《Reincarnated As The Villainess's Son》


 Chapter 1: See You Later [1]

    <h4>Chapter 1: See You Later [1]</h4>


    <i>Pitter-patter</i>


    <i>drip-drop</i>


    <i>Step..step.</i>


    In the heavy rainfall, a boy walked silently, the rain hitting his clothes, soaking them, while droplets fell from his hair, hitting the ground.


    Even the heavy rainfall wasn''t able to clear the blood that stained his clothes. From head to toe, the boy''s clothes were dyed with a crimson color.


    The rainfall masked the boy''s emotions as he slowly walked on the ground.


    But the world has already lost it glimmer, as the world only looked gray in his eyes.


    <i>Gurguling...</i>


    As he continued walking, something blocked his path.


    The boy looked up, his piercing purple eyes meeting the gaze of the monster in front.


    It had an octopus-like face, three times the height of the boy, with ridges on its back, scaly skin, palpitating gills on its necks, long ws on its hind and forefoots, and narrow wings behind.


    From its half-open mouth, a human hand hung low as the monster disyed itsst hunt.


    <i>Growl...</i>


    Growling with a croaking, baying voice..., the monster moved to all fours as its hollow eyes met with the boy''s equally hollow gaze.


    They stared into each other''s eyes, neither the boy took out his weapon to subdue the monster nor did the monster try to attack him like his other prey.


    After what felt like a long time,One of them took a step back.


    It wasn''t the boy who took the step back, but the monster took a step back, acknowledging its inferiority.


    Irregrly hopping, sometimes on two legs and sometimes on four, the monster ran away.


    <i>Squelch</i>


    But even as the monster took three steps, its body split in two with a squelching sound, its huge form falling to the ground while blood gushed out.


    The boy merely nced at the dead body before continuing to walk.


    "Why did this... happen?"


    The boy muttered in a feeble voice as he looked around, his hollow eyes seeing the solitude of different monsters roaming in the heavy rainfall.


    "Answer me. I took every precaution, so why did this happen?"


    He asked, clenching his teeth. Perhaps he asked someone or perhaps he asked himself, but even when he waited no reply came back.


    The boy clenched his fist, blood draining from it due to the tight grip.


    "Am I really paying for her sins?"


    He got no reply, no one was present to answer him.


    <i>Step....step..</i>


    His steps halted as a figure stood in front of him.


    "Hey... Az...ariah,"


    A soft yet trembling and hoarse yet feminine voice echoed in the heavy rainfall.


    "Why?" The boy asked, looking at her.


    Was it perhaps he didn''t wanted to or was it perhaps because it wasn''t real he was unable to see her face clearly, only a blurred outline of her features was clear.


    "You know the answer, don''t you?" The girl asked, her voice filled with a sad smile he could almost envision.


    "Just tell me if someone forced you or if someone tried to ckmail you into doing this. I will believe your words," the boy asked, his voice trembling from time to time, growing increasingly somber as each word left his mouth.


    "Please," he whispered softly.


    The girl, looking at his condition, tried to move forward.


    Whether it was pity or sympathy, she extended her hand, but she halted her steps, forcing herself to stand her ground.


    "It was my own choice," she replied firmly, hiding her trembling hands.


    The boy remained silent his words stuck in his throat not being able to say anything.


    "You killed him, didn''t you?" The girl asked again, looking at the blood-stained body of the boy.


    "He was a nuisance," the boy replied, as if killing someone meant nothing to him.


    "He was the future of this empire, Az," she said, her voice trembling with various emotions.


    "What happened to your face?" Sigh in tiredness, he asked looking at her, noticing the swollen side of her left cheek.


    "It must look ugly, right?" The girl asked, rubbing her cheek.


    "No....no, you look as beautiful as the first day I saw you," the boy replied, shaking his head.


    <i>Sniff...Sob.</i>


    When the girl heard his honest reply, tears welled up in her eyes, her body shaking with emotions she couldn''t describe.


    Like a puppy who have lost it''s house, alone in rain, she let out small whimpers as she tired to not cry more.


    "I... a-am s-sorry, i-it w-was the o-only way" She swallowed hard, her words turning into unrecognizable whimpers.


    The boy didn''t reply; he just looked down, his face reflected in the rippling rainwater.


    Purple eyes, empty of emotions, gazed back at him from a handsome face framed by purple hair streaked with white.


    "Are you happy now?" His voice, unrecognizable, sounded sinister, creepy, and devoid of emotion. His face twisted into a crooked smile.


    "H-huh..." The girl looked at him, thinking he was addressing her, but the boy didn''t nce at her.


    "Are you satisfied?" Again, his mouth moved involuntarily as the sinister voice echoed. "Are you satisfied now, after everyone that cared about you is dead?"


    "You are a loser who can''t do anything." Heughed... No the voiceughed, mocking the boy. "Always remember you are a loser and always will be, Inder."


    "Huh..." rity returned to the boy''s eyes as he heard his name.


    But before he could grasp anything, the world shattered around him like ss.


    ~~ ~~


    ~~ ~~


    ~~ ~~


    *Beep..beep..*


    "Cough...cough...Huff...Huff..."


    In a simple office room, a young man woke up, coughing and gasping for breath.


    His eyelids twitched open, and as he looked around in confusion, he started to pant heavily, feeling breathless.


    His white shirt was drenched in cold sweat, the sensation of the nightmare still lingering.


    "Argh... Water."


    The young man mumbled, feeling an unpleasant thirst, and he looked around until he found a bottle. He picked it up and emptied its contents into his mouth.


    <i>glup...glup</i>


    After drinking the water to his heart''s content, the young man nced at the beeping rm clock.


    [5:00]


    "Sigh..."


    Closing the rm, he reclined on the chair as he sighed.


    He closed his eyes, the nightmare still vivid in his mind.


    "I should go home," he mumbled to himself.


    Standing up from his seat, he began to pack his belongings.


    "Again, why do I always have those weird nightmares," he mumbled to himself with a tired sigh, as these nightmares had be a daily routine for him.


    <i>Knock knock</i>


    "Come in."


    <i>Click</i>


    The door clicked open to his office room as a woman walked in.


    "Hello, Senior Inder," the woman greeted him with a light bow.


    Inder, a somewhat handsome, tall, and lean man in his mid-twenties, looked at her. His beautiful blue eyes gazed at her with curiosity.


    "Is there something the matter, Reba?" Inder asked after packing his things.


    "Senior, all the faculty members are going to the party for the new contract we were offered," she replied, fidgeting with her fingers.


    "So?" Inder asked, looking at her.


    "So, I was wondering if you areing with us or not, senior," she asked, her voice tinged with light expectancy.


    "Sorry, Reba, but I can''t. I have ns with my girlfriend," Inder replied with an apologetic smile.


    "Oh, it''s fine, senior. Have a nice evening," hiding her disappointment, she quickly bowed and moved out of the room.


    After checking his office once again, he also moved out.


    "Are you mad!?"


    But just as he was about to leave the building, a faint voice reached his ears.


    "What do you mean, senior?"


    Another voice replied, a recognizable voice belonging to Reba.


    "Has no one informed you about him?"


    "About what?"


    "About being away from that monster."


    "Monster?"


    "Yes, monster, he was in jail for three murder cases for years."


    Inder sighed as he started to walk away.


    For him, it''s always like this. Every time a neer arrives, the seniors will warn them about him.


    Not that it matters to him, as he doesn''t want to get close to any of them.


    "I wonder what Delh has made for today''s dinner."


    With a small smile, Inder mumbled as he left the office building as he moved to pick up his bike.

 Chapter 2: See You Later [2]

    <h4>Chapter 2: See You Later [2]</h4>


    <i>Squeal </i>


    The high-pitched sound of brake pads pressing against the wheel rims echoed as a bike stopped in the parking area of the building.


    A man quickly dismounted from the bike, carrying a bag filled with various products.


    [11:35]


    "Hope I''m not toote."


    Saying so, with quick steps, Inder moved towards the lift.


    The silence felt heavy in the empty garage as he arrived in front of the lift, pressing the button.


    <i>Ding.</i>


    The lift opened up as the man walked inside, only to find a middle-aged woman already present.


    "Good evening, Miss De," Inder greeted her as he stepped in, pressing the button for the 38th floor.


    "Good evening, Inder," she greeted him back with a smile, her eyes drifting towards the bag he was holding, "Looks like you did some shopping for your mistress."


    "Well yeah, tomorrow is our twenty-fifth birthday, so just for some celebration," Inder replied as he showed her the bag.


    "Ohh! Happy birthday to both of you then. I hope you both live a happy life," De replied, her voice filled with surprise as she heard him.


    "Thank you, and I will surely convey your message to her," Inder replied, smiling with a light chuckle.


    "Though finding someone with the same birthday as you, you guys must be fated to be lovers," Deplimented with a tinge of envy in her voice.


    "Hahaha... I hear that a lot," Inder replied, scratching his left cheek in embarrassment.


    <i>Ding.</i>


    The door of the lift opened as Inder moved out.


    Soon he walked through the corridor until he arrived in front of room number 13.


    Taking out the room card, he opened the door and walked in.


    "I am home," Inder said in a soft voice, but loud enough for someone to hear.


    "Wee home~" A melodic voice came from inside as Inder moved towards the sound.


    Walking, he soon arrived in front of the kitchen where a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties stood preparing dinner.


    She had long flowing hair cascading down her back. She possessed a slender yet graceful figure, standing at an average height with an elegant posture that exuded confidence.


    "You look tired, dear," she nced back at Inder with her ruby-red eyes as she put her work aside and moved closer to him.


    "I just need some recharge from my Delh," saying so, he gently hugged her as she melted into his embrace.


    They both embraced each other before Delh broke it,ining, "My dinner will get burnt because of you."


    "Sorry," Inder replied as he moved closer towards the kitchen counter, cing the bag on it.


    "How was your day?" She asked as she continued to cook.


    "Normal," Inder replied as he took out the contents of the bag. "By the way, I brought all your favorites."


    "Ohh, and what did you bring, mister?" Delh asked curiously, still focusing on her work.


    "Hmm, I brought your favorite Raspberry-vored candies," Inder said proudly as he showed her a pack of candies.


    "Hmm, that''s good," Delh replied, ncing at the pack before focusing back on cooking.


    "Then I have your favorite choco chips vored ice cream," again with a proud smile, he showed her the packs of ice cream.


    "Hope you brought enough this time," she replied with a mischievous tone.


    "Yeah, I don''t want you to eat my part of the ice cream as well," Inder grumbled as he took thest item from the bag.


    "And I also brought you Tangerine shake, seriously why do you even like this?" His proud face turned weird as he took out thest item.


    "You just don''t have good taste, mister," Delh rebuked yfully, punching his sides. "Anyway, ce them into the fridge; we can have them after dinner."


    "As you say, mydy," whispering, he took all the items as he walked towards the fridge.


    "Change your clothes, Inder; they will get dirty," Delh said as she watched him still in his office uniform.


    "Yeah," Inder replied as he moved back to change into morefortable clothes.


    [11:48]


    Wearing a in white shirt and loose ck pants, Inder moved towards the hallway and sat down on the sofa.


    He opened the TV and the yStation as he took the controller in his hand.


    Thest game he yed started, and a girl with pure white hair soon emerged on the screen, with the title of the game written at the bottom.


    ?? <strong><i>MY DEAR LOVER </i></strong> ??


    The gamey screen immediately changed again, and the main menu appeared in front of him.


    "....."


    Inder stared deeply at the boy who was beside the main logo.


    With purple hair and eyes, and a charming yet sickly appearance, he stood there with a defeated look.


    Immediately, a sense of uneasiness crawled over Inder''s body as a feeling of simrity emerged within him as he looked at the boy.


    "<i>Huff</i>... <i>Huff</i>..."


    Unnoticed by Inder, beads of sweat formed on his forehead as his breath became shallow.


    Was it perhaps fear of the unknown, or was it something from the depths of his being that was awakened, shaking him as he himself didn''t know.


    "Inder?" Delh arrived in the hallway, looking at him with concern.


    "Huh?" Inder came out of his daze as Delh''s soft hands wiped the sweat from his face.


    "Are you okay?" Delh asked with concern, sitting beside him and gently patting his back.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," Inder replied with a deep sigh.


    "You had another nightmare, didn''t you?" Delh asked, knowing him well enough to discern his condition just by noticing his demeanor.


    "Yeah, this evening," Inder replied honestly, his gaze returning to the purple-haired boy on the screen.


    "What did the psychiatrist say when youst saw him?" Delh asked, continuing to rub his back.


    "The same thing, that because of my past trauma, I''m creating scenarios in my head that manifest as nightmares," Inder replied with a tired gaze, resting his head on her shoulder.


    "Hmm..." She didn''t say anything but simply held his hand tightly, reassuring him.


    "Am I mentally unstable?" Inder mumbled to himself.


    "When I first met you? Yes, you were. But right now? No," Delh replied, nting a light kiss on his head, earning a chuckle from Inder.


    "Yeah, I wasn''t right in the head when I met you," Inder admitted, acknowledging how messed up his mind was at that time.


    "Shall we go to the terrace for some fresh air?" Delh suggested, standing up.


    "Yeah, we should," Inder agreed as they both made their way to the terrace.


    Delh stared intently at the screen where the purple-haired boy was, and after a few moments, she removed her gaze.


    <i>Click.</i>


    Inder opened the door to the terrace as the cold night wind tickled their skin, making them shiver slightly.


    "It''s cold." As they stood leaning against the terrace wall, Delh mumbled, rubbing her palms.


    "Come here." Sitting at the edge of the terrace, Inder opened his arms and called her.


    She quickly nestled into his arms, and they both felt the warmth from each other''s bodies.


    "This is heaven," Delh mumbled as she wrapped her hand around his waist, resting her face sideways on his chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    [11:56]


    Inder looked back as he sat at the edge of the building, he could clearly see the empty streets.


    "Inder."


    "Hmm."


    "What was thest nightmare you saw?" Delh asked as she looked into his eyes.


    "Hm... All I remember was that I was talking with a girl," Inder replied, thinking deeply.


    "It''s close to the end," Delh mumbled as she closed her eyes, cing her head back on his chest.


    "You said something?" Inder asked, not hearing her words clearly.


    "Inder." Looking up, she called his name. "Tell me, what do you dislike the most about me?"


    "Why this out of the blue?" Inder asked, not understanding her question.


    "Just tell me."


    "Hm... Your eyes," he replied, looking deeply into her red eyes. "I don''t like them."


    "Why?"


    "Well, no matter how much I want to see past them, I can''t see anything," he replied honestly, bringing a light smile to her face.


    "Then what do you like the most about me?"


    "Hm... Your eyes," his reply didn''t change, nor did he shift his gaze. Still looking at her red eyes, he continued, "I like them the most because no matter how much I see them, I can''t see anything."


    [11:58]


    "Inder," cing her head back on his chest, she mumbled, "I just want you to know, things are going to be hard from now on."


    "Hm... What do you mean?" Inder asked, confused.


    "Our time is up now," she mumbled again, hugging him tightly.


    "Delh?" Inder asked, sensing something was wrong with her.


    [11:59]


    "Even if your body changes, even if your personality changes, I will still love you," she continued to mumble, hugging him tightly.


    "Are you okay?" Inder asked as he cupped her face, making her look at him.


    "I love you, Inder," she replied, closing her eyes and bringing her face close to his, while her hands remained on his chest.


    Inder let his guard down as he closed his eyes as well.


    Their lips gently touched, and before long, Delh took the initiative to kiss him deeply.


    [00:00]


    "S-see you...ter."


    Parting her trembling lips away from him, she mumbled.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    "Huh?" Inder let out a startled voice as he saw Delh moving away from him.


    But soon he realized that she wasn''t moving away from him; he was the one who was falling down...


    The world slowed down for him as thest thing he saw was the crying figure of Delh looking at him.


    Before darkness embraced him for eternity....

 Chapter 3: Azariah Noah Aljanah [1]

    <h4>Chapter 3: Azariah Noah Aljanah [1]</h4>


    [First Person POV: Inder]


    <strong><i>p.</i></strong>


    I felt a strange sensation.


    My head spun like crazy.


    My vision blurred as I found it hard to even concentrate on what''s ahead of me.


    My left cheek felt numb, and a stinging pain shot through it.


    It was painful.


    <strong><i>Huff...Huff..</i></strong>


    My body felt encaged as if I were bound by something, and every single breath of mine was shallow.


    <strong><i>Ba-dum Ba-dum</i></strong>


    The beating of my heart sounded so loud that its echo reverberated in my brain like roaring drums.


    The pain in my cheeks continued to intensify as my disoriented senses started toe back.


    ''Where was I?''


    A thought came to my mind as my brain started to work slowly.


    ''Yeah, I was with Delh.''


    Soon, myst memories also started toe back as I remembered that I ''identally'' fell from the terrace.


    ''She must be worried about me.''


    My heart throbbed in pain as the thought of her worrying about my well-being crossed my mind.


    ''Where is she?''


    Ignoring all the pain, my shallow breath, and my throbbing heart, I forcefully tried to concentrate, looking for anyone around me.


    It was difficult, like someone had put sand in my eyes.


    I was having a hard time even trying to open them, but I ignored the difficulty as I looked in front of me with groggy eyes.


    ''huh?''


    Confusion overwhelmed my mind as I looked at the woman who stood in front of me.


    In a ck ball gown dress, she looked extremely beautiful, while her long tinum straight hair fell gracefully, reaching her waist.


    Her gray eyes looked coldly at me, without a hint of familiarity.


    ''W-what?''


    Again, my mind twisted in confusion as the woman raised her hand.


    <strong><i>p.</i></strong>


    A crisp and sharp sound resonated throughout the ce as the woman pped my left cheek, increasing the pain that I was already feeling.


    ''Urgh..''


    I tried to groan in pain, but nothing came out of my mouth, as if my mouth was sealed by something or like someone had sewn it shut¡ªit refused to open.


    Even when I tried to move my body, it refused to budge from its ce.


    In panic, I tried to look around the ce, but only my eyes moved while the rest of my body remained still.


    The room looked luxurious, filled with lots of expensive items.


    Priceless works of art lined the walls, and a plush armchair with a simr table in design caught my eye.


    My confusion soon turned into fear as I realized I was in apletely different ce.


    ''WHERE THE HELL AM I?''


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to move. But my body refused to respond as I sat in the same ce.


    <strong><i>p.</i></strong>


    Another crisp and sharp sound resonated within the room as the woman pped me again.


    Now my cheeks felt like they were burning; even the numbness that I felt before wasn''t able topletely subdue the pain.


    ''Why are you pping me!?''


    An intense sense of humiliation and anger washed over me, but more than that, I felt uneasiness about being confined in a way that I couldn''t even move.


    <strong><i>p.</i></strong>


    Again, she pped me, but this time my head moved; the force behind her p was so hard that my face twisted towards the right side.


    The inner skin of my cheeks broke as blood began to gush out from them, the warm blood filling my mouth.


    Though I couldn''t taste the blood, I felt its warmth.


    "Do you know why you are being pped, Azariah?"


    A mature and beautiful voice filled my ears as the woman started to speak.


    I lifted my gaze and looked at her.


    Her lifeless gray eyes looked coldly at me.


    ''Azariah?''


    But soon her words registered in my mind, and confusion followed suit.


    ''What are you saying?''


    I tried to talk, but my mouth refused to open up, as if it were bound, and I wasn''t able to say anything.


    "I told you to behave yourself at the party, didn''t I?"


    She continued to speak, but my mind remained fixed on the name she spoke of.


    <strong><i>Crack.</i></strong>


    ''Urgh..''


    The sound of cartge being torn apart filled the air as my brain registered intense pain.


    I tried to look down, but my head remained fixed in one ce as the intense pain from the end of my ribs continued.


    "Look at me when I am talking, Azariah."


    The woman said, forcing me to look at her.


    <strong><i>Gulp.</i></strong>


    Gulping down the blood that had built up in my mouth, I faced her. Now, I didn''t try to look away from her, staring right into her lifeless eyes.


    "What was your reason for your unsightly behavior in front of the princess?"


    She asked, her lifeless eyes fixed on me.


    And even though I wanted to reply, even though I wanted to curse her, I couldn''t; my mouth remained shut, betraying my everymand.


    ''Urgh...''


    "Even though you know you will get punished, why do you not listen?"


    She asked as she forcefully ced her hand on my burning left cheek; her hand felt soft yet cold, touching my cheek roughly, bringing intense pain.


    "Why don''t you behave like your mother wants you to?"


    She asked in a cold voice as she continued to rub my cheek, knowing full well that it would hurt me.


    "Is it really that hard to behave yourself? Is it really that hard?"


    She forcefully rubbed my cheeks, and even though the feeling of the pain started to numb again, the blood that gushed out of it soon started to fill my mouth.


    "I want you to properly apologize to the princess when you meet her next time, do you understand?"


    Retracting her hand, she said it with a tone that didn''t sound like she wanted to hear a no.


    With difficulty, I nodded my head as I looked at her.


    "Good."


    With that, she walked back towards the door, and, opening it, she moved out.


    <strong><i>Gasp...Gasp...</i></strong>


    As soon as she left the room, my body started to move again, and I immediately fell on my knees, right beside the bed I was sitting on.


    <strong><i>Cough...Cough...</i></strong>


    Coughing, I let out the blood that was filling my mouth as it started to spread on the carpet and soak it.


    The pain in my ribs, the shallow breathing, the throbbing heart¡ª all of them assaulted my body simultaneously as I felt an intense urge to throw up.


    "Where am I?"


    Grabbing the sides of my ribs that stung even from touching a little, I whispered, and a voice that didn''t belong to me left my mouth.


    "WHERE AM I?"

 Chapter 4: Azariah Noah Aljanah [2]

    <h4>Chapter 4: Azariah Noah Aljanah [2]</h4>


    "WHERE AM I?"


    My sharp shout resonated through out the room, while grabbing my fractured rib, I sat on my knees and looked around.


    "Where am I?"


    The stinging pain in my ribs kept throbbing as the pain continued to assault my body.


    My vision started to blur, and a desire to sleep washed over me.


    "No." Biting my lower lip until blood started to gush out of it, I mumbled as I forced myself to remain awake.


    "<i>Urgh</i>.."


    Mustering all the strength I could, I tried to stand up with the support of the bed. My knees kept buckling as I struggled to support myself.


    "<i>Huff</i>...<i> huff</i>..."


    Again, my breath started to be shallow as my head spun around, I waked gasping for breath.


    <strong><i>Crash</i></strong>...


    "<i>Urgh</i>.."


    I crashed into the table as I moved towards the side of the room that appeared to be a bathroom.


    The items on the table fell down, and I heard the sound of ss scattering, but I chose to ignore all of it.


    Limping with one hand grabbing my throbbing ribs, while I held the handle of the door with the other hand.


    <i>Click.</i>..


    The door of the bathroom clicked open as I walked in with the support of the door frame.


    My heartbeat started to increase as I felt sweat sticking to my body. With my blurry eyes, I looked around the bathroom.


    Again, the bathroom was luxurious and perfectly cleaned, but my gaze soon fixed on the mirror hanging on the side.


    Ignoring the throbbing pain of my ribs, I moved towards the mirror, and before I knew it, I stood in front of it.


    "No,No,No,No!"


    At first, I felt panic as I watched my own face in the mirror. Then came immediate denial.


    Denial that all of this was just a trick of my mind, that this was all some kind of nightmare that I was living.


    "Yeah, this had to be a nightmare." I held my head with both my hands as I mumbled.


    Nightmares had always been a part of my life, so maybe this was just another nightmare.


    "Hahahaha."


    A hollowugh echoed in the bathroom as I looked in the mirror.


    "Who am I kidding? How can I see him in the mirror? This must be a nightmare." I mumbled, ring at the mirror that showed the face of someone I hated.


    "<i>Argh.</i>.."


    But as if the world wanted me to ept reality, the throbbing ache of my ribs returned, and I crouched down, grabbing them.


    I had experienced thousands of nightmares within my life, and never once had I felt pain in them.


    "Oh No! No! No!! No!!!"


    I sat down on my knees, starting to mumble, which turned into screaming without me even noticing, as reality dawned on me.


    A sense of emptiness filled within me as I struggled to understand what was happening.


    "Wait!..huff...Wait!!...huff... WAIT!!"


    I grabbed the side of the sink as I forcefully stood up, once again looking at the mirror.


    Long purple hair that touched my neck, deep purple eyes that were bloodshot because of all the pain I was feeling, and a sickly appearance that felt like death was just a second away from me.


    A face all too familiar to me.


    A face that I saw countless times in the game that I used to y.


    A face that always had a sinister and twisted smile in the game was staring back at me with a confused expression.


    "This can''t be happening! This can''t be happening!"


    I kept mumbling as I stared at the ''me'' in the mirror.


    "Why is he here?" As my mind started to think again, I once again felt intense confusion.


    Why am I here?


    What is actually happening?


    Where is this ce?


    "ARHHH....WHAT IS HAPPENING!?"


    <strong><i>Crash</i></strong>...


    My fist collided with the mirror as the sharp and brittle sound of ss breaking apart echoed.


    <i>Tinkle</i>...<i>Tinkle</i>...


    The smaller pieces of ss bounced and rolled all over the floor.


    "<i>Huff.</i>..<i>Huff</i>..."


    <i>Drip</i>..<i>Drip</i>...


    Blood dripped from my now damaged hand as my ragged and hard breathing sounds echoed in the bathroom.


    "Hahahahaha."


    Iughed, augh that felt forced but genuine.


    I wasughing at the situation and at my own behavior.


    "Let''s calm down, calm down."


    I whispered as I lightly pped my own face.


    All I needed to do was think properly about it, and I would be able to find the solution for everything.


    I just need to calm down.


    Calm down.


    "HOW THE FUCK AM I SUPPOSED TO CALM DOWN!"


    <strong><i>Baam...</i></strong>


    Again, with a voice that didn''t belong to me, I shouted at the top of my lungs as I mmed my fist on the sink.


    <strong><i>Baam...</i></strong>


    Again, I mmed my fist with both hands, the pain I was feeling only making me angrier as it proved that all I was feeling was real and there was no escaping it.


    <strong><i>Baam...</i></strong>


    <i>Crash...Shatter...</i>


    I hit the sink so hard that it started to break apart, falling on the ground.


    "<i>Urgh</i>...."


    And just after a moment, an intense pain assaulted my brain as both my fists were now swollen with torn flesh and blood gushing out of them.


    "<i>Argh</i>..."


    Groaning in pain, I sat down over the shattered ss and broken sink.


    Leaning against the closest wall, I touched my ribs, which had once again started to throb in pain.


    "I want to see her." I mumbled as I felt an intense desire to see her again.


    "Wait, her name?" Not even a second had passed, and I noticed that I couldn''t remember her name.


    Once again, panic overtook me as I felt I was forgetting the name of the woman that I loved.


    "Memories, my memories." I shut my eyes tightly as I tried to remember my memories, those moments I spent with her.


    But I made a mistake, because the memories I was searching for didn''t belong to this mind.


    Like a pin that had punctured a tightly packed balloon, memories that didn''t belong to me started to assault my brain.


    And just like that, the happy memories and the sad memories of Azariah Noah Aljanah overwhelmed my mind, and once again, my nightmare started anew.

 Chapter 5: Azariah Noah Aljanah [3]

    <h4>Chapter 5: Azariah Noah Aljanah [3]</h4>


    Like a hammer banging my head, the pain felt so bad that I wanted to give up trying to understand why this was happening, but I found sce in those dreams.


    It was like a dream, akin to memories.


    Fragments of memories emerged from the depth of my mind like broken ss shards.


    They were the memories of a boy with purple hair and eyes.


    It was spring; there were flowers blooming in the fields, flowers that seemed endless.


    A faint scent of water filled the area as two children were running in the field.


    "Hahaha."


    "Hahaha."


    Both the childrenughed as they run through the beautiful flower field.


    Theirughter filled with innocence echoed on the filed as the boy looked back at the girl with a smile.


    "What''s wrong?" The boy stopped running as he saw the girl stop, panting for breath.


    He ran towards her, his face filled with concern.


    "A-are y-you okay?" He asked, his voice trembling as he saw her cing her hands on her knees, not facing him.


    "Stupid!" The girl shouted with a wide grin as she started to run again.


    "Ah, that''s cheating!" The boy shouted as he ran behind her.


    "I am first." The girl shouted, touching the tree in the middle of the field.


    Her joy was uncontainable as she jumped up and down, watching the boy.


    "You...<i>huff</i>... cheated... <i>Huff.</i>..." The boy panting for breath,grumbled, with a cute pout as he nced at her.


    "Humph, you''re the one who worries too much," the girl replied with a ''humph'' as shey down in the shade of the tree.


    "Are you saying I shouldn''t be worried about you?" The boy asked as he alsoy down beside her, his head touching hers as they both gazed at the clear sky.


    "You shouldn''t," the girl replied, giggling as she nced at the boy.


    "Why shouldn''t I?" The boy asked, looking back at her.


    "Because if you worry about me, you''ll never be happy," the girl replied as she looked back at the sky.


    "Why?" He asked again as he moved his body to face her.


    "Because I can never be happy, so I can''t keep you happy," she replied, ncing at him.


    "Then if you''re with me, I can keep you happy," the boy replied with a wide smile filled with innocence.


    "Stupid Az, I just said I can''t keep you happy," the girl replied while showing her tongue.


    "But, but, if you are happy then I will also be happy, I promise," the boy replied with a smile as he nced at the sky.


    "Then it''s a promise," the girl replied, smiling as well.


    And just like ss, the scene shattered, as if the world had crumbled around me.


    *******


    *******


    "<i>Huff</i>...<i> Huff</i>...."


    I could hear my own shallow breath as the haze that clouded my consciousness started to fade away.


    The memory that I saw was now carved in my brain, but all those memories were from the eyes of the boy.


    "They are not my memories, they are not mine," I mumbled as I desperately tried to keep my mind sane.


    My trembling hands grabbed my head as I pulled my own hair, just so that the pain could keep me from losing my consciousness again.


    Having memories engraved in your mind wasn''t a pleasant feeling, as I was experiencing firsthand.


    But things didn''t work out, as once again, I felt my consciousness blurring out into a new dream.


    A dream that brought another memory.


    It was evening, the sun was descending as it cast a golden glow on two children who were walking on an empty field.


    They both held one end of a handkerchief as the boy walked in front and the girl followed.


    "Az?" As they both walked slowly in silence, the girl mumbled.


    "Hmm." The boy nced back at her.


    "Why did you beat them up?" She asked, looking down and not facing him.


    The boy''s face was filled with marks of a fight, with scratches all over his face.


    It was clear that the boy had fought with someone.


    "Because they were bothering you," the boy replied with slight anger, not wanting them to bother her.


    "But you are more hurt than them," the girl replied, looking at him with concern.


    "I am fine, it doesn''t hurt that much," the boy replied nonchntly, waving his free hand.


    "Az," the girl mumbled again as she tightly held her end of the handkerchief.


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you always going to save me from those kinds of problems?" She asked, looking at him. Her voice betrayed her, filled with anticipation.


    "Why do you think you will have any problem if I am here for you?" The boy replied, smiling at her.


    "Hmm." The girl looked down as she tried to hide the smile that was blooming on her face.


    "Thank you for being here."


    That''s thest thing that I heard as the memory once again started to shatter.


    *********


    *********


    "Argh..."


    The splitting headache came again as my hazy consciousness returned.


    Once again, I found myself in the bathroom as I fell on my knees, my head touching the ground as I didn''t have the strength to move, and the memories that I just saw started to carve into my mind.


    "No, not....again.....please," I pleaded to whoever could hear, as I was having a hard time handling all the stress this was causing me.


    The pain of having memories engraved on the very mind was something that I pray no one should experience.


    "Please.... Stop..." But even when I pleaded, no one was there to hear me.


    "No...." A low whimper left my mouth as my consciousness started to fade again.


    And once again, I fell into another dream.


    A dream that brought another memory.


    This time, it was a closed room.


    Only a dim light filled the ce as I saw a boy sitting on his knees, looking at the figure thaty in front of him.


    The boy was drenched in blood from head to toe, and a sharp knife-like object was stabbed into the figure''s body, blood gushing out from it, soaking the boy''s clothes and the ground beneath.


    "W-what h-have i-i d-done." The trembling voice of the boy echoed in the room.


    And thus, the nightmare of Azariah started.

 Chapter 6: Azariah Noah Aljanah [4]

    <h4>Chapter 6: Azariah Noah Aljanah [4]</h4>


    My vision blurred once again, and once again the scene shifted.


    Now, I was the one who sat on my knees, looking nkly at the figure with a sharp knife-like object pierced through his stomach.


    ''huh?''


    It took me a while to understand that the thing I was seeing was from Azariah''s eyes.


    "Huff... huff...."


    And it didn''t take long before the emotions of Azariah overwhelmed me.


    His pain, sadness, denial, anger, helplessness¡ªall the emotions stung to my core, making my mind numb.


    "B-brother." A childlike voice left my mouth as my small hands gently shook the body lying in front of me.


    "W-wake....u-up..Brother.." My vision blurred again as tears fell from my eyes.


    "P..prom....." A soft whisper left the figure''s mouth.


    "Br-brother." I quickly brought my ears closer to his face, trying to understand what he was saying.


    "P..pro..mise...me...you..will...keep...her...safe..." With a voice that continued to dim down as he spoke, hepleted his sentence.


    "I-i p-promise...<i>hic</i>..., I-i...<i>hic</i>..promise." My own trembling voice left my mouth as tears started to roll down my cheeks.


    "I...le...ave...the...rest...to...you...Az..."


    With a smile on his face, the figure mumbled hisst words before his breath stopped, reflecting his ending life.


    "..<i>hic</i>..<i>hic</i>..."


    Sitting there, I cried my eyes out, as the pain of losing someone close was too much for the child-like me.


    <strong><i>Baam</i></strong>...


    Before my sobs stopped the door burst open as people in ck clothes entered the room, their eyes manically looking around as they tried to find someone.


    "I...will...protect her... I promise...."


    Mumbling between sobs, I stood up, looking at them nkly.


    "Take him with us, better than going empty-handed," the leader of them said, and before I could understand, someone hit me at the back of my head, making me lose consciousness.


    ******


    ******


    <i>Beep</i>...<i>Beep</i> ...


    My hazy consciousness returned as the loud sound of a machine woke me up.


    "<i>Urgh</i>..."


    Like an axe splitting a log, my head felt painfully heavy, as if I might die from the pain.


    <strong><i>nk</i></strong>...


    As I tried to move my body, the metallic sound of chains jolted me awake, and I looked around in confusion.


    It was a room-like structure, with all the floors and the ceiling painted in white.


    And in the middle of all this was me, bound with chains.


    ''Another dream?''


    I wondered, finding myself not inside a bathroom but in another dream, akin to a memory.


    <strong><i>nk</i></strong>...


    The chains made another metallic sound as the dream became more vivid.


    ''It''s cold.''


    I shivered, feeling bone-chilling cold from the surroundings. The sensation was so intense that I instinctively tried to cover my body, but the chains prevented me.


    My teeth chattered as the cold made me shiver violently.


    <i>Beep</i>... <i>Beep</i>...


    The sound of the machine running in the background continued as I tried to look down.


    I then realized there were no clothes on my body; I waspletely naked.


    "Test... Test..."


    A woman''s voice brought me back, and I looked up to where the voice wasing from.


    "The current temperature of the room is 0 degrees Celsius."


    Her voice echoed in the room, and I understood why I was feeling this cold.


    "Day one, Experiment one: the time needed for the subject''s body to give out in extreme cold."


    Her cold and emotionless voice echoed once again as I understood what was happening.


    It was the underground facility mentioned in the game.


    The event that made Azariah the person I knew from the game.


    It was the ce where Azariah was tortured for three whole months.


    And I would be reliving all those memories from now on.


    "After an hour, it is determined that the cold is not enough; changing the temperature to -8 degrees Celsius."


    The voice echoed once again, and then the temperature of the room started to drop as well.


    My hands and feet started to turn cold, and slowly I began to feel numbness spreading through them.


    Gradually, the cold overtook my body, freezing my blood.


    "<i>Argh</i>..."


    The sensation of my blood freezing while still conscious was so painful that a whimper, akin to a cry, escaped my mouth.


    Blue veins started to be visible all over my body as the freezing continued, and my body began to swell.


    "I... kept... my... promise."


    With my childlike voice, I whispered as my consciousness started to fade again.


    ******


    ******


    "<i>Urgh..</i>."


    With a familiar pounding in my head, my consciousness returned as I groaned in pain.


    Opening my groggy eyes, I surveyed the room.


    I was sitting on a chair, bound with chains wrapping around my body, binding my hands and feet to the chair.


    "Are you aware?" I looked up as I heard the voice of a man.


    <strong><i>Baam</i></strong>...


    I immediately tried to break free from the chains as I looked at his face.


    Dark brown hair and eyes of the same color¡ªthe motherfucking person who was the reason for all the pain I was enduring.


    "Now, now, don''t be too hasty," he said, moving towards the table on the side and retrieving an injection with a very long needle.


    "It''s been half a month since I''ve known you, and damn kid, you have guts to survive this long. Frozen until half dead, broken bones, torn skin, and you''re still strong."


    Filling the injection with a liquid, he continued with a smile as he looked at me.


    "It''s a biochemical imperative that will cook you from the inside at least 160 degrees Celsius," he said, checking the injection onest time.


    "I thought only that girl could be an interesting subject, but you sure are something else," he mumbled as he brought the injection close to my neck.


    "Day fifteen: Experiment forty-eight: the time needed for the subject''s body to give out in extreme heat."


    "<i>Urgh</i>..."


    Piercing my skin, he injected all the liquid into my body as I let out a low groan.


    "<i>Huff</i>... <i>Huff</i>..."


    My breath soon turnedbored as my body started to burn from the inside.


    "<i>Urgh</i>... <i>Urgh</i>..."


    I groaned like a mad beast as my blood started to boil.


    "<i>Urgh</i>...."


    Tightly holding the sides of the chair, I groaned, shutting my eyes.


    My skin started to turn red as the boiling blood showed its sign.


    "<i>Argh</i>..."


    I groaned again as all the boiling blood reached my head, burning my brain and numbing my body entirely.


    "<i>Urgh</i>..."


    Groaning onest time, I lost consciousness once again.


    *******


    *******


    "Day twenty: experiment fifty-four: time needed..."


    *******


    *******


    "Day thirty: experiment ny-four: time needed...."


    *******


    *******


    Days continued in my dreams as I relived all the memories of Azariah, each one bing etched into my mind.


    From his days living like ab rat to the happy moments he shared with the ones he cared for.


    Sometimes happy, sometimes sad, I experienced them all as if they were my own.


    I lived through all of this in one night.


    And when the sun rose on the next day, my mind was already broken.

 Chapter 7: Villainess Mother [1]

    <h4>Chapter 7: Viiness Mother [1]</h4>


    <i>Chrip</i>... <i>Chrip</i>...


    "....."


    The morning light filled the room as I stared nkly at the ceiling while lying on the bed.


    I don''t remember how or when I arrived on the bedst night.


    I hadn''t slept a wink all night, and my mind was filled with a stress that''s hard to define.


    The splitting headache persisted, but my mind had already grown numb to the pain it was causing.


    I don''t recall anything that happened to mest night; all I can remember now are the memories of Azariah that have been carved into my mind.


    And most of all, I can''t recall most of my own memories as Inder.


    Is this what happens when someone is forced to be someone else?


    My mind is a mess right now, and I don''t even know who or what I am.


    "Who am I?"


    I mumbled with a tired voice as I looked nkly at the ceiling.


    And yeah one more thing...


    ===========================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [50], Inder Sephtis [50].


    Age: 15


    Rank: <i>2nd Primeval </i>(48%)


    Strength: 10


    Reflex: 19


    Intelligence: 38


    Mental Strength: 5 [40]


    Charm: 13


    (Average limit for <i>2nd Primeval </i>is 20, while the maximum one could reach with the help of blessings or bloodline is 40)


    Bloodline: Unawakened.


    Blessing: <i>Amun-Ra''s Blessing.</i>


    Passive Status: Mana Exhaustion/Sickly/Weakened.


    ============================


    It''s this damn screen that''s been blocking my view since early this morning.


    "Hey, answer me, who am I?" I demanded as I tapped on the screen.


    It flickered but remained in ce.


    "Answer me!" I grumbled, punching it, but my hand just passed through.


    "I know shity things like you can talk, so answer me, fuckin¡ªargh." As I abruptly tried to get up, my fractured rib ached again, making me groan in pain.


    "Damn it." Cursing, I looked at the screen again.


    The words ''Sickly'' and ''Weakened'' painfully reminded me of how messed up my body is right now.


    How messed up Azariah''s body really is.


    "Listen here, you fucking system. I''m asking nicely onest time: tell me, why am I in his body?" I demanded threateningly, ring at the screen in front of me.


    "ANSWER ME! WHY THE HELL AM I HERE?"


    I shouted, my bloodshot eyes fixed on the screen, but it remained silent, offering no response.


    "Hahahaha."


    I let out a hollowugh as I stumbled back onto the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Of course, this had to happen.


    Being in an unknown ce...


    In an unknown body...


    No, I knew about this body, didn''t I?


    As the thought crossed my mind, I closed my eyes, trying to recall my memories as Inder from the thousands of broken fragments of memories.


    Yeah... I remembered. Azariah Noah Aljanah, a character from the game?? My Dear Lover ??


    The fucking pain-in-the-ass character who, despite being weak and sick most of the time, had the power to bring about a bad ending in the game.


    The game that was about love and death...


    A game about the life of Ethan Varon and his revenge against the people who killed his family.


    And right now I am in the body of [Viiness Maker] of the first part of the game.


    I slowly opened my eyes, staring at the ceiling again with a nk expression.


    "What a nice ceiling it is...."


    I wish my life could be this nice....


    "What the fuck am I doing here!"


    I abruptly stood up from the bed, ignoring the pain that my fractured rib was causing.


    "Why am I here?" I muttered again, the question echoing in the empty room.


    But there were no answers, only silence.


    "What happened to her?"


    I mumbled again as I looked down, sitting at the corner of the bed.


    I forgot her name, but I remembered I had a girl that I loved....


    I remembered her smile, her beautiful red eyes...


    I remembered her favorite food, I remembered her hair.


    Thest thing I remembered about her is that she pushed me off the building....


    But I don''t remember her face.


    I don''t remember her name.


    I don''t remember her voice.


    I don''t remember....


    "Huh?"


    A startled voice left my mouth as I felt my vision starting to blur.


    I touched my eyes as I felt wetness.


    "Tears?" I mumbled as I looked at my moist hand.


    "Hahaha... What am I doing?"


    I roughly rubbed my eyes, cleaning the tears off them.


    "Men don''t cry. Men never cry." I mumbled as I suppressed my emotions.


    "Argh.."


    Slowly, I pushed myself off the bed, wincing at the pain in my ribs, and began pacing the room.


    Grabbing the chair that was ced beside the table,


    I picked it up and....


    <strong><i>Smack!</i></strong>


    With full force, I threw the chair at the wall, damaging both of them.


    "AHHH, FUCK!"


    I picked up the chair again as I started to smack it again and again on the ground until only a piece of wood remained in my hand.


    "Fuck."


    I cursed softly as I sat on the ground, leaning on the table.


    "Hmm?"


    My eyes immediately fell on the broken photo frame that wasying on the ground.


    Ignoring all the pieces of ss scattered around it, I picked up the photo frame.


    It was a photo of two children hugging each other while rubbing their faces on each other''s faces.


    Their faces had smiles, pure and innocent smiles.


    Even though it was a child''s photo, I recognized her. I remembered who she is from my memories.


    She was the [Main Heroine] of the first part of the game.


    "....."


    As I looked at the photo, my right hand instinctively touched the ring on the fourth finger of my left hand.


    An engagement ring....


    "Sigh..."


    With a deep sigh, I closed my eyes again as I thought about what was going to happenter on.


    Again, my eyes felt moist, but I felt like these tears weren''t mine.


    Yeah... Right.


    I am going to die, aren''t I?


    <i>Knock... knock</i>.


    I looked at the door as someone knocked on it.


    "Young master?" A feminine voice came from outside the door.

 Chapter 8: Villainess Mother [2]

    <h4>Chapter 8: Viiness Mother [2]</h4>


    "Young master?" A feminine voice came from outside the door.


    I didn''t reply but just stared nkly at the door.


    What am I supposed to do now?


    Should I act like Azariah and go with the flow for now?


    Or should I behave like I usually do?


    But if that woman even gets a hint that I am not her son, she is going to kill me.


    "Argh..what should I do?"


    Biting my lower lip, I mumbled as I tried to rack my brain.


    If I see that woman now, I don''t know if I can react properly.


    "Young master?" Again the voice resonated, bringing me back to reality.


    "Come in."


    Taking a deep breath, I said in amanding voice like I should.


    <i>Click.</i>


    With a click, the door opened up as a woman in her early twenties walked in.


    From her ck and white dress mix, she looked like a maid from a big household.


    As her eyes fell on the room, she stood there frozen, unable to react.


    I looked at the room as well.


    Broken chair.


    Messed-up bed.


    Floor filled with dried-up blood marks.


    The whole room looked like an intense battle happened here.


    "Y-young m-master." With a trembling voice, she quickly walked towards me.


    "<i>Urgh</i>...."


    Groaning in pain because of my fractured ribs, I stood up with the help of the table.


    "A-are y-you alright, young master?" The maid quickly tried to help me, but I stopped her by blocking her.


    She looked even more horrified as she noticed my swollen hands and damaged knuckles.


    "Fill the bathtub and bring me a new set of clothes." I ordered her in a cold voice as the maid trembled in fear.


    "Y-yes." With a deep bow, the maid quickly made her way towards the bathroom.


    I silently moved towards the bed as Iy down on it, the sound of the bathtub filling echoed in the room.


    In the silence, I thought about a lot of things that I needed to do.


    First of all, I needed to be careful around that woman.


    She is the biggest problem for me right now.


    If she ever knew I took over her son''s body.....


    I will die without a doubt.


    There is no chance of me living then.


    ''Wait, why do I even want to live now.''


    The thought ran in my mind as I looked nkly at the ceiling, finding it hard to understand.


    What''s there left for me to even live?


    I have lost everything anyway. What''s the point in going on now?


    <strong><i>"Even if your body changes, even if your personality changes, I will still love you."</i></strong>


    As I thought of ending all this, a voice resonated in my mind.


    "....."


    I didn''t recognize the voice at first, but thinking about it, I immediately thought of someone.


    The girl I love...


    She said this before she pushed me off the building...


    What does that even mean?


    "Young master?" As Iy there, the voice of the maid made me look at her.


    "The bath is ready." She said, not making eye contact, but I nodded my head nheless as I stood up from the bed, wincing in pain.


    "What are you doing?" I asked as I tried to open the buttons of my shirt, but the maid quickly arrived and opened it for me.


    "Helping you," she replied as she continued to tremble.


    How much did she fear me?


    As she helped me take my clothes off, I quickly noticed the clothes that I was wearing were expensive ones.


    ''Yeah, right. I made a messst night.''


    As I remembered the events ofst night, I immediately felt frustrated about what Azariah did.


    ''And now I will have to face all the aftermath.''


    Again, I understood how fucked up I am right now, trapped in his body.


    "I can do it, so stop," I said to the maid as she tried to take my pants off.


    "Yes," she bowed as she moved towards the side of the room.


    Walking slowly, I made my way towards the bathroom.


    Again, I ignored all the pain that my body was suffering from as I submerged myself into the bathtub.


    "..."


    I looked at my body in silence.


    My skin touched my bones as I didn''t have any muscle on my body.


    On every side of my body, the marks of torture that I have gone through were still etched on my body, even though years have passed.


    And my left hand....


    It had a nasty mark on it as if someone had chopped it off and then reattached it.


    "At least it''s working," I mumbled as I clenched and unclenched my fist.


    Having cleaned myself properly, I moved out of the bathtub wearing a bathrobe as I moved towards the bed where my clothes were ced.


    "Stand there. I don''t need your help."


    As I started to wear them, the maid tried to move to help me, but I quickly stopped her.


    I sat down on the bed after wearing my pants as I started to wear my shirt.


    "Hm?"


    But just as I was about to wear my shirt, the maid moved and stood in front of me.


    "....."


    I stared nkly at her as she, with a deep breath, gracefully sank to her knees before me, the fabric of her maid attire pooling around her.


    She then bowed her head low, her forehead touching the ground.


    ".....what are you doing?" I asked as I came out of my daze.


    "Please let me live for.....one more day, young master." Still bowing, the maid replied, her voice filled with shame and fear.


    .....yeah, right.


    "How many days has it been since you were assigned to me?" I asked, looking at her.


    "It''s b-been thirty days, y-young master," she replied, her voice trembling.


    Ahhh, no wonder she was so fearful of me, I have her life in my hand don''t I?


    The thing is that everytime Azariah drinks the maid assigned to him for his daily needs is executed by his mother.


    .....and Azariah drinks atleast once in a month.


    That means if I drink today she will we executed tomorrow.


    Azariah''s mother does it so Azariah can understand the value of life but it only made him a monster who doesn''t value life at all.


    "Get up." I said in a cold voice ignoring her trembling.


    "B-but y-you haven''t stepped on me yet y-young m-master." She replied, her head still touching the ground.


    "I don''t have time for all this, get up." I said coldly as wore my shirt in hurry.


    The maid slowly got up from her ce as she looked at me fearfully.


    "Take me to the hall I need to have lunch." I said to her as I opened the door.


    Though confused about why I am asking her to take to the hall she nodded and lead the way nheless.


    My mind is a mess right now; I don''t even remember my own house properly.


    We both moved through the hallway of a castle-like building, but I wasn''t in the mood to admire all of this.


    All that was in my mind was how can I avoid that woman without being too obvious.


    <i>Click</i>.


    Before I knew it, we arrived in front of a hall as the maid opened the door for me.


    <i>Sigh..</i>


    I first looked around and then sighed in relief as I didn''t find that woman in this ce.


    I entered the room, and the food was already ced on the table with a few maids ready to serve.


    I sat down on the chair, and the maid started to serve me the food without saying anything.


    Without me even lifting a finger, the food was already served to me.


    It was an odd feeling having everything done for you.


    But I wasn''t in the mood for that as I picked up the spoon and took a bite.


    "Hmm?"


    I took another bite, as I didn''t feel any taste on the first one.


    My chewing slowly stopped as I didn''t feel any taste in the food.


    Slowly, I ced the spoon back on the table as I remembered something.


    That Azariah had ''Ageusia.''


    That means he couldn''t feel any taste no matter how delicious the food is....


    And that means I can''t feel any taste as well....


    <i>Click.</i>


    Even before I could cope up with the shock of losing one of my senses, the door of the hall clicked open as my worst fear became true.


    Azariah''s mother entered the hall.

 Chapter 9: Villainess Mother [3]

    <h4>Chapter 9: Viiness Mother [3]</h4>


    Pargoina Empire.


    An empire ruled by humans, it is a historically rich ce with a solid foundation in this world.


    Even in a world with different races that are inherently more powerful than humans, the Pargoina Empire can be said to be decently powerful on the scale of power in this world.


    But that was not always the case; even a few years ago, this empire wasn''t this powerful.


    It all changed when a single woman decided to be the Duchess of the empire.


    And that woman is my mother, Esmeray Noah Aljanah.


    "Did you sleep wellst night?" Esmeray


    asked me as she sat on the head chair at the dining table.


    Even early in the morning, she looked extremely beautiful, as if she wasn''t even human...


    Her silver hair reached the ground as she sat on the chair, while her lifeless gray eyes looked at me.


    ''m down, m down, don''t yell at her.''


    I quickly took deep breaths to calm my burning heart.


    After breaking my rib bone, she had the audacity to ask if I slept well?


    "Yes," I replied simply, not wanting to cause any problems here. I couldn''t risk my life now.


    "Hmm, go see a doctor after you are done eating," she ordered me as she drank a sip of her coffee.


    Yeah, there are doctors in the castle, far more doctors than required, but it was important.


    Because I needed them to be present here.


    "Yes, mother," I replied as I took another bite.


    But again, I didn''t taste anything.


    It was nd without any taste, as if I am eating rubber. I couldn''t feel any taste.


    "So," I looked at her as her lifeless gray eyesy on me as she asked, "did you reflect on what you did yesterday?"


    ''Yeah, right, yesterday.''


    At the party arranged by the royal family, Azariah insulted the princess in front of all the nobles of the empire.


    Yeah, right, Azariah fucked up big time yesterday.


    "Yes," I replied, stopping myself from trembling in fear as I tried to avoid making eye contact with her.


    Those lifeless eyes, no matter how much I tried, I couldn''t look at them.


    They were frightening to look at.


    And....


    I am truly afraid of this woman, and I have every reason to be afraid of her.


    "Hmm," she kept looking at me without saying anything as I continued to eat the food that was served to me, even though I didn''t want to.


    "What happened to your hands?" Again, that woman asked as she continued to look at me.


    "Nothing, I got hurt," I replied as I hid my broken knuckles under the table.


    "Azariah." As I tried to eat quietly, she called me again with a cold voice.


    "Yes?" I asked, flinching, looking at her while avoiding making eye contact.


    "How long do you n to let her live?" She asked me as her gaze moved behind me.


    I looked behind as well, and the maid who was assigned to me stood there.


    Her head hung low while her body shivered from time to time.


    "I don''t n to drink for a few more days," I replied as if I didn''t value her life, returning to my eating.


    But she kept looking at me.


    ''Did she felt something wrong?''


    I felt my body temperature increase as my breath became shallow, feeling like I was the prey and she was the predator, gazing at her prey ready to devour it.


    ''m down!''


    I bit my tongue tightly as the pain helped mee back to my senses.


    Azariah feared her mother more than anything in this world.


    But he never tried to shrink in front of her, and that means I can''t shrink in front of her as well.


    "Did something happen? You seem..... Different, Azariah."


    My heart started to hammer against my chest as those words left my mother''s mouth.


    A sense of dread crept over my body as her lifeless gaze fixated on me.


    "I-i am f-fine."


    Stop stuttering, damn it.


    Fuck..


    I quickly nced at her, feeling like I was making myself obvious that something is wrong with me.


    And the way she was looking at me.


    It clearly says that she really is suspicious of me now.


    She kept looking at me as she took small sips of her coffee.


    I tried to behave normally, continuing to eat my food while keeping my head down and trying to ignore her, but the beads of sweat forming on my forehead made it hard for me to act normal.


    "Azariah." As time felt like it was moving slowly, she called me again, this time her voice feeling a lot colder.


    I slowly lifted my head as I looked at her.


    "What happened to you?" She asked in a cold voice, her gaze fixed on me.


    "Nothing," I replied, standing up as I finished my food.


    The only thing on my mind right now was to run away from her.


    "Huh?"


    For a moment, everything seemed to blur and shift, the very air around me warping and distorting. And then, in the blink of an eye, it was done.


    The next instant, I was kneeling before her, my eyes wide with shock and confusion as her hand closed around my neck with an iron grip.


    "Argh..Cough.."


    My breath caught in my throat, my heart pounding in my chest as she tightened her grip on my neck.


    "Who are you?"


    Her lips parted as she asked, looking down at me.


    "I am Az¡ªargh."


    Before I could even reply, she tightened the grip on my neck, cutting my words.


    "Don''t lie. I know Azariah more than anyone. The way you held the fork, the way you gestured with your hands, the way you looked at me¡ªit was all wrong. You are not him."


    With every word she spoke, the grip on my neck kept tightening as her lifeless eyes bore into me.


    "I will ask a simple question that only Azariah knows. Answer me properly, got it?" She said as she shifted in her chair, now facing me.


    "At the age of five, what was the thing that I gifted you?" She asked as she lightly loosened the grip on my neck.


    "A...protec...ion... barrier." Trying to breathe when she loosened her grip, I replied.


    "Argh.."


    Again, she tightened the grip on my neck, making me choke on my breath.


    My vision blurred as blood started to drain from my brain, making everything hazy in my mind.


    "What do you fear the most?" She asked, and again she loosened the grip on my neck.


    "Gasp...you...gasp."


    Gasping for air, I replied as I looked at her, my vision blurred so I couldn''t see her expression.


    "Last question, who is like a mother to you?" She asked as she tightened the grip on my neck.


    "Aunt....belly."


    Crack.


    Her grip tightened so much that I felt a cracking sound.


    Maybe it was my nerves that burst or maybe another bone of mine fractured, I don''t know.


    But even when I answered all her questions, she didn''t loosen her grip but kept looking down at me with her lifeless eyes.


    My vision started to blur again as I started to lose consciousness, making it hard to breathe.


    Again, death felt so close to me as my eyes slowly started to close as well.


    "Looks like you are under the weather," she mumbled as she loosened my neck, and I stumbled to the ground.


    "Gasp... Cough... Cough..."


    As air filled my lungs, I took deep breaths as I coughed violently.


    The sensation of feeling death this close again wasn''t pleasant.


    But more than anything...


    "Argh..."


    Suppressing the groan that I felt from my neck, I stood up even when my knees felt like giving out.


    Never...


    Even if I had to die...


    Even if the world turned against me...


    Even if I lost everything....


    I would never kneel in front of her....


    "Go see the doctor."


    Ignoring my struggle, she said as she stood up from her chair, walking out of the room.


    "Fuck.."


    A low growling voice left my mouth as I took a seat on a nearby chair.


    I hated that woman as much as I feared her.


    I hate her because she is one of the reasons why Azariah became so broken and twisted.


    And I fear her because she is the one who killed Azariah in the game....

 Chapter 10: Fucked up body.

    <h4>Chapter 10: Fucked up body.</h4>


    <strong><i>Beep-Beep.</i></strong>


    In a white room with different medical items filling the ce and different medical machine ced around.


    The sound of the machine beeping in the background felt clear and irritating as Iy on my back, gazing at the ceiling.


    Three doctors wearing white coats stood beside me, taking turns to examine my body.


    After they were done with their work, they stepped back, and an ageddy walked forward, also dressed in white.


    "Good morning, Azariah," Dr. Greyson greeted me with a warm smile as she approached. "How are you feeling?"


    "Tired, fucked up, but mostly tired," I replied, shrugging,my voice weary.


    She had been my doctor for a while now, so I could behave however I wanted in front of her, and she wouldn''t mind at all.


    My head had been pounding for a while now, and the exhaustion I was feeling wasn''t helping much, but even then, I tried to sit up.


    "Don''t move, just lie on your back."


    Nodding in understanding, Dr. Greyson gestured for me to lie back on the examination table again, and as I did, she began her assessment.


    With practiced hands, she checked my temperature, pulse, and blood pressure, her movements efficient yet gentle.


    After a thorough examination, Dr. Greyson stepped back, her expression thoughtful as she looked at me.


    "Azariah," with a tired expression, she mumbled, "when was thest time you slept properly?"


    ".... I don''t know," I replied with a long pause, unable to recall when was thest time I slept properly.


    "I will still rmend you to have some sleeping pills," she said as she gazed at the mark on my neck.


    "And I will still refuse the offer. I don''t want to die while in my sleep," I replied firmly, refusing her offer.


    "What are you afraid of, Azariah? No one can touch you in your mother''s presence," she replied with a frustrated look, as I had been refusing to take sleeping pills for a long time.


    "You don''t understand," I mumbled, my gaze fixed on her.


    You don''t understand that my mother is the one that I am afraid of...


    That she is the one that I fear will one day kill me in my sleep if she is displeased with something.


    "You don''t understand," I mumbled again as I closed my eyes.


    "Well....<i>sigh</i>...fine, but it seems that you''ve been pushing yourself too hardtely. Your body is telling you that it needs rest," she said with a sigh as she looked at me again.


    "I know, but do you think I can rest properly?" I replied, letting out a sigh as well.


    To my frustration, I couldn''t rest properly.


    After finishing my treatment, I would be going to the training ground where I would be beaten ck and blue by my mother''s secretary in the name of training.


    She is a living monster that likes to beat me up.


    I am filled with bruises and fractures every time my training ends.


    And to make it worse, every time I tried to sleep, I would be haunted by nightmares.


    Nightmares of me getting tortured in a dark ce.


    I couldn''t even move in my nightmares, making it even more horrifying.


    "And eat properly, you look like you only have bones in your body," she said jokingly, but I still red at her, which made her shut up.


    "<i>Sigh</i>..."


    I sighed as I closed my eyes.


    I couldn''t taste anything, whatever I ate, so what was the point of eating anything?


    "Prescribe me some medication to help with my headaches and fatigue," I said to her as I opened my eyes, the headache was killing me now.


    "Hmm," she hummed in reply as she wrote something on a paper, passing it to the doctor standing beside her.


    "And now let me help you with your injuries," she mumbled, picking up a bag of liquid substance and passing it to me, "drink it."


    I did as she told me, drinking the liquid which would help in the healing process.


    Then she carefully touched my neck precisely where it was damaged and transferred a small amount of mana onto it.


    The liquid I drank worked as well, providing nutrients as the new cells started to grow at a rapid speed.


    "Done." After a full minute, she removed her hand, smiling.


    "Here as well," I replied, removing my shirt and showing her my swollen ribs.


    Without asking how this happened, she ced her hand on my ribs, doing the same treatment as she did before.


    "It''s done," she mumbled as she removed her hand from my ribs and passed me another pack of liquid substance.


    I drank it whole, wondering how it even tasted.


    "Anyway, get some rest here before you go to training," she said before standing up and walking out of the clinic room.


    "<i>Sigh</i>..."


    With another sigh, Iy down on the bed, gazing at the ceiling.


    "Wait a damn minute," I mumbled as I noticed something.


    That I have been calling Azariah as myself...


    Fuck..."


    I quickly thought about the status screen as it materialized in front of me.


    ===========================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [65], Inder Sephtis [35]


    Age: 15


    Rank: 2nd Primeval (48%)


    Strength: 10


    Reflex: 19


    Intelligence: 38


    Mental Strength: 6 [40]


    Charm: 13


    (Average limit for 2nd Primeval is 20, while the maximum one could reach with the help of blessings or bloodline is 40)


    Bloodline: Unawakened.


    Blessing: Amun-Ra''s Blessing.


    Passive Status: Mana Exhaustion/Sickly/Weakened.


    ============================


    "....."


    I stared nkly at my status screen as the numbers behind my name and Azariah''s name started to make sense.


    "Hahaha."


    A hollow and dryugh escaped my cracked, dried lips as I looked at the numbers.


    "65 and 35." I mumbled those numbers as I let out another tired sigh.


    "Looks like I will have to fight for my own existence," I mumbled as I again stared at the ceiling.


    For fuck''s sake, why is my life so messed up?


    But again, my gaze returned to the screen as I looked at my blessing.


    "<i>Amun-Ra''s Blessing" </i> I mumbled it''s name out loud for no reason.


    A blessing so powerful and unique that there is nothing in this world like it.


    A blessing that can, in theory, let me fight for an infinite amount of time.


    But even after having this much powerful blessing, I can''t even use it''s [First From] properly...


    ============================


    Passive Status: Mana Exhaustion/Sickly/Weakened.


    ============================


    "Mana exhaustion." I mumbled with a weary smile.


    What''s the point of having this powerful bloodline when you can''t even use mana properly?


    "Truly, what a fucked-up body I have possessed," I mumbled with a self-loathing chuckle as I looked at the ceiling.


    Hah... I just love to watch the ceiling and not do anything...


    <strong><i>Baam!</i></strong>


    As I was silently gazing at the ceiling, a maid opened the door with a tense look on her face.


    "You better have a good reason for disturbing me, otherwise, be prepared to be executed." And before I knew it, I snapped at her and said something that I didn''t understand why I did.


    "I-I am s-sorry, young master, but it''s important." She quickly got on her knees as she started begging.


    "What happened?" I asked, ignoring her pleas.


    "It''s an order from mydy," she replied, still bowing down.


    "Speak," I spoke harshly, still not epting her apology.


    "An emergency Summit has been called from the church," she replied, her head hung low.


    But I felt like my blood froze in my body as I heard her.


    "What?"

 Chapter 11: When death stares... do not be afraid. [1]

    <h4>Chapter 11: When death stares... do not be afraid. [1]</h4>


    The sleek ck car glided smoothly along the winding forest road, its tires whispering against the pavement as we moved towards our destination.


    Inside the car, I sat in the backseat, my hands clenched tightly in myp as I gazed out the window at the passing scenery.


    The trees blurred together in a green haze, their branches reaching out like gnarled fingers against the sky.


    ''Why now, damn it.''


    I thought, unable to shake the feeling of unease that had settled over me since my mother had announced our impromptu trip to the church.


    ncing at her, I found her sitting beside me in silence, her expression unreadable as she stared straight ahead.


    She seemed lost in thought, as if her mind was somewhere far away from the reality of the present moment.


    Her indifference towards me was really ufortable, and in all honesty, I didn''t even want to be here with her.


    She had just tried to kill me a while ago, and now she was sitting like nothing had even happened.


    As the car wound its way through the forest, the familiar sights and sounds of the city gave way to the serene tranquility of the countryside.


    The air grew cooler, the sunlight filtering through the trees in dappled patterns of gold and green.


    After what felt like an eternity, the car finally came to a stop in front of a majestic stone building nestled amidst a grove of ancient oaks.


    As the car stopped, my mother turned her gaze towards me.


    "We''re here, Azariah. Don''t do anything stupid this time," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I nodded, my throat dry, as I stepped out of the car and followed my mother toward the entrance of the church.


    The heavy wooden doors swung open with a creak, revealing a dimly lit interior filled with the soft glow of candlelight.


    All who were present turned towards us as we walked in.


    My mother¡ª


    ''Stop calling her my mother for fuck''s sake, she is not my mother!''


    I bit my tongue tightly to keep myself sane. The memories of Azariah and mine have been mixed in such a way that it''s making it hard for me to understand who he is and who I am.


    ''Fuck!''


    Anyway, all the people present in the church stood up, showing deep respect and fear towards her, as most of them bowed to wee Esmeray.


    Esmeray didn''t acknowledge their respect as she walked towards the front where two people stood, but unlike the rest of the people, they didn''t bow their heads, as they were on equal status with Esmeray.


    The other two Dukes beside my mother of the Pargoina Empire.


    "Lady Esmeray." They both nodded in acknowledgment of her presence as Esmeray approached them.


    "When will the portal open for the main church?" Esmeray asked without any change in her tone as she looked at both of them.


    "In a few minutes. All of the ones who were called have already arrived, and you are thest one," the one with brownish-ck hair replied with an indifferent face.


    He is the current head of the Mairac dukedom and, apart from my mother, one of the most powerful fighters in the empire.


    Alvin Sai Mairac.


    As Esmeray nodded, his gaze turned towards me. "After what you did yesterday, I would say you have guts, kid."


    After saying this, he ignored my presence as he walked towards the lower nobles.


    "Mind if I talk for a while with my son-inw, Lady Esmeray?" As Duke Mairac walked away, the other man who stood with him said, looking at Esmeray.


    He was a tall, imposing man with a stern expression and piercing eyes blue eyes like his hair that seemed to bore into my soul.


    He was Azariah''s father-inw, head of the Mendonca dukedom.


    David Shea Mendonca.


    As Esmeray nodded in reply, my stomach churned with nerves as my eyes met his.


    He quietly walked towards a corner, and I, left with no other choice, had to follow behind him.


    "What was the stunt that you pulledst night!?" As soon as we were away from the eyes of the people, he immediately barked at me in anger.


    "What was?" I asked, fully acting like Azariah, an arrogant prick.


    "You had to do that to the princess in front of everyone, huh?" He asked again, ring at me.


    "She deserv¡ª"


    "Don''t you dare say that, you were the one who is in the wrong." Before I couldplete my sentence, he interrupted me in a harsh tone.


    "Whatever." I shrugged, not bothered by his words.


    "Do you even at least think once how Christina would feel about it?" He said again, his voiceced with anger.


    "What does she have to do with this?" I retorted, my tone sharp as I tried to maintain Azariah''s arrogant facade.


    "She does, Azariah. She is the one who cares for you even after all you did to her," he replied as he tried to hold back his anger.


    "She means nothing of it, and I am pretty sure she is doing all that because you told her to, don''t you?" My sharp tone didn''t change as I rebuked.


    "She''s going to be your wife, damn it! Have some respect for her!" David''s voice rose, his frustration evident.


    "She''s just a pawn in this political game, isn''t she?" I dismissed, waving my hand casually.


    David''s face contorted in anger, his fists clenched at his sides. "You''re a fool, Azariah. You don''t know what you have until it''s gone."


    "Yeah, who are you trying to threaten? Do it if you want to. I''m pretty sure you can''t do shit," I replied with a smirk, which for sure irked him a lot.


    "We''ll see."


    With that, he turned sharply on his heel and stormed away, leaving me standing alone in the corner, feeling a twinge of guilt that I quickly pushed aside.


    "It''s for the best." I mumbled as I rubbed my chest that ached with unknown pain.


    If my words have even a slight effect on him he might call off the engagement which will be best for that girl and for me as well.


    Because my title from the game the [Viiness Maker] isn''t just for show.


    It truly means what it says.


    That I am the bane of the heroines, being close to me will only give them a bad ending.


    And the same goes for me as well, if I want to avoid my death as well for Esmeray will kill me the moment she felt that I have be useless to her.


    "It''s for the best." I mumbled again reassuring myself again as I walked at back to the ce were all people were present.

 Chapter 12: When death stares... do not be afraid. [2]

    <h4>Chapter 12: When death stares... do not be afraid. [2]</h4>


    "It''s for the best." I mumbled again reassuring myself again as I walked at back to the ce were all people were present.


    Esmeray stood alone, as no one present here had the same level of power as her to speak as her equal, and she wasn''t interested in talking with others either.


    "What did he say?" As soon as I stood beside her, she asked with her emotionless voice.


    "About yesterday''s event," I replied honestly, without hiding anything. "He warned me that he might call off the engagement."


    "Hmm," she just hummed in reply, losing interest in it.


    I looked down, feeling lost in this ce.


    If my guess is right, this summit should be rted to the game.


    ''Come to think of it, how much time do I even have?'' I thought, realizing I hadn''t checked what today''s date was.


    I closed my eyes and leaned against the wall, pondering yesterday''s events.


    ''From what I remembered, that should be the session ceremony, when Azariah made the scene.''


    If that is correct, then I only have fifteen days left before the events of the game start.


    And if I want to live, I need to be part of the game plot. If not, this woman will kill me if her suspicions about me solidify.


    ''Fuck, I will die at this rate,'' I felt bitter as I thought about death again.


    Was it perhaps because I had died once, or was it perhaps the death that Azariah faces in the game that I am scared of? I don''t know.


    But the idea of dying again didn''t sit well with me now.


    ''At the very least, I can''t die like Azariah in the game.''


    Because even after death, he suffered until the end of all games because of his mother, who used him even after his death.


    "Huff... Huff."


    My breath came in shallow gasps, my heart hammered in my chest as if seeking escape from its confines at the very thought of what happened to Azariah or what could happen to me if I met his end.


    ''Calm down,'' I forcefully suppressed my emotions as I felt Esmeray''s gaze on me.


    She is already suspicious of me; I can''t make her even more suspicious now.


    Suddenly, a brilliant sh of light erupted in the center of the cathedral, drawing everyone''s attention.


    From within the luminous portal emerged a figure d in the resplendent armor of a pdin, his presence drawing the attention of all present.


    The pdin''s gaze swept across the room, his eyes briefly stopping at Esmeray before quickly looking away from her.


    "We are moving."


    Before anyone could react, a sudden surge of energy enveloped the cathedral, engulfing the assembled nobles in a blinding light.


    When the brilliance subsided, I found myself standing in a grand and beautiful church unlike any I had ever seen.


    The vaulted ceilings soared overhead, adorned with intricate carvings and golden filigree that shimmered in the soft candlelight.


    Stained ss windows depicted scenes of valor and heroism from the past era, while filtered colorful light filled the hall.


    <i>Tremble.</i>


    But as soon as we arrived in this ce that felt holy, the whole church trembled as if it sensed something that shouldn''t be present here.


    I nced to my side where my mother stood and understood why this was happening.


    After all, she is the reason for all this.


    Because her very being is something that goes against the gods.


    But the trembling of the church stopped as a woman walked onto the stage in front.


    She wore a silver armor-like dress that showcased her wless white skin beneath, while her eyes were covered with a thick silver metallic eye patch, making it impossible for her to see.


    Unlike my mother, she had ash-gray hair that touched her waist.


    <i>"Holy Lady Irisveil."</i>


    <i>"Holy Lady Irisveil."</i>


    All the people within the hall knelt as they got on one knee, showing utmost respect to her.


    And she deserves it as well because she is the one who is favored by the Gods.


    Only two people within the hall were left standing, and they were me and Esmeray.


    Esmeray would rather die before bowing in front of another person, while I don''t want to give her more reason to kill just by kneeling in front of another person in her presence .


    "Stand up." As soon as she stood in the middle of the stage, she whispered softly, oddly enough echoing inside the hall as slowly everyone stood up.


    "I am sorry for calling all of you on short notice, but the news is important," she whispered softly again as her voice reached everyone''s ears.


    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "All three gods have chosen their avatars."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, all the people within the hall gasped in unison upon hearing her words.


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    And a tired sigh left my mouth as well.


    Because one of the three avatars is going to be my archenemy.


    Once again, I nced at my mother who was standing beside me.


    Her face was still expressionless, but her eyes were intently looking at Irisveil.


    ''Yeah, right. Both of them should know each other.''


    Well, both of them were part of the same game, but unlike Esmeray, who was the [Viiness], Irisveil was the [Main Heroine] of the game.


    "If any of you have any questions, you can ask me right now," Irisveil said again, and once again murmurs started to echo inside the hall.


    <i>Step. Step.</i>


    I slowly stepped back as my mother didn''t notice me.


    I need some time alone.


    I''ve been having too much on my mind; I want to be alone.


    I slowly walked out of the hall, finding myself on the hill of a mountain.


    Adjacent to the mountain were two other mountains, signifying the three hills of the current gods.


    As I walked, admiring the beautiful sight in front of me, my eyes immediately caught sight of a bench ced on the side of a tree.


    Walking towards it, I sat down, closing my eyes.


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    Another sigh left my mouth as I leaned on the bench.


    "I feel sick."


    I feel sick of my own self.


    I feel sick of my own voice.


    "No, not the time for self-pity."


    I quickly stopped myself from pitying myself as I racked my brain for all the possibilities I can use to get stronger as fast as I can.


    <i>"Haah..."</i>


    There is one thing in Azariah''s memories that can help me get stronger quickly, but it''s risky.


    As I need to risk my soul for it toplete, which I don''t think I should risk.


    "I can think of another way."


    I mumbled as I stretched my body. At least I have fifteen days; I could think of something until then.


    "Hmm?"


    I barely noticed the figure approaching me until it was toote.


    "Argh...Cough..."


    Without warning, a powerful blow struck me square in the jaw, sending me sprawling to the ground with a gasp of pain.


    "Azariah!"


    Stunned and disoriented, I struggled to regain my bearings as I looked up to see who punched me standing over me, his fists clenched in fury.


    "Ahh, shit."

 Chapter 13: When death stares... do not be afraid. [3]

    <h4>Chapter 13: When death stares... do not be afraid. [3]</h4>


    "Ahh, shit."


    As I tried to stand up from the ground, crusing as my vision felt blurred out.


    <strong><i>Thud.</i></strong>


    <i>"Urgh..."</i>


    He punched me again, hitting me straight on the jaw, knocking me to the ground once more, as my mind turn hazy again.


    <strong><i>Bang.</i></strong>


    Another ringing sound resonated as he punched me again.


    <i>"Urgh..."</i>


    I groaned as he sat over my chest, his knees pinning down my hands, making it impossible for me to move.


    With my blurry eyes, I looked at him.


    A tall boy around the age of sixteen with a handsome face and darker raven-colored hair and eyes. Eyes that held cold hostility towards me.


    <strong><i>Bang.</i></strong>


    <i>"Argh..."</i>


    Without saying anything, he struck me again with so much force that my face turned to the side as I felt dust in my mouth.


    <strong><i>Bang.</i></strong>


    "Fucking bastard!"


    He punched me again, cursing loudly, while his weight on my body made it hard for me to breathe.


    <strong><i>Bang.</i></strong>


    "You have to go around and mess things up, don''t you!"


    Again, he punched me, and pain started to register in my brain as warm liquid filled my mouth.


    <strong><i>Bang.</i></strong>


    <i>Crack.</i>


    <i>"Argh..Huff..huff.."</i>


    But my brain soon turned to mush as he hit my vital spot; he struck me on my temple so hard that a cracking sound resonated in the area.


    I lost consciousness for an instant, then pain started to clear my mind as blood soon trickled down my forehead.


    "Aimar! Leave him."


    As my vision turned blurry and my brain pounded with a splitting headache, another person came to my rescue, forcefully moving the boy who was sitting on my chest.


    <i>"Urgh..."</i>


    I forced my body sideways as I rolled on the ground.


    "Hahaha."


    A weakugh left my mouth as I felt the pain in my skull.


    What did I do to deserve it?


    Fuck, it makes me want to just run away from all this shit.


    "Hey, Az, Az, talk to me." As I tried to stand up, the boy who rescued me arrived beside me, gently tapping on my face.


    "Ahh.....Oliver," I mumbled weakly as I looked at him, who looked exactly like the one who attacked me, "help....me...buddy."


    "Yeah," saying so, he helped me stand up and gently ced me on the bench.


    <i>"Sigh...."</i>


    A tired and exhausted sigh left my mouth as I leaned against the bench, my gaze on the sky.


    "Cough..... Should have gone.... Easy on me.... Aimar."


    Coughing, I mumbled as I looked at the one who attacked me.


    "Shut up!"


    As he paced in front of me, he shouted, his bloodshot eyes ring at me as he walked towards me.


    "Enough, Aimar!"


    As the guy tried to attack me again, his twin brother Oliver blocked his way, protecting me.


    "You know what he did yesterday, don''t you!" He grabbed his brother by his cor as he shouted at him.


    "I know that! So shut up and sit down." Oliver, being the big brother between the twin''s, shouted back as he made Aimar sit beside me on the left side while he took the seat at my right.


    "So, what did you do yesterday?" As we all sat down silently, Oliver asked, looking at me.


    "You said you know what I did," I replied, my gaze still fixed on the clear sky as I tried to stop the blood from gushing from my forehead.


    "I want to hear it from your mouth," he insisted, leaning on the bench as well.


    "..... First princess asked me to kiss her knuckles," I mumbled after a few seconds of silence.


    "And?" he prompted.


    "And..... I refused."


    "And why did you do that, idiot?" Aimar red at me as he asked.


    "Tobias was the one who kissed them before.... She was asking me to indirectly kiss him," I mumbled, still gazing at the sky.


    "Pfft."


    "Don''tugh, fucker," I nced at Oliver in annoyance as he let out a muffledugh.


    "That''s not all you did, right?" Unlike his brother, Aimar was still ring at me.


    "..... I asked the third princess for a dance," I mumbled, my gaze turning vacant as I looked at the sky, "And.... she refused."


    "Then you threw a ss of wine in her face, right?" Oliver said, and I nodded in agreement.


    ".....And yeah, I forcefully tried to kiss her as well," I mumbled as both of them fell silent.


    "....Haah... Why, Azariah?" Oliver mumbled, cing his hands over his face, "Why did you do that?"


    "...She hurt my fragile ego," I replied, remembering her, "And I tried to take revenge for that."


    "You are sick, Azariah," Aimar spat in disgust, ring at me.


    "Haha...you both know me from childhood... Guess I really am sick," I mumbled with a light chuckle.


    "You antagonized two of the three candidates for the throne in one day, Az. It''s not aughing matter," Oliver nced at me, speaking seriously.


    "Three," I mumbled, and for some reason, a twisted smile came to my lips. "I punched Archie in the face as well."


    "Fucking bastard," Aimar mumbled, but he still looked at me worriedly.


    Well, no matter how much he tries to deny it, both of them cared for Azariah until the end.


    Since childhood, both of them have been friends with him, and even when Azariah turned into a bastard, they didn''t turn their backs on him, unlike the rest of them.


    "Where is Christina?" Oliver asked after we all sat in silence for a while.


    I touched the ring on my left hand instinctively, my gaze still on the sky as I replied, "...To the moon."


    "And Avril, haven''t seen her in a long time," Aimar asked, looking at me.


    "She is with her," I replied, trying to hide myplicated feelings from them.


    "Christina.....She won''t be happy when she hears what you did," Oliver said with a low tone.


    "When is she ever happy with me?" I asked with a smile as I closed my eyes.


    "You don''t deserve her, Azariah," Aimar again spat in disgust, but I didn''t reply, remaining silent.


    Yeah.... I don''t deserve her.


    I don''t deserve anyone.


    I might die alone.


    Again.


    "Anyway, we are going back,e with us," Oliver stood up, trying to help me get up.


    "No, let me be. I want to be alone for some more time," I replied, shaking my head, making him halt his movements.


    "Are you sure?" He asked me again, his tone filled with uncertainty.


    "Yeah."


    "Okay, and call me if you need someone''spany," I nodded at his words as he walked back inside the church.


    Christina Shea Mendonca.... My fianc¨¦e.


    And


    Avril.... My older sister.


    I don''t know how I will react when I see both of them.


    "I just hope I don''t get emotional and do something that I shouldn''t," I said dryly as I looked at the sky.


    "I want to sleep," mumbling, I closed my eyes.


    But as soon as I did, a strange sensation washed over me, as if the very fabric of reality was shifting around me.


    Startled, I opened my eyes, but as soon as I did, I was stunned to find myself surrounded by a blinding aura of light, so intense that it seemed to pierce through my very soul.


    But even in this holy ce, I felt only one thing...


    A primal sense of fear...


    Fear so strong that it made my whole body go numb.


    Because...


    Death....


    Death was staring at me...

 Chapter 14: When death stares... do not be afraid. [4]

    <h4>Chapter 14: When death stares... do not be afraid. [4]</h4>


    There is a saying that people from the church often repeat:


    <strong><i>"When you see an angel, do not be afraid."</i></strong>


    Yet, as Azariah looked at the being who loomed over him, he felt only one thing:


    fear.


    As if his soul had departed his body, Azariah stood frozen, every part of him immobile. Not his mouth, not his eyes¡ªnothing on his body moved as he gazed at the being before him.


    The being''s body was sorge that even a giant might feel ashamed in its presence.


    Seventy-two beautiful wings adorned its back, radiating holy light that made it difficult to look at them.


    Its beauty, splendor, and radiance were overwhelming, so much so that even without seeing it clearly, Azariah could tell it was the most perfect being he would ever see.


    Sitting on a living throne that moved towards Azariah, the being looked down at him.


    Bright light shed in Azariah''s eyes as he gazed at it, his expression turning nk while his brain seemed paralyzed, unable to function.


    A crown adorned the beings head, so glorious and beautiful that instinctively, Azariah knelt down with his head bowed.


    A man who had never bowed in his life, a man who had pride in enduring all the pain the world threw at him, now knelt there with his head hung low.


    Once again, he understood how utterly powerless and helpless he was in this new, ursed world.


    Time seemed to stand still as a man on his knees looked down at the ground, while an angel sitting on the throne looked down at him.


    <strong><i>"Azr¡ª"</i></strong>


    As the being on the throne parted his lips to speak, a soft whisper left his mouth, but even before Azariah could understand what he was saying, his mind gave out.


    <i>"Cough...Cough..."</i>


    Azariah started coughing violently as the insides of his body twisted.


    His lungs stopped working, feeling devoid of air.


    His heartbeat dropped at an rming rate, and blood cirction in his body slowed.


    <i>"Urhhh...."</i>


    Blood gushed from his mouth, along with the contents of his stomach as he vomited.


    His sense of hearing faded along with the strength in his body as he lifelessly fell to the ground, the scene shifting once again to the hill of the mountain.


    <i>"Tip...Top."</i>


    With blurry eyes, he could only see a person walking towards him.


    "Mo...ther."


    As the lifeless gray eyes of Esmeray bore into Azariah, he mumbled before losing consciousness, drifting into darkness.


    As Azariah''s bodyy on the ground, Esmeray''s lifeless gray eyes looked down at him coldly.


    As time passed, Azariah''s body started to grow cold as life began to fade away, the injuries he had sustained taking their toll.


    "Pathetic," Esmeray whispered under her breath, her disdain evident.


    With a wave of her hand, Azariah''s lifeless body moved, hovering in the air as his limbs fell helplessly around him.


    As Esmeray walked back towards the church, Azariah''s body followed her like a puppet attached to strings, moving with every wave of Esmeray''s hand.


    Entering the now-empty church, Esmeray''s gaze fell upon the only person standing in the middle of the hall.


    "Irisveil," Esmeray said aloud, waving her hand. Azariah''s body followed her gesture, moving towards Irisveil. "Heal him."


    With a ''thud'' sound, Azariah''s body fell to the ground as Irisveil hurried towards him.


    Irisveil frowned at Esmeray''s words as she moved her hands to touch Azariah''s body.


    Initially, her touch was gentle as she released a small portion of mana into his body to assess his condition.


    However, her demeanor quickly turned to one of desperation as she realized the severity of his condition.


    "Oh God! What happened to him?" Irisveil asked with concern as she examined his body.


    "An angel gazed upon him," Esmeray replied as she moved closer to both of them.


    "What?" Irisveil asked, not understanding her words. "Why would someone do that?"


    "Because I am here," Esmeray replied matter-of-factly. "Because they are afraid of me¡ªbecause I am present in their most sacred ce."


    "You shouldn''t have been present here, Esmeray. You are testing the gods'' patience."


    "Patience? All I am doing is giving them the opportunity to end me¡ªright here, right now. But I know those cowards won''t do it."


    Irisveil didn''t respond but continued to heal Azariah''s body, which was on the brink of death.


    "What did you do to him, Esmeray?" Irisveil whispered, her metallic eye patch covering her eyes as she continued to gaze at Esmeray.


    "And why do you think I was the one who did anything to him?" Esmeray asked in return, her gaze shifting to Azariah.


    "His condition," Irisveil whispered as she gently touched Azariah''s hair. "How could it be so severe if you didn''t do anything?"


    "All this happened because of your stupid Angel, Irisveil."


    "Do not lie! The damage that his body has is piling up from nearly a decade. Twisted bones, mangled limbs, signs of torture all over his body, and you are saying it happened just now?"


    Esmeray remained silent, her gaze never leaving Azariah, whose breathing had calmed down a little.


    "His bones..." Irisveil continued when she received no response from Esmeray. "All the bones in his body have been damaged far more times than they can endure. Most of his organs have been damaged as well. His body is rejecting mana because he can''t endure the side-effects it may cause. How much pain should he have to endure just to move around?"


    Again, Esmeray chose to remain silent as Irisveil began to sob at the thought of Azariah''s condition.


    "And his left hand... it''s as if... you cut it and reattached it. It''s beyond repair," Irisveil whispered amidst her tears. "How could you be so cruel to your own child, Esmeray?"


    ".... He tried to rape a maid once," Esmeray replied to her words, causing Irisveil to look up. "I chopped off his left hand and threw him into a dungeon for a week alone to survive."


    "You do not deserve to be a mother, Esmeray," Irisveil said as she cleaned the tears from her cheeks.


    "You have no right to tell me what I deserve or not," Esmeray rebuked coldly, her gaze flicking to Irisveil.


    Then Esmeray waved her hand again, causing Azariah''s body to float in the air once more.


    "I hope the child could find happiness," Irisveil mumbled as she prayed for Azariah.


    "Being my son is the greatest happiness he could ever find in this world," Esmeray replied, looking at Irisveil onest time before a brilliant light enveloped them, bringing them back.

 Chapter 15: desperation leads to recklessness.

    <h4>Chapter 15: desperation leads to recklessness.</h4>


    "AHHHH!"


    As my eyes snapped open, a sudden cry escaped my mouth, jolting me awake from the nightmare.


    My body was drenched in cold sweat as I sat up in bed, my heart pounding like a drum in my chest.


    <i>"Huff... Huff..."</i>


    The remnants of the nightmare still clung to the edges of my consciousness, sending shivers down my spine as I struggled to catch my breath.


    "Where... am... I?"


    Frantically, I nced around the dimly lit room.


    Shadows danced in the flickering candlelight, casting eerie shapes upon the walls.


    But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t shake the feeling of dread that gripped me like a vice, squeezing the air from my lungs and filling me with an overwhelming sense of panic.


    "It''s... my room... don''t panic... don''t... panic..."


    Gasping for air, I reminded myself, burying my face in my hands.


    My body trembled with fear as I fought to regain control of my racing thoughts.


    But the memories of what happened still lingered like a dark cloud, haunting me with their twisted imagery and unsettling events.


    "Was that an angel? Why did they summon me? What the hell did I do?"


    Questions flooded my mind as I tried to think of anything that could give me a clue.


    But I couldn''t think of anything except the possibility that they might know I''m not from this world.


    "Why does this keep happening to me?"


    In the darkness of the room, I felt utterly alone, the weight of my fears pressing down upon me like a suffocating nket.


    "Fuck... Men don''t cry... fuck."


    Tears welled up in my eyes, hot and stinging as they spilled down my cheeks in silence. I desperately tried to stop myself from crying.


    <i>"Urgh..."</i>


    As my senses returned, the pain once again assaulted my body.


    All the damage my body had endured because of a single word from the Angel.


    The twisted internal organs of mine cried in pain as once again I remembered how utterly powerless I am in this world.


    "I need to get stronger," I mumbled as I closed my eyes, fighting against all the pain that threatened to consume my body.


    "I need to get... <i>urgh</i>... stronger," I mumbled again as I tried to get up from the bed.


    My room was still the same as I remembered, but there was one more thing: a basket full of fruits and a knife to cut them.


    Ignoring the fruits, I picked up the knife.


    <i>"Huuuh."</i>


    Taking a deep breath, I removed the carpet from the floor, cleaning the ce to have at least an area to draw arge circle.


    <i>"Argh..."</i>


    I winced in pain as I sat down on the floor, removing all the carpet away with my legs. I tightly clutched the knife in my hand.


    <i>"Arghhhh."</i>


    And then, cing my left hand above the ground, I made a deep cut on my wrist, enough so that blood gushed out, dyeing the floor red.


    <i>Drip... Drip...</i>


    When there was enough blood on the ground, I let go of the knife and dipped my finger into the blood as I started to spread it on the floor.


    <strong><i>hysteria.</i></strong>


    The organization that captured Azariah when he was a child.


    The organization that tortured him for three whole months before he was rescued.


    The organization whose head is one of the five [Primordial Evils] of this world, going against the will of the gods.


    Among the countless broken memories of Azariah that I have, one memory stood out the most.


    The memory of the magic circle that connects multiple worlds to this world.


    The magic circle that, I don''t know how, but Azariah somehow knew about.


    The magic circle that he came across when he was ab rat within that organization.


    All the memories about the magic circle are blurry in my mind, but all I know is that it can give me what I need the most.


    The magic circle that can grant you anything if you provide something of equal exchange.


    The function of the magic circle was simple: if you want to create or obtain something, you just need to lose or destroy something of equal value.


    "What I need the most is strength," I mumbled as I made a circle with my blood and sat in the middle of it. "Strength that can help me at least protect myself against all the shit that is going to happen in the future."


    Because out of all five [Primordial Evils] that defy the will of the gods, one of them is very close to me.


    Because the incarnation and vessel for one of the five [Primordial Evils] is my very own mother.


    The mother who will kill me at most in a year, if things follow as they happened in the game.


    "And I would be damned if I let myself get killed after all this shit I have gone through," I mumbled as I made a square within the circle, blood still gushing out of my slit-opened wrist dying the floor.


    I''ve had enough of this shit. I''ll fucking run away from this ce and hide in some remote corner.


    Even though I know that witch of a mother will still be able to find me.


    <i>"Fuu."</i>


    I let out a deep breath as I felt my vision blur due to the blood loss, but I continued to draw the magic circle.


    My hands trembling with exhaustion and pain, I forced myself to focus on the intricate patterns.


    And after one final touch, the magic circle waspleted, the patterns glowing softly in the dim light.


    For a moment, I stood back, my breath catching in my throat as I surveyed the magic circle.


    After that I sat down in the middle of the circle as I called out my status screen.


    ==========================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [40], Inder Sephtis [60]


    Age: 15


    Rank: <i>2nd Primeval (48%)</i>


    Strength: 10


    Reflex: 19


    Intelligence: 38


    Mental Strength: 10 [40]


    Charm: 13


    (Average limit for 2nd Primeval is 20, while the maximum one could reach with the help of blessings or bloodline is 40)


    Bloodline: Unawakened.


    Blessing: <i>Amun-Ra''s Blessing.</i>


    Passive Status: Mana Exhaustion/Sickly/Weakened/Madness.


    ===========================


    "Haha."


    I let out a smallugh as I looked at my status, where one more thing was added: madness.


    "Yeah, it''s madness," I mumbled as I looked back at the circle. "It''splete madness."


    <i>"Huuuh." </i>


    Taking a deep breath, I touched the magic circle while still sitting in the middle of it.


    "I need something that can provide me with the strength that I need," I mumbled as I let out all the mana that I had in my body.


    "And in exchange..."


    If I want the strength that can help me survive in this world, then only madness can help me.


    If I want to deal with the devil, then I have to give something that the devil likes the most.


    ".....I offer a third of my soul."

 Chapter 16: Ghost...?

    <h4>Chapter 16: Ghost...?</h4>


    Was it a dream?


    Or


    Was it a memory?


    I don''t know....


    But whatever it was... it was happening in front of my eyes.


    A particr man bathed in a brilliant white light.


    He stood alone, his shoulders hunched downwards as he took shallow breaths and gasps.


    He stood on a field with no flowers whatsoever.


    It was just barren and empty devoid with any signs of life.


    Yet, the winds propelled the clouds as spring came to thends, showering them.


    But it wasn''t water that fell; it was... blood.


    Blood that cascaded from the heavens, thick and ominous.


    Undeterred, the man straightened his posture, closing his eyes as he allowed the blood rain to envelop himpletely.


    As the crimson liquid soaked his entire being, he slowly opened his eyes, gazing upwards with a sense of solemn resolve.


    And then, piercing through the veil of the blood rain, a divine light descended upon the deste ground, illuminating the battlefield.


    With it came an army.... their presence emanating a palpable aura of holiness.


    At the forefront strode three majestic figures leading the army.


    Their holy armor and beautiful wings signifying who they were.


    .... Angels.


    The angels, untouched by the blood rain, hovered in midair like ethereal beings.


    An army of Angels that came for just one man.


    And yet, amidst the serenity of their holy aura, the lone figure stood unfazed.


    The man, still drenched in the crimson downpour, locked eyes with the angels.


    And without any sound.


    Without any warning.


    With a movement so swift it defiedprehension, the man acted.


    Time itself seemed to slow to a crawl, the world around me grinding to a halt as the man''s actions unfolded in silence.


    I strained to see, to understand, but the events transpired with such rapidity that they eluded my perception.


    And in an instant, half of the angelic beings, once thought invincible... fell.


    Their bodies falling from the sky like the rain while the holy light still illuminated the now-turned battleground.


    As the holy light continued to cast its brilliance upon the man, it revealed the depths of his gaze, a glint of golden intensity that pierced through the darkness of the battlefield.


    His gaze was bleak, devoid of any emotion even aftermitting a massacre.


    Locked in a silent confrontation, the man and the three leading angels stood poised for conflict.


    But before the sh couldmence, before the tension reached its zenith, the world around me began to crumble.


    The ground beneath me crumbled, the earth splitting apart as if torn asunder by unseen forces.


    And as the world around me dissolved into chaos, I found myself consumed by darkness.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    <i>"Huff... huff..."</i>


    The sound of my ownbored breaths broke the haziness that filled my mind.


    My hands trembled with intense pain as the memories of what I didst time flooded my mind.


    Gradually, my senses also returned as the somewhat familiar room filled my view.


    <i>"Urgh..."</i>


    Groaning, I stood up from the cold floor and looked around.


    Still sitting in the middle of the circle, I found my strength as I crawled towards the bed, searching for something to support myself.


    Reaching the bed, I grasped onto the edge, using it for support as I pulled myself up.


    The sheets were cool against my skin, a stark contrast to the heat that still pulsed through my veins.


    Sitting at the edge of the bed, I looked at my left hand where blood had clotted, stopping the blood flow.


    And the next thing I felt was a sense of emptiness like never before... As if a part of me had beenpletely taken away from me... That I could never recover.


    "At least it didn''t hurt."


    Ignoring the changes in my body, I quickly checked my status screen.


    ...And.


    Nothing changed...


    "What?" I asked myself, and for some reason, to the status screen as well.


    Frustration and confusion gnawed at me as I struggled toprehend what had transpired.


    "Where is the reward!" I shouted as I punched the screen.


    "I sold my soul for fuck sake!" I shouted as I grabbed my hair with both hands.


    Was the circle bugged?


    Then why did I feel like I had lost something?


    "Argh... What''s happening!?"


    I tried to rationalize, to make sense of the situation, but the answers eluded me.


    Had I truly sold a part of my soul, only to receive nothing in return?


    "FUCK!"


    [Stop shouting!]


    "Huh?"


    I stopped shouting as I felt a voice in my head, a voice of a young man.


    "System?" I mumbled as I thought about it.


    [What''s a system?] Again, I heard a confused voice in my head.


    "Who are you?"


    I abruptly stood up and looked around the ce, searching for anything or anyone.


    [Same question, who are you?]


    "You''re talking in my mind!"


    [Yeah...]


    Again, I heard his voice with uncertainty.


    "What''s happening!?"


    [I don''t know what''s happening either.]


    The voice sounded genuinely perplexed.


    "Who the fuck are you?"


    [I... I don''t know, my memories are fuzzy. I just suddenly became aware, and then I heard you shouting.]


    "Can you hear my thoughts?" I asked tentatively, unsure of what to expect.


    [Yes, I can.]


    A shiver ran down my spine as he replied.


    "Get the fuck out!"


    [I can''t.]


    "What do you mean you can''t?" I asked with frustration as Iy on the bed.


    [Somehow, I am bound to you, and even if I want to, I can''t be separated from you.]


    "..."


    Did it happen because of the magic circle?


    [And by the way, the magic circle of yours offers the same thing that you sacrificed.]


    "How the fuck do you know that?" I asked, surprised, as this individual had just imed not to remember anything.


    [My memories areing back as we speak.]


    "..."


    So, from his words, if I offered a part of my soul...


    ....Fuck.


    So did I get some old monster or something like that in return?


    "Can you give me some kind of OP power or weapon?" I asked shamelessly, feeling the urgency for strength, "something that can make me stronger rapidly."


    [I don''t know, and even if I could, I don''t think your body would be able to handle it.]


    "Hahahaha." Iughed at the absurdity of the situation.


    What kind of luck do I have? How bad can my life even get now?


    "That''s the reason I''m desperate, fucker," I grumbled with a deep sigh, "it alles down to this shitty body of mine."


    [...]


    <i>"Sigh...."</i>


    I let out a sigh as I closed my eyes without saying anything.


    I stayed still like that for a long time, with only the ticking sound of the clock filling the room.


    As the silence stretched on, I couldn''t shake the feeling of frustration and helplessness gnawing at me from within.


    It seemed like every path I took, every decision I made, only led to more obstacles and challenges.


    [What are you thinking?] the voice asked as I stayed silent for a while.


    "Just thinking how I should off myself," I replied nonchntly without opening my eyes. "Is jumping from the building better, or hanging myself?"


    [.....]


    "You know what," I said as I stood up from the bed, "I have a much easier way to die."


    Let''s meet my viiness mother.

 Chapter 17: Wish.

    <h4>Chapter 17: Wish.</h4>


    "Why do they spend so much just for decoration?"


    I mumbled to myself as I walked through the corridor of the castle, looking around.


    Last time I was in a hurry to avoid my mother, so I didn''t have time to notice all of this. But now that I clearly see it, only one thinges to mind:


    luxurious.


    The paintings on the walls, the doors, the windows¡ªevery single thing was screaming money.


    And remembering whose son I am, it''s obvious why this much money was spent just on the castle.


    My mother is perfectionest who likes to keep everything perfect, including her properties.


    And... My mother is rich as fuck as well.


    As I walked out, a maid instantly ran up to me and bowed gracefully.


    "Does Young Master require any assistance?"


    Though she did it gracefully, her trembling body gave away her fear toward me.


    "Leave me alone," I said coldly as I walked past her, moving toward my mother''s office.


    [...Are you seriously going to die?]


    ''Why are you scared?'' I thought as I replied to the voice in my head that asked me in a doubtful voice.


    [If you want to get stronger, I can help you. Don''t throw away your life.]the voice insisted.


    ''Nah, I just want to die,'' I replied as I arrived in front of an office-like room that was present at the very center of the castle.


    The heavy wooden door of the office stood before me, its intricate carvings adding to the imposing aura of the room beyond.


    With a deep breath, I reached out and knocked, the sound echoing through the corridor.


    "Enter," came my mother''s emotionless voice from inside.


    Pushing open the door, I stepped into the room, my eyes adjusting to the dimmer light within.


    My mother sat behind arge mahogany desk, her gaze fixed on a stack of documents before her.


    And just beside her was a woman.


    The mere gaze of that woman made me tremble.


    I couldn''t even meet her eyes... My body trembled on its own at the very sight of her.


    With her ckish-brown hair reaching her waist, she stood at the side of my mother, her odsain eyes fixed on me.


    Adaliah Ravenna.


    My mother''s secretary and my bane.


    "Azariah," my mother said, her tone neutral as she looked up at me. "What brings you here?"


    Taking a deep breath, I bowed as I replied, "I wanted to talk with you, Mother."


    My mother''s gaze narrowed slightly, as if she could sense something was amiss.


    But she said nothing, instead motioning for me to take a seat opposite her.


    I walked towards the seat she offered and sat down.


    "What happened to your hand?" Her gazended on my injured left hand as she asked.


    "I cut myself," I replied, hiding it and looking around the table until my gazended on the chessboardying there.


    Quickly getting up from the chair, I picked up the chessboard and ced it between us.


    "Can we have a match, Mother?"


    "Azariah." My body trembled slightly at the cold voice of Adaliah. "Mydy doesn''t have time for all this."


    Ignoring Adaliah''s disapproving gaze, I held my mother''s gaze.


    Her words were more important than Adaliah''s.


    "Very well." She said as she looked at me,"A quick match then."


    I nodded my head as I took my seat again, carefully arranging the chess pieces on the board.


    The first to make a move was me as I advanced my pawn two squares.


    As she made her move, I tried to speak up, "Mother, I wanted to-"


    Before I could finish, my mother swiftly made her move, capturing my knight with her bishop, and interrupted, "Azariah, I have said this before and I will repeat myself again: you will do as I say."


    I frowned at her words, realizing the vulnerability of my knight''s position, but continued, "But Mother, I want to-"


    My mother''s next move was quick and decisive, pinning my knight to the king and leaving me with limited options. She spoke firmly, "Are you thinking of leaving the house?"


    At her words, I hesitated, recognizing the threat to my knight on the chessboard, but stubbornly persisted, "N-not b-but I-"


    With a swift move, my mother captured my knight, delivering a check to my king. She interrupted once more, her tone final, "Azariah, the moment you leave this house, you will die."


    "If you think I would be stupid enough to let your enemies know my position¡ª" I tried to talk with her, but she interrupted me again.


    "It seems you are misunderstanding something," she said with her emotionless voice and vacant eyes fixed on me.


    "The moment you think of leaving the house and neglecting your duty, I will kill you. We made a deal, remember."


    I remained silent as I didn''t have any answer for her words.


    ''Why do I keep forgetting that she doesn''t have any emotions... I''m just a tool in her eyes.''


    With a sigh, I closed my eyes and then reopened them to look at her.


    "I want to use one of my three wishes," I said firmly, meeting her vacant gaze.


    Even though she doesn''t have emotions, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know when to be lenient.


    She gave me three wishes after rescuing me from the hysteria organization, agreeing to grant anything she deemed appropriate.


    "...You already have used one in the most foolish way, Azariah. Think twice before using another one," she said with her emotionless voice as she looked at me.


    "...I will use another wish," I said firmly again, maintaining eye contact with her.


    "And what do you want then?" she asked after a few seconds of silence.


    "For the next fifteen days," I took a deep breath before continuing, "Leave me alone."


    "You wish to be left alone for the next fifteen days," she repeated, her tone neutral.


    I nodded in reply, remaining seated while she repeatedly tapped her fingers against the table.


    "Below the rank of <strong><i>[Demi-gods]</i></strong>, I am the strongest existence, the strongest <strong><i>[Eternal]</i></strong> alive in this world, and this is what you are requesting from me?" After a brief pause, she said as she looked at me.


    ''Like you would do anything even if I ask for it,'' I scoffed internally while nodding firmly.


    "Very well, Azariah. Your wish shall be granted," she said simply.


    "But then what?" I sighed in relief, but she asked again, "Then where are you going to run?"


    "...I will join the academy," I replied, looking at her.


    Even though I knew I might die if I went there, it was still better than dying at the hands of this woman.


    "You will be at a disadvantage there. After all, you will be a year younger than most of the students," she said as she looked at me.


    "I will manage, Mother," I replied without looking at her.


    "...Let''s see how long you will run." With that, she rose from her seat, her presencemanding respect and authority. "You have fifteen days. Make good use of them."


    I inclined my head in acknowledgment as I nodded.


    "Adaliah." But before leaving, she called her secretary.


    "Yes, mydy," Adaliah said, bowing before her.


    "He still hasn''t received today''s training." Her hand rested on the door handle. Without turning back to face me, she continued, "Don''t hold back today. Make sure he doesn''t wake up for the next fifteen days."


    "Yes, mydy." Adaliah once again bowed her head, then nced back at me.


    "..."


    Truly, what a fucked-up life I have.

 Chapter 18: Blessing.

    <h4>Chapter 18: Blessing.</h4>


    If there is an afterlife, and if someday I find myself there, I am definitely going to curse the fucker whoever sent me to this world.


    How many hours has it been since I woke up in this pathetic body?


    twenty-four or forty-eight?


    And I''ve already felt like I''ve had encounters with death twice.


    "Are you ready, Azariah?"


    I looked at the woman who called me as she yed with her wooden sword, her gaze fixed on me.


    And did I mention that I''m about to meet death again?


    "Yeah," I replied, licking my dried lips as I swung the wooden sword in my hand.


    I started to get a headache just from standing in the training ground with the sun right over my head.


    And truth be told, I can''t do anything against Adaliah. Like my mother, she''s a monster inbat.


    "The rules are the same," I looked at her again as she said, "The moment yound a single hit on me, the training ends."


    Yeah.


    Fucking bitch.


    I know.


    Despite cursing her in my head, I nodded in reply.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked at her as she stood there casually, not even bothering to change her formal office dress.


    She is beautiful, no doubt, but right now, the only thing on my mind was how to win against her.


    Yeah, let''s die again.


    <strong><i>Swish.</i></strong>


    Before I could even understand what happened, she was rushing towards me.


    <strong><i>Thud.</i></strong>


    With a sound of impact, my sword was jerked out of my hand, and the next second, I felt something poking at my throat.


    "What are you thinking?" As her sword touched my throat, she scoffed, "Do you really think you cannd a hit on me without even paying attention?"


    "Once again," she said as she moved back to her original position.


    <strong><i>Swish.</i></strong>


    This time, I was the one who made the first move as I rushed towards her, my sword aiming at her body.


    "Slow," she whispered as she moved slightly, her sword hitting my wrist, making me wince in pain.


    <strong><i>Bang.</i></strong>


    <i>"Argh."</i>


    The next second, before I knew it, I staggered backward as she used her sword like a club, hitting my stomach.


    It wasn''t a heavy injury, but with all the stacked-up injuries my body had from thest few days, the blow hurt like hell.


    <i>"Cough... cough."</i>


    Coughing, I got up and clenched my sword tightly as I returned to my stance, ingrained in my body.


    <strong><i>Swish.</i></strong>


    Before I waspletely ready, she rushed at me again, swinging her sword diagonally as if trying to make a cut. I tried to defend myself, but I couldn''t.


    <i>Bang.</i>


    With another explosive impact, my stance copsed, and I groaned in pain.


    <strong><i>Bang.</i></strong>


    But before I could even groan properly, she hit my head with the hilt of her sword, and I rolled on the ground to create some distance.


    "Argh... Fucking bitch," I whispered under my breath as I rubbed my head with my palm.


    "I can hear you, Azariah," she replied as she ced the sword on her shoulder.


    I didn''t reply as I tried to calm my breath, which was bing too rigid.


    "Did you know, Azariah," as I calmed down a little, I looked at her as she said, "the blessing you have is one of the most powerful blessings in this world."


    "...And what''s the point in that?" I asked as I stood up again. "It''s not like it''s of any help to me."


    "....Yeah," she replied, nodding her head. "Your body is the container for the blessing, but here you are not being able to use even the [First Form] of your blessing."


    Is she taunting me?


    I fucking know all this; she doesn''t need to rub it in my face.


    <strong><i>Swish.</i></strong>


    She rushed again, moving so fast as if she was moving through space, her sword aiming at my sides, which I somehow managed to block.


    <i>"Argh..."</i>


    But the aftershock of the attack was enough to make me groan again.


    She wasn''t overwhelming me with technique but with absurd power and strength.


    I wasn''t able tost long against her as her sword struck at my ribcage, making me groan again.


    I rolled back again as I rubbed my ribs.


    "The ability to convert one form of energy to another," Adaliah said again as she looked down on me. "That''s what your blessing is capable of doing."


    Yeah.


    I fucking know that.


    "Be it Mana, Ka, Prana, Ruach, Odic, Chi," she continued to speak as her gaze fixed on me, "your blessing can convert them from one form to another, technically making it possible for you to fight indefinitely."


    I fucking know all that, but what''s the point if I can''t use anything that you mentioned?


    She is seriously just fucking with me now.


    "But here you are," she mumbled as she took her stance again, "getting beaten down without fighting back."


    She moved again, and as I tried to take a defensive stance, she attacked my vital point.


    The hilt of her sword hit my temple, and I fell backward.


    <i>"Argh..."</i>


    It was painful¡ªso painful that it felt like my skull had been cracked open.


    Dizziness washed over me, as if my mind had frozen, while a small amount of blood gushed from the impact area.


    I stood up once again, despite all the pain I was suffering from.


    ".....Is this all you can do?" I asked, even though I knew taunting her was the worst thing to do right now.


    I was sick of all this fucking bullshit. I just wanted to end this and have some fucking rest.


    Her eyes turned cold as she heard my words.


    She rushed again, striking me once more.


    I tried to defend myself again, only to fail miserably. She struck again, and I defended again.


    The cycle continued until my hands started to bleed and my wrists turned sore.


    "You know," as I moved back to create some distance while drenched in sweat, she said again, "It''s impossible to transfer blessings to someone else. Otherwise, mydy wouldn''t have to ignore all your impudence."


    Yeah, that''s the reason she will make me her puppet for the rest of my life¡ªa puppet with emotions but no control over his body.


    "Adaliah," I called her as I took my stance again, "if Ind a hit, I need one more thing."


    She raised her brows in response but still asked, "And that is?"


    "I need a goddamntest model bike."


    With that, I rushed towards her again, determined not to surrender until I hit that bitch.

 Chapter 19: Freedom.

    <h4>Chapter 19: Freedom.</h4>


    <i>"Haaah!"</i>


    My eyes fluttered open, my vision blurred, and my mind felt groggy.


    <i>"Argh..."</i>


    As I struggled to regain my senses, a sharp pain pierced through my body, causing me to gasp for breath.


    Looking around, I found myself lying on a narrow bed in a sterile, hospital-like room, surrounded by the soft hum of medical equipment.


    <i>"Huff... huff..."</i>


    My chest heaved as I tried to draw in air, each breath sending waves of agony through my body.


    My muscles protested with every movement, and I felt as though I had been battered and bruised from head to toe.


    Panic surged within me as I tried to piece together my surroundings.


    Where was I?


    How had I ended up here?


    My memories were hazy, fragmented, but I quickly remembered what happened before I lost consciousness.


    With a trembling hand, I reached out to touch my forehead, only to find it slick with sweat.


    My heart pounded in my chest, its drumbeat echoing in my ears.


    "Stop moving so much."


    I struggled to sit up, feeling a pair of hands helping me, as I heard a familiar voice.


    "Dr. Grayson," I muttered through gritted teeth, my voice barely above a whisper, as I struggled to move my broken body.


    "Take some rest, your body can''t handle too much stress right now," she advised as she tried to make mey on the bed. Ignoring her, I leaned against the bed, not fully lying down.


    "How many hours have I been here?" I asked as I tried to calm my breath.


    "Twenty-five," she replied as she passed a ss of water to me. "Adaliah brought you here exactly a day ago, and you have been sleeping since then."


    I greedily drank all the water from the ss as I took deep breaths.


    "Where is she?" I asked as I looked at the woman. "Where is Adaliah?"


    "I have informed her; she should be arriving here any time now," Dr. Grayson replied, and I nodded my head.


    <i>"Argh."</i>


    Then I started to remove the needle that was supplying me with nutrients.


    "What are you doing!?"


    Dr. Grayson hurriedly stepped forward to intervene, but I waved her off.


    "Careful, you might reopen the wound," she warned, her toneced with concern.


    Ignoring the pain that red up with each movement, I pulled myself upright, my muscles protesting with every effort.


    Even as I stood there, I felt a surge of nausea wash over me, but I gritted my teeth and pushed through the difort.


    "Where are you going?" Dr. Grayson asked me again as I walked towards the door.


    "I only have fourteen days left, and I can''t waste them by lying here," I replied to her as I opened the door of the room and walked out.


    The corridor of the castle greeted me as I moved towards the hallway.


    "For fuck''s sake, I will kill that bitch someday," I whispered under my breath as I walked, ignoring all the pain my body was feeling.


    Adaliah, true to her words, made sure that I couldn''t move for fifteen days, and if I were the previous Azariah, I would have surelyid on the bed, using all the injuries as a shield to avoid training.


    But too bad for her, I am not that Azariah.


    As I continued down the hallway, each step made my body ache, with every breath, I could feel the lingering soreness in my chest making it harder to breath.


    And I reached the end of the hallway, where a gust of wind greeted me, along with the woman who was the reason for my suffering.


    "Never thought you would try to get up from the bed," Adaliahmented with sarcasm as she looked at me.


    Ignoring herment, I walked towards her and extended my hand.


    "What do you want?" Her voice was curt, devoid of any warmth as she regarded me with cool detachment.


    "Keys," I said bluntly, my tone brooking no argument because I did everything in my power tond one fucking hit on her, and guess what, I fucking did it.


    Adaliah''s gaze narrowed slightly, as if she was considering my request.


    After a moment''s pause, she reached into a pocket, producing a small keyring which she tossed to me without a word, along with a metallic card.


    "989699," she said, but I ignored her as I made my way towards the entrance.


    I pushed open the doors, and the cool breeze hit my skin.


    And there, parked in the courtyard, was the sleek, ck motorcycle, its polished surface gleaming in the sunlight.


    Beside ity a jacket and helmet, and without hesitation, I shrugged into the jacket and fastened the helmet securely onto my head.


    [You are eager to run away, aren''t you?]


    As I straddled the motorcycle, the voice within my head once again echoed.


    ''Yeah, I just want to fucking run away from here,'' I replied as I started the engine.


    <strong><i>Vroom!</i></strong>


    The engine roared beneath me as I took a deep breath, despite it not even being a few days, I deeply missed the feeling of riding a bike.


    <strong><i>Vroom-vroom!</i></strong>


    Twisting the handlebar a few times, I familiarized myself with the bike.


    <strong><i>Click! Vroom!</i></strong>


    Shifting the gears and twisting the handlebar, I eased the bike out of the courtyard and rode my way towards the main gate.


    <strong><i>Click! Vroom!</i></strong>


    Shifting the gear again, I rode the bike outside of the gate, which was opened up for me.


    <strong><i>Vrooooom!</i></strong>


    And the moment the bike reached outside the reach of the castle, I did not hesitate to speed up, riding as fast as I could.


    The wind whipped past me as I elerated down the open road.


    <i>{<100 km/h>}</i>


    And it didn''t take long before the bike reached a hundred kilometers per hour.


    <strong><i>Click! Vrooooom!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Whoosh!</i></strong>


    I changed the gear again as I kept on elerating, leaning forward to reduce wind resistance, and pushing the bike to its limits.


    <i>{<140 km/h>}</i>


    <strong><i>Vrooooom!</i></strong>


    The roar of the engine echoed in my ears, drowning out all other sounds as I focused solely on the road ahead.


    The sensation of speed was exhrating, almost intoxicating. I felt alive, more alive than I had in a long time.


    <strong><i>Screech!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Swoosh!</i></strong>


    As I approached a sharp bend in the road, I leaned into the turn, my body instinctively adjusting to maintain bnce.


    <i>{<200 km/h>}</i>


    [It''s all good and all that you are enjoying, but where are we going?]


    <strong><i>Screech!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Skid!</i></strong>


    Amidst the exhration, a voice echoed in the back of my mind, which made me slow down the bike as I had been riding at full speed for an hour now.


    ''Yeah, let''s go eat something first.'' I replied as I made my way towards an open store to eat anything. I had been starving for a whole day.


    It was still the middle of the day, so there were quite a few shops that were open, but I tried to find a good one where I could at least use the card that I had.


    <strong><i>Purrrrr...</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Clunk!</i></strong>


    I stopped the bike at a parking area of a shop as I lowered the kickstand, parking it.


    Taking off the helmet, I made my way towards the shop and opened the front door.


    "How can I help you, sir?" ady in a uniform quickly greeted me as I walked towards the counter.


    "Give me anything to eat," I said as I passed the card that Adaliah gave to me.


    "Um, any preference or anything specific you want to eat, sir?" she asked as she took the card from my hand.


    "Give me anything that is good," I replied as I looked at her.


    It''s not like I can taste anything even if it''s good.


    She nodded softly before swiping the card, entering the amount, and passing it back to me to type the code.


    989699.


    "It will take a few minutes. Would you please take a seat and wait till then?" she asked with a slight bow, and I nodded in response.


    I walked towards the chair and sat down, waiting for my order.


    ''So,'' as I leaned on the chair, I said, calling the voice in my head, ''Are you the silent type or you just don''t want to talk?''


    [I was in a battlefield just before I was bound to you, so I needed time to process what happened.]


    ''So you really are not my system?'' I asked with a doubtful voice.


    [Again, what is a system?]


    ''..... Nothing,'' I replied as I leaned back further, making the front legs of the chair move in the air.


    ''So, what are you?'' I asked, still unsure of what this thing in my mind was. ''Last I remembered, I had a dream of a man killing an army of Angels, was that you?''


    [....Maybe.]


    <strong><i>Thud.</i></strong>


    With a thud, I sat up straight, closing my eyes and taking deep breaths while tapping my fingers on the armrest of the chair before asking my next question.


    ''So. Are you an Angel... Or maybe are you a fallen Angel?''

 Chapter 20: [Villainess Maker]

    <h4>Chapter 20: [Viiness Maker]</h4>


    ''So, are you an angel... Or maybe a fallen angel?''


    [Neither]he replied instantly, without flinching.


    ''Hmm, then what the hell are you?'' I asked, tapping constantly on the armrest of the chair.


    [I... I don''t know.]


    ''You don''t know, or you don''t trust me enough to tell me what you are?'' I questioned, sensing his hesitation.


    Well, I can understand his feelings. Even I don''t want to share too much about myself with him.


    Reason?


    Because I don''t fucking trust him.


    ''What''s your name?'' I asked, as he remained silent after myst question.


    [El.]


    ''That''s not your real name, is it?'' I pressed, observing thedy who brought my food.


    "Enjoy your meal, sir," she said with a light smile as she passed the food to me.


    "Thank you," I replied, taking the food and cing it on the table in front of me.


    "..."


    [What happened?]


    ''I felt ufortable when I thanked her,'' I replied, looking at thedy.


    Is my noble nature kicking in?


    I can''t even say thank you now?


    "Ma''am," I called her again, making her look back at me. "Can I get anything electronic, like a phone or a tablet? I can pay for it if you want."


    Thedy looked at me awkwardly before she bowed a little and replied, "I will arrange one for you, sir, and it will be on the house."


    With that, she walked back inside as I grabbed the utensils and brought the soup close to my mouth.


    "nd as ever," I mumbled as I drank the soup. I couldn''t taste any vor or sensation from the food.


    And... For the rest of my life, I will have to live like this, never knowing how food tastes.


    Just the thought of it depresses me.


    [Wait... are you not going to ask anything from me?]


    ''Look buddy, you are thest thing I have to worry about,'' I replied as I drank the soup just to fill my stomach.


    [Seriously... What is wrong with you?]


    ''Everything,'' I replied, shrugging my shoulders. ''Everything is wrong with me.''


    The sound of footsteps approaching pulled me from my thoughts, and I looked up to see thedy returning with a small electronic device in her hands.


    "Here you go, sir," she said, cing the device on the table in front of me. "A tablet, as requested."


    "Thank you," I replied, again feeling a slight difort.


    Opening the tablet, I quicklyunched the first browsing app I could find on it.


    [What are you doing?]


    ''Trying to find out who the [Main Antagonist] of the game will be,'' I replied before taking a deep breath.


    Hesperia kingdom.


    I typed it in before clicking on the search icon and waiting for the results.


    And... Nothing appeared.


    I tried again and again with different approaches and words, but nothing appeared on it.


    "Sigh..."


    With a sigh, I ced the tablet back on the table before leaning back in the chair.


    [Are you going to tell me what you were doing?]


    ''Hmm, you know, this world we''re in, it''s a world of a game or something simr,'' I replied before closing my eyes.


    [And... you are not him, right?]


    ''No shit, Sherlock. I would have beenughing like a madman if I were to be him,'' I grumbled in reply.


    [Why?] his voice echoed in my mind.


    ''Why, you ask?'' I scoffed at his words before replying, ''That fucker is going to get a harem and power that he didn''t earn, and you''re asking me why?''


    [So... aside from this hero person, who else is there?] Sensing my sour mood, he quickly changed the subject.


    ''Well, there are heroines, viins, viiness,'' I replied, pausing briefly. ''...And then there''s me, the viiness maker.''


    [So... you''re special?] his voice probed.


    ''...No,'' I replied, feeling a hint of bitterness. ''I''m just the heroines first love.''


    I am a one-way ticket to a bad ending.


    I opened my eyes to look at the tablet again, feeling a mixture of frustration and amusement.


    Opening the browser once more, I searched for another name: Azariah Noah Aljanah.


    In an instant, thousands of articles appeared before me.


    "Disgrace of his family, rudest person to talk to, killer, rapist, mental patient... Woah, aren''t I famous?" I chuckled softly as I read ''my'' history ording to the inte.


    [You are not the same person as him?]


    ''No, I am not and in a sense I am,'' I replied before closing the tablet. ''But you don''t know how dearly I wished I wouldn''t be him; being him is the shittiest thing that can happen to me.''


    [Because of your body?]


    ''Partially, yes, but mostly because of my blessing.''


    ''Blessing of Amun-Ra'' that I got when I was a child.


    Blessing of one of the strongest Gods to ever live, but this blessing became a curse when the world got to know about it.


    My body and my blessing are the most desirable things that all the evil organizations want.


    A body that can work as a container and can adapt to all kinds of energy in this world.


    That''s what my blessing is capable of...


    ...But the problem is, my body rejects Mana and because I can''t use Mana properly, making it extremely hard for me to get stronger.


    I am basically a duck on a chopping board, ready to be chopped.


    ''...And you know what''s the worst part in all this?'' I thought as I closed my eyes.


    ''If I don''t think about how to survive by the end of this year, I will be turned into a puppet that only moves in her hand until the end of my life.''

 Chapter 21: Power

    <h4>Chapter 21: Power</h4>


    <strong><i>"Sigh..."</i></strong>


    I sighed again as I opened the tablet, searching for a few more things about this new world.


    [So... In a way, you know the future, right?]


    The voice in my head resonated again as he asked.


    ''Yes..Kinda, I do,'' I replied while keeping my eyes on the tablet.


    [....What happened to you then? How did you turn into your mother''s puppet?]


    ''I... made a deal with her,'' I replied, taking a deep breath. ''If she doesn''t find me worthy enough to overtake her as the next head before mying-of-age ceremony, she can use me however she wants.''


    [What deal?]


    ''.... I don''t want to talk about it,'' I replied, shaking my head.


    But the thing is, mying-of-age ceremony is close.


    Not even half a year is left, and even when in the game she gave me an extra six months to prove myself, I failed, and in the end, I became her puppet.


    A puppet who only knows how to kill.


    A puppet who has his emotions... But can''t control his body.


    A puppet who kills at her words... Men, women, children, innocent, Angels... A puppet who kills anyone he is ordered to.


    A puppet who, in the end, was killed by the one... who once loved him.


    <strong><i>"Sigh.."</i></strong>


    I sighed again as I rubbed my temples, trying to disperse all those depressing thoughts.


    Nothing like that has happened yet, and I need to make sure it never happens.


    ''Anyway, give me some ideas if you have any that can help me get stronger quickly,'' I asked as I kept scrolling through the tablet.


    Some names did catch my attention, like the singer Echo, a future Heroine, but I kept my focus on El as well.


    [How did you get stronger in that game of yours?]


    Why does this fucker keep asking questions again and again?


    ''Runes,'' I replied despite my frustration, ''She engraved my entire body with runes.''


    The main problem with my body is that it rejects Mana, making it harder for me to ascend in Rank.


    But that all changes when my body is engraved with runes.


    Runes that can forcefully absorb mana from the surroundings, making me quickly ascend in Ranks.


    But the problem is that... They are painful.


    [Which runes were used?]


    El asked with a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    ''<i>Inguz</i> for absorbing the mana from the surroundings, <i>Sowilo</i>, and <i>Isa</i> for strengthening the body,'' I replied as I faintly remembered the names of the runes.


    [<i>Sowilo</i>... Burns and destroys, while <i>Isa</i>... Freezes and breaks, don''t tell me...]


    Yeah...


    When engraved with these runes, my body will undergo a continuous cycle of destruction and recreation....


    <i>Isa</i> freezes and breaks my body while <i>Inguz</i> absorbs the mana from the surroundings, and <i>Sowilo</i> both burns and heals the body from the inside.


    With every cycle, my body will be stronger.


    But...


    It also brings an unimaginable amount of pain... Pain so bad that it feels like ones body is getting crushed and joint, then crushed again.... Until one be numb to pain.


    With each cycle came unimaginable pain, a torment that will left anyone gasping for breath and begging for mercy.


    Pain that could push anyone to the brink of madness.


    Even thinking about it sent shivers down my spine.


    ''You thought of something or did you not?'' I asked El as I looked at the tablet, searching for the nearest portal.


    Right now, I am in the eastern part of the Pargoina Empire, the ce where my mother is the ruler, and I will be damned if I don''t avoid that woman at all costs.


    Despite my desire to leave the empire behind, I''m unable to do so.


    My mother has banned me from leaving, likely to prevent any unwanted interactions between me and her side of the family.


    Unlike my sister, who enjoys the freedom to live with our aunt and grandmother, I am trapped within the confines of the empire.


    It''s a fucking frustrating situation, one that leaves me feeling trapped and suffocated by my mother''s control.


    [You know, you can use runes¡ª]


    ''Hell no,'' I interjected his words before he could continue. ''I am not a fucking masochist who will torture my body for strength.''


    [Listen to my words first. I have a better way to use the same runes, and it won''t bring too much pain.]


    ''Wait, you know how to use runes?'' I asked, sensing that he might be knowledgeable about them.


    [Yes, that''s why I am suggesting it. This way, you can get stronger without being tormented by pain.]


    ''But, can you help me with engraving the runes?'' I asked, as I don''t know much about runes either.


    [No... You will have to do it yourself.]


    ''Fuck! I only have two weeks left, how do you expect me to learn them and engrave them in two weeks!?''


    [It will take time to learn it, but it''s better than what future you will face.]


    ''But... encarving runes...it''s still going to be painful, right?''


    [.....]


    ''Right?''


    [....Do you have a better n?]


    Fuck! I don''t have a better n.


    At least for absorbing the mana from the surroundings, I need to engrave the Inguz rune on my body.


    ''Fine,'' with a sigh, I conceded, my voice resigned, ''tell me your n after we are done with exploration.''


    [What exploration?]


    El asked curiously.


    ''You will know soon enough.''


    I replied as I closed my eyes. If I want to live in this world, I need to make as much preparation as I can that can help me.


    Standing up, I walked towards the counter, cing the tablet there. With a nod of gratitude to the counterdy, I picked up a pen and began sketching a simple map on my palm.


    It wasn''t anything borate, just a rough outline.


    After finishing it, I walked towards the exit, then the parking area.


    <strong><i>Clunk!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Purrrrr...</i></strong>


    Starting the bike, I shifted the gear and twisted the handlebar, feeling the power beneath me as I nced at the map drawn on my palm.


    "200 km, huh," I muttered as I thought about my next destination, which would lead me towards the ce that would help me gain the power that I need.


    A power that only someone like me, an anomaly, can wield.

 Chapter 22: A labyrinth Beneath [1]

    <h4>Chapter 22: Abyrinth Beneath [1]</h4>


    <strong><i>Purrrrr...</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Clunk!</i></strong>


    As I parked the bike, I took off my helmet and fixed my hair.


    "Hey, El, are you sure that I have lost a third of my soul?" I asked him as I walked out of the parking area.


    Since yesterday, even after losing a part of my soul, I don''t feel like much has changed in me.


    Apart from the feeling of emptiness that I am experiencing, nothing more has happened, and honestly, I thought it would hurt like hell, but even that didn''t happen.


    [...You aren''t feeling it right now, but when you get stronger and reach a higher level, you will understand what you have lost.]


    "Well, I need to be alive till then to know that," I mumbled as I looked at the building looming in front of me.


    The building stood at a towering height, with at least forty floors of ss and steel, boasting a modern design.


    From above, it resembled a lotus flower in full bloom.


    The outer walls curved gently outward, with six different entrances and one exit leading to seven different important ces within the empire: the capital city, three dukedoms, two earldoms, and one viscounty.


    With onest look at the building, I walked towards the entrance that led to the portal for the viscounty¡ªthe ce ruled by the Vespertine family.


    As I stepped through one of the entrances, I was greeted by a spacious hall bathed in natural light.


    The air was alive with the hum of activity, the murmur of conversation echoing off the walls.


    I quickly found the counter with the smallest line and stood at the end, waiting for my turn.


    [....Where are you going?] El asked again as I waited.


    ''Ever heard of abyrinth?'' I asked, scanning the area. ''I''m going there.''


    [Aren''tbyrinths those ces with maze-like structures?]


    ''Yeah, butbyrinths in this world are different,'' I replied as I approached the counter. ''All thebyrinths in this world are interconnected, meaning it isn''t a maze within onebyrinth, but a maze made of all thebyrinths in the world.''


    "How can I help you, sir?" The woman behind the counter asked with a small smile as I approached.


    "I want a ticket for the next portal and I want to also transport my bike," I replied, taking out the ck card given to me as well as my bike keys.


    "That will be ten thousand Pargen currency with five thousand extra for the bike," she said, taking the card and swiping it.


    I quickly entered the pin,pleting the transaction.


    "Here is your token, sir. The portal will open at exactly 1 p.m.," she said, handing me a token with the number 108, as I swiftly nced at the clock ced in front.


    "Thank you," I replied, albeit feeling a little ufortable.


    Shrugging off that feeling, I walked towards the portal area, as only five minutes were left for the portal to open.


    [....A lot has changed, huh?] El''s voice resonated in my head as I sat down on a chair.


    ''So, are you saying you''re from the same world as this one?'' I asked as I closed my eyes.


    [It looks like it, but it also feels like millennia have passed since then,] El replied.


    ''Hmm... so I was right about you being an old shit,'' I muttered.


    [Yeah... Anyway, what happened to the gods?] El inquired.


    ''Only three of them are left'' I answered, recalling what happened to them from Azari¡ª from my memories. ''One was banished from the heavens while one left willingly.''


    There were originally five [Primordial Gods] when humanity first appeared in this world¡ª four Gods and one Goddess. But as time passed, only three of them remained.


    [Is that so?] El replied before falling silent, lost in thought.


    I didn''t disturb him, instead resting my head against the chair. Even though only three days had passed, I felt tired beyond belief.


    Even my memories were blurred about being Inder; all I had now were just Inder''s emotions in Azariah''s body.


    But even then, I wasn''t sure how long I would remain Inder or when I would be Azariah.


    =======================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [65], Inder Sephtis [35]


    =======================


    ''It keeps getting changed,'' I sighed, pondering over it.


    What kind of fucked up being had I be?


    "The portal is opening within one minute," a voice announced, pulling me back to reality. Opening my eyes, I stood up as I heard the announcement.


    Once again, another line quickly formed in front of me as I walked behind them, keeping my face low to avoid drawing too much attention.


    Entering a room, I saw the portal¡ªa semi-circle shape¡ªawaiting us. After checking our tickets, they let us in, and I stepped through the portal.


    <strong><i>Buzz.</i></strong>


    A feeling of dizziness washed over me as I entered the portal, and the next instant, I found myself in a different ce.


    "Urgh..." I groaned, cing my hand over my mouth to stop myself from vomiting up all the soup I had eaten earlier.


    As my nausea subsided, I quickly made my way to the counter, presenting the token I had been given.


    After retrieving my keys, I exited the building, its structure reminiscent of the one in Aljanah dukedom.


    <strong><i>Purrrrr...</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Clunk!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Click! Vroom!</i></strong>


    Arriving at the parking area, I mounted my bike and set off towards the center of the city.


    The streets were bustling with vendors selling various products for entering thebyrinth.


    I stopped at the best-looking shop, purchasing all the essential items for the dive¡ªa backpack, a sword with some small knives, food that wouldst for a week, and a leather jacket and mask to cover my face.


    With my preparationsplete, I made my way to buy the tickets to enter thebyrinth after parking my bike.


    Thedy at the counter nced at me, raising her brows but refraining frommenting on my mask.


    "A thousand," she said bluntly, not bothering to look up.


    I handed her the ck card,pleting the transaction.


    "Don''t kill more than twenty monsters to ensure the ecosystem within," she advised, passing me the ticket. I nodded, heading towards the entrance.


    As I turned to leave, she called out, "A piece of advice. There are a lot of Creepers active inside nowadays. Be careful."


    I nodded again, taking her words to heart as I proceeded towards the entrance.

 Chapter 23: A Labyrinth Beneath [2]

    <h4>Chapter 23: A Labyrinth Beneath [2]</h4>


    As soon as I entered thebyrinth, I took a moment to survey my surroundings. It was vast, unfathomable to my untrained eye.


    The faint echoes of my own footsteps reverberated through the corridors as I walked, a constant reminder of the maze''s endless expanse.


    Small illuminating stones were carved into the walls, providing some visibility but not enough to feel safe.


    "I already hate this ce," I muttered aloud, knowing there was no one around to hear.


    "Hey, El," I called out, gripping the sword in my hand as I continued forward.


    [What?] came his response.


    "Talk to me, fucker, I''m feeling bored," I replied, my voice echoing slightly in the emptybyrinth.


    [....Can''t you talk properly?] El retorted.


    "I don''t want to," I shot back, unfazed. "You know I lost a third of my soul to get you, and to be honest, you''re pretty much useless."


    [...I can give you my blessings anytime, but you might die from its burden... Do you still want it?]


    "You know I was born with <i>Amun-Ra''s </i>blessing. Are you saying your blessing is more powerful than his?" I asked, my footsteps echoing softly as I continued through thebyrinth.


    [That''s a different thing... and you know it. Being born with a blessing and being given the blessingter on are two different things,] El responded.


    "Yeah, I know that, but it doesn''t mean it''s not frustrating," I grumbled, my hand trailing along the rough surface of the wall as I walked.


    [What are you even doing, touching and counting the walls?] El asked, his voice filled with doubts.


    "....I yed the game, and games are bound to have bugs," I replied, moving deeper into thebyrinth. "And right now, I am finding that bug."


    [This is not a game, it''s real life,] El reminded me.


    "I know that, and that''s why I came here first to check if it''s here or not instead of following your n," I replied, as I arrived beside a staircase leading to the second floor of thebyrinth.


    [So, you thought about what you are going to do next?] As I walked down the stairs he asked.


    "Hmmm, first, I want to fucking live and run away from my mother, then...maybe find a beautiful woman who isn''t after my life to marry."


    [....Who isn''t after your life?]


    "Yeah, most of the heroines from the entire series will at least try to kill meter on after I be a puppet, well, in self-defense."


    Walking inside the new floor, I replied.


    This floor had a different ecosystem, with nts and trees growing around the ce, making it look like a small forest.


    But the bizarre thing was that there wasn''t any sound¡ªno birds singing, nor any bugs moving, just eerie silence.


    [....So only one wife then.]


    "....What do you think I am?" I asked after a light pause, "Of course, one wife. I don''t want a fucking harem in my already fucked up life."


    [....Hmm.] he just hummed in reply withoutmenting further.


    "El," I said as I walked out of the forest, "just to be sure, I don''t have a third of my soul, right?"


    [Why are you asking?]


    "Just answer me."


    [Yes, you don''t have it.]


    "Goo¡ªNo, I mean, that''s not good."


    [What are you up to¡ª]


    His words abruptly stopped as I halted my movements.


    [Azariah.]


    "I know," I mumbled as I tightened my grip on the sword.


    A single monster sat in front of me, eating some raw meat. Its ears twitched as it slowly looked at me with its hollow eyes.


    My eyes met its as the monster stood up on all fours, nearly reaching a height of two meters. It silently red at me, its hollow eyes piercing.


    [...Be careful, it''s strong.]


    "Just my shitty luck¡ª"


    Before I could even whine about my luck, the monster jumped at me, extending its ws attempting to tear my head.


    I quickly stepped aside, narrowly avoiding the monster''s next attack, and blocked its ws with my sword.


    "<i>Argh</i>..." Even with just the first exchange, I realized I couldn''t defeat it head-on; my hand already felt numb from the impact.


    Gritting my teeth, I blocked its ws again, feeling myself being pushed back slowly.


    <strong><i>Bang!!</i></strong>


    I managed to ce the sword against its jaw as the monster attempted to bite my head off, but its weight made it harder for me to stand properly.


    Pushing it backward with all the strength I could muster, my fragile body strained against the weight of the monster. I attempted to attack its stomach, but the creature dodged my strike.


    Its mouth gaped open again as it pounced at me. I took a step back.


    One step, two step and then I fell onto my back andd let the monster loom above me.


    <strong><i>Prich</i></strong><strong>.</strong>


    Just as it was about to break my neck with its jaws, I pierced its stomach with my sword with all my strength, causing it to let out a whimper of pain.


    "<i>Argh</i>..." I twisted my sword until arge amount of blood started to gush out, soaking my body. Eventually, the lifeless body of the monster fell over my body.


    "<i>Huff...Huff..</i>.Fuck." Groaning in pain, I pushed the body of the monster aside, taking deep breaths to calm my pounding heart.


    [Even though it was amateurish, you did well in killing the monster.]


    "...Shut up, bastard," I grumbled as I stood up, my lower body drenched in the monster''s blood.


    "I will never walk into this type of ce without proper training." Grumbling, I retrieved my sword from the creature''s body and started to walk again.


    "Argh." I groaned again as I lightly touched my ribs, feeling pain shooting through them once more.


    [You trained with swords?] El asked as I tried to find the staircase for the third floor.


    "I had to, or else I would have died with all the training I had to go through with Adaliah," I replied as I stood in front of the staircase of the next floor.


    [She beat you up since childhood?]


    "Pretty much, and you know the reason?" I asked as I walked downstairs, and before he replied, I continued, "Because beating me up makes my body forcefully absorb mana."


    [...And she knows about it.]


    ".....She told my mother as well," I replied with bitterness filling within me, "and that''s how my daily training started."


    [That''s... harsh.]


    "It wasn''t," I replied as I arrived on the third floor of thebyrinth, "it was just some physical pain... I have gone through worse."


    Once again, the ecosystem changed as I found myself in a rocky ce, but I didn''t look around much as I arrived at the ce I was looking for.


    Touching the wall on the side, I started counting until I reached an empty well.


    "Hello."


    My voice echoed into the well as I looked inside it.


    The well waspletely dark as night, and I couldn''t see a thing inside.


    I picked up a pebble from the side and threw it into the well, then waited...


    But...


    No sound came back.


    [...What are you doing?] As I leaned on the well with my back facing its mouth, El asked.


    "Ever wondered how thisbyrinth was made?" I asked him as I ced my backpack on my front.


    [...No.]


    "Then have you ever heard of <i>Niflh</i> and <i>Muspelh</i>?" I asked again as I took a deep breath.


    [...Why are you asking this?]


    "You will know soon enough."


    With that, I leaned more...


    And...


    Let my body fall into the empty well...

 Chapter 24: A Labyrinth Beneath [3]

    <h4>Chapter 24: A Labyrinth Beneath [3]</h4>


    As I plummeted into the darkness, the cool air rushed past me, and for a moment, I felt weightless.


    The walls of the well blurred past me, and I braced myself for impact, but it didn''t happen as I found myself floating, neither going upwards nor downwards.


    "I knew it," a smile spread across my face as I stayed motionless.


    [You could have died if you have fell down form that height.]


    ''But I didn''t, that all that matters.'' I replied as looked around the darkness, ''Now shut up for a while.''


    [...Fine, I''ll be quiet.]


    As I floated in the darkness of the well, a sense of calm washed over me.


    It was strangely peaceful, being suspended in the void, away from the chaos that I found myself in.


    With a deep breath, I closed my eyes and focused on my surroundings, reaching out with my senses to detect any signs of movement or activity.


    But there was nothing, just the steady hum of silence enveloping me.


    Iy there, unmoving, letting my body float in the void.


    Keeping my eyes closed, I waited for it toe towards me.


    Time seemed to stretch on endlessly as I remained suspended in the void, moving aimlessly, lost in my thoughts and reflections.


    With each passing moment, my sense of time started to be disoriented as I found it hard to pinpoint how long I had been floating in the void.


    As I drifted aimlessly, time seemed to lose all meaning. Minutes turned to hours, and hours to several hours.


    <i>Growl.</i>


    As time stretched on, the hunger in my stomach grew more insistent, gnawing at me with increasing intensity. But still, I ignored it.


    And just when I began to lose hope, a faint glimmer of light pierced the darkness.


    ''It''s finally here,'' I thought as I looked at the light. At first, it was barely noticeable, like a mere speck in the vast expanse.


    But as I focused on the light, it grew brighter and brighter.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I reached out towards the light. And then, as if in response to my touch, the light expanded, changing into a glowing branch.


    Without hesitation, I allowed the branch to envelop my body as it began to guide me through the void.


    And after a few minutes passed, I found myself in a differentndscape.


    I blinked a few times, adjusting my eyes to the light as I felt a gentle breeze caress my skin.


    Opening my eyes, I found myself surrounded by lush greenery, towering trees stretching towards the sky above.


    Amidst the verdantndscape, a single tree stood out, its branches reaching towards me, guiding me to this ce.


    Pushing the branch away, I surveyed the area and quickly noticed a well-like structure in the corner. Then, I returned my focus to the tree, which emitted a soft green light from its body.


    [.....Is that¡ª]


    "No," I interjected before he couldplete his words, "It''s still a child, not even a hundred years old."


    The illuminating branches of the tree moved around me like a child finding its toy, attempting to touch me or wrap themselves around me.


    Ignoring them, I moved towards the tree while shielding my eyes from its light.


    [.....What is this thing doing here?]


    "I told you about it, didn''t I?" I replied as I arrived at the trunk of the tree, its light still burning my eyes. "Everybyrinth in this world is interconnected."


    [.....But it''s a Yggdrasil.]


    "Like I said, it''s not the main one. It''s a child that will take another thousand years to grow," I exined as I touched the tree''s ash trunk, which was emanating a gentle green light.


    [....So what are you doing here?]


    "Do you know what nourishes Yggdrasil?" I asked as I walked towards the northern end of the tree.


    [....You are not nning to¡ª]


    "Exactly, I am nning exactly what you are thinking," I affirmed as I stood in front of a misty ice-like ce.


    [...You are making an enemy out of an entire race, Azariah.]


    "..... Things we do to live, buddy," I mumbled as I entered the ce, and my body immediately shivered from the cold.


    "Huff... Should have brought a sweater," I mumbled as I looked at the eternal and beautiful icy-mist.


    Its otherworldly brilliance cast a soft, icy-blue glow that illuminated the surroundingndscape in an eerie, frosty light.


    [....How are you nning to take this thing away from here?]


    "You know, when you try to bond with this thing in the game, you die instantly, and an interface saying that your soul was frozen is the reason for the death," I replied as I looked at the icy mist flickering around the ce.


    [....So?]


    "So the only way to bond this thing with yourself is by having a soulless body or....


    [....or to a body with a broken soul.]


    "Bingo," I replied with a grin as I took out a knife from my pocket.


    [.....It''s still risky, and you don''t know if this will work or not.]


    "Again, buddy," I mumbled as I cut my palm open right above it, "Things we do to live."


    My blood quickly started to freeze as it touched the mist, but slowly but surely, the mist was also moving towards my injured hand, and I didn''t try to stop it from touching my wound.


    "AHHHH!" A primal cry of pain left my mouth as the mist started to enter my body through my hand, freezing it entirely.


    The sensation was unlike anything I had ever experienced before.


    It felt as though a thousand icy needles were piercing my skin, sending waves of searing pain coursing through my veins.


    <i>"Argh...."</i>


    My hand, already injured and vulnerable, was now being consumed by the freezing mist, turning numb as frost crept up my arm.


    But amidst the agony, the icy mist began to merge with my blood.


    Before it could harm my body further, the icy mist calmed down, settling inside me in a ce that I couldn''t feel but could sense.


    "<i>Huff...Huff..</i>..Just... one more time..." I grabbed my frozen hand, which was now defrosting, as I walked out of the now-dim ce, heading towards the southern part of the tree.


    And again, like a child, the tree tried to y with me, but I chose to ignore it.


    As soon as I arrived in the ce, my body immediately started to heat up as if I were being burned.


    <i>"Huff..Huff.." </i>I huffed as I moved inside the ce, looking at the otherworldly fire in front of me.


    It appeared to be a mesmerizing blend of various colors, including shades of blue, purple, green, and silver, with hints of gold and copper flickering within its depths.


    Once more, I ced my right hand above the fire before making a cut on it. Blood gushed out of the wound as it touched the fire.


    The fire quickly moved towards my wound, entering my body.


    <i>"Urgh..."</i> I groaned in pain as the fire started to burn my hand. Despite the searing pain, I forced myself to remain still, gritting my teeth.


    And just like before, the pain subsided as I once again lost the presence of the fire.


    <i>"Huff... Huff...."</i> Huffing, I got on my knees as I took deep breaths to calm myself.


    [.....You are still alive.]


    "Barely and I fucking need some rest or else I might die," I mumbled as I stood up, ignoring the pain, and moved towards a well-like structure that I saw before.


    I looked at the ce one more time before I jumped inside the well.


    Darkness enveloped me once again, but it didn''t take long before I found myself on the surface of thebyrinth.


    "Whoa, did he juste out of the well?"


    "I told you someone jumped inside it!"


    "Fuck! I lost the bet!"


    And just as I tried to bnce myself, I found myself surrounded by a group of five people with shady-looking clothes.

 Chapter 25: A labyrinth Beneath [4]

    <h4>Chapter 25: Abyrinth Beneath [4]</h4>


    ncing around, I observed the group of five people who had formed a circle around me.


    Their clothes were tattered and mismatched, giving them the appearance of wanderers or outcasts.


    "Creepers," I muttered, recalling the warning I had received before entering thebyrinth.


    "It looks like the lost littlemb knows about us," one of them sneered, eyeing me with disdain.


    Drawing my sword from the side of my bag, I tossed the bag aside.


    "Take the bag if you want," I offered, not in the mood for a fight.


    The leader of the group, a burly man with a scar running across his cheek, chuckled menacingly. "Oh, we''ll take more than just your bag, littlemb."


    "Take that shit and leave, you fucker. Don''t try to make things hard for both of us," I retorted, ring at him.


    The burly leader''s chuckle turned into a low growl as he eyed me with disdain. "You''ve got some nerve, kid."


    Stepping closer, he continued, "But we don''t take orders from the likes of you."


    "I might if he spends a night," the only female in the group said, eyeing me seductively.


    "I am a minor, bitch," I replied, looking at her with disgust.


    The woman''s smirk widened at my response as she purred, "Even better. I like ''em young and feisty."


    The other members of the group chuckled at her response, except for the leader.


    ".....Why the mask, littlemb?" One of them asked, noticing the mask on my face.


    ''Hey, El, what if I show them my face? What''s the chance that they might run away after recognizing me?'' I asked, keeping an eye on them.


    [... Don''t do it. It might have adverse effects.]


    ''Yeah.''


    "It''s none of your business," I snapped at him, tightening my grip on my sword.


    "Show us your face, kid," the leader said, looking at me curiously.


    "....No,fucker," I replied as I noticed all of theming closer towards me.


    The woman''s eyes gleamed with interest as she took a step closer. "How intriguing. Maybe you could use a hand¡ªor two."


    ".... Remove the mask, kid. You''re making things difficult for both of us," the leader said again, his eyes fixed on me.


    "Fine, you fucker," I retorted, yanking off my mask.


    For a moment, all of them fell silent before the leader spoke up, "Well, well, well, you''re really just a¡ª"


    <strong><i>Thud.</i></strong>


    But before he could finish, the woman fell backward,nding on her butt. She stared at me, her entire body trembling.


    "D-duchess''s s-son," she stammered, pointing at me with a trembling hand.


    "What!?" the leader eximed, but the woman ignored him.


    "KILL HIM! KILL HIM!" she shrieked, her voice filled with panic.


    "Shut up, you crazy bitch!" the leader shouted, his anger evident.


    But the woman paid him no heed, her eyes wide with terror as she continued to scream for my death.


    "Kill him! Kill him before it''s toote!"


    "Why are you shouting?" the leader demanded, his tone filled with irritation, which seemed to snap the woman back to her senses.


    She looked at me with trembling eyes.


    "H-he i-is h-her son," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "D-duchess Esmeray''s son."


    Silence fell over the group as they tensed up, each of them drawing their weapons.


    "Are you sure?" the leader asked, his gaze shifting between me and the woman.


    "Even if he is a look-alike, we have to silence him!" the woman insisted, her voice quivering with fear. "If that woman knew that we tried to threaten her son, we will face a fate worse than death."


    ".....Or you could let me go, and we can forget about all this," I interjected, hoping to get out of here without a fight.


    "And you think we don''t know about you!" the woman shouted, ring at me with intensity. "You will surely try to kill us the moment you go out of here."


    I sighed inwardly. Well, the previous Azariah might have, but I had a lot of better things to do now.


    "Just let me be, you fucker," I growled at her, frustration bubbling up inside me.


    "No! Are you saying to trust the son of that woman!" she shouted, her words echoing with desperation and panic.


    "Remember the great purge fifteen years ago," her voice continued, trembling with fear. "That woman alone killed all the citizens of the Hesperia kingdom. She even executed a duke''s family and a viscount family from the empire as well."


    "Weren''t those just some rumors?" one of the members of the group asked, looking at the woman.


    "No, they are true," the woman said, violently shaking her head. "I... I was there when the Duke family was executed... she mingled... their corpses... after killing them, even the child of the family wasn''t spared."


    I felt there gaze on me sharping as they heard her.


    [Azariah.]


    ''I know.''


    I took out one of the knives from my pocket and threw it at the woman, but my aim was off, only serving to alert them.


    "ATTACK HIM."


    "Fuck."


    I quickly dodged a sword aimed at my head, stepping backward as the other members of the group closed in, surrounding me.


    <strong><i>nk.</i></strong>


    <i>"Argh..." </i>parring an attack with my sword, I then grabbed the assant and mmed his face onto my shoulder.


    He recoiled, clutching his nose, but I swiftly grabbed him by the back of his neck and pressed my sword against his stomach.


    My sword slid out from the other side of his body as I loosened my grip on the hilt, stepping sideways to dodge a strike of a hammer aimed at my head.


    <i>"Argh..fuck..."</i>


    But things didn''t go as nned, as one of them was able to prick my side with a sharp knife.


    <i>"Urgh..."</i>


    Gritting my teeth against the searing pain, I retaliated with a swift kick to the assant''s knee, causing him to stumble backward with a grunt.


    Blood gushed out of my side, dropping to the ground and staining it crimson.


    Another opponent lunged at me from the side, his weapon raised high for a devastating strike.


    Reacting on instinct, I twisted away, narrowly avoiding the brunt of the blow as it nced off my shoulder.


    <i>"Urgh..." </i>Another one attacked me with a knife, which I blocked with my hand, the de pricking my forearm and making me groan in pain.


    <i>"AAHH! AAHH!, ARGHHH!"</i>


    But I didn''t let the chance go to waste. Despite the pain, I gouged his eyes out from their sockets, causing him to stumble back, grabbing at his injured face.


    Seizing the opportunity, I yanked the knife from my forearm and swiftly plunged it into the middle of his head, silencing him.


    Blood gushed out of my forearm, dripping down my fingers.


    With only three of them left, I seized my chance and targeted the one wielding the small hammer.


    I charged towards him, and as he sensed my approach, he swung his hammer at my face.


    <i>"Argh... motherfucker.." </i>I shifted my head slightly, allowing the blow to connect with my shoulder instead.


    Agony red through my body as the impact sent shockwaves of pain down my arm, apanied by a sickening cracking sound.


    Ignoring the injury, I closed the distance between us and grabbed his face with both my hands.


    The only reason it''s hard to face them despite being around the same rank as them is because, unlike me, they are regting mana within their bodies, making them more durable.


    On the other hand, I don''t have that.


    But that doesn''t mean I don''t have a trick up my sleeve.


    <strong><i>[Niflh.]</i></strong>


    I mumbled, still grabbing his face. The blood leaking from my hand slowly turned into an icy mist that quickly entered his body through his nose and mouth.


    "AHHHH¡ª." His shouting came to a halt abruptly as I exerted all my remaining strength on his skull, and like ss, his face shattered as his headless body fell to the ground.


    <i>"Huff....Huff..." </i>Catching my breath, I looked at the remaining two.


    The one who was acting like the leader and the woman, both of them were ready to attack me as they closed the distance.


    "You know," I said, checking my breath and looking at them, "Your loss was already written the very moment my blood fell on the ground."


    <strong><i>[Muspelh.]</i></strong>


    Before they could even react, I mumbled, extending my hand in front.


    And in the next instant, everywhere my blood had fallen, a crimson fire enveloped that ce, ready to burn anything.


    The woman was lucky, but the leader wasn''t.


    <i>"AHHHH!"</i>


    His cries of pain echoed as the mes engulfed his body, searing his flesh and rendering him helpless.


    With swift precision, I picked up a nearby sword and drove it deep into his torso.


    <i>"AHHHH!"</i>


    His agonized screams filled the air as I kicked the hilt of the sword, causing him to stumble and fall to the ground.


    Leaving him half-dead, I turned to the woman, who was now looking at me with fear.


    "P...please, let m...me liv¡ª." She began, but before she could finish, I grabbed the small hammer and struck the back of her head.


    <i>"AHHHH!"</i>


    She cried in pain, but I didn''t stop. With each strike of the hammer, I could hear the sickening sound of bone crunching and flesh tearing.


    But I paid it no heed, my vision blurred by a haze.


    Finally, as shey motionless on the ground, her skull shattered and her life extinguished, I stumbled back, the hammer slipping from my grasp.


    <i>"Huff... Huff..."</i>


    My hands were slick with blood, my breathing in ragged gasps as I struggled to regain control of my senses.


    [...Is this your first time killing someone?] El asked, noticing my unusual reaction.


    But I remained silent as I looked at my hands, stained with blood.


    These bloody hands reminded me of a memory from Inder¡ªof my past.


    ".....No," I replied as my hand fell to the ground helplessly. "I... I have killed before."


    [...Who?] El inquired.


    I... didn''t reply as I closed my eyes, the memories of that day flooding back into my mind.


    "I... killed my parents."

 Chapter 26: Inder Sephtis [1]

    <h4>Chapter 26: Inder Sephtis [1]</h4>


    In a dimly lit concrete room, three people sat around a table.


    Two individuals, d in police uniforms, upied one side, while a boy sat alone on the other.


    The boy, with his disheveled ck hair and vacant blue eyes, seemed detached from his surroundings.


    Traces of dried tears streaked his cheeks, and his hands were bound with handcuffs. His clothes were stained with dried blood.


    "Ahem," Detective Martinez cleared his throat, breaking the silence. "Let''s go over this once again."


    Turning his attention to the boy, he continued, "Inder Sephtis, age fifteen, a student, with a clear criminal record. Is this information correct?"


    The boy nodded without meeting his gaze.


    Detective Martinez acknowledged the response before proceeding. "You were found at the scene of the crime, covered in blood, with your family members... deceased."


    At the mention of his family, the boy flinched but kept his gaze fixed on the table.


    "There were reports of three gunshots from your house within a span of five minutes," Detective Roul added, producing a sealed packet containing a gun.


    ".....And the gun has your fingerprints." Detective Martinez finished as his gaze bore on the boy.


    "We need you to tell us what happened that night, Inder," Detective Roul urged, leaning forward.


    "You... have all the proof you need," the boy replied, his voice calm and devoid of emotion. "Why are you asking all this?"


    "We can''t help you if you don''t tell us the truth," Detective Martinez responded, his gaze steady.


    "I... I killed them," the boy confessed, his voice wavering slightly. "That is the truth."


    Detective Martinez and Detective Roul exchanged a somber nce, acknowledging the weight of his confession.


    Despite suspecting it from the evidence, hearing it directly from him was chilling.


    "Why, Inder?" Detective Roul inquired, his toneced with sympathy.


    But Inder remained silent, his gaze fixed on the table, his emotions concealed beneath a facade of numbness.


    "....Both your parents had clean records," Detective Roul continued, pressing for more information. "Your father was a regr office worker, and your mother was an ordinary housewife."


    Inder flinched again at the mention of his parents, but the detectives ignored it.


    "We need to understand what led to this, Inder," Detective Roul persisted, tapping his fingers on the table. "Why did you do this?"


    Once again, the boy remained silent, refusing to answer.


    Detective Roul sighed tiredly, then retrieved a photo from the evidence and ced it on the table.


    "Do you know her?" he asked, prompting Inder to look at the photo.


    It depicted a girl around his age, with disheveled odsain ck hair and eyes, and a beautiful smile.


    Inder gazed at the photo but didn''t respond.


    "Senara Azenor, your ssmate," Detective Roul continued, studying Inder''s reaction. "Do you recognize her?"


    "I... I know her," Inder finally replied, his smile bittersweet, conveying a mix of emotions, primarily sadness.


    ".....She was found dead in your house," Detective Roul informed him, his gaze unwavering. "In the same manner as your parents, shot with a gun."


    Inder hung his head low at the detective''s words, as if trying to deny the reality he was facing.


    "....Her mother was informed about her death," Detective Martinez said, causing Inder to tremble. "She told us that she entrusted her daughter''s safety to you."


    He again remained silent, his eyes starting to blur with tears.


    "....She wants to meet with you, Inder," Detective Martinez informed him, prompting him to look up.


    His breath caught in his throat at the mention of Senara''s mother wanting to meet him.


    "I... I can''t," he whispered hoarsely, his voice barely audible as he struggled to contain his emotions. "I can''t face her... I can''t face anyone..."


    "You killed her daughter and you''re refusing to face the consequences?" Detective Roul scoffed at him.


    "It''s not confirmed, partner," Detective Martinez interjected, looking at him sternly. "Don''t speak as if he''s already guilty."


    "He''s already admitted it; we''re just wasting our time talking to a psychopath," Detective Roul grumbled, letting out a frustrated sigh.


    "I... I didn''t want any of this to happen," Inder muttered, his voice choked with emotion.


    "But it happened!" Detective Roul interjected sharply, his tone usatory. "You killed your own family and an innocent girl. Don''t act like you''re the victim here."


    "Stop it, Roul, he''s only fifteen," Detective Martinez interjected again, looking at Inder.


    "And that makes it even worse!" Detective Roul stood up abruptly, ring at the boy.


    "Do you even know how much that girl''s mother was crying, hugging her dead body? Do you even realize how many lives you''ve destroyed?"


    "Roul! That''s enough!" Detective Martinez stood up as he positioned himself between Inder and Roul.


    "Fucking physopath."


    Roul stormed out of the room, mming the door behind him.


    "Sigh..." Detective Martinez sighed as he looked at Inder, who sat with his head hung low.


    "Don''t lose hope, kid," he said, prompting Inder to look up. "The moment you lose hope, everything will start to crumble, and your life will lose its meaning."


    "It''s not a nice thing to say to someone who has lost everything," Inder replied, his vacant eyes staring at him. "I... I inherited the sin, and I became a monster."


    "Inder¡ª"


    "You know, Detective," Inder interjected before Martinez could finish, "you know what my mother''s dying words were?"


    Martinez remained silent as he noticed tears sliding down Inder''s cheeks.


    "S... She told me that I... I shouldn''t have been born in this world," Inder said as he once again hung his head low.


    "M... Maybe she was right."

 Chapter 27: Vespertine Family.

    <h4>Chapter 27: Vespertine Family.</h4>


    Was it a dream?


    Was it a memory?


    I don''t know.


    Perhaps it was a memory.


    Azariah''s memories¡ªMy memories.


    In the garden of beautiful flowers, a boy covered in mud was picking up flowers of different colors from the garden.


    He stood in the middle of the afternoon, his purple hair drenched with sweat, closely sticking as sweat trickled down his face.


    He arranged the flowers in his hand. Some of them were white, some were ck, some were blue.


    He made the flowers into a set of three... for three different people.


    Each flower he gathered seemed to hold a special meaning to him.


    But what stood out from all this was... his smile.


    A pure and innocent smile... a smile that only children could have.


    As he arranged the flowers into a small bouquet, the boy''s smile widened.


    He stood up from his ce and began to walk back, jumping happily.


    "Az!" His smile widened even more as a girl came running towards him.


    "Christy!" The boy shouted with his innocent childlike voice as he took off running towards the girl.


    The features of the girl were blurred; I couldn''t tell exactly how she looked, but I know her.


    I know her all too well.


    "What are you doing in the middle of the afternoon?" The girl asked as she cleaned the boy''s face with her sleeves, wiping away the dust and sweat while dirtying her own dress.


    "Here!" The boy extended one of the bouquets to her with a wide smile, "This one is for you."


    Her face lit up with delight as she epted the bouquet from the boy''s outstretched hand. "Thank you, Az! They''re beautiful."


    "I picked them just for you," he replied with a wide smile.


    "But what about the rest of them?" she asked, eyeing the other two bouquets.


    "This one is for Aria," the boy replied with a wide smile, "and thest one is a secret."


    "Let me guess then," she said after cleaning his face, "this one is for Avril."


    "No," the boy shook his head in reply, "I gave one to big sister Avril and Aunt Bel yesterday."


    "Then who is it?" she asked, looking at him with pleading eyes.


    The boy hesitated for a second before vigorously shaking his head. "It''s a secret from Christy."


    "Why are your shoces not tied?" she asked, noticing his untied shoes.


    "I...I don''t know how to tie them," the boy replied.


    "You''re hopeless, Az," she teased affectionately. "Come here, let me help you."


    "No, my mother told me one should never down in front of others." As she tired to knelt down the boy quickly stopped her in panic.


    "But you are different az, if it means helping you I will always kneel down." She replied before gently she knelt down and carefully tied the boy''s shoces.


    "There you go, all done," she said, standing back up. "Now you won''t trip and fall."


    "Thank you, Christy," the boy said with a bright smile.


    The girl also smiled back as she brought her cheeks close to his, rubbing her cheeks against his affectionately.


    As her cheeks brushing against his, the boy closed his eyes, savoring the closeness and thefort of her touch.


    "Don''t do that," the boy whispered, his cheeks red as he nced at her.


    "Now, let''s find Aria and give her this bouquet. I''m sure she''ll love it." Grinning, she replied as she extended her hand.


    Nodding eagerly, the boy took Christy''s hand.


    And just like that....the dream ended.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    <i>"Haah...Cough... Cough."</i>


    A viscous and violent cough erupted from my mouth the moment I regained consciousness.


    The splitting headache only added to my difort, blurring my vision of the surroundings.


    <i>"Argh..."</i>


    Pain surged through me, all too familiar now.


    <i>"Huff...Huff..."</i>


    I took deep breaths, attempting to calm my racing heart as I slowly scanned the room.


    ''A hospital room?''


    The thought crossed my mind as I surveyed my surroundings: a white ceiling, walls adorned with marble, and the rhythmic beeping of machines in the background.


    ''Yeah, right. I requested to go to the hospital the moment I emerged from thebyrinth.''


    Given my condition after leaving, it wouldn''t have been surprising if I had died to blood loss.


    But somehow, I managed to make it out before losing consciousness.


    <i>Click.</i>


    My gaze snapped to the door as it clicked open, revealing a figure entering the room.


    "You''re awake," she remarked, her eyes fixed on me.


    "Althea," I murmured, recognizing the redhead standing before me.


    Althea Vespertine, the [Sub-heroine] of the game and the heiress of the vespertine viscounty.


    And...One of the best friends of my fiancee.


    She approached and settled into the chair beside the bed.


    "Couldn''t you find a better ce to die? Why Vespertine viscounty?" she quipped, her green eyes ring at me.


    "Where are my clothes?" I asked, disregarding herment as I shifted ufortably in the bed, feeling a jolt of pain shoot through my body.


    "On the table," she replied, pointing at the side table.


    <i>"Argh..." </i>Groaning in pain, I struggled to rise from the bed, but Althea made no move to assist me.


    "The Aljanah family has been informed about your condition," she informed me, sifting through some report cards.


    "Broken ribs, blood loss, concussion, and various injuries throughout the body," she continued, examining the reports.


    Meanwhile, I retrieved my clothes and began dressing, discarding the hospital gown.


    "What''s this doing here?" I asked, noticing the small hammer ced among my clothes.


    "They found it with you," she responded, watching me as I pulled on my pants.


    "..I checked your condition Azariah....How long are do you think you going to live with that damaged body of yours?" she inquired, but I remained silent.


    "The most you could live is ten years," she continued, despite myck of response.


    "So, what do you want me to do?" I asked, still not meeting her gaze as I shrugged on my jacket.


    "....Leave Christina," she insisted, causing me to pause in my movements. "She deserves better than a guy like you."


    "....Is that so?" I replied, continuing to dress.


    ".... Don''t ruin her life, Azariah," she whispered softly. "After all she has done for you¡ª."


    "What has she done?" I interjected. "She did nothing when I needed her the most."


    ".... Don''t act like you deserved any help from her," she asserted, standing up and walking closer to me. "She could have found someone better than you but she choosed to stick with you."


    "I don''t have a say in it," I replied, picking up my keys and the ck card.


    ".....You are going to die anyway, so just leave her alone!" She raised her voice, shouting at me.


    "Always the bad guy," I replied with a smile. "I am always the bad guy, aren''t I?"


    ".... Azariah, she loved you once, at least think about her happiness," she whispered again, but I chose to ignore her.


    "Like I said, I don''t have a say in it," I replied as I walked towards the door. "And I''m pretty sure even if I tried to leave her, she won''t let me."


    [...Are you alright?]


    ''...Never felt any better, buddy,'' I replied as I walked through the hospital corridor.


    ''How long was I asleep anyway?''


    [...Two days.]


    ''Huh? We don''t have much time.''


    I replied as I arrived at the main hall, but I halted my movement when I saw another redhead standing at the entrance of the hospital.


    [...Do you know her?]


    ''Yeah.''


    Aaliyah Vespertine, the [Sub-heroine] of the game.


    "Hello." As I walked towards the entrance, she waved at me.


    "Need something?" I asked, knowing she wouldn''t approach me unless she needed something.


    Come to think of it, no one will until they want something from me.


    "Oliver is not answering his calls. Do you know why?" She asked as her red eyes looked at me.


    And yeah....she is a simp for Oliver.


    ".....I will tell him to contact you," I replied as I walked past her.


    I have better things to do than being a matchmaker.


    ''El, tell me all the items I need before we start engraving runes on my body.''

 Chapter 28: Runic body [1]

    <h4>Chapter 28: Runic body [1]</h4>


    "Hmm, perfect,"


    I mumbled as I yed the song "Lonesome Blue" by the singer Echo on the speaker.


    As I walked back, the music began to fill the room, its melodic sound moving around me like a warm embrace.


    The soft notes danced in the air, casting a spell of peacefulness over the space.


    I closed my eyes, allowing the music to wash over me before opening them again.


    "I am ready, El," I mumbled as I started to unbutton my shirt.


    [...Are you sure you want to y the music in the background?]


    "What''s wrong with that? It''s not like we''re going to carve the rune on my body from the get-go," I replied as I ced my shirt on the bed and began to remove all the bandages covering my body.


    [...You really like her song.]


    Elmented as I hummed along with the lyrics.


    "Azariah... Haaah... liked her song, and for some reason, I liked it too," I replied as I took off the bandage covering my ribs.


    [...Are you fine?]


    I halted my movements before continuing, "Never been better."


    [Control your breathing then, it''s like you are about to have a panic attack.]


    I closed my eyes again as I took deep breaths to clear my head.


    "...I don''t have a sense of self, El," I mumbled as I sat on the floor, leaning against the bed. "I don''t know when I will lose myself."


    [...Stop thinking too much about it.]


    "....You don''t understand," I grumbled as I massaged my temples. "I don''t know who I am. Am I Azariah or am I Inder?"


    [The more you think about it, the more you''ll feel depressed.]


    "...Yeah, we have better things to do," I mumbled as I collected myself, then looked at the items spread out in front of me.


    [How much time do we have?]


    "Twelve days," I replied as I picked up a pen-like object. "I booked the hotel room for eleven days, and I need to buy all the items I''ll need for the academy."


    [Do you have to go to the academy?]


    "Trust me, buddy, I don''t want to go either," I replied with a sigh. "I don''t have any other choice."


    [... Because of your mother?]


    "Yeah, the closer I am to her, the higher my chances of dying increase," I replied with a light chuckle. "Well, it''s not like the academy is any safer."


    [.....But you will have time¡ª]


    "Time to get stronger," I replied as I ced the pen-like object back. "Now, stop the chit-chat and tell me what we need to do."


    [Let''s start with the basics, shall we?]


    "Go on."


    [Tell me, how does mana make one stronger?]


    "People in this world inhale mana like oxygen through their lungs, and then that mana is transported throughout the body with blood, making them stronger," I replied, drawing from what I know of Azariah''s fragmented memories.


    [...True, but going by this logic, even a farmer can be a king, no?]


    "No," I replied, shaking my head. "Mana gathers in the body, but it also disperses from the body. It all depends on the potential of the body."


    [Then why is your body not epting mana?]


    "I... I don''t know," I replied, shaking my head, as even in the game there wasn''t any mention about what my condition was.


    [Hmm, we''ll talk about thatter. For now, let''s focus on the runes.]


    "Hmm," I hummed in reply as I picked up the jar with a bluish liquid.


    [How do the runes work in the game of yours?]


    "By forcibly engraving them on the skin and blood vessels beneath, forcing mana into the bloodstream," I replied, recalling how it worked.


    [...The most brutal but most efficient way to increase one''s rank.]


    "Yeah, not to mention it''s incredibly painful... forcing mana into the body," I replied, recalling the agony Azariah endured in the game.


    [Well, the first rune we need to carve into your body is the Inguz rune.]


    As El began speaking, I picked up a pen and a notebook, ready to jot down any important information.


    [The <i>Inguz</i> rune is the most basic rune, which works like a vacuum, sucking mana from the environment and gathering it in one ce.]


    "But won''t that harm my body if it''s all gathered in one ce?" I asked, noting his words down.


    [No, the runes will be engraved throughout your entire body, distributing its effect.]


    "Hmm, but if it''s that effective, why don''t more people use it?" I mused, nodding my head before asking.


    "Even though it''s painful, I''m sure there are plenty of madman who would endure it for power."


    [... Everyone''s body absorbs mana to the best of its capability, and adding runes would only damage their bodies. Except for you, no one else can use it.]


    "Because of my mana exhaustion condition?" I nodded, understanding.


    [Yes.]


    "So, let''s get to the main point then," I said as I ced the notebook down. "How are you nning to make it painless for me?"


    [...It''s a lot easier than you think.]


    "And what is that?" I asked, pressing further.


    [...You just need to carve the rune on the source.]


    "....No," after a long pause, I replied, shaking my head.


    "...It''s not what I''m thinking, right?"


    [....It is what you are thinking.]


    "Are you fucking nuts?" I shouted as I stood up. "You are asking me to carve the runes into my fucking bones or what!?"


    [...Think of it Azariah it''s the most¡ª.]


    "No! No! You think of me first!" I shouted, interjecting his words.


    "It''s already painful enough to carve them on the skin, and you are asking me to carve them on the bones! BONES!"


    [It will hurt only once.]


    "And it will hurt like hell!" I grabbed my hair as I stumbled on the bed, "FUCK, I shouldn''t have put my hopes in a fucking voice."


    [It''s up to you, Azariah. Either you can endure pain for a lifetime or just this once.]


    "...."


    I closed my eyes as I listened to the music ying in the background.


    Her voice was the only thing that helped me calm down a little.


    "Argh, what am I supposed to do now?" I mumbled as I ced my hand on my face.


    I don''t have time to think of any other ns, and I can''t move out of the continent.


    And if I remain weak, I will die, either in the academy or in the hands of my mother...


    ...Things I need to do just to live.


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    With a sigh, I stood up and sat on the floor again.


    "Tell me what I need to do," I whispered as I picked up the pen-like object, which was a runic pen.


    [Fill the runic pen with liquid mana.]


    I did as he told me, taking the jar of bluish liquid and carefully filling the pen.


    This small jar cost a fucking million.


    [....Are you sure you want to directly do it on your body?]


    "Just tell me what to do," I replied as I looked at the needle at the tip of the pen.


    And looking at the sharp tip, I started having second thoughts.


    [....It will take a lot of time, but first start with the bones on the forearm.]


    Taking a deep breath, I clenched my fist of my left arm, cing it on my thigh.


    I barely have any muscle in my body so I can clearly see my bones sticking to my skin.


    [You need to engrave Inguz runes into the bone following a specific pattern¡ª]


    "Wait a minute," I said as I picked my shirt up and folded it a few times before stuffing it in my mouth.


    [....take it slow, Azariah, don''t force yourself.]


    I nodded in reply, clenching my jaw.


    [...Then, start.]


    Taking a deep breath, I brought the pen closer to my hand as its needle-like tip started to prate my body.

 Chapter 29: Runic body [2]

    <h4>Chapter 29: Runic body [2]</h4>


    ===========================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [75], Inder Sephtis [25]


    Age: 15


    Rank: 2nd Primeval (89%)


    Strength: 15


    Reflex: 20


    Intelligence: 38


    Mental Strength: 20[45]


    Charm: 14


    (Average limit for 2nd Primeval is 20, while the maximum one could reach with the help of blessings or bloodline is 40)


    Bloodline: Unawakened.


    Blessing: <i>Amun-Ra''s </i>Blessing<i>.</i>


    ???????: <i>Niflh, Muspelh.</i>


    Passive Status: Runic body/Weakened.


    ============================


    <i>"Huff... Huff..."</i>


    Iy on my back in the dimly lit hotel room, my breath ragged and shallow as I struggled to calm myself.


    With trembling hands, I reached for the status screen.


    "Fuck, that was hard." I muttered, my voice barely audible over the sound of my ownbored breathing.


    The floor around me was stained with dried blood, a grim reminder of the pain I had endured over the past eleven days.


    Even my shirt, once pure white, was now a deep crimson hue.


    "But... it was worth it," I whispered smiling weakly, as I studied the information disyed on the screen.


    Despite the pain that still coursed through my body from the countless wounds and incisions, I could feel the unmistakable sensation of improvement.


    My mana exhaustion had been alleviated, and with each passing moment, I could feel my strength returning.


    Though the pain from the runes etched into my skin and bones still lingered.


    [Are you going to remain on the floor or are you going to move]


    "I am exhausted fucker, don''t force me," I grumbled in reply, my voice strained with fatigue as I winced in pain attempting to rise from the floor.


    Eleven days had passed since I arrived in this ce, and I felt terrible, not having taken a single bath during that time.


    "Anyway, your idea is working well," I mumbled as I entered the shower, shedding my pants.


    "Directly carving runes on the bones and mixing mana with the bone marrow is quite cool, if we ignore all the pain one has to go through."


    [No one is crazy enough to try it.]


    "Wait, are you calling me crazy?"


    [Are you not?]


    "Maybe I am, but only a little bit."


    Again, who in their right mind would want to live in a body of Azariah?


    <i>Sigh.</i>


    As the cold water fell over my weary body, I closed my eyes and let out a long sigh, allowing myself to rx and savor this brief relief from the torment of the past few days.


    Opening my eyes, I looked down at my body, and what I saw was both fascinating and terrifying.


    From my head to my toes, a series of intricate silver runes were carved deeply into my flesh and bones.


    They trailed from my fingertips down to my spine, forming aplex structure.


    With every beat of my heart, the silver runes shimmered and flickered, glowing with an almost unnoticeable light.


    "Man, I look like a fucking tubelight," I mumbled as I looked at my body. Despite my grumbling, it looked really cool.


    I clenched my left fist as I willed mana to focus, and just like that, the runes in my left hand started to glow in a silver hue, reinforcing my hand.


    By overdriving the flow of mana in my hand, I made it a lot stronger than the rest of my body.


    [Don''t try to overuse it. It will harm your body to the point that you can''t fix it.]


    "I know. I will use it in case of emergency, or if I can''t win or run," I replied as I rxed my clenched fist, allowing the silver glow to gradually fade away.


    [...Are you sure you don''t want to carve the other two runes?]


    "I will do thatter, not now," I replied as I washed away all the dried blood from my body.


    I need to make preparations for tomorrow, and even though I know what will happen, I still have to be ready.


    After thoroughly cleaning myself, I stepped out of the shower and changed into different clothes.


    I opted for a simple white pant, a purple hoodie, and a medical mask covering my face.


    With my new attire, I exited the room I had been staying in and made my way towards the elevator.


    <i>Ding.</i>


    The hotel I was staying in belonged to the Vespertine viscounty and was one of the best in the empire. Upon reaching the ground floor, I approached the counter where ady stood.


    "How can I help you, sir?" she asked with a smile as I approached.


    "Can you provide me with a phone or tablet with ess to the nobles''work?" I asked, keeping my face hidden to avoid recognition.


    "I''m sorry, sir," she replied with a bow, "but those devices are only essible with permission from the Vespertine family."


    I ced my card on the counter before asking again, "Can I have ess?"


    "Sir¡ª"


    "Listen here,dy," I interrupted, my tone firm, "contact your manager and request them to provide me with what I want. After all, I am a guest of the Vespertine family." I red at her, making my demand clear.


    Feeling intimidated, thedy quickly called her manager as I waited to the side.


    "If you would kindly wait for a moment, sir," she said, bowing again. I nodded and moved to take a seat nearby.


    [...What are your ns now?]


    "It''s afternoon, so after eating something and resting for a bit, we will make our way towards the capital city," I mumbled in reply as I closed my eyes.


    [...Hmm.]


    "Sir." I opened my eyes as thedy called me. "Here is the phone with ess to the nobleswork."


    I took the phone from her before walking out of the hotel, making my way towards the nearest food restaurant.


    As I walked on the busy streets, I opened the browser and searched for the same thing: the Hesperia kingdom.


    And this time, some news did show up.


    [....How did this happen?]


    "There are two types of inte: one for themon folks and one for the nobles," I replied as I read the article. "The nobleswork has all the information that themon people shouldn''t know of."


    And that''s what I was reading: the massacre of the Hesperia kingdom.


    The Hesperia kingdom shared a border with the Pargoina Empire, but on the eighth of the fifth month fifteen years ago, it mysteriously disappeared from the map.


    All the people of the kingdom were erased from existence as if there was nothing there at all.


    The king, the queen, the children, the elderly, the women¡ªno one was left to tell what actually happened on that day.


    The Pargoina Empire also suppressed the news about them, and after a few years, nothing was left about them.


    "Until now, that is," I mumbled as I closed the phone before gazing at the sky.


    The sun was shining above my head as I walked on the road, but my mind wandered elsewhere.


    "You know, El," despite him not asking, I couldn''t help but say it, "The Hesperia kingdom guarded a treasure."


    [....Which was?]


    "A sword," I replied as I leaned on the wall of a street shop, "A sword so powerful that it could cut through even Demi-gods if used by the right person."


    [....Why are you telling me this?]


    "My mother," I replied, taking a deep breath, though my voice still came out trembling, "My mother wanted that sword."


    [....]


    "Yes, she is the one who massacred them," I continued, cing my trembling hands on my face, "She killed millions of people, including children, because she wanted that sword."


    Silence hung in the air as I nkly looked at the sky, where a faint silhouette of the moon was visible.


    This moon, unlike the one I remembered from my fragmented memories of Inder, was huge and a lot closer as well.


    "And one more thing," I mumbled, looking grimly at the moon, "eighth day of the fifth month...


    ... That''s my birthday."

 Chapter 30: Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 30: Capital City</h4>


    "Wee to the capital city of the Pargoina Empire."


    As soon as I walked out of the teleportation portal, ady bowed down in front of me in a weing gesture.


    I nodded my head in reply, my face still covered with a mask while wearing the hoodie.


    The ce was bustling with people, many of them moving around with staff and security helping them.


    [Where are we going now?]


    ''I need to buy a phone, some new clothes, and some other things as well,'' I replied as I walked out of the hallway, heading towards the exit of this lotus-like building.


    [You know you are still weak, Azariah¡ª]


    ''I know that! I fucking know that,'' I grumbled as I exited the building. ''But do I have a fucking choice? I will die if I remain at home close to my mother. I might also die if I go to the academy.''


    The thing is, there is a chance that I could survive at the academy, but surviving while being close to that woman?


    Not possible.


    "Sigh..." I let out a tired sigh as I walked towards the parking area.


    But...


    My steps halted when a car parked in front of me.


    The door of the car clicked open as a woman came into view.


    "Why are you here?" I asked calmly, but inside I was terrified, because the one who opened the door was Adaliah.


    "Get in," she replied, her voice emotionless as always.


    "I have to go¡ª."


    "You don''t have a say in this matter, Azariah. Get in." My words were quickly interjected as she looked at me with her disdainful eyes.


    And once again, my body trembled. I felt scared, scared of the woman in front of me.


    It was drilled into my body, the pain, the misery she has caused me since I was a child, making my body instinctively afraid of her.


    Nodding meekly, I got inside the car, taking a seat beside her.


    "How do you know I was here?" I asked, looking outside the window, trying not to make eye contact.


    "You didn''t think that you were actually free, right?" She replied, with a hint of amusement in her voice. "There wasn''t a single second that you were out of our reach, and there isn''t a thing that you have done that we don''t know."


    I remained silent, not knowing how to reply to that.


    "Hahah," I let out a weakugh as I closed my eyes.


    All this time...


    All this time...


    I was just in an illusion that I was free...


    Free from that woman...


    "What do you want?" I asked, opening my eyes as I kept my distance from her. But instead of replying, she just looked at me calmly.


    "Your body is absorbing mana," she mumbled before she took out her phone and sent a message to someone.


    "I am not going bac¡ª."


    "I am not here for that," she interrupted me again before she took out a bracelet and handed it to me. "It has all the essentials you will need in the academy."


    I took the bracelet from her before I looked out of the window.


    "And yeah, one more thing," she said as I looked at her. "Duke Mendonca has asked for the annulment of the engagement between you and her daughter."


    ".....What did Mother say?" I asked softly.


    "Unlike before, Lady Esmeray doesn''t need the support of a different dukedom," she replied, and I nodded my head. "Ask her for the marriage annulment as soon as shees back."


    It''s true.


    Unlike before when she purged an entire kingdom, and five yearster, she executed an entire Duke family of the empire on false charges, making a lot of people dissatisfied with her.


    And to maintain her control, she made the best decision she could...


    To have me marry the daughter of another dukedom.


    Things did calm down, and she solidified her position in the dukedom.


    But as if killing a Duke family was not enough, she also killed a viscount family.


    And I will be the one who will face the consequences of her actions.


    I looked outside again instead of replying, the light of the sun dawn falling on my face as I thought about her.


    Christina...


    I am sure she will try her best so the engagement does not break.


    Well, yeah, until she falls for that guy.


    "Anything more?" I asked, looking back at her.


    "There is a key for the closest hotel from the academy; stay there for today before going there," she replied, shaking her head.


    "Leave me here then," I replied, looking at the bustling streets.


    "You have four months left, Azariah," as the car stopped, she reminded me, her hand lightly pping my face. "Don''t disappoint mydy; it won''t end well for you."


    Nodding my head, I walked out, blending with the people.


    It''s a beautiful city, with people bustling about, shops for clothing, street shops; everything was present here.


    Couples walking, holding hands, children happily ying; it was filled with happiness. Amidst all this, I alone was in a gloomy mood.


    [Is your fianc¨¦e strong?]


    ''Yeah, she is one of the best in the second year,'' I replied as I found a seat and looked at the sky.


    [Then shouldn''t you be close with her? I mean, you are weak; you should get all the help you can.]


    ''No,'' I replied, shaking my head. ''I can''t. If I get close to her, she will die.''


    I raised my gaze slightly, noticing the elevated train track stretching across the sky, weaving its path between the towering buildings¡ªawork of rails suspended in mid-air, connecting distant destinations with ease.


    With a low hum, a train whizzed past, its design cutting through the air with remarkable speed and efficiency.


    [What do you mean?]


    ''It''s as I said, the closer I am to a [Main Heroine], the higher her chances of dying increase,'' I replied with a tired sigh.


    [It''s not a game¡ª]


    ''I know it''s not a game, but I don''t want to take chances,'' I replied, closing my eyes. ''I...I don''t want her to die.''


    With another tired sigh, I wore the bracelet she gave me and used my mana to confirm my identity.


    Closing my eyes, I gazed inside the bracelet before I touched the phone present inside with my mana and took it out.


    I opened the browser as I searched for stores for things I wanted, such as a trampoline.


    [So, are you going to be alone in the academy?]


    ''No,'' I replied as I stood up and walked towards the location of the shop, ''She isn''t the only [Main Heroine] in the game.''


    I need to prepare for all the things I can.


    Because tomorrow is going to be a pretty shitty day.

 Chapter 31: [When we first meet] [1]

    <h4>Chapter 31: [When we first meet] [1]</h4>


    <strong><i>Ssh.</i></strong>


    Sshing the cold water on my face, I looked at the mirror.


    My purple hair drenched with water, while my eyes, a mix of purple and red, showed signs of sleep deprivation.


    I once again looked at my face.


    Weak.


    That''s all that came to my mind when I thought about Azariah from the first game.


    He was weak-willed.


    No, he became weak-willed with all the darkness and negativity that surrounded him.


    His mother is an emotionless monster.


    His instructor beats him every day so he can get a little stronger.


    His sister hates him.


    His childhood friends hate him.


    His fianc¨¦e doesn''t know if she loves him, always hesitating if she should help him or not, and when she decided to help, it was already toote.


    His only mother figure who genuinely loved him died because of him.


    "What a fucked up situation this is," I chuckled mockingly as I looked at my face.


    <i>Ssh.</i>


    Once again, I sshed cold water on my face to calm myself down.


    The ache in my body was still there, reminding me of all the things I had gone through in half a month''s time.


    I had gone through a lot of shits to stop right now.


    I looked at myself in the mirror, taking deep breaths.


    And...


    I smiled...


    It was a forced smile, but I smiled.


    Because in this world, nobody will care if I smile or not.


    So it''s better to mask my emotions with the facade of happiness.


    Happiness that I might never get.


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    Sighing, I walked out of the bathroom and moved towards the bed.


    "Hey, El, what do you think, how much time will I need to be powerful enough to defend myself against my mother?" As I wore the in white shirt covering my naked upper body, I asked.


    [You do know that your mother is just a step away from being a demigod, right?]


    "Yeah... Forget I asked that," I mumbled in reply as I buttoned my shirt.


    [....What''s the average strength in your academy?]


    "Hmm, around 3rd Primeval for the first-year students," I replied as I wore the abalone-colored pants.


    [...And who are your enemies going to be?]


    "Everyone," I replied with a smile on my face. "Everyone is going to be my enemy, even the teacher."


    Even though I should be afraid thinking about all the people I am going to face, I felt likeughing.


    Ahh, looks like I am really going mad.


    [.....Are you sure you want to go there?]


    "Dude, I don''t have a choice," I replied as I shrugged into the navy blue zer,pleting my academic dress code.


    [Even then, how would you survive in a ce where everyone is against you?]


    "Don''t be too concerned," I replied as I took out ab, fixing my hair. "All they could do is try to harm me from the shadows. After all, I am still the son of the most powerful woman of the empire and the heir of the Duke family."


    [Still, Azariah¡ª]


    "It''s fine," I replied softly as I wore the bracelet that I got yesterday. "I will be fine."


    [<i>Sigh....</i>]


    "Why are you worrying so much anyway?" I asked as I walked out of the hotel room.


    [You are not fine... Azariah, you are mentally unstable.]


    "Woah, I am not," I replied as I walked outside of the building. "I am perfectly fine, buddy."


    [No sane person would write on his bone and walk out as if nothing happened... You are unstable.]


    "Talking about runes." Ignoring his words, I continued, "Can you teach me how to use them inbat?"


    [...You want to learn the Runguage?]


    "Yeah, they mighte in handy," I replied, shrugging.


    I want to have everything that could save my life, and having more things that can help me is always wee.


    As I walked, I closed my eyes, sending mana into my space bracelet to see the items inside.


    All the things that I had in my room were inside the bracelet¡ªfew letters that I got from the [Main Heroine] mother, a toy ring, a photo of my childhood, and... a hammer?


    What is this doing here?


    Well, whatever.


    "And I need to carve two more runes into my body," I mumbled again with a tired sigh as I walked in the streets that led me to the academy.


    The area around the academy is barren, with only students allowed to enter.


    "I want my bike back," I grumbled as I crossed the intersection and stood at the side.


    [Are you waiting for someone?]


    "Yeah," I replied as I took out my phone, plugging in my earphones before ying the song from ''Echo.''


    [Care to exin who you are waiting for?]


    "A [Main Heroine], her name is Ashlyn," I replied as I took out a candy from my space bracelet and started eating it.


    "nd as ever," I mumbled as I chewed the candy, not feeling any taste from it.


    [And what''s up with this candy? You bought ten packets of it yesterday.]


    "It''s not for me; I can''t even taste it," I replied as I looked at the packet of candy. "It''s for her; she likes this candy."


    Raspberry-vored candies, her favorite.


    "...."


    [...What happened?]


    "....I feel like I am forgetting something," I mumbled, my gaze still on the packet.


    [What?]


    "...Nothing," I mumbled as I ced them back before looking at the streets again.


    [...You look like a stalker and a creep as well.]


    ".... That''s not a very nice thing to say, you know," I grumbled as I hid behind a tree.


    [I mean, look at you.]


    "Yeah, yeah," waving my hand, I dismissed his words as I waited.


    [You like her song a lot, don''t you?]


    As I hummed her song, Elmented.


    "...It''s good to hear her voice," I replied as I closed my eyes.


    [Anyway.... What''s your mother''s deal? You said that she wants you to prove yourself, but how and why?]


    "She has an organization of herself [E.C.T.O.] and she is grooming me to be the next head for it," I replied as I stopped my hand from trembling.


    I fear even by thinking about it.


    "And about how I can prove myself worthy? I..I don''t know that. I am at her mercy; if she wills it, I might die tomorrow," I replied as I let out a weak chuckle.


    [But...Why you?]


    "...I wasn''t always her first choice," I replied, leaning against the tree to get some rest.


    But I didn''t get much rest as I heard the footsteps of someone.


    Taking a deep breath, I peeked from the side of the tree, my gaze fixed on the girl walking ahead.


    In that moment, the image of the girl from the game instantly ovepped with the one before me.


    Her hair, a light caramel color, cascaded down her waist in gentle waves as she moved, her back turned towards me.


    "....Let''s go, then." Fixing my hair, I walked as I slowly approached her.


    I have to be careful with her.


    Because until I am strong enough to defend myself, until I can win and fight properly, she will be my trump card.


    She will be the [Main Heroine] that the [Viiness Maker] will bring down with him.


    She will be my meat shield.


    She will be the one who will meet her demise.

 Chapter 32: [When we first meet] [2]

    <h4>Chapter 32: [When we first meet] [2]</h4>


    In a deste and silent slum, where the cold breeze filled the air, two small figures huddled together for warmth.


    They sat outside their makeshift home, their tiny forms barely visible in the dim light of the fading day.


    The air was frigid, biting at their skin despite theiryers of worn clothing.


    The older girl wrapped her arms around her little sister, pulling her close in an attempt to shield her from the chill.


    She could feel her sister shivering against her, making her even more desperate closing the distance between them.


    "Are you cold, Tiffany?" Ashlyn asked softly, her breath forming clouds of icy air.


    "I-I am c-cold a-and h-hungry," Tiffany whimpered, her voice barely audible, her teeth chattering as she snuggled closer to her older sister.


    Ashlyn''s heart ached at the sight of her sister''s suffering.


    She wished she could do more to protect her, but here they were, alone and cold, with no one to turn to for help.


    "W-where is m-mother?" Tiffany asked again, her innocent eyes looking at her older sister. "W-why is she n-noting back?"


    "S-She won''t ce back," Ashlyn whispered as she snuggled her sister closer. "She won''t."


    "W-why?" Tiffany asked again, her voice cracking from the cold. "S-she always ces back."


    "S-she left us," Ashlyn replied, trying to maintain a strong facade to keep her sister from crying. "W-we both are the o-only ones left."


    Tiffany''s bottom lip quivered as tears welled up in her eyes. "B-but she promised, she''d always be with us."


    Ashlyn fought to hold back her own tears as she hugged her sister tighter. "I know, Tiffy, but sometimes people can''te back even if they want to."


    "I... I miss her," Tiffany choked out between tears. "Why did she leave us, Ash? Why?"


    Instead of replying, Ashlyn hugged her sister tightly as they both trembled in the cold.


    <i>Growl.</i>


    The low growling of their stomachs only added to their misery, as they had nothing to eat.


    "I... I am hungry," Tiffany whispered again, her eyes slowly closing as she struggled to stay awake in the cold.


    "Tiffany?" Ashlyn shook her sister gently, panic rising as Tiffany''s response grew weaker.


    "T... Tiffany, d... don''t fall asleep, please," Ashlyn pleaded, uncertain of what to do.


    "Hey, Tiffy?" She whispered, bringing her face close to Tiffany''s to listen for her breathing.


    But all she heard was a weak whimper.


    <i>Step... Step...</i>


    Just as desperation threatened to overwhelm her, Ashlyn heard the footsteps of someone approaching them.


    And just as she looked up.


    Her eyes...


    They were fogged over...


    As if she couldn''t see anything around her, Ashlyn just stared nkly, trying to locate the source of the footsteps.


    <i>Step..</i>


    The footsteps also stopped in front of Ashlyn as she hugged her sister tightly.


    "Who is there?" She asked, looking around.


    "Umm." An awkward, childlike voice replied as a boy no older than five years old looked at them. "Are you Ashlyn?"


    "Y... Yes," Ashlyn replied, trying to understand what a child was doing here.


    "Perfect." His voice grew cheerful as the boy looked back. "Aunt Belly! She is the one!"


    The woman, whom he was referring to, came closer.


    She wore a simple maid''s dress and had an ordinary face, her ck hair tied in a bun. Her eyes also looked at the girls.


    "Are you sure about it, young master?" Belly whispered softly in the boy''s ear.


    "I promised their mother," the boy replied. Though childlike, his voice was serious.


    "M... Mother?" Ashlyn asked as she heard his words, "Y... you know my mother?"


    "First, eat something," the boy replied as he took the items that were in the maid''s hands and pulled out some food.


    "N... No," Ashlyn tried to refuse his offer, but Tiffany, unable to control herself in front of the food, took the cookie from his hand and devoured it.


    "T... Tiffany," Ashlyn tried to scold her, but listening to her sister''s voice choking with tears while eating the cookie, she stopped herself.


    "Who are you?" Ashlyn refocused on the child and asked.


    "Ahh, look at this letter. Your mother gave it to me," the boy said, taking out a letter from his pocket and showing it to her with a smile.


    "I... I can''t see," Ashlyn replied, shaking her head.


    "Huh? Your mother never mentioned it," the boy said, scratching his head.


    "It happened after she left us," Ashlyn replied, as Tiffany extended her hand and the boy took another cookie before giving it to her.


    "Aunt Belly, can you check her?" The boy looked back at his maid and asked.


    She nodded beforeing closer and examining the girls'' eyes.


    "She will be fine after some medicine and a few months rest," she replied before walking back.


    "That''s good," the boy said, relieved, as he took out another cookie and extended it to Ashlyn. "Take it."


    "No," Ashlyn still refused, shaking her head.


    <i>Sigh...</i>


    Sighing, the boy nced at his maid. "Can you give us some time alone?"


    The maid tilted her head, but upon seeing his cute yet serious face, she nodded with a smile.


    "Thank you," the boy said, and the maid walked away.


    "You''re dirtying your clothes," Ashlyn remarked as the boy sat on the dust-filled ground.


    "It''s fine," the boy replied, smiling as he extended the cookie towards her. "Eat it."


    "No," Ashlyn persisted, "Mother told me not to take things from strangers."


    "Let me tell you a secret then," the boy whispered as he gave the cookie to her sister. "It''s a secret that I haven''t told anyone."


    "What?" Curious, Ashlyn asked.


    "I can''t taste anything," the boy replied with a bitter smile. "I don''t know how it feels to eat something tasty."


    "Nothing at all?" Ashlyn asked, her hands searching for his face.


    "Yeah, nothing," the boy replied as he brought his face closer to her hands, allowing her to touch him.


    "But doesn''t that sound bad?" Ashlyn asked, her hand touching his soft cheeks.


    "It''s bad," the boy admitted, nodding his head. "You know, my big sister always makes something for me, and she will ask me how it is."


    Ashlyn remained silent, waiting for him to continue.


    "It always pains me, but I always say it''s good, even though I don''t know how it tastes," he exined with a light chuckle.


    "That''s sad," Ashlyn whispered, retracting her hands.


    "It''s worth it every time I see her smiling," the boy replied.


    He then took out another cookie and brought it close to her mouth, feeding her with his hands. "So, when you can taste the food, you should cherish it."


    This time, Ashlyn simply ate the cookie withoutining.


    "Anyway, I promised your mother that I will take care of you, so starting today, you are moving to a new house," the boy said, capturing the little girl''s full attention.


    "Really?" Tiffany asked, her eyes wide with excitement as she looked at the boy.


    "Really," he replied with a smile, patting her head gently.


    "But won''t that trouble you?" Ashlyn asked softly, looking around.


    "It''s fine. I talked with my mother, she said I can do anything," the boy replied, though his voice trembled slightly when he mentioned his mother.


    "What''s your name?" Tiffany asked curiously, gazing at him.


    "Just call me Noah," the boy replied before extending his hand towards the older sister.


    "Let''s go," he said softly.


    Hesitantly, she took his hand.


    And that''s how it all started.

 Chapter 33: [When We first meet] [3]

    <h4>Chapter 33: [When We first meet] [3]</h4>


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    As I awoke to the soft rays of sunlight filtering through the curtains, casting a warm glow over my room, I let out a sigh.


    <i>"Haaah."</i>


    Stretching my limbs, I relished thefort of my soft bed beneath me.


    Blinking away the remnants of sleep, I sat up and took a moment to gather my thoughts.


    "The academy!" I eximed as I remembered what today was.


    Today was an important day¡ªit marked the start of a new semester at the academy, and I couldn''t afford to bete.


    "And I''mte!" I eximed again, ncing at the time; it was close to nine o''clock.


    Hastily, I swung my legs out of bed and rose to my feet.


    After a quick bath, I dressed swiftly in my new and crisp academy uniform, smoothing out the wrinkles and adjusting my cor.


    ncing at myself in the mirror, My hair, the color of warm caramel, cascades in gentle waves down her back.


    With eyes like pools of liquid gold, that hold a mesmerizing depth.


    I nodded twice with a smile and mumbled, "Beautiful."


    With that, I made my way downstairs with my bag, greeted by the scent of breakfast mingling with the familiar aroma of freshly brewed tea.


    ''Tiffany''s already awake?''I thought to myself as I entered the kitchen.


    And indeed, Tiffany, my younger sister, was already there, humming softly to herself as she prepared our morning meal.


    "Good morning, Tiffy," I greeted her with a smile as I walked in.


    Tiffany turned to face me, her expression brightening. "Good morning, big sister."


    "What''s on the menu today?" I asked as I crossed the hall room and approached the table.


    "I made your favorite ¨CRaspberry vored pancakes with maple syrup," she replied, her smile unwavering.


    "Couldn''t you wake me up to help you?" I asked as I began to set the table and arrange the utensils.


    She paused in her work and gave me a strange look. "You''ve been practicing making cookies since six, and you still can''t make them. What help could you possibly offer, big sister?"


    Ah, the cookies...


    "I''m at least trying," I mumbled, feeling my face flush with embarrassment.


    "I don''t even know why you''re trying," Tiffany remarked, and I nced at her.


    "You know, so I can make the best cookies," I whispered softly, "even for those who can''t taste them."


    "Anyway, go meet with Mother before breakfast," Tiffany said, and I nodded before heading off to find her.


    With a soft click, I opened the door and entered the small room where a photo was ced in the middle.


    "Good morning, Mama." I greeted her with a smile as I sat down on the floor and lit up a candle.


    "It''s my first day at the academy," I mumbled as I looked at her photo. "And I still don''t know who that boy was."


    The memory of the boy brought a smile to my face.


    It had been years since Ist heard his voice, his child-like voice that smoothed my worries at the time.


    "You know, Mama, like he said, he is taking care of us even though he doesn''te to visit us now," I mumbled again with a light chuckle. "I wish I could see his face at least once."


    I wished my eyes had been working back then so I could see him.


    "Well, he did tell me that we will meet someday," I murmured, looking at her photo.


    "I wish you could be with us, Mama."


    I wished she could be with us. Maybe then we could have lived happily together.


    "And thank you for sending an angel to help us." Bowing in front of her photo, I then walked out of the room.


    <i>Growl.</i>


    My stomach rumbled as I took a seat at the table, eyeing the stack of golden pancakes with delight.


    "Thanks, Tiff," I said gratefully, digging into my meal. "This tastes amazing."


    She beamed at me, her eyes sparkling with pride. "I''m d you like it."


    Taking a seat across from me, she continued, "I wanted to make sure you had a good start to your day."


    "Hmm, thank you," I replied, smiling as I continued to eat.


    "Will you be fine at the academy, sister?" Tiffany asked, making me look at her.


    "Don''t worry," I replied with a gentle smile. "I got a schrship and a rmendation as well. I''ll be fine."


    "No, not that, sister," she replied, shaking her head. "Will you be fine among the nobles?"


    Right, the majority of the students in the academy would be nobles.


    "Don''t worry," I replied, shaking my head. "I''ll be fine. And remember, Noah is a noble as well. Maybe I''ll see him again."


    At the mention of Noah''s name, my sister smiled, her expression as pure as it could be.


    "If you meet big brother, then bring him to me. I want to see him as well," she replied, her smile widening.


    "Do you even remember him? You were four years old when youst saw him, and now you''re thirteen," I replied with a chuckle, looking at her.


    "Humph, big brother and I have a secret code that will make me recognize him instantly," she replied with the same words she used every day, pouting slightly.


    I nodded in reply, and we both ate as she asked again, "Did we get money again?"


    "He''s still sending us money," I nodded as I replied, "and it''s still more than we need."


    "So... You''re going to donate it again?" She asked, looking at me.


    "Children in the orphanage need it as well, Tiffy," I replied softly. "They''re like us; they also need help."


    She nodded before continuing to eat her food, and so did I.


    "I''m going then," I said, finishing as I stood up and walked towards the gate.


    "Stay safe," Tiffany said,ing closer and hugging me as she whispered.


    "You too, be safe and careful. Even though the society here is good and we are given utmost security, always be alert," I replied, returning the hug and gently patting her head.


    "He did too many things for us without even asking anything in return," Tiffany muttered, and I nodded in agreement as I leaned back.


    "Bye for now," I waved, walking out of the house.


    As I reached the main gate, the towering buildings and houses greeted me, a reminder of the privileged society we lived in, thanks to Noah''s support.


    Walking towards the bus stop, I nced around, observing the orderly streets and well-kept surroundings.


    It was indeed a privileged neighborhood, reserved for those just below the nobles.


    "And we owe it all to him," I mused silently as I made my way to the bus stop.


    Upon arriving, several children from the streets noticed me and ran towards me.


    "Sister, did you bring food?"


    "Sister, me too!"


    "Wait, wait, one at a time."


    Their eager faces and excited voices warmed my heart as they gathered around me, hoping for treats,their enthusiasm was infectious, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Here you go," I said, handing each child a piece of chocte or a small cake from my bag, their eyes widening with delight as they eagerly epted them.


    "Thank you, sister!" they chorused in unison, their voices filled with gratitude as they clutched their treats tightly.


    "Don''t be." I replied as I patted there head one by one before they run away.


    As the bus pulled up to the stop, I boarded ready for the academy.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    <i>Screech.</i>


    As the bus came to a stop, I stepped out and nced around the area.


    ''Yeah, only students are allowed inside the academy,'' I thought to myself as I began walking towards the entrance, the road empty except for me.


    "Hum~ hum~," I hummed to myself, enjoying the solitude as I walked, admiring the lush greenery surrounding the road.


    "Hello."


    "AHH, MUMMY!"


    The unexpected greeting startled me, causing my heart to race, and without thinking, I reacted instinctively...


    And....


    I threw a punch...

 Chapter 34: [Pargoina Academy] [1]

    <h4>Chapter 34: [Pargoina Academy] [1]</h4>


    "Hello."


    "AHH, MOMMY!"


    <i>Siwsh.</i>


    Startled, she spun around and threw a punch in my direction, her fist slicing through the air.


    Reacting quickly, I managed to dodge, narrowly avoiding her punch.


    "Wait! Wait!" I shouted, backing away as she prepared for another attack.


    "H-huh?" Startled, she focused on me, her eyes meeting mine.


    And looking into her deep golden eyes, only one thing came to my mind:


    <strong><i>''mesmerizing.''</i></strong>


    If there are the most beautiful eyes in this world, they are definitely hers.


    "It''s just me," I said, raising my hands defensively and taking another step back.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry!"


    Realizing her mistake, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she quickly lowered her hand.


    "It''s fine," I replied, trying to reassure her.


    "I didn''t mean to... I mean, I thought someone was messing with me." She hung her head low as she continued to apologize.


    "It''s fine, don''t be too bothered," I said, attempting to ease her guilt as I rxed my guard.


    "Wait! Are you a noble?" She asked, her eyes widening.


    "Well, yea¡ª."


    "I am truly sorry!" Before I could respond properly, she quickly bowed down at ny degrees.


    "I said it''s fine," I replied calmly as I tried to make her stand back. "And stop bowing."


    "B..But, please¡ª."


    "If you keep doing this, I will not forgive you," I replied sternly, making her flinch before she slowly straightened her back.


    "Now, should we move? If we don''t, we could bete," I said again as I started to walk, and nodding, she also walked with me.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, looking at her.


    "Ashlyn Zyanya," she replied softly, still not making eye contact with me.


    "Azariah," I replied, extending my hand.


    Hesitantly, she approached and shook my hand. "Nice to meet you."


    "A new student?" I asked, noting her uniform, which was the same as mine, except for the abalone-colored skirt instead of pants.


    "Yes, you''re also a new student?" She asked, then immediately bit her tongue softly at her own stupid question.


    "As you can see, I am indeed a new student," I replied with a chuckle, noticing her embarrassment as she lowered her head.


    "I..I am sorry," she once again apologized, ncing at me.


    "It''s fine," I replied with a smile as I took out a candy from my bracelet and extended it towards her, "want some?"


    She hesitantly looked at the candy and then at me before slowly taking it.


    "Raspberry?" she mumbled in surprise before looking at me, "you like them as well?"


    "Yeah, they''re good," I replied, even though I didn''t actually know how they tasted.


    "I haven''t seen many people like this," she said with a slight smile before eating it, "even my sister doesn''t like it."


    "You have a sister?" I asked softly as I looked at her.


    "Yeah, she is three years younger than me," she replied, nodding her head with a widening smile, "she is the best sister I could ask for."


    "You like your sister very much, huh?"


    "Of course! Even though she is younger than me, she is a lot smarter and more talented than me," she replied in a prideful tone.


    "Well, I also have an elder sister," I replied as I looked ahead, but unlike her, I didn''t have pride in my voice. "Just like yours, she also excels in everything she does."


    "You must like her as well," she asked, not noticing my tone.


    "Yeah," I replied, forcing a smile. "I like her a lot."


    "What about your other family members?" she continued to ask, looking at me curiously.


    "We should go this way," I said, ignoring her question as we arrived at a cross-section.


    "Huh? What''s wrong with the other road?" she asked, tilting her head.


    ''It''s to avoid a cliche.'' I thought as I looked at the way she was looking.


    I don''t want to meet the protagonist of the game right now, not with her around me.


    "It''s nothing, this one is closer to the academy," I replied as I walked towards the other way, and after some hesitation, she followed behind me.


    "Have you been here before?" she asked as she arrived beside me.


    "Yeah, my sister is a student here, a second-year student," I replied, nodding my head at her words.


    "Wow, that means you already have someone to protect you," she said with a bright smile.


    ....Is she doing this on purpose?


    I have zero fucking people who would want to protect me, and everyone who would be at my throat.


    "Yeah," I replied nomittally as the buildings of the academy loomed into view.


    "Can you please give me a tour of the academy?" she asked, making me look at her.


    And her eyes...


    Why are they so mesmerizing?


    "P-pretty please?" As I remained silent,she added, using the full force of her puppy-dog eyes.


    "Sure," I replied with a slight smile.


    "We''re on time," she sighed, looking at the open gate.


    "Nope." I took out my phone and checked the time. "Five minutes left before the entrance ceremony starts."


    "Oh, we''rete then!" She panicked, tightening her grip around her bag and preparing to run.


    "Calm down, will you?" I interrupted her before she could take off. "We''ll get there even before it starts."


    "But... but... we''rete!" She eximed, her steps quickening as we crossed the gate.


    The guards nced at us, and I noticed a flicker of fear in their eyes as they recognized me, but the girl was too preupied to notice.


    "Stop panicking, again, will you?" I asked, scanning the area.


    Apart from us, there was no one else around. Not a single soul in sight.


    "Come on, we''re going to bete!" As I casually looked around, the girl eximed and nced back at me.


    "Sigh... Go straight, and you''ll find the main hall for the entrance ceremony," I replied, gesturing towards the front building.


    "Huh? Where are you going then?" She asked, looking at me curiously.


    "I''ll meet you in a minute. Just go, or you''ll bete," I replied, starting to walk in another direction.


    "Come quickly! I''ll save a seat for you!" She eximed before rushing towards the building.


    [That...girl, are you sure she can help you?]


    As I casually walked towards the building adjacent to the front building, El asked.


    ''Why do you ask?''


    [She feels....Normal? I can''t feel anything special from her.]


    "Hmm, your eyes are just shit then," I replied as I looked at the building in front, the building for the first-year students.


    [No, seriously Azariah, she doesn''t feel anything special. How can she help you?]


    "Then tell me, what beings do you fear or are afraid of?" I asked as I moved towards the back of the building.


    [Huh? Why do you ask?]


    "Just tell me the answer."


    [Well, we fear powerful beings, ones with abilities beyond our control like the Gods.]


    "Exactly." I replied, "and Appearances can be deceiving."


    [But are you really going to endanger her?]


    "What, you like her already?" With a chuckle, I replied as I looked up at the back of the building.


    [I am worried about you, Azariah. What if you lik¡ª.]


    "I am half a person, El," I replied with a smile as I took out a trampoline from my bracelet, cing it down. "How am I supposed to like her when I don''t even like myself?"


    [Az¡ª]


    "I protected them with all I can." Interjecting, I replied.


    [Them?]


    "....Leaving that aside," I changed the topic as I looked at the building, "what are the chances of me surviving the fall from the third floor?"


    [.....What?]


    "I''m just asking."


    [Are you crazy? Then the trampoline¡ª]


    "I forgot where my ss should be."


    [.....]


    "I am cing them randomly."


    And thinking about my luck, I might miss them when I jump down.


    [Crazy fucker.]


    "Well, I won''t deny that."


    Muttering to myself, I walked back towards the main building where all those who hate me are present.

 Chapter 35: [Pargoina Academy] [2]

    <h4>Chapter 35: [Pargoina Academy] [2]</h4>


    [Wait! Azariah, are you really going to jump?]


    "Why are you panicking so much?" I grumbled in reply as I made my way towards the main academic building where the entrance ceremony was being held.


    [Just stop doing things that will damage your body even more.]


    "I can''t be sure if I can do that, but I will try," I replied, shrugging off his words as I moved through the corridor of the building.


    [You do remember how much time you have left to live, right?]


    "Ten years, give or take," I replied as I walked towards the gate of the hall where two guards stood, "maybe less than ten years."


    [Wait, why are you saying that?]


    "Open the door." Ignoring El''s words, I ordered, looking at them.


    "You are¡ª."


    "Stop!" Before the younger guy could continue barking, his partner stopped him and bowed towards me. "I will open it, sir."


    I nodded my head as he pulled the handle of the door.


    "Wait!"


    But just as he was about to open the door, another voice resonated in the corridor, making us turn towards its direction.


    And there he was, the protagonist of the game.


    With disheveled brown hair and a handsome face, he ran towards us, breathing heavily, before stopping in front of the door.


    "Sorry... I am...te," he said between breaths, his light brown eyes scanning us.


    I didn''t reply but just looked at him, and after taking deep breaths, he looked back at me.


    "Hi, I am Ethan Varon." With a bright smile on his face, he extended his hand.


    "Azariah Noah Aljanah," I replied curtly, not bothering to return his smile.


    <strong><i>Grip!!!</i></strong>


    [AZARIAH!]


    ''Calm down, El,'' I said as Ethan tightened his grip on my hand.


    His expression faltered slightly at my name, but he quickly recovered.


    But within that second.


    I saw it....


    Endless...


    Boundless....


    Hatred....


    Hatred so deep, that if I hadn''t been ustomed to my mother''s emotionlessness, even I would have feared it.


    "Nice to meet you, Azariah," he said, his tone slightly strained as he loosened his grip.


    "Open the door." Ignoring the guy, I said to the guard, who nodded his head before opening the door.


    [Why is he like this?]


    El asked as I noticed the protagonist''s damaged clothes and disheveled hair.


    ''I tried to avoid the cliche,'' I replied, ncing at him as the door started to open up, ''this would have happened to me as well if I didn''t.''


    [No, not that his react¡ª.]


    ter, El.''


    <strong><i>Creak...</i></strong>


    With a suitable ''creaking'' sound, the door opened up, and all the people present inside the hall looked in our direction.


    Every single pair of eyes was on us as Ethan stood beside me.


    [Oh boy.]


    ...I know, right?


    As I slowly walked, a small murmur of the students filled the hall, and it didn''t take long before it turned into buzzing among the students.


    [...Are you sure you want to be here? Except for fear, hatred, and indifference, I don''t feel anything from all of them.]


    ''Things we do to live, buddy.''


    Like he said, within the hall, those who are present here either fear me, hate me, or don''t care about me.


    That''s all there is to it.


    "Azariah," I heard someone call my name from the main stage.


    "What are you doing here?" a blonde guy with a handsome face asked as I walked, surveying the hall before my eyesnded on Ashlyn.


    "Why can''t I be here?" I retorted, making my way toward her, noticing she had saved a spot for me beside her.


    "There are rules and regtions in the academy," the blonde guy persisted.


    "Ok, and?" I countered, taking my seat beside Ashlyn. "What does that have to do with me?"


    "You¡ª"


    "Prince Johnathan," the slightly older man beside him interjected, "please continue."


    "But¡ª"


    "Please," the older man insisted, and I settled into my seat beside Ashlyn.


    "Why are you sote?" She whispered in my ear, but I didn''t respond immediately, my attention drawn to Ethan taking a seat nearby.


    "There wasn''t any other seat here," Ethan exined, catching my gaze.


    "I am not thatte," I finally responded to Ashlyn''s whispered inquiry.


    "You are," she insisted in a hushed tone.


    "I am not," I countered once more.


    "So as I was saying, we as the students represent the empire itself to the world," the Prince resumed his speech, and all the students focused back on him.


    [So...where is your fianc¨¦e?]


    El''s voice echoed in my mind as I nced around.


    ''She isn''t here,'' I replied mentally, ''She won''t be arriving here for at least a month.''


    [Where is she?]


    ''Traveling,'' I replied, refocusing on the Prince. ''She is traveling around with my sister.''


    And the irony of the situation, here I am fighting for even a single day to live, and there she is living her life to the fullest.


    [How is she?]


    ''Well... She is funny, and moody, and smart,'' I took a moment to recall her before continuing, ''... and beautiful.''


    [Azariah..... Did you love her?]


    ''... People can love and still let go.''


    "As the representative of the student council, I wee all of the new students to the academy," the Prince announced, but I barely registered his words.


    <i>p. p.</i>


    <i>p. p.</i>


    The hall resonated with the sounds of pping as the Prince continued.


    "And now I would like to call the representative of the first year students." With a brief pause, he looked around until his eyesnded on the girl in the front row.


    "The third princess of our Empire and my younger sister, Arianell Alea Pargoina!"


    <i>p. p.</i>


    <i>p. p.</i>


    The apuse gradually faded into silence as a girl in her academy uniform stepped onto the stage, capturing the attention of everyone in the hall with her ethereal beauty.


    With hair as white as snow and eyes to match, she appeared like an angel amidst mortals, radiating an aura of purity and grace that left the audience in awe.


    "Good morning, everyone," she greeted with a gentle voice, bowing slightly. "I hope my presence isn''t too much of a disturbance."


    "No, Princess!"


    "Of course not!"


    The room erupted with affirmations from some enthusiastic students.


    [Look beside, Azariah.]


    I followed El''s instruction and nced at Ethan.


    He was looking intently at the princess as if trying to engrave her image into his mind.


    [What''s with this girl, now?]


    ''A [Main Heroine] of the game,'' I replied, looking back at her.


    [So... you know her then?]


    ''Yep, after all, I am her first love,'' I replied with a tired sigh. ''Butst I remembered, I forcefully tried to kiss her, earning a p from her.''


    [.....]


    ''I know it''s fucked up.''


    It''s very hard to make the person who once loved youe to hate you.


    And...


    Azaria¡ªno, I, I did a great job making them all hate me.


    Leaving no way for them to find any redeeming quality, that they remain away from me.


    [... don''t know if I should pity you or curse you.]


    ''Meh, do what you want,'' I replied nonchntly, my attention fixed on the girl on stage.


    Unlike before, when I remembered her as my childhood friend, she had changed significantly.


    She exuded a newfound gentleness, confidence, and an air of aloofness.


    [...Is it me or is she ignoring your presence entirely?]


    ''....Well, they can either hate me, fear me, or ignore me; there is no in between,'' I responded, observing the girl as she continued her speech. ''.....annnddd she is ignoring me.''


    But as her speech progressed, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Alert now, I scanned the room until I locked eyes with a pair of crimson orbs staring back at me.


    [....And now what''s with this silver-haired girl?]


    ''Well, she is someone who hates me the most,'' I replied, meeting her gaze evenly.


    And she is someone whom I hate the most as well.

 Chapter 36: [Pargoina Academy] [3]

    <h4>Chapter 36: [Pargoina Academy] [3]</h4>


    [... Azariah.]


    As the silver-haired girl continued to stare at me, El''s words resonated in my mind.


    ''What''s up?''


    [Who is she?]


    ''Shyamal Del Estiere, The [Viiness] of the game,'' I replied, staring back at her.


    [No, not that.]


    ''Then what?''


    [She.... She is like your mother.]


    Yeah....


    About that.


    In a way, she is like my mother.


    ''....I know,'' I replied as my gaze met hers, ''But she isn''t like my mother.''


    Unlike my mother, who is an incarnation and a vessel of one of the five [Primordial Evils].


    She is just a vessel to contain that evil, and unlike my mother, who has full control over her powers.


    Shyamal...


    She might lose control of herself.


    And if that ever happens.


    Who am I kidding?


    It will happen.


    And when that happens.


    I will die.


    If she loses control, I will be the first she will try to kill.


    I will die the most gruesome death one could imagine... being torn limb from limb, getting my body shredded into pieces, bones crushed into nothingness... It''s a fate I''d rather not contemte.


    But knowing the game and Shyamal''s story, it''s a very real possibility.


    [Wait...but why will you die?]


    ''Can''t you see the hatred in her eyes?'' I rebuked, my gaze still on her as I clenched my fists to stop them from trembling.


    [Yeah....what did you do now?]


    ''.... Don''t talk like it''s my fault,'' I grumbled in reply.


    [So...Was it not your fault then?]


    ''.....''


    Well, it was my fault.


    [Tell me, what did you do?]


    ''Well, I killed a guy,'' I replied with a tired sigh, ''A guy who was important to her.''


    [....The Heroines hate you, the protagonist hates you, and now the Viiness hates you as well. Please tell me there is someone who doesn''t hate you.]


    ''...I told you, didn''t I?'' I replied as I leaned on the chair, averting my eye contact with her, ''Everyone here hates me.''


    [.... Life''s hard on you, isn''t it.]


    By hard, you mean fucked up, then yeah.


    <i>Tap. Tap.</i>


    I looked at my side as Ashlyn tapped on my shoulder.


    "Are you alright?" She whispered, bringing her face close to mine.


    "...I am fine," I replied with a smile on my face.


    "B..But right now you look lonely," she whispered again, looking at me concernly.


    "I am not lonely," I replied with a chuckle as I leaned on my chair, "people would never leave me alone."


    "That''s all I have to say." Both of our attention turned towards Princess Arianell as shepleted her speech.


    "And one more thing." But just as the students were about to p, she continued.


    "I will make this clear."


    She announced, looking at all the students before her gazended on... me.


    "If there is any student who is being harassed physically or mentally,"


    She continued, her gaze fixed on me.


    "I don''t care who you are, nobility ormoner. If someone is trying to make you do things you don''t want to do,"


    As if no one else was important to her, she continued to speak,her beautiful white eyes staring at me.


    "Bring yourint to me. I will make sure there is justice for the victim."


    She looked at me as she dragged herst words.


    "Even if the one whomitted the crime is the son of a Duchess."


    And...


    All eyes in the hall turned toward me.


    Ashlyn, sitting beside me, shrank in her seat, ncing at me.


    Ethan also looked at me.


    [...Her emotions are conflicting.]


    ''....All I see is hatred,'' I replied as the hall once again started to buzz.


    [No¡ª.]


    ''It''s hatred. Don''t think too much,'' I interjected as Arianell walked down from the stage and the older man standing beside her took the mic.


    "I have already introduced myself," he said, while fixing her ck hair that had streaks of white in them, "so I will not waste your time anymore."


    "To all the new students." With a bright smile, he said, "Wee to Pargoina Academy."


    <i>p! p!</i>


    The hall resonated with loud pping sounds after his words.


    "Your ssroom has already been assigned," he continued as a holographic screen appeared in the middle of the hall.


    "Where are you going?" As I stood up from my seat, Ashlyn asked.


    "To our ss," I replied, smiling at her as I extended my hand. "Let''s go."


    Hesitantly, she took my hand as she stood up before leaving my hand.


    I took onest nce at Shyamal, who was still staring at me, before I walked towards the door.


    "AZ!"


    But just as I turned, a voice resonated throughout the hall.


    "Ahh, fuck him," I mumbled as I looked back, only to find a raven-haired boy walking towards me.


    "The hell are you doing here?" Aimar bleated at me as he stopped in front of me.


    "Not now, Aimar," I replied as I walked towards the door, but he quickly grabbed my shoulder as Oliver alsoe to my view.


    "Az, seriously, what are you doing here?" he inquired softly as I nced at him.


    "Stop harassing him, Aimar," his twin brother interjected firmly, pulling his hand off my shoulder.


    Sighing in relief, I continued walking towards the door with Ashlyn by my side, who was feeling somewhat awkward.


    "Wait for me, Oliver." A girlish voice once again made me stop in my tracks as another girl hurried towards us.


    "Thank you," Aaliyah Vespertine beamed at Oliver.


    "Yeah, it''s fine," Oliver replied with a light chuckle.


    "Wait a minute, will you?" As I turned to walk, Aimar once again grabbed my shoulder, and another girl came into view.


    With her beautiful face framed by cascading orchid-colored hair flowing over her shoulders, she approached us with a graceful gait, seemingly unaware of our presence as if lost in her own thoughts.


    "What''s this thot doing¡ªArgh," my words turned into a groan as both brothers elbowed my sides.


    "Fucking simps," I muttered under my breath.


    "Thank you for waiting," Miley said, arriving beside us with a smile.


    "It''s fine, Miley," Aimar babbled, smiling back at her.


    "I''m going now," I grumbled, walking away from the group, with Ashlyn quickly following me.


    "Wait, Azariah!" Oliver called after me, followed by the rest of them.


    "Hi," Aaliyah waved her hand towards Ashlyn as she walked beside her.


    "Hello," Ashlyn replied, unsure how to respond.


    "What are you doing here?" Miley asked softly as she arrived beside me. "You could have attended the academy next year."


    "None of your business," I rasped without looking at her.


    "Azariah!"


    "Shut up, Aimar. I don''t want to hear again how cute or beautiful she is from you," I quickly interjected, making him look at me nkly.


    "N...No, it''s..Um.."


    "Loser," Imented again as he stammered, and Miley looked at him with amusement.


    "Come with me." Oliver ced his hand around my neck and mumbled before leading me a little further away from the rest.


    "What now?" I asked, looking at him.


    "Are you sure abouting here, Azariah?" He mumbled softly. "You can''t use Mana, remember? How will you survive here?"


    "Don''t worry about it," I said, shaking my head.


    "It''s serious, Azariah," Oliver whispered softly. "I will try to protect you when I can, but with how many people hate you here, it will be impossible for me as well."


    "Like I said¡ª"


    "Your mother''s name will not work here, remember?" He interjected sharply. "Nobility never interferes in issues rted to the academy, not even the imper¡ª"


    "I can use Mana."


    "What?"


    "You heard me."


    "Wait! Really!"


    "Stop shouting."


    "Hahaha! Good, good." Heughed heartily as he pped my back.


    "Stop it, you bastard," I grumbled as my back ached with pain.


    "Aimar!" Oliver turned towards his twin brother, but his words didn''te out as he looked at the flying being in the air.


    A short distance away, Ethan strolled nonchntly, apanied by a diminutive fairy-like creature hovering above him.


    "What''s that?" Ashlyn''s curiosity peaked, her gaze fixed on Ethan and the creature above him.


    "Ahh, my spirit," Ethan responded, his tone tinged with awkwardness as he scratched his head.


    "Hello!" The tiny fairy-like spirit bowed before Ashlyn, her voice beaming with happiness. "Please take care of my son."


    "Ah, yes." Ashlyn bowed back in front of the spirit.


    "Hello!" The tiny fairy-like spirit then bowed towards Miley, "please take care of my son."


    Miley curiously looked at the spirit as it turned and bowed towards Aaliyah, then Aimar, and then towards Oliver.


    "Hello!" And atst, it bowed towards me, "please take care of my son."


    I... I didn''t reply.


    I just couldn''t.


    [Azariah... She has a human soul.]


    ''I know,'' I replied, my gaze on the fairy. ''It''s part of Ethan''s mother''s soul.''


    [How... How did she be like this?]


    ''Ethan''s mother begged and pleaded to be with her son at herst moment, and... my mother granted her wish.''


    [.....]


    Sometimes, I do wonder how a woman can be so sick in her head.


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    With a tired sigh, I walked towards my ssroom because there is someone who can help me be stronger.

 Chapter 37: [Fall Out] [1]

    <h4>Chapter 37: [Fall Out] [1]</h4>


    "Azariah."


    Just as I turned back to walk towards the ss, Oliver called me again.


    "What?" I asked as I walked.


    "Who is that girl?" He whispered, ncing at Ashlyn.


    "I met her at the entrance." Saying so, I looked back at her. "Ashlyn, let''s go!"


    "Y-yeah," she replied, quickening her steps.


    The rest of them also started to walk as I took out my phone, opening the browser.


    "What are you searching?" And, of course, the fucker had to interrupt.


    "Life meter," I replied as I opened a shopping app while removing Oliver''s hand from my shoulder.


    "Huh? The ones that are used by old people?" He mused, looking at me puzzled.


    "Yeah, that one," I replied as I again removed his hand from my shoulder. "Now go talk with the others."


    "Yeah, I need to talk with Aaliyah." Turning on his heels, he headed towards the rest of them.


    [Why are you purchasing such an item?]


    El asked, matching Oliver''s puzzlement.


    ''For having an idea about how much life I have,'' I replied as I paid for the item. ''All I know is that I have ten years to live, but after ranking up, that should increase. I just want to know how much.''


    "Azariah." I looked to my side, cing my phone back in my pocket as Ashlyn tapped my shoulder. "Your friend?"


    "Oliver?" I asked, looking back at him as he talked with Miley. "Well, I''ve known him since childhood."


    "Oh, you both seem close," she whispered, nodding her head.


    [And you said everyone hates you.]


    "He is close," I replied as we entered another building, moving towards the elevator.


    ''And they don''t hate me just yet,'' I replied to El as we entered the elevator, ''but as the days go by, they wille to hate me, well, in the game, that is.''


    [So are you going to do the same?]


    ''....No.''


    In the game, Azariah did so many things in the span of one month after entering the academy that even those closest to him stopped aiding him or trying to help him in any matter.


    The only exception was his fianc¨¦e, but in the end, she also left him alone.


    "All in?" I shifted my focus towards Oliver as he looked inside the elevator. "Then let''s go."


    "Wait, who are you again?" Aimar asked, looking at the brown-haired boy.


    "Ethan." With a smile, he extended his hand. "Ethan Varon."


    "No, why are you even here?" Aimar asked again, shielding Miley from him.


    "It''s fine," Oliver interjected as he shook Ethan''s hand. "I''m Oliver Prral, nice to meet you."


    As the elevator ascended, Oliver began to introduce everyone inside.


    "She is Aaliyah, Miley, Ashlyn." After introducing the girls, who nodded in reply, he focused towards us, "and the ck-haired one is my brother Aimar, and the purple one is my other brother, Azariah."


    And once again, my eyes met his as he nodded towards me.


    "It''s nice to meet all of you." With a bright smile, he said as the elevator gate opened up on the third floor.


    "So, who is in the same ss?" Aaliyah asked as we moved out.


    "Except for you and Aimar, the rest are in the same ss," I replied as I walked towards my ss.


    "Wait, how do you know?" She asked, looking at me.


    "I remember the image from the hologram," I replied, looking at my ssroom.


    [[CLASSROOM C]]


    With a heavy sigh, I pushed open the door and stepped into the room.


    Immediately, my gaze was drawn to the woman standing on the stage.


    Her curly, cascading mahogany hair reached down to her waist, framing her face with an aura of authority and power.


    Her face was strikingly beautiful, with high cheekbones, a straight nose, and full lips set in a determined line.


    Aloofness and coldness radiated from her as she cast a fleeting nce in my direction.


    [Sigh...This is getting tiring.]


    ''I know, right.''


    As her gaze locked onto mine, her eyes brimmed with a hatred that mirrored Ethan''s, and El let out a weary sigh.


    [What did you do now?]


    ''Please don''t ask.''


    Swallowing hard, I entered the ss, making my way towards an empty seat, ignoring her re.


    [And now you are hiding.]


    As I sat on my seat with Ashlyn beside me, Elmented as I quickly ced my head down on the desk, trying my best to ignore the woman.


    ''....I am not hiding.'' I replied, hiding myself further.


    [Who is she now?]


    ''A genius of her generation,'' I replied, ''Lauryn Ewing, head of the fallen Viscount Ewing family.''


    [Ohh... Now I get it!]


    ''Stop eximing in my mind, fucker,'' I grumbled as the sses started to fill with students.


    "Azariah." I looked at Ashlyn as she called me.


    "Hmm, something up?"


    "Don''t you think we should move further in?" She asked as we both sat at the end of the ss close to the window.


    "It''s fine, there isn''t going to be any ss today anyway," I replied with a smile.


    [Are you going to tell me what happened between the two or not.]


    ''Just wait for fifteen minutes you will get all the answers you will need.'' I replied as I closed my eyes ignoring all the buzzing in the ss.


    ....


    "Alright, everyone!" Lauryn''s voice resonated through the ssroom, drawing my attention to her.


    "My name is Lauryn Ewing, and from today onwards, I am the ss teacher for your ss."


    "First of all, I wee all of you to your new ss," she continued with her rigid demeanor, addressing each student in turn. "I hope you have a pleasant first year."


    ''Man, I want tough so hard.''


    [Thenugh.]


    ''Shut up, fucker.''


    "Within the academy, you are all students, and I will treat you as such," Lauryn continued, her eyes scanning the students. "So don''t expect any type of favor."


    "Even if we are nobles," a student spoke up from his seat.


    "What''s your name?" Lauryn''s voice remained calm.


    "Rodney, the heir of the¡ª"


    "Get out of the ss," she interjected, her tonemanding.


    "What¡ª"


    "Don''t make me repeat myself. Get out," she said, her gaze cold and unwavering, causing the student to nod meekly before exiting the ssroom.


    "Last warning. Don''t act out of line here, especially not in front of me. It will not end well for your grades," Lauryn continued as she paced around the ss.


    The whole ss silently nodded at her words.


    "Anyway, I won''t go much deeper into your sybus and your grading system because it''s easy for even someone with a peanut brain to understand."


    [Why did she nce at you at the end?]


    ''Shut up, fucker!''


    "So," Lauryn continued, arriving at the center of the ss, "let''s y a game instead."


    "A game?" Ethan asked from the front row, where he sat with Oliver and Miley.


    "Yes, a game." Lauryn took out a ball from her bracelet and looked around at the students. "A very simple game."


    cing the ball on the teacher''s desk, she continued, "the reward for the winner will be one wish from me."


    The ssroom held its breath at her words.


    "If your wish is within my capability and has certain limits, I will provide it. It could be a vacation for a whole month, extra marks for any subject, or even help with your work."


    The ssroom buzzed again as she scanned all the students, nodding her head.


    "Of course, the request should not be inappropriate, or else you might get a few broken bones instead," she added, and some boys immediately clicked their tongues.


    [Again, why did she look at you at the end?]


    ''....Just shut up, will you?''


    "The rules are simple: use anything and everything in your power to hold this ball for five minutes, and you win," Lauryn gestured towards the ball.


    "Weapons are allowed as well, as long as they''re not sharp."


    With that, she moved to the side and stood there, her eyes fixed on her watch.


    "What are you waiting for? The game has started," she mumbled, and immediately the whole ss rushed towards the teacher''s desk.

 Chapter 38: [Fall Out] [2]

    <h4>Chapter 38: [Fall Out] [2]</h4>


    "What are you waiting for? The game has started," Lauryn muttered those words as she stood leaning against the door, inciting a frenzy among the ss as most of the students stood up from their seats.


    In the ss of fifty students, consisting of twenty-five boys and twenty-five girls, twenty boys rushed towards the desk, while only ten girls did the same.


    More than half of the girls remained seated, while all the boys, as if possessed by a beast, rushed towards the desk.


    The first to reach the desk were those who were closest to it¡ªthe students in the front seats.


    "Hahahaha, I am going to ask her on a date!" One enthusiastic boy eximed happily as he picked up the ball.


    The size of the ball wasrge enough to prevent it from being shoved into the mouth or pocket, leaving the only option to clutch it in their hands, upying one of their hands.


    "No, I will!" Another boy crooned as he jumped at the boy, snatching the ball in the process.


    The frenzy resumed as boys jumped over each other in an attempt to snatch the ball.


    "Arghaa!!"


    All was giggles and shit until one of the boys threw a punch at the boy in front.


    "Why you!!" The boy shouted as he returned the punch,nding it squarely on his opponent''s jaw.


    Everyone was trying not to hurt each other more than necessary, but when ites to ego, teenage boys tend to lose their cool quite quickly.


    "Haaah."


    Amongst the group of students, a chubby figure rushed forward, determination etched on his face as heunched himself into the fray.


    "Hiyaaa."


    With a swift, calcted motion, he delivered a round kick, strengthening his leg with mana, aimed squarely at his opponent''s midsection.


    The impact sent shockwaves of pain coursing through the boy''s body.


    "ARGHH."


    The painful cry tore through the chaos as the boy holding the ball doubled over in agony, clutching his stomach in a useless attempt to alleviate the searing pain.


    With a grimace of difort, he loosened his grip on the ball, which rolled from his grasp and onto the ground below.


    "All of you, stop!" The chubby boy shouted, picking up the ball, causing everyone to freeze in their tracks.


    "I am the son of Viscount Mckinney, and I order you to stop this nonsense!" He bragged, making everyone look at Lauryn, who simply shrugged.


    "I am ordering you to stop right no¡ª."


    <strong><i>Crash!</i></strong>


    Shards of ss rained down as they collided with the chubby boy''s head, rendering him unconscious.


    "Sorry, but not sorry." A girl, seemingly appearing out of nowhere, mumbled with a smirk as she picked up the ball.


    "Hey!"


    But the ball was quickly snatched from her hand by a boy who strengthened his legs with mana, then ran away, jumping on desks.


    "Hahahaha, fools! Everything is fine, even mana!"


    Jumping from desk to desk, heughed and snorted, looking at the students.


    "Oye!" But he quickly stopped as someone growled in his direction.


    "Don''t jump in my seat." A boy with purple hair and eyes looked at him with clear annoyance.


    "Y-yeah, I mean yes, sir." The boy yelped before changing his direction.


    "Want some?" Azariah took out some popcorn from his bracelet before passing it to the girl sitting beside him.


    "Thank you." Ashlyn replied with a smile as she took some.


    "Are you not going to participate?" Azariah asked, watching as the chase for the ball started again.


    "N-No, I will just get pushed aside without being able to do anything," she replied embarrassedly with an awkward smile.


    "Don''t worry, it''s the first day. You will get better as days go by," Azariah replied, smiling back as he watched them.


    "Are you not going as well?" Eating popcorn, she asked, frowning as she looked at him.


    "Not now," Azariah mumbled as he looked at the front seat where the brown-haired boy still hadn''t made his move.


    "Can''t you use your family name like he did?" She asked again, making Azariah look at her.


    "She won''t allow it," he replied, ncing at Lauryn.


    "But she didn''t stop the chubby guy."


    "Well, she won''t allow me," he mumbled as he munched on the popcorn.


    "Ohh, Ok."


    "Fucking nd."


    "You said something?"


    "Nothing."


    He mumbled, his gaze quickly shifting as the raven-haired boy stood up from his seat, and the girl with orchid-colored hair also stood up.


    "Close your ears," Azariah said, looking at Ashlyn.


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Just do it," he urged her, and she nodded her head.


    "<i>Stribog''s blessing,</i>" Oliver mumbled, focusing on the boy who was holding the ball.


    <i>"First form: v¨§trem."</i>


    "Huh?"


    The wind moved at Oliver''s words, causing the ball held by the boy to float in the air before it moved towards Oliver.


    Lauryn raised her brows as she wrote Oliver''s name in her dairy; for the first time in the ss, someone had used the blessing.


    Given that the gods themselves chose who they would bless, and only one person could have one blessing at a time, it was rare to find someone like them.


    But things are different when the God is dead and someone still get his blessings....


    "Seventy-five twenty-five."


    Passing the ball towards Miley, Oliver mumbled.


    "Fifty fifty."


    Miley rebuked as she yed with the ball.


    "Sixty-five forty-five."


    "Sixty fort¡ª."


    "Deal."


    "Wait! No."


    Ignoring the girls'' cries of surprise, Oliver focused intently on the group in front of him.


    <i>"Stribog''s blessing," </i>


    he muttered once more as he extended his hand forward, and Azariah mirrored his action by covering his ears, just like Ashlyn.


    <i>"Second form: zvukom." </i>


    The airpressed in his hands, gradually altering the wavelength of the sound waves around him.


    Just as the students were about to reach him...


    <strong><i>BOOOM!</i></strong>


    A high-pitched sound wave erupted from Oliver''s hands, instantly neutralizing all the students in front of him.


    "Urgh..."


    "I... I can''t hear."


    As most of the students groaned in pain, Oliver stood in front of Miley, guarding her while she yed with the ball.


    "Hey, Oliver," Miley mumbled, ncing in Azariah''s direction, "don''t you think we should stop him?"


    "Hmm, what?" Oliver asked, noticing her gaze on Azariah.


    "Ashlyn, we should keep him away from her," she whispered softly so that only Oliver could hear, "you know she is rmended by the principal, and even the church is keeping a close eye on her."


    "Well... I don''t think Az will do¡ª"


    "Last I remembered, he tried to kiss the Third Princess forcefully," Miley interjected, "what makes you think he won''t do the same to her?"


    Oliver didn''t reply, as even he was unsure why Azariah was trying to get close to her.


    "Don''t do anything, but I will keep her away. Just don''t take sides with that scum¡ª"


    "Miley," Oliver interrupted, ring at her, "don''t call him that."


    "So I can''t call a scum a scum now?"


    <i>"Orestes'' blessing."</i>


    Oliver quickly shifted his focus towards the boy who had just rushed towards him while mumbling.


    <i>"First form: aisthisi."</i>


    Oliver stood ready for anything to happen, but Ethan just stood there with his eyes closed, without moving an inch.


    "Hello?"


    Oliver tilted his head in confusion, perplexed by Ethan''sck of movement.


    The only sensation was the rapid cirction of mana coursing through Ethan''s body.


    "What are you¡ªHuh?"


    Growing frustrated, Oliver threw a punch, but Ethan, as if anticipating the attack, swiftly countered by grabbing Oliver''s hand and using his momentum to execute a throw, rotating his body at the waist.


    <i>"First form: v¨§trem."</i>


    Using the wind around him, Oliver bnced himself as he moved back, creating some distance between them.


    <i>"Second form: zvukom."</i>


    <strong><i>BOOM!</i></strong>


    Compressing the air around his leg, Oliver threw an over-the-head kick, aiming at Ethan''s jaw.


    As if sensing his attack, Ethan leaned back before grabbing Oliver''s leg and then kicking his thighs.


    Their collision sent a shockwave around the ss, as Oliver used the wind around him again, increasing his agility tond on his feet.


    "Argh...Now this is something," Oliver mumbled with a smile groaning in pain, as he understood what Ethan Varon was capable of doing right now.


    Every physical move thrown at him.


    Every attack within his capability.


    Ethan could counter them, with utmost uracy.


    "But for how long?" Oliver muttered to himself as he rushed towards Ethan, covering his hands with wind to increase their agility.


    But Ethan grabbed his hands again before throwing him towards Miley.


    Oliver adjusted himself in mid-air, narrowly dodging Miley, but with a thud, hended hard on the ground.


    "Need help?" She asked, looking at him, and he quickly shook his head.


    "Urgh...I can handle him," Oliver replied, pushing himself off the ground while grabbing a nearby chair.


    He hurled it towards Ethan, aiming to catch him off guard.


    But Ethan was ready, easily sidestepping the chair.


    The fight continued, each exchange more intense than thest.


    Oliver moved with swiftness and agility, his attacksing in quick session.


    But no matter how hard he tried, Ethan always seemed to be one step ahead.


    As the fight progressed, it became harder and harder for Ethan to counter Oliver''s attacks, as after every exchange, Oliver was adapting his fighting style.


    <i>"Huff...Huff..."</i>


    As they fought, their mana also depleted at a faster rate, and it didn''t take long for them to struggle for breath.


    And just when the game was about to end...


    <i>"Amun-Ra''s blessing."</i>


    A voice echoed in the ss.

 Chapter 39: [Fall Out] [3]

    <h4>Chapter 39: [Fall Out] [3]</h4>


    [Why are you munching them if you can''t taste them?]


    As I munched on the popcorn, focusing on the fight between Ethan and Oliver, El asked.


    ''Do you think I want to? If I want to live, I need some nutrients.''


    [Pretty sure they don''t have that.]


    ''...it''s better than nothing.''


    [Hmm, both of them have pretty unique blessings, one rted to the wind God and another one to the living God of revenge.]


    ''Yeah, Oliver at this moment is stronger than Ethan, but his blessing is increasing his senses, making him able to counter Oliver''s every move.''


    [But still, it has a ring weakness.]


    ''I know, right?''


    Ethan at this moment can counter any physical attack and can even dodge any mana-rted attack as well, but... because his senses are heightened, anything that disturbs his sense can give him a fatal injury.


    [So, if Oliver can exploit that weakness, he might have a chance.]


    ''Exactly. But it''s easier said than done. Ethan is incredibly skilled and quick to react.''


    [True. It''ll require precise timing and strategy.]


    ''Oliver needs to find a way to disrupt Ethan''s senses without leaving himself vulnerable.''


    [Maybe he can create a distraction.]


    ''Well, that''s not going to happen.''


    Throwing the popcorn into the bracelet, I stood up.


    "Huh? What happened?" Ashlyn asked as she looked at me, frowning.


    "Nothing," I mumbled as I stretched my body. "I am going for a while, don''t wait for me."


    "O-okay, be t-tafe," she mumbled biting her own tongue as she looked at me concernedly.


    "I will." I replied with a chuckle at her adorable blushing.


    With that, I stepped forward, walking towards them, but just as I moved from my seat, I felt a pair of eyes ring at me.


    And sure enough, Lauryn was giving me a death stare with her hand turned into a fist.


    [You sure she won''t attack you now?]


    ''She won''t. I know about her character more than anyone else.''


    [But can you fight?]


    ''Yeah, just need to be careful about my left hand; it''s my weakness, and I don''t want people to know about it.''


    Due to my hand being once amputated and then attached again, it''s weaker and less responsive than the rest of my body.


    ''Well, let''s end this.''


    Thinking so, I took out the small hammer from my bracelet as I surveyed the ss.


    The whole ss was looking closely at the fight between Oliver and Ethan, giving me enough time to look around.


    The first who came to my view was the chubby guy who turned unconscious a few minutes earlier.


    Clenching his head, he slowly sat on the floor as he looked around confusedly.


    Slowly, I walked close to him before I reached right before him.


    <i>Tap, tap.</i>


    "Huh?"


    I tapped his shoulder twice, making him look at me.


    <strong><i>Baam!</i></strong>


    And just as he turned towards me, I swung the hammer, hitting him straight at his jaw, knocking him out.


    [....What did he do?]


    ''I just didn''t like his face.''


    [....Wow.]


    Ignoring him, I looked around again as some students took notice of me as well.


    "I am borrowing it," I asserted firmly to the girl sitting at the desk, snatching up her thick notebook before she could even respond.


    Turning my attention to Miley, who was ying with the ball while watching the fight between Oliver and Ethan, I tightened my grip on the notebook.


    With a surge of mana, the silver runes etched into my hand bones glowed faintly, imbuing it with added strength.


    <strong><i>Pang!</i></strong>


    The sharp sound of impact reverberated through the ssroom as I hurled the notebook towards Miley''s head.


    <i>"Urgh..."</i>


    She groaned in pain, clutching her head as the ball she was holding slipped from her grasp and rolled onto the ground.


    "Perfect," I mumbled as I focused my attention towards the big boys, who were still fighting without a care in the world.


    As their fight continued, I walked towards Miley, who was rubbing her head and wincing in pain.


    "Huh? Azariah?" She mumbled, looking at me in confusion as I picked up the ball from the ground.


    <i>"Haaaah."</i>


    Ignoring her, I took a deep breath as I walked towards them, one hand holding the ball while the other gripped the hammer.


    <i>"Amun-Ra'' blessing,"</i>


    I mumbled, and both of them took notice of me.


    It didn''t take them long to join hands, stopping their fight and standing opposite to me.


    "Why, you sneaky brother," Oliver mumbled with a smile, but it faded as he looked at injured Miley.


    <i>"First form: v¨§trem," </i>


    he said, extending his hands towards me as he created small wind des hurtling towards me.


    <i>"Swish."</i>


    Ethan also didn''t stand idle; he rushed towards me with his eyes still closed.


    Time seemed to slow for me as I noticed their every move¡ªthe des rushing at me, Oliver ring at me, and Ethan circting his mana, strengthening his arms.


    Ignoring all of this, I parted my lips and mumbled,


    <i>"First form: naqsal."</i>


    <strong><i>Thud.</i></strong>


    With a loud thud, Ethan tumbled to the ground before he could reach me, his momentum abruptly halted as if hitting a wall, while the wind de that Oliver threw vanished into thin air.


    That''s my first blessing, which allows me to control energy within a one-meter radius around me.


    In this instance, I willed Oliver''s mana des to dissipate and nullified the kic energy of Ethan''s punch, causing him to stumble and lose his bnce.


    However, utilizing this abilityes at a cost. For every attack I nullify, I lose a portion of my own mana.


    In this case, I depleted half of the mana Oliver had used in his des and a tenth of the energy Ethan had channeled into his punch.


    "The fuck," Oliver mumbled, his eyes wide in astonishment, mirroring the reactions of the whole ss.


    Ignoring them, I swiftly swung my hammer aiming at Ethan''s head.


    <i>"Swoosh."</i>


    Sensing the iing attack, he ducked before rolling away from me, while Oliver closed in.


    Both their attention was now on me as they rushed at me.


    With a swift motion, I flung my body forward, clutching my hammer tightly.


    <i>"Second form: zvukom."</i>


    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>


    The airpressed beneath Oliver''s feet as he propelled himself forward, aiming a kick at my face with enhanced speed.


    <i>"Urgh..."</i>


    But I anticipated his move, countering with a strike from my hammer aimed at his extended leg, causing him to grimace in pain.


    <i>"Swish."</i>


    I dashed backwards, dodging Ethan''s kick aimed at my side while Oliver bnced himself.


    They then coordinated with each other, swinging their fists at my face, both bolstered with mana.


    <i>"First form: naqsal."</i>


    "Huh?"


    "Fuck again..."


    I felt the mana within me deplete again as their attacks lost all their momentum, making them halt in between.


    <strong><i>"Baam!"</i></strong>


    With precision, I swung my hammer in a swift, sharp trajectory, grazing Ethan''s shoulder and narrowly missing Oliver as he evaded the blow.


    They were both exhausted after their fight, making it easier for me to fight against both of them.


    But even this was taking a toll on my body as I felt my breathing be rigid.


    <i>"Swish."</i>


    Bncing himself again, Oliver threw a punch, but this time I was ready.


    I rxed the muscles in my knees, hips, and shoulders, effortlessly dropping to the ground.


    cing my hands on the ground above my head, I generated momentum with my legs.


    <strong><i>"Baam!"</i></strong>


    <i>"Urgh..."</i>


    With a powerful thrust, I executed an overhead kick,nding squarely on Oliver''s jaw, sending him stumbling backwards with a pained groan.


    <i>"Huff...Huff..."</i>


    <i>"Swish..."</i>


    <strong><i>Baam!</i></strong>


    "Argh...fuck."


    I cursed aloud as a punchnded squarely on my jaw, causing me to stumble slightly.


    Blinking away the blur in my vision, I nced at Ethan as he prepared to strike again.


    <i>"Siwsh."</i>


    Tilting my head slightly, I swiftly reached out and ced my hand on his shoulder, positioning my fingertips just beside his ear as I released my grip on the hammer.


    "Go have some sleep."


    I muttered, channeling mana into my fingertips, causing them to glow with a silver light.


    With a sharp movement, I flicked my middle finger against my thumb, creating a small but sharp sound.


    <strong><i>Click!!</i></strong>


    "ARGHH."


    Ethan dropped to his knees, clutching his ear tightly as a trickle of blood seeped out.


    <i>"Huff...Huff..."</i>


    Taking deep breaths, I slowly made my way toward the window.


    "Are you alrigjlt?" Ashlyn asked nervously, her voiceced with concern as she bit her tongue again.


    "I''m fine," I replied with a smile, moving past her to sit on the edge of the open window, the slow wind fluttering my hair slightly.


    [Well... it wasn''t that hard.]


    "Three wishes."


    ''You had to jinx it, don''t you?''


    "I will grant three wishes to whoever takes the ball away from him," Lauryn dered loudly, her re fixed on me. "You can redeem your wish anytime within the academic year."


    At her words, the whole ss turned their attention towards me, with only Ashlyn looking at me concernedly.


    "What a fucking shit show this is," I muttered as I observed the students slowly closing in on me.


    "Azariah." Miley, still rubbing her head, stood at the front and extended her hand, ring at me. "Give the ball back."


    I nced at her for a moment, no doubt she looks beautiful and all...but man I truly hate this bitch.


    I extended my hand holding the ball towards her face, but just as a smile threatened to form on her lips, I rolled my fingers, showing her my middle finger.


    "Fuck off!"


    With that, I leaned back, letting my body fall out of the window.


    "AZARIAH!!"


    "AZ!!"


    As I fell, I heard only two voices of concern, both of which I recognized: Oliver''s and Ashlyn''s.


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    With a tired sigh, I braced myself for the impact...


    "Huh?"


    But...


    The surface Inded on bounced me back...


    "Hahahaha! Fuck, I got lucky!"


    I shouted as I realized I hadnded on a trampoline, but my celebration was short-lived...


    <strong><i>Thud.</i></strong>


    <i>"Urgh..."</i>


    I groaned in pain as Inded hard on the ground after bouncing back.


    [You alright?]


    "I... I think I dislocated my shoulder..."


    Fuck my life...

 Chapter 40: [Lauryn] [1]

    <h4>Chapter 40: [Lauryn] [1]</h4>


    "Are you really okay?" With her beautiful golden eyes looking at me with concern, tears threatening to fall, she asked gently while massaging my left shoulder.


    "I''m fine, Ashlyn. Go help the others," I replied with a smile, looking at her.


    "B-but¡ª"


    "I''m fine," I interjected, making her look at me with a conflicted expression.


    "Call me if you need help," she mumbled before standing up and walking towards the other injured students.


    [Can''t believe you got lucky there.]


    ''.....my upper arm bone is partially out of the socket, and you call that lucky?''


    [It''s better than a few broken bones.]


    ''....Fuck, you''re right.''


    As I leaned against the chair, I let out a tired sigh.


    The game had already ended, and I was the winner.


    But I paid the cost as well... My fucking shoulder hurt like hell.


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    With another sigh, I looked at Ashlyn, who after helping me, was attending to the other injured students.


    Coincidentally, she was helping Ethan right now.


    [....Can''t you just directly tell her you are the boy she met in childhood?]


    ''I can''t. It will fuck up everything.''


    <i>"Urgh..."</i>


    With a grunt, I stood up from my seat and walked towards the raven-haired boy who had an ice pack ced on his jaw, his eyes closed.


    "Hey, Oily," I said as I sat beside him, snatching his ice pack before cing it on my shoulder.


    "Argh... AZ," he grumbled, opening his eyes. "You know, there''s an extra bone in males every morning."


    ".....Who the fuck starts a conversation like that? I just sat down," I snapped back at him, my irritation clear in my tone.


    Oliver let out a tired chuckle in response.


    "My jaw hurts like hell," he grumbled, rubbing his jaw in difort.


    "I was going to hit you with my hammer, be d I didn''t," I replied dryly as I leaned back in the chair.


    "Thank you for your consideration, your holiness," Oliver replied with a slight bow, his tone serious.


    "You are excused, my lowly subject," I retorted with a wave of my hand, and Oliver chuckled again.


    "AZ," he called me in a serious tone, making me look at him. "Don''t ever hurt Miley again."


    "..... Fucking simp," I replied, closing my eyes again as I gently lowered my dislocated hand. "And I don''t like either her or her brother."


    "Amair likes her, so deal with it," Oliver replied with a tired sigh.


    "....What about you?" ncing at him, I asked, "Don''t you like her as well?"


    "Someone had to back off, and unfortunately I am the older one," he replied with a smile, looking at me.


    "And when is that tsundere going to propose to her?" I asked, closing my eyes again.


    "Next festival," Oliver replied.


    "Guess the dresspetition?"


    "Yep."


    "....Of all the ways, he had to choose the hardest one, huh?"


    "Hahaha," Oliver chuckled at my words.


    [...What are you talking about?]


    ''Every year, there is a festival held in the empire, and in one of thepetitions held in school, boys have to guess what type of dress the girl is wearing including the essories. If the guess is correct, you can propose to the girl.''


    "....If I am alive until then, I will be there to give him my shoulder to cry on," I replied, eliciting a frown from Oliver.


    [Azaria¡ª.]


    ''It''s fine, and I am seriously not sure if I will be alive until then.''


    "Don''t be so negative."


    "I bet my left hand he will get rejected."


    "....So you use your right hand for that?"


    "For what?"


    Instead of replying, he gave me a creepy smile that made me look at him with disgust.


    "...Fuck off."


    "Yeah, yeah, I want to talk with that boy as well," Oliver said, standing up and walking towards Ethan.


    And just like that, I was left alone.


    ''You know, it''s kinda ironic,'' I thought as I looked at Ethan.


    ''In the game, whoever is close to me has a higher chance of dying, while whoever is close to him has a higher chance to survive.''


    [It''s not the game, Azariah.]


    ''...Yeah.''


    <strong><i>Click.</i></strong>


    The door of the ss clicked open as a mahogany-haired woman entered the ss with a nurse following behind.


    "Please treat the students," Lauryn said to the nurse before turning her gaze to me. "Azariah,e out."


    "But he is injured as well," Ashlyn''s voice trailed off as Lauryn red at her.


    <i>"Urgh.."</i>


    With a grunt, I stood up, supporting my dislocated shoulder as I walked towards Lauryn. She nced at me once before walking out, and I followed behind her.


    [Are you sure she won''t kill you?]


    ''No, she takes her job seriously, and right now I am her student, and she is bound by the rules of the academy.''


    [...Just be careful because all I see in her eyes is hate.]


    I silently nodded my head as I followed behind her until we reached her office.


    "Come in." She opened the door and motioned for me to enter.


    Inside, her office was in, with only arge table and chair, scattered with various books and maps.


    "Sit down." She took her seat behind the desk and gestured for me to take a seat opposite her.


    Without a word, I sat down.


    "So, what do you want?" she asked, her tone curt.


    "Train me¡ª."


    "Denied. Ask something else."


    "Train me," I repeated firmly.


    "I said Denied! Don''t you understand?" Her voice rose, her eyes shing with irritation.


    "That''s my only wish," I replied, meeting her gaze evenly.


    "And I am not going to fulfill that wish. If you don''t have anything else, then get out," she growled, her eyes filled with disgust.


    "Lauryn," I called her name calmly, locking eyes with her, "why are you acting so high and mighty now?"


    "What?" Her brows furrowed in confusion.


    "Did you forget?" I continued, a crooked smile ying on my lips, "how you bowed your head and begged like a bitch in front of me."


    "AZARIAH!"


    "STOP SHOUTING!"


    As she stood up and so did I as my shoulder hurt again but I ignored it.


    "Stop shouting," I repeated firmly, as her chest heaved with each breath, her re intensifying.


    "Get out of here before I do something that I will regret," she replied through gritted teeth, her breathsing in ragged gasps.


    "No, no. What can you do, Lauryn?" I leaned in closer, refusing to move away. "I want to see what you can do."


    "Azari¡ª."


    "You can''t even touch a single hair on my mother''s head," I cut in, my smile widening. "And here I am, standing right in front of you. You can''t do anything to me either."


    She didn''t reply, just red at me.


    "Even after all that happened to you, you still can''t do a single thing about it."


    <strong><i>Crack...</i></strong>


    Her fingertips dug into the table breaking a chunk of it, the sound echoing in the room.


    <i>Snap, snap.</i>


    "How many died that day?" I snapped my fingers twice, my tone mocking. "I don''t remember. Tell me, how many died, Lauryn?"


    Her eyes turned red..... tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "I do remember your parents, though. Pretty sure they died that day," I continued, rubbing my temples. "Wasn''t there someone else, too?"


    "Yeah, right. Your broth¡ªargh!"


    <strong><i>m!</i></strong>


    Before I could finish my sentence, she grabbed me by the throat, mming me against the wall.


    "I... I have... already lost everything, Azariah," she said, her voice trembling as she tightened her grip around my throat. "What makes you think I won''t kill you right here?"


    "Arghhhh...Fuck!"


    I let out a groan as she grabbed my injured hand with a dislocated shoulder.


    "Wasn''t your left hand injured that time as well?"


    "Fuck,stop."


    "Tell me, Azariah, do you have any idea what I have been through?" She asked as she stretched my hand, slowly taking out the joint from the socket.


    "Y...You had the choice to save them." She red at me, tears still streaming down her cheeks. "I..prayed, I begged you for help but you didn''t. Why?"


    "I...huff...huff....I had to choose, either innocent life or valuable life." Gasping for breath, I replied, locking eyes with her. "And I chose the valuable life."


    "You and your mother both are sick in the head," she retorted, ring at me as she continued to stretch my hand, almostpletely dislocating it.


    "That''s why I...I am g..giving you a chance, Lauryn," I struggled to speak through the pain, making her pause. "The chance to take your revenge."


    "Cough...Cough..."


    She loosened her grip as I fell down, coughing violently.


    "How?" Cleaning her tears, she asked.


    "I want to get stronger," I replied, meeting her gaze as I slowly stood up. "Train me until I drop dead, torture me if you want, but make me stronger."


    "Why should I?" She retorted, her re intensifying.


    "It''s a good deal, Lauryn," I grunted, straightening up and facing her.


    "After all....you are getting me under you: the sinner who killed your family."

 Chapter 41: [Lauryn] [2] flashback.

    <h4>Chapter 41: [Lauryn] [2] shback.</h4>


    "Ewing Viscount family."


    Esmeray''s emotionless voice echoed through one of the main halls of the Aljanah family castle.


    Sitting on a throne crafted from the most exquisite materials, she looked down upon the four kneeling figures before her.


    Among them was a crying child, no older than ten, apanied by a teenage girl attempting to soothe the child''s tears.


    Beside them were a woman and a man, their hands tied behind their backs, shielding their children.


    "The loyalist family under the now deceased Duke Heimdall."


    Esmeray muttered with a bored expression, her gaze fixed on the four figures.


    "Why did you betray the empire, Viscount Ewing?"


    Esmeray asked, her gaze piercing as she fixed it on the man in the forefront.


    "I didn''t do anything like that!!"


    Viscount Orin Ewing retorted, his voice rising in anger.


    He was a man in his early fifties, with a wrinkled face and mahogany hair, ring back at Esmeray.


    "Helping a child of a traitor to escape and hiding him from the empire is in itself akin to betraying the empire,"


    Esmeray replied, looking down at him from her position.


    "Duke Martin wasn''t a traitor. He was an honest man loyal to the empire. You are the one who framed him!!" Orin shot back, his tone filled with usation.


    "Does it matter?" Esmeray asked, tapping her fingers on the armrest of the throne. "He is already proven guilty and executed."


    "M...mommy." Orin''s son interrupted, his feeble, childlike voice cutting through the tension.


    "Yes, son, I am here. Mother is right here," Mavis, Orin''s wife, crawled towards their son, who was leaning on his sister.


    "I...I don''t...feel good," the son choked on his tears, breaking his mother''s heart.


    "Everything...will be fine, son. Don''t worry," Mavis replied, leaning in to kiss her son''s head repeatedly.


    "Mother...his heartbeat is weakening," the teenage girl whispered, bringing her brother close to her in an attempt tofort him.


    "He will be fine, Lauryn!" Mavis red at her daughter. "He will be fine."


    "Isn''t it ironic, Viscount Ewing?"


    Esmeray''s bored voice echoed once again, drawing their attention back to her.


    "Because you saved that man''s son, you are going to lose your own family," she continued, her words cutting deep.


    Orin bit his lower lip until blood gushed out, his re fixed on Esmeray, his frustration and fear clear on his face.


    In a situation where he proved his loyalty by saving his master''s son from certain death, it has now be the reason for his family''s inevitable demise.


    "I heard about your daughter''s talent, Viscount Ewing."


    Esmeraymented as she shifted her focus towards Lauryn.


    "A talent that surpasses all others in your entire bloodline¡ªa one-of-a-kind talent."


    Lauryn trembled visibly as Esmeray''s gaze bore down on her.


    "What do you want?" Mavis finally broke the tense silence within the hall, her voice quivering, her eyes darting between Esmeray and her son.


    "I want nothing from you," Esmeray replied, her attention shifting to the lone boy standing beside her. "Here is your first test, Azariah."


    Azariah, no more than eleven years old, stood silently, his left hand heavily bandaged, hanging by his side as he looked at his mother who had called him.


    "I will give you a choice," Esmeray mumbled, her eyes fixed on her son. "Choose one: the innocent family or the talented girl."


    "Huh?" Azariah''s confusion was evident in his voice and expression.


    "The one you choose will live, while the other will be executed," Esmeray exined calmly.


    But her words have adverse effect on Azariah as his eyes trembled while his breath be shallow.


    "W-What are you saying?" Orin''s voice trembled as he spoke, his own fear mirroring that of Azariah.


    "Make your choice, Azariah," Esmeray pressed on, ignoring Orin.


    Her gazed fixed, her focus on the trembling child who was growing visibly paler with each passing moment.


    "Choose me!"


    Azariah''s gaze turned towards the teenage girl as she crawled towards him.


    "Lauryn!" Orin shouted, trying to stop her, but she ignored him and continued to plead with Azariah.


    "L..Lord, please choose me," she whimpered, bowing her head in front of him, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "P-please..let..them live, please," she begged, her voice trembling.


    "Stop it, Lauryn!" Orin shouted at his daughter, desperate to halt her pleas.


    "I..I will give you anything, my lord... Keep me as your maid.. or even a ve... beat me... kill me if you want... just let them live."


    Lauryn trembled as she continued to beg him, while Azariah''s face drained of color.


    "STOP THIS, ESMERAY!"


    Orin''s voice boomed, his re fixed on Esmeray.


    "STOP THI¡ªARGHH!"


    "Stop shouting,"


    Esmeray muttered as she rose to her feet, her demeanor shifting from that of a bored woman to that of a tyrant empress.


    As she stood, a beautiful silver crown began to materialize upon her head.


    The crown was so magnificent that it eclipsed everything else in the hall.


    It was a crown that symbolized her hierarchy in this world.


    A crown that empowered her to challenge those who were of a higher rank than her.


    A crown that represented her obsession.


    <strong><i>The crown of control.</i></strong>


    Her presence bore down on all of them in the hall, except Azariah, who remained unaffected.


    And before they could react, they all lost consciousness, unable to do anything.


    "So, Azariah, have you made your decision?" Esmeray inquired, resuming her seat upon the throne.


    Azariah...


    He simply gazed at the family lying on the ground...


    A happy family, a life he had never known...


    And now he was about to shatter this family...


    "Azariah, make your decision," Esmeray pressed, her tone firm.


    Slowly, he walked towards Esmeray and fell to his knees before her.


    "P..Please, let them live, Mother," he pleaded, his forehead touching her feet as tears streamed down his face.


    "P...please... d..don''t kill them," he begged, his heart heavy with the burden of their fate.


    "Are you giving up, Azariah?"


    Esmeray Noah Aljanah...


    "Are you giving up on the deal we made?"


    She knows exactly where her son will get hurt the most.


    "Are you going to back down now?"


    And she doesn''t hesitate to use it perfectly against him.


    Azariah slowly raised his head as he looked at his mother.


    "You just have to say it." Leaning towards him, Esmeray wiped his tears as she whispered, "just say it, you don''t want to, and you can go back to your normal life."


    But even as she wiped his tears, Azariah continued to cry.


    "Always remember, Azariah, being my son is your greatest blessing," Esmeray mumbled as she made him look at her, "but... being my son is also your greatest curse."


    Azariah looked at her without replying as she gently wiped his tears.


    "If you are not strong enough, this curse will take everything away from you."


    In a daze, Azariah looked at his mother as she grabbed him by his shoulder, making him stand up.


    "Remember, never in your life love someone so much that you can kneel down for them," Esmeray said as she looked at her child, "and never let someone love you as well."


    She looked deep into his eyes as she continued,


    "Because if you care for someone, the curse of yours will take them away from you."


    Having said that, she looked at the unconscious family.


    "Now choose, Azariah. The innocent family or the talented girl? Which one should be executed?"


    Azariah took a deep breath as tears once again fell from his eyes.


    "T...The girl," he choked out those words between his tears.


    Esmeray nodded her head before she stood up from her seat and walked out of the room.


    "Adaliah," Esmeray called, and the door pushed open as a woman in a secretary uniform walked in.


    "Yes, mydy?" Adaliah asked as she bowed slightly.


    Esmeray didn''t reply as she looked back at her son.


    "Azariah," she called, making him look at her with his teary eyes.


    "You made the wrong choice," she replied before she walked out of the hall,manding Adaliah.


    "M-mother, N..No, P...Please."


    "Execute the family and leave the girl alive."


    .....


    .....


    <i>On that day, Lauryn Ewing lost her entire family.</i>


    <i>And...</i>


    <i>On the same day, Azariah lost a part of himself and his will to love.</i>

 Chapter 42: [Hate.]

    <h4>Chapter 42: [Hate.]</h4>


    "It''s a good deal, Lauryn," I grunted, straightening up to face her.


    "After all....you are getting me under you: the sinner who killed your family."


    I chuckled as I finished my words, gently lifting my now-injured shoulder, which was almost out of its socket.


    "...Do you have any idea what you''re getting yourself into?" she asked, enraged, moving back and leaning against the wall for support.


    "It''s up to you now." Instead of replying, I pressed on with a cheerful smile. "Or are you gonna do nothing... again."


    She looked at me resentfully, clenching her fists until her knuckles turned white.


    "I feel bad for your family now," I provoked further, as her re intensified. "They died so that a coward like you could live."


    <i>"Grugh."</i>


    My words seemed to work like magic, as she once again grabbed my throat, making me look into her eyes.


    "Fine," she mumbled, tightening her grip, "if you want to die from overtraining so much, then I will fulfill your wish."


    <i>"Cough... cough..."</i>


    I coughed again as she loosened her grip, causing me to stumble down.


    "Meet me at three in the morning on the training ground," shemanded, opening the door and walking out of the room. "If you are even a secondte, don''t think I will train you then."


    <i>"Huff... Huff..."</i>


    Huffing, I crawled towards the wall, my body screaming in pain and agony with every movement.


    "Well, that was intense," I mumbled with a chuckle, leaning against the wall and sitting on the ground.


    [Was it necessary?]


    "...I can''t train by myself," I replied, closing my eyes and supporting my injured shoulder. "And she is the best option I could go for."


    [Is she that good?]


    "She... trained Ethan in the game, and her sword art is the thing that I want the most."


    [Why?]


    "Because it will work perfectly if I use it with the runes on my body."


    [....You''re thinking of doing something crazy again, right?]


    <i>"Argh... </i>Am I that easy to read?" With a grunted I gently rose to my feet and walked out of the room.


    [Just... don''t do anything stupid.]


    "Yeah."


    [So... what now?]


    "I will go see a doctor first," I mumbled, supporting my dislocated shoulder, "and then go watch the drama that will happenter between the [Protagonist] and the [Viiness]."


    [Oh, I thought you were going to keep ignoring your shoulder.]


    "It hurts like hell, idiot," I grumbled as I walked. "And it''s not like I have a thing for feeling pain."


    [.....Right.]


    "What''s with that long pause, fucker?" I grumbled as i crossed an intersection, heading towards the nursing room.


    "Ahh, not this bitch again." However, just as I took a turn, I found two boys walking towards me.


    As the boy walking in front noticed me, he smiled widely and walked towards me.


    "Azariah." Lucas Sai Mairac waved at me with a smile.


    With the same hair color as his sister Miley, and a sturdy, lean body, and a handsome face, he looked like a prince charming straight out of a romance book.


    The heir of the Mairac dukedom and the guy I despise.


    "Lucas." I also faked a smiled back at him as he stood in front of me.


    "You don''t know how surprised I was to see you here this morning," he said with a wide smile, "a mama''s boying here alone without any protection."


    "Yeah, yeah, it was unexpected, right?" I replied with a smile, nodding my head.


    "Keegan, why aren''t you saying anything?" Lucas then looked at the boy who had been ring at me all this time.


    Keegan Cuevas, a boy with light blonde hair and eyes of the same color, the son of the head imperialmander of the empire''s knight squad.


    "....You''ll pay for what you did," Keegan hissed as he looked at me.


    "....Ahh, still salty about the princess thing?" I asked as Keegan clenched his fist.


    "You shouldn''t have done that, Azariah," Lucas chimed in with the same smile, "you humiliated her in front of everyone."


    "Because of you, she will have to live in shame." Keegan snarled as well.


    "It''s better than marrying a shit like you."


    "You!!"


    "Stop it,Azariah." Lucas said as he blocked Keegan.


    "....I kissed her a lot when I was a child, pretty sure she felt joy instead of humiliation when I tried to kiss her again," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Azariah!!" Keegan shouted as he took out his sword.


    [Azariah.....both of them are stronger than you.]


    ''I know.''


    "Easy, Keegan." Lucas grabbed his hand as he patted his shoulder, "don''t fight him here."


    "And Lucas... Would you stop your fucking act of a good guy," I said, making him look at me.


    "What?"


    "You know that''s why Shyamal never gives a shit about you." With a smile, I poked at his core, "because in her eyes, you are an ipetent fool."


    "Be careful with what you are saying," he growled at me, his fake smile vanishing, "you are talking with the future of the empire."


    "Yeah, the fancy title of yours... doesn''t mean shit."


    "....Looks like the cripple needs to learn the hard way," Keegan mumbled, ring at me, and Lucas quietly walked back, leaving us alone.


    [...You can''t beat him in your current condition.]


    ''I know.'' I replied as I took out my hammer with my working hand, ''But that doesn''t mean I can''t knock some teeth out of his mouth.''


    "What''s going on here?"


    A smoothing voice broke the tension as I closed my eyes.


    I don''t want to face her.... Not now.


    "... Azariah tried to start a fight, princess, and Keegan was trying to defend himself," Lucas replied as he bowed his head slightly towards the white-haired girl.


    "Are you alright, Keegan?" Arianell asked as she looked at the boy.


    "Y-yeah, princess, I am fine just by looking at you." Stammering, he replied while smiling like an idiot.


    [...A simp.]


    ''... correct.''


    "Don''t give in to provocation, it''s not a good thing." With a smile, Arianell said, and Keegan started to blush like a girl.


    [.... Cringe.]


    ''I know, right?''


    "..... Anyway, I need to talk with him, please go back to your ss." Arianell asked, making Keegane back to his senses.


    "No, princess." Keegan shook his head as he replied, "what if he tries to do something to you?"


    "I can handle it."


    "But¡ª."


    "Keegan." Arianell said firmly, looking at him, "go."


    "Let''s go, Keegan." Lucas said as he patted his shoulder, and Keegan nodded his head before walking in the opposite direction.


    Arianell then slowly turned towards me, her eyes meeting mine.


    She is....as beautiful as I first saw her.


    "...What do you want, princess?" I asked as I ced the hammer back in the bracelet.


    "Duke Mendonca has asked the emperor to annul your engagement with Christina," she replied, her gaze fixed on me.


    "...Is that all?" I asked as I supported my injured hand.


    "... That''s all you have to say?" She asked, disappointment evident in her expression.


    "....what? Do you expect me to cry?" I grumbled as I looked at her.


    "....Yeah, maybe I was expecting too much from you," she nodded as she walked closer to me.


    "You know what, I am happy for Christina," looking into my eyes, she said, "I am happy that she doesn''t have to marry a guy like you."


    "For fuck''s sake, who even wants to marry her?" I retorted as I walked past her.


    "Yeah! Just walk away like you always do. I keep forgetting you''re the type of guy who only thinks of himself!" She shouted, making me halt.


    [Azariah.]


    "What do you know about me?" Walking back to her, I asked, "you never tried to understand me. What right do you have to JUDGE ME?"


    ".... I tried, Azariah!! But all I got in return was pain," she replied as she red back. "You never loved me, you never loved Christina, you never loved anyone!"


    "Who are you?" I snapped as I pushed her back. "Who are you to say I never loved anyone?"


    [Azariah, stop.]


    She looked at me as she stumbled back, then walked back, enraged.


    "You are hollow from the inside!" She pushed me back as she shouted. "You have zero feelings inside you, no empathy, no guilt, no love. It''s all empty!"


    "SO WHAT?" I raised my voice, ring at her as I pushed her again. "I don''t have any feelings. So what are you going to do?"


    "Stop being a jerk, Azariah," she whispered softly as she walked closer. "You have all one could ask for."


    "I don''t have anything!"


    "You have a family, you have a rtionship."


    "Yeah... yeah, thanks."


    "You have a whole life ahead of you!"


    I didn''t reply but just looked at her.


    Family, rtionship,Life...


    I don''t have any of it.


    "Azariah," she whispered again as she tried to touch my cheek.


    "Stay away." I walked backwards, ring at her. "Stay away from me."


    She slowly retracted her hand, looking at me.


    ''El.''


    [Yes?]


    ''Tell me what her emotions will be.''


    As I walked towards the wall, I asked.


    [...What are you doing?]


    "Azariah?"


    ''Ever heard of wall treatment?''


    Ignoring Arianell''s confused voice, I asked as I touched my forehead on the cold wall, with my working hand aligning my injured shoulder''s joint with the socket.


    [...Don''t, Azariah.]


    <strong><i>m!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Crack!</i></strong>


    With a swift movement, I mmed my injured shoulder against the wall, forcing it back into its original position, the crackling sound of the joint returning echoing in the air.


    <i>"Arghhhh... Huff...huff..."</i>


    I groaned, feeling the intense difort radiating from my injured shoulder, my breaths came out in ragged gasps as I fought to endure the pain.


    ''Her feelings?''


    [... hostile, resentful, miserable,anxious and....Concern.]


    "...You ..know what, Aria." As I rolled back, leaning against the wall, I said with a smile, looking at her as she stood right in front of me, "I might stop...being a jerk...if you...fulfill my wish."


    "....What do you want?" She asked, and just as El said, she had concern in her eyes.


    "Nothing much, just for one night, sleep with me¡ª."


    <strong><i>p!</i></strong>


    And before I couldplete my sentence, she pped me tightly.


    "Just go die!!" She yelled, her eyes red as she walked away.


    "I am dying anyway." I mumbled with a tired sigh as I sat down on the ground.


    "El."


    [.... disgust and Hatred.]


    "Sweet." With a smile, I mumbled as I closed my eyes.


    Man, I feel tired...

 Chapter 43: [Shyamal] [1]

    <h4>Chapter 43: [Shyamal] [1]</h4>


    Azariah stepped into the bustling school canteen, the aroma of various foods filling the air as students chattered excitedly around him.


    He scanned the room, his gaze falling upon the familiar figures of Ethan, Oliver, and Aamir standing together at a nearby counter.


    Making his way through the maze of tables, Azariah approached the counter where trays of food wereid out before him and grabbed one before walking towards Oliver.


    "Az," Oliver called as soon as he noticed him, "where were you?"


    "You see this?" Instead of replying, Azariah pointed towards his injured shoulder, which was now properly bandaged.


    "Oh," Oliver nodded his head as he took his tray before cing it on the counter as they waited for their turn toe.


    "What happened to your face?" Aimar asked, looking at his swollen left cheek.


    "Who did it?" Oliver''s face hardened as he asked in a low voice.


    "....Aria," Azariah replied with a small pause.


    "What did you even mess with her when you know she can one shot you?" Aimar grumbled, giving him an annoyed look.


    "Leave it," Oliver said as he pped Aimar on his chest, making him wince in pain.


    "Where are the rest of them?" Azariah asked, and Oliver pointed in a certain direction.


    Azariah followed his fingertip as he looked back where Aaliyah, Miley, and Ashlyn were chatting happily.


    "When did theye so close?" Aimar asked as Azariah waved his hand towards Ashlyn, who waved first at him.


    "Ashlyn is a Capybara in human skin, it''s no wonder she became so close with the rest," Azariah replied as he looked forward.


    "Well, you are right about that," Oliver replied with a chuckle as he nodded his head, "once she starts talking, she doesn''t stop."


    "Wait, Azariah, how tall are you?" As Aimar stood beside him, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "I am five feet eight inches, and why are you even asking?" Azariah replied as he straightened his back, matching his height with Aamir.


    "Dude, you are fifteen and you are almost as tall as me. You could possibly grow taller than me," Oliver grumbled as his shoulders fell down in defeat.


    "Who is taller between both of you?" Ethan, who was listening to their conversation, chimed in as well as he yed with the tray in his hand.


    "Between me and Aimar?" Oliver asked.


    "Yeah."


    "It''s me," Oliver said with a proud smile, folding his arms and puffing out his chest. "I am bigger than him by a whole inch."


    "Ahh, not this shit again," Aimar grumbled, letting out a tired sigh.


    "You mean taller?" Ethan asked with a frown.


    "I MEAN bigger," Oliver insisted, his chest still puffed with pride.


    "Third leg," Azariah replied, and suddenly, all the words made sense to him.


    "You guyspare that?" Ethan asked, with a hint of disgust, as he slowly stepped back.


    "That happened when we were children," Aimarined, looking at him. "And why are you walking backwards?"


    "But I''m pretty sure I''m still the bigger one, little brother," Oliver grinned, wrapping his arm around Ethan''s shoulder.


    "No, you''re not," Aimar grumbled, running his hand through his shoulder-length raven hair. "Stop living in delusion."


    "Haah, ask Azariah, he remembers that, don''t you?" Oliver retorted, looking at Azariah.


    "Don''t drag me into your gay shit," Azariah said, looking at them with disgust as he stepped back.


    "Come on, buddy, remember we didpare it with you as well..." Oliver''s words trailed off as he remembered the past.


    "What happened?" Ethan asked as Oliver removed his hand from his shoulder.


    "He is not a human...He''s a monster," Oliver mumbled, letting out a tired sigh.


    "Huh? How?" Ethan asked, tilting his head in confusion.


    "You know, he might be able to seduce a Pegasus with his thing," Oliver replied, ncing at Azariah, who was listening to their conversation without saying anything.


    "Man, I feel depressed," Aimar mumbled as he leaned on the counter.


    "I have a better question to ask: How do you even know that?" Ethan asked, looking at Oliver.


    "Well, we used to bathe together when we were children, so we saw his... thing back then," Oliver replied, but once again, his words trailed off.


    "Man, I feel even more depressed now," Aimar mumbled, ring at Azariah.


    "You know, I always wondered why you guys only bathed with me once, and now I know," Azariahmented, looking at both brothers.


    "Unlike you, we didn''t have permission to enter thedies'' bathroom, fucker," Aimar snapped back at him.


    "Yeah, Christina used to bathe with you, taking you with her in thedies'' section," Olivermented, with a light chuckle.


    Ting!


    The tray in Ethan''s hand fell as he heard Oliver''s words.


    "You alright?" Oliver asked, picking up the tray.


    "Y-yeah, I''m fine," Ethan replied with a smile, taking his tray back.


    "Our turn," Azariah mumbled as the counterdy looked at them.


    "What do you want, kids?" she asked with a smile.


    "Six trays of the regr and add extra chicken lollipops in one of them," Oliver replied, smiling back at her.


    "Stop eating chicken too much," Azariah grumbled as he pped his back.


    "Make it two trays with extra chicken," Oliver said, before looking back at Azariah. "And you should eat more; you are all bones."


    "Add one raspberry cake in one of them," Azariah said, ignoring Oliver''sment and addressing the counterdy.


    She nodded before preparing their food.


    "You''re noting with us?" Oliver asked, looking at Ethan.


    "No, I''ll be a littlete," Ethan replied, shaking his head.


    "Come to our table if you want," Oliver offered as Azariah, Aimar, and he picked up two trays of food.


    "Thanks," Ethan replied with a smile as they walked towards thedies'' table.


    "You guys arete," Mileyined as soon as they arrived.


    "Can I throw the food on her face?" Azariah whispered in Oliver''s ear as they sat down opposite the girls.


    "Leave it," Oliver replied, shaking his head.


    "Where were you, Azariah?" Ashlyn asked, looking at him curiously as he ced the tray with raspberry cake in front of her.


    "In the nursing room," he replied, pointing towards his left shoulder.


    "Oh, are you all right, or do you need help eating?" She asked, looking at him with concern.


    "You know if you can hel¡ª"


    "He can eat by himself, don''t worry," Miley interjected before Azariah could reply, making him stop.


    "Can you?" She asked, looking at him.


    "It''s fine, I can," Azariah replied with a smile as he picked up the spoon with his working hand.


    "Anyway, who is your ss leader?" Aaliyah asked, looking around.


    "Not decided yet," Miley replied as she ate her food, "but most probably Oliver. What about you?"


    "It''s Lucas and Keegan," Aaliyah replied, nced at Oliver who was busy eating his chicken, "and for thest ss, it''s most probably Princess Arianell or Shyamal."


    "Oh, yeah, Archie''s wanna-be shadow is also in their ss, right?" Oliver asked, looking at Aaliyah.


    "Yeah, he is," she replied, nodding.


    "Archie?" Ashlyn asked.


    "The second prince," Azariah replied, "we call him Archie just to annoy him."


    "Oh, you guys must be close then," she replied with a slight smile.


    "All of us were close when we were kids," Aaliyah said, making all of them look at her, "but as time passed, things change¡ª."


    "All that happened because of Azariah," Miley interjected, making her stop as she red at Azariah, "had he not been a jerk to everyone and harassed the girls, we could still be close."


    "Did I ever harass you?" Azariah asked as he stopped eating.


    Taken aback by his reply, she took a moment before she replied, "....No."


    "Then shut up, bitc¡ª." He swore, but he stopped midway as Ashlyn looked at him.


    "What?" Miley asked but her attention quickly diverted as a girl walked in the canteen.


    With her silver hair cascading down her back casting a soft glow around her delicate features.


    Her crimson eyes held a mesmerizing depth, drawing in with their intensity and mystery.


    Her skin wless, with a porcin-likeplexion that seemed to glow.


    All of them stopped eating as they looked at Shyamal as she walked gracefully and elegantly towards the counter.


    "I always wondered, though, weren''t you guys close to Shyamal?" Miley asked as she looked at the girl, "why the distance now?"


    "We weren''t," Oliver replied as he finished thest of his chicken lollipops, "we were just around her. She was only close with Azariah."


    "She was always depressed when Asher was executed." Aaliyah added as she passed her part of chicken lolipops to Oliver, "she hardly talked with anyone other than Azariah."


    "Asher?" Ashlyn asked once again with a sad tone in her voice.


    "Asher lye Heimdall." Oliver replied as he smiled towards Aaliyah before taking her part of chicken lolipops, "he was executed with his family in the great prduge ten years ago."


    "And he was Shyamal''s fianc¨¦," Aimar added, looking at Miley, "I kinda forget how he looked like."


    "We hardly saw him anyway," Oliver replied before ncing at Azariah, "where are you looking?"


    "Huh? Nothing," Azariah replied, parting his gaze away from Ethan as he heard the name ''Asher.''


    "What happened then?" Out of curiosity, Miley asked.


    "When she was depressed, Azariah was there for her," Aimar replied, not missing the chance to talk about her, "for two whole years, he stuck with her."


    "Then, what?" She urged.


    "...But things turned to shit again when Shane, her brother, died," Aimar continued with a heavy sigh, "and Azariah also stopped meeting us after that."


    "I never got to know," Miley asked again, looking at Aamir, "how did he die?"


    "He was¡ª."


    "Aimar." But before he could reply, Azariah interjected, giving him a cold stare, "Shut up."


    "What? I am just repl¡ª."


    "Can''t you shut your little trap," Oliver interjected, pping his chest again as he winced in pain.


    "Huh? What is he doing?" Aaliyah asked, frowning, making all of them look back.


    At one of the tables, in the middle of the canteen, Shyamal sat with her food, but another figure loomed over her.


    It was Ethan.


    ======================


    [A/n: All the characters art''s are on the discord server, join the server if you want to see them, link in the synopsis.]

 Chapter 44: [Shyamal] [2]

    <h4>Chapter 44: [Shyamal] [2]</h4>


    "Huh? What is he doing?" Aaliyah asked with a frown, making me turn my gaze in the direction she was looking.


    There, in the middle of the canteen, Shyamal sat alone, eating gracefully, while Ethan stood beside her, holding his tray of food.


    "Did he fall in love at first sight?" Oliver mumbled, shifting his body backward as he observed them.


    "I bet he is going to get rejected," Aamir said with a grin, taking a simr seated position as his brother.


    "That''s a given," Oliver replied, focusing on them as I adjusted my position as well.


    "You guys are blocking the view," Miley grumbled, and like the simp both brothers were, they shifted their chairs, giving her a full view.


    And slowly but surely, the canteen quieted down as students'' focus fell on those two.


    "Ah, mind if I sit down here?" Ethan asked politely, his smile reaching his eyes as he looked at Shyamal, his voice echoing in the quiet canteen hall.


    With her crimson eyes, Shyamal nced at him deeply before she parted her pinkish lips. "No."


    "Told you," Oliver gloated, casting a nce at his brother.


    "Yeah, shut up now," Aimar replied, his gaze fixed on them.


    "I''ll just take the seat here." Ignoring her tant rejection, Ethan settled himself opposite to her.


    "That''s shameless behavior," Oliver mumbled, nodding his head. "And I approve. He has some potential."


    "Just like you," Imented, pping Oliver''s chest, causing him to wince in pain.


    "Are you for real?" Shyamal asked, her expression bored as she regarded Ethan.


    "Ah, I just wanted to talk with you," Ethan replied with a slight smile as he picked up his fork.


    "Fine, what do you want to talk about?" Shyamal asked, looking at him as she paused in her eating.


    "Nothing much," Ethan shrugged, looking back at her. "Just wanted to say that you look beautiful."


    "Man, I want his confidence," Oliver grumbled. "How the fuck did he say that without cringing?"


    "Do I even know you?" Shyamal asked, squinting her eyes as if his praise had no effect on her.


    "Maybe or maybe not," Ethan replied with a smile.


    [....Fill me in, will you?]


    ''What do you want to know?''


    [Didn''t you say Ethan was the protagonist? Then why is he flirting with a Viiness?]


    ''If your dumb brain still didn''t get it, then let me just tell you: Ethan is Asher lye Heimdall.''


    [.... Didn''t that girl say that he was executed?]


    ''The one who was executed was a body double; he is the real one.''


    [How did your mother miss it?]


    ''She didn''t... Ethan... is like a monkey dancing in her palm.''


    He is just living in delusion that he is safe and his family sacrificed themselves to protect him, but in reality, he is just another pawn in my mother''s twisted game.


    [But why is he flirting with her?]


    ''...Ethan wants revenge against the empire and my mother, anyway. Tell me, what''s the best way to make allies when women are involved?''


    [..... Seduce them?]


    ''That''s exactly what he is doing; he will try to seduce high-ranking women so they can help him in his revenge.''


    That fucker will go after every woman that has a high enough status, including the third princess Arianell and my fianc¨¦e, Christina.


    And the only reason he is starting with Shyamal is because she is his ex-fianc¨¦e, and before his family was executed, she was the closest to him.


    [Spoil me a little. What happened to both of them? I mean, she is a Viiness for a reason, right?]


    ''...As soon as she gets to know about Ethan''s real identity, she bes obsessed with him... to the point of being extremely unstable and sensitive about his matters.''


    [Yandere?]


    ''yeah, she wanted Ethan to be just with her, and when she gets to know about him seducing multiple girls... she snapped.''


    She truly snapped... letting out her [Primordial Evil] and plunging a third of an ind into darkness... and even then, the first one she tried to kill wasn''t the woman Ethan was seducing... it wasn''t Ethan... it was me.


    [But... didn''t that girl say you were close to her?]


    ''For her, I was nothing but a substitute for Ethan.''


    When I first met her, she was depressed, and like a foolish little boy I was back then, I did everything that I could to cheer her up.


    I pretended to like the music that she liked.


    I pretended to like her favorite food, even though I couldn''t taste.


    I stayed with her even when she scratched me to the point that I bled.


    Even when she yelled at me,pared me with Asher.


    I stayed...


    But in the end...


    She didn''t picked me.


    She didn''t chose me.


    She didn''t loved me.


    [Are you ok?]


    ''Yeah.... I don''t feel anything.''


    ''I.. don''t care anymore.''


    In fact I hate her, I hate with the very fiber of my being.


    "Aye, Az, look," Oliver shook me violently, making me turn to him. "Lucus is here."


    I shifted my focus towards Lucus, whom I had met a while ago, as he walked towards Ethan with a disturbed smile on his face.


    "I am sorry, my hand slipped." Picking up a bottle of milk, he emptied it on Ethan''s head as he jeered.


    "The fun is about to begin," Oliver beamed in joy as he stood up from his seat. "Aimar, let''s go gaslight them."


    "Count me in," Aimar replied with a grin as he stood up as well, and so did I.


    "Don''t overdo it," Miley said, and both of them nodded with a smile.


    Ethan slowly stood up from his seat as we closed in, with Aimar walking towards Lucas and Oliver towards Ethan.


    "Dude, what does he think he is, disrespecting you like this?" Folding his arms, Oliver mumbled in Ethan''s ear. "If I were you, I wouldn''t have let this slide."


    "Dude, he was flirting with your crush right in front of all the students," Aimar mirrored Oliver''s action as he whispered in Lucas''s ear. "If I were you, I wouldn''t have let that slide."


    [...I always wondered how they could be friends with a guy like you; now I know.]


    ''....What the fuck does that mean?'' I asked, standing at the side away from Shyamal, who was quietly eating.


    [... Nothing.]


    "Who are you?" Ethan asked, running his fingers through his brown hair.


    "Lucus Sai Mairac, heir of Mairac dukedom," he replied with a proud smile, looking down at Ethan. "Nice to meet you,moner."


    "Ohhh, now he''s done it, he''s tantly looking down at you, man," Olivermented, whispering in Ethan''s ear.


    "Nice to meet you too. Now, if you''ll excuse me," Ethan replied with a smile, ignoring Oliver''s words as he moved towards his seat at Shyamal''s table.


    "Man, now he''s ignoring even when you told him who you are," Aimar mumbled, clicking his tongue. "Don''t know who''s looking down on who."


    "Hey, get up," Lucus demanded as soon as Ethan took the seat, grabbing him by his cor and making him stand up.


    "Let go," Ethan said, looking at him coldly.


    Both Oliver and Aimar were grinning like idiots as they stood beside them.


    "Stay away from her," Lucus growled, his eyes ring at Ethan. "Or you''ll understand what it''s like to live in pain."


    "She isn''t yours," Ethan rebuked, clenching his fist.


    "Ohh, that''s for now," Lucus whispered with a smile, making Ethan re at him.


    [AZARIAH!]


    As El shouted in my mind, my instincts kicked in, propelling me off the ground towards Oliver and Aimar.


    <i>"Kukkk."</i>


    <i>"Urgh.."</i>


    Without exining or saying anything, I grabbed both of them by their cors before propelling them backwards.


    The very next moment, an ominous dark circle formed on the ground, swallowing everything within its reach.


    The table, the chairs, everything dissolved into it as if they were objects sinking into water.


    I looked towards Ethan and Lucus, who sat there, taking deep breaths. They had barely avoided the circle, missing their shoes in the process.


    "<i>Haaah</i>...thanks man." Oliver mumbled but I ignored him as I looked at the culprit of the mess.


    In the middle of the circle...She stood alone.


    With a solitude of an obsidian-colored crown adorning her head.


    It wasn''t as ornate or as clear as the one that my mother possessed, but its simrity was unmistakable.


    It was undoubtedly the same type of crown.


    Her crown.


    <strong><i>The Crown of Darkness.</i></strong>


    A fucking cheat item that only few in this world have.


    An item that can stack up blessings, ignores the use of blessing forms, providing absolute control on one element and so on...


    However, my attention swiftly diverted to her attire.


    Her usual academic uniform had transformed into a stunning obsidian-colored bridal dress, enveloping her figure.


    The dress that nullifies any type of physical attack.


    "You guys are as annoying as pests," she remarked, ncing at Ethan and Lucus. "Don''t try to pester me again if you don''t want to die."


    Having said that, she looked in our direction, more specifically, she looked at me...and smiled.


    A beautiful and mesmerizing smile.


    Had I not known how much she hates me, I would have surely thought she is a maiden in love with that smile of hers.


    But the rest doesn''t know that as I felt the re of all the boys in the canteen.


    Specifically the res of Ethan and Lucus.


    As she slowly walked towards me, I felt both Oliver and Aimar walking backwards slowly.


    ''What type of fucking friends are they?'' I thought but I ignored them as Shyamal stood in front of me.


    With the same smile on her face, she leaned in bringing her lips close to my ears.


    "I hope you are ready for the most brutal death," she mumbled in my ear, her voice barely audible, "because I will grant you that death."


    If she thinks this will make me afraid then, how much wrong she is.... I have been through worse.


    With a smirk, I replied, "stand in line, you aren''t the first to say that."


    But suddenly... She kissed my cheek.


    No, it wasn''t a kiss as her lips never touched my cheek but to all present, it looked like she did.


    "Then I hope I could be your first," she leaned back as she winked at me with a smile.


    And then she walked away....


    "I am d we don''t have a sister or this fucker would have seduced her as well." Ipletely ignored Oliver''s words as I looked at Ethan and Lucus.


    And... sure enough, they were ring at me as if I have NTRed them.


    [She unknowingly pitted you against them.]


    ''knowingly,'' I corrected him as I let out a tired sigh.


    She truly is a [Viiness.]

 Chapter 45: [End of the first day] [1]

    <h4>Chapter 45: [End of the first day] [1]</h4>


    "And that''s how the dormitory rules work," a beautiful woman with reddish hair and eyes said with a smile as she stood in front of the teacher''s desk,


    "I hope no boys will try to sneak into the girls'' dormitory."


    Daphne Sloan, the ss teacher of Section A, where Arianell and Shyamal are the ss leaders.


    "She is talking about you, Azariah," Oliver, who was sitting beside me, mumbled, "don''t try to sneak in at nigh¡ªarggh."


    "Shut it," I interjected as I pped his chest, making him cry out in pain.


    "Do you have a thing for my tits or what? Why are you pping it so much?"


    "Why are you calling them tits?"


    "Wait... no, that''s not wha¡ª."


    "Would you guys keep it down," Ethan grumbled as he sat beside Oliver.


    "Dude, you smell like milk; be d I am sitting beside you," Oliver ranted, ncing at Ethan as he rubbed his chest.


    "I do?" Ethan asked, sniffing himself.


    "You do; even I can smell it," I replied, even though I couldn''t, "why do you think the girls are sitting away from us?"


    Ethanughed awkwardly as he shifted a little away from us.


    "Talking about milk," Oliver whispered softly as he smiled proudly, "you know I once drank breast milk of a female Minotaur."


    "....Why the fuck did you do that?" I asked, looking at him with disgust.


    "Come on, I drank it out of curiosity," he replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Wait....I thought there were only male Minotaurs; I never heard about a female one," Ethan chimed in, with a frown on his face.


    Oliver tilted his head in confusion as he looked at him, "Nah, there are...the shopkeeper clearly said it''s from a female Minotaur¡ª."


    "There are no such things as female Minotaurs," I interjected, ncing at him.


    "Then what did I drink?" With a frown, he mumbled softly.


    "Was it white?" I asked.


    "....Yes."


    "Was it viscous?"


    ".....Yes."


    "Was it creamy?"


    "....Yes."


    "Do I need to continue?"


    "Ahh, fuck... no," he grumbled, his face turn various shades of green.


    ck lines appeared on his forehead, and his eyes dropped down as if he''d lost a part of himself.


    "It''s fine, buddy... at least you''re a step ahead of Aimar in adult stuff... even though yours was kinda gay," I said, patting his shoulder and shaking my head.


    Then I asked, "By the way, did you spit it out or swallow it?"


    "Shut up, fucker," he replied, ring at me.


    Then as he remembered something he continued, "And... Aimar also took a sip of it... he said it was tasty."


    "Pfft¡ª." Ethan muffledlyugh at the situation.


    "Three boys at thest seat, please stand up," Daphne said, looking at us.


    "And we''re fucked," I mumbled as all three of us stood up.


    "Can you please repeat what I was saying just now?" she asked with a smile, looking at us.


    Oliver replied with utmost confidence, "That we should be punctual with our studies."


    "Wrong. Anyone else?" she asked, looking at me and Ethan.


    I remained silent and so did Ethan.


    "Remain standing for the rest of the ss and listen to what I am saying," she instructed, and we obediently nodded our heads.


    "So... as I was saying," she continued with a smile, shifting her focus to the ss, "for the first year, it will be the easiest academic year for all of you."


    ''I doubt that....''


    "And all you need to do is make sure you guys have a fun and rxing year," she said, leaning on the desk.


    ''Whoever is going to follow her advice is bound to die even before half the academic year has passed.''


    [Why so negative?]


    ''Dude, they are in Ethan''s ss, and protagonists and trouble are like rabbits in heat, they always fuck each other.''


    "And after the weapon selection in a few days, you guys can go check out clubs," Daphne continued, catching my attention. "There are a lot of exciting clubs for boys and girls alike."


    "Those who will be in the club can also participate in the housepetition that will be held in three months'' time," she added, causing the attention of the ss to shift.


    "Ma''am," one of the boys raised his hand to ask a question.


    "Yes?"


    "What''s a housepetition?"


    "In simple terms, it''s apetition between the four houses: red, green, blue, and yellow. It''s like one big event before the midyear exam," she exined as she strolled around the ssroom.


    <strong><i>Ringgg!!!</i></strong>


    But before she could continue, the bell signaling the end of ss rang, marking the end of the first day at the academy.


    "Well, that''s it for today," Daphne said with a smile as she gathered her belongings, looking at us. "I hope you guys have a wonderful first year."


    "And she jinxed it," I mumbled to myself as I watched her leave.


    "I need some refreshments," Oliver announced, grabbing his bag and heading towards Miley and Ashlyn.


    I followed him, leaving Ethan behind.


    "Do you have some refreshments, Miley?" Oliver asked, looking at her, while I approached Ashlyn.


    "Why did you change your seat?" I inquired curiously.


    When the ss started, all of a sudden she and Miley changed their seats away from us.


    "Miley wanted to have some girls talk, so...."


    Ashlyn exined awkwardly, ncing at Miley.


    "Is that so?" I mumbled, narrowing my eyes at Miley.


    [Is she trying to separate you too?]


    ''Yeah, most probably.''


    Hmmm, maybe breaking a few bones of hers will be enough for a warning.


    [You know, if you do that, the simping twins will not forgive you.]


    ''...You''re right. In the game, Azariah did exactly that... he targeted Miley to make the twins hate him.''


    "What are you looking at?" Ashlyn asked, noticing my gaze.


    "Nothing," I replied as I started to walk out, with Ashlyn beside me.


    Oliver and Miley also began to walk behind us.


    "Ahh, Az," she called out, making me look at her, her expression hesitant. "Can I call you... Az?"


    "Sur¡ª."


    "No," before I could reply, Oliver interjected, quickly stepping up beside me. "Only the ones who are close to him can call him Az."


    "Why are you jealous?" I asked, noticing his re at Ashlyn.


    "Come on, dude¡ªArghh." Oliver let out a startled cry as a raven-haired boy pped his chest.


    "What''s up, big bro?" Grinning, Aimar asked, looking at Oliver as he arrived with Aaliyah.


    "Again, why my tits?" Oliver grumbled, touching his chest.


    "Should I massage them?" Aaliyah asked with concern as she approached Oliver.


    "You want to touch my tits?" Covering his chest, Oliver asked.


    "Ahh, n-no, I didn''t m-ean¡ª." She stammered, blushing furiously.


    "You can call me Az," I replied, looking at Ashlyn, ignoring Oliver''s idiotic teasing.


    "No....I will stick with Azariah for now," with an awkward smile, she replied.


    "Ok." I nodded before I asked, "you were saying something?"


    "Ah, yes, can I have your number?" She asked, her mesmerizing golden eyes looking at me expectantly.


    "....sure." I replied, passing my phone to her.


    "You know, Christina will not be happy if she saw you doing this." Mileymented as she looked at Ashlyn who was typing her number and then at me.


    "Ah, yes, Miley told me about your fianc¨¦e, Azariah." With a beautiful smile on her face, she said, passing my phone back.


    [And she made your ns to seduce her ten times harder.]


    I didn''t reply as I looked at Ashlyn.


    Standing in front of me, she closed her eyes with a smile as she joined both her hands in a praying gesture before she mumbled with utmost sincerity,


    "May the Goddess Anastasia bless and ept your rtionship, may she watch over you and bless both of you with eternal happiness."


    All of us present there silently watched her as she mumbled those words twice more.


    "What happened?" Ashlyn asked, looking around at all of us.


    "Who is Goddess Anastasia?" Aaliyah asked as she nced at Ashlyn.


    "You don''t know?" Ashlyn asked.


    "I don''t know either." Oliver replied, looking at her.


    Ashlyn then looked at Aimar and Miley as they both also shook their heads.


    "Let me tell you then," she said with a smile as we continued our walk, "you guys do know when humanity was first born there were Five [Primordial Gods] in heaven, right?"


    All of us nodded our heads as it''s basic knowledge.


    "Goddess Anastasia is one of the [Primordial Gods]," she exined, her voice tinged with sadness as she continued, "The Goddess who was banished from heaven."


    "Why?" Miley asked, frowning her brows.


    "Well, because she fell in love," Ashlyn replied as she smiled softly, "She fell in love with someone she shouldn''t have."


    "And who is that?" Aaliyah asked as she arrived beside Ashlyn.


    "It''s not clear in the legends, but some say it''s an angel whom she fell in love with and some say it''s a mortal," Ashlyn replied, looking at her.


    "So she was banished for falling in love?" Aimar asked.


    "Yeah," Ashlyn replied, nodding, "and it''s said when she was banished, two tears of blood trickled down her eyes, tears which contain her light and darkness¡ª."


    "The tears that can help lovers defy their fate," I mumbled, making them all focus on me, "<strong><i>the tears of eternal love¡ªDumal-Hubb."</i></strong>

 Chapter 46: [End of the first day] [2]

    <h4>Chapter 46: [End of the first day] [2]</h4>


    "The tears that can help lovers defy their fate," I mumbled, making them all focus on me, <strong><i>"the tears of eternal love¡ªDumal-Hubb."</i></strong>


    "What''s that?" Oliver asked, ncing at me.


    "<i>Dumal-hubb</i>. In the legend, it''s a golden liquid that symbolizes eternal love," I replied, looking at them, my tone mimicking the tone of the girl who told me this.


    "It''s a liquid that can bind two lovers for eternity."


    "How does that work?" Aimar asked, looking at me curiously.


    "It''s said that when two lovers bathe in the golden liquid....


    it changes their body,soul,fate and destiny.....


    so they could be a perfect match for each other," I replied, looking at Ashlyn.


    "Bathing in it can nourish the body, replenish the life source.....


    regenerate lost limbs, and make the most broken body into the most perfect body," Ashlyn continued from where I left off.


    "But it only works when two people bathe in it, binding them with each other forever."


    "That sounds so...romantic," Aaliyah mumbled as she stole a quick nce at Oliver.


    "There is also a legend about her shrine," Ashlyn said, making all of us look at her. "It''s said that if one can find her shrine.....


    they can ask the priestess there to tell you about your destined lover."


    "And... whoever finds the shrine will also find a lover who will go to any lengths for them," I mumbled, recalling those words.


    [Do you know this from the game?]


    ''No, when I was a child... Christina used to tell me about this.''


    "Anyway, those are myths, so don''t take them seriously," I said out loud, looking at them.


    "Hmm, but if two lovers bathe in that liquid, they will only love each other?" Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin.


    "The closer they are to each other, the deeper they will fall for each other," I replied, ncing at him. "I hope that answers your question."


    "Hmm, then it''s not for you, Az," Oliver replied with a grin. "A fucker like you would never settle for one girl."


    "Shut it," I replied as I pped his chest again.


    "ARGHH, now it''s confirmed you have a thing for my tits," he grimaced in pain, ring at me.


    "But what happened to that angel or mortal?" Aimar asked curiously, looking at Ashlyn.


    "It''s said that an army of angels was sent to capture him," Ashlyn replied with a thoughtful expression, "but it''s not clear. He was either executed or sealed for the end of time."


    "Huh? That''s harsh," Aimar mumbled, clicking his tongue.


    "How do you even know all this?" Oliver asked, rubbing his chest.


    "My mother used to tell me when I was a child," Ashlyn replied with a sad smile on her face.


    "We are going to the girls'' dormitory." Grabbing both Ashlyn and Aaliyah''s hands, Miley said, "bye, idiots."


    "So... What''s the n now?" Oliver asked as he looked at Miley walking away, still rubbing his chest.


    "Stop rubbing your chest, you look like a perverted uncle," I replied as I walked towards the boys'' dormitory, "and I am going to my room."


    But before that, I looked back at Oliver. "And yeah, there are female minotaurs as well, I was just bullshitting with you."


    "FUCK, I knew it, I shouldn''t have trusted you," he swore, but I just ignored him.


    It didn''t take me long to arrive at the five-floor building, which was big enough to house thousands of students.


    Walking in, I moved towards the elevator before entering it.


    As soon as I entered, I leaned on the elevator wall as it took me towards the third floor.


    [You look tired.]


    ''I am tired, buddy.''


    [A lot happened today, huh?]


    ''Yeah, a lot happened.''


    And from tomorrow onwards, a lot will happen again because my grinding will start.


    With a ''<i>Ding</i>,'' the door opened up as I walked towards my room, which was already assigned to me by Daphne.


    Walking through the corridor, I arrived at my room, which was room number 13.


    "Hmm?" But my eyes quickly fell on the box that was ced at the side of the room.


    "Ah, right, the life meter," I mumbled as I picked up the box and walked into my room by swiping my room card.


    The room was simple, without much decoration, but I didn''t look around much as I walked towards the bed and took a seat.


    "Let''s see how long I will live," I mumbled as I tore open the box and took out the object inside.


    It was a digital device with a stic body and a needle at the end, with a pattern made on its surface.


    [It''s a rune.]


    "Yeah, nonbat runes are umon but not rare," I replied as I touched the runic pattern.


    Without much dy, I turned the device on and pricked my finger with the needle until blood gushed out, soaking into the runes.


    <i>Beep... Beep...</i>


    It let out two beeping sounds before the numbers on the disy started to change.


    [Man, I am more nervous than you.]


    "Hahaha, don''t be," I replied with a smile as the numbers on the disy stopped.


    <i>======</i>


    <i>9-6-3.</i>


    <i>======</i>


    "Nine years, six months, and three days," I mumbled as Iy on the bed before I took out my earphones.


    [You don''t seem very concerned about it.]


    "....I wasn''t expecting much from the start," I mumbled as I plugged in the earphones into my phone.


    [...You never told me, Azariah, why do you only have nine years to live?"]


    "....Well, my life source is broken," I replied as I yed the song of the singer "Echo."


    [....What?]


    "Yeah, I only have a third of my life source," I replied nonchntly as I closed my eyes, listening to her song.


    [ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?]


    "....Why are you shouting now?" I grumbled as I stopped the music.


    [Do you even UNDERSTAND what kind of situation you are in?]


    "....Kinda."


    [Do you even know what a life source is?]


    "It''s a source that every living being has in their body that keeps them aliv¡ª."


    [I am not fucking asking that!!]


    "Then what?"


    [Life source is the base of your life! No matter how much you extend your life from ranking up, your base will always be damaged!!]


    "So what?"


    [So what? SO WHAT? Azariah, the moment you hit the nine-year mark, then no matter how powerful or high your rank is, you will be no different than a person on their death bed.]


    "Ahh, okay."


    [.....You already knew that, didn''t you?]


    "I am Esmeray''s son.... These are basic knowledge for me."


    [....Then why are you like this?]


    "Because living after nine years is my least of my worries now..... You don''t know the future, but I do...."


    [....How did this happen, Azariah? How did you damage your life source?]


    "....Well, you know I was kidnapped and tortured¡ª."


    [Stop lying to me, Azariah. Both of us know a life source can''t be damaged with external force.]


    I...I didn''t reply but just looked nkly at the white ceiling.


    It''s kind of funny how I like to stare at the ceiling.


    I lifted my left hand above my head as Iy on the bed.


    And....my eyes instinctively fell on the engagement ring.


    "You know, El....A child''s love is the most innocent love," I mumbled as I looked at the ring on my hand.


    "And the most stupid love as well."

 Chapter 47: Side story:- Ethan Varon

    <h4>Chapter 47: Side story:- Ethan Varon</h4>


    <i>"Hic..hic.."</i>


    In a park filled with lush greenery, a young boy with tousled brown hair sat on a bench his back hunched over, his shoulders trembling with silent sobs.


    Tears streamed down his cheeks, glistening in the soft sunlight that filtered through the leaves above.


    "Happy Birthday, my son~ happy birthday~."


    A small fairy-like creature circled around his head, chirping a melodious tone.


    But even then, the boy remained lost in his sorrow.


    Even though his mother was beside him, he couldn''t feel the love of his mother.


    She had turned into a fairy who only knew how to smile, with a mental age of five.


    She couldn''t understand what her child was going through; all she could do was try to cheer him up.


    "I want..hic...my family..hic..back..."


    He wept between his sobs as he rubbed his face with his palm.


    Had the tragedy not happened to his family...


    Had they not been executed...


    The child could have lived a normal life with the second-highest status within the empire...


    Asher lye Heimdall could have been the next Duke...


    But now, it didn''t matter....


    Because everything was already lost...


    "Why are you crying?" A soothing voice brought the boy back to reality as he looked up in front of him.


    With her hair in shades of blue cascading down her shoulders, she stood gracefully, her eyes a light shade of blue as they looked at the boy curiously.


    "Why are you crying?" She asked again, tilting her head.


    "I..I''m not." The boy sniffled as he rubbed his eyes.


    "Can I sit here?" She asked, pointing at the bench.


    "Y-yeah." The boy replied, nodding his head, shifting slightly to give her enough space to sit.


    "Hello!" As soon as the girl sat down, the fairy bowed towards her, "please take care of my son."


    "Ahh, okay." Flustered, the girl replied, returning the bow.


    The fairy smiled back at her as she roamed around the boy''s head.


    "So, are you going to tell me why you''re crying or not?" The girl asked once again as she looked at the boy.


    "No..." He replied, shaking his head.


    "Fine... What''s your name then?" She inquired, her blue eyes staring at him.


    "Ash¡ªEthan."


    "Age?"


    "Twelve." The boy replied, looking back at her.


    "You know Ethan...I know a boy." The girl replied, her right hand instinctively touching the ring on her left hand''s index finger, "he is a year younger than you but I have never seen him cry even once."


    Ethan silently nced at the girl, who looked at her ring with a small smile on her face.


    "You know, once he disappeared all of a sudden...


    I didn''t see him for a few months....


    and when I saw him... he didn''t say anything but just smiled at me..."


    The girl''s hand moved towards her neck as she touched the ne she was wearing.


    "Even though he was in pain... he didn''t cry... but smiled."


    Then the girl looked at the boy, who was staring at her.


    "If you look at it that way... he is better than yo¡ª."


    "Don''tpare him with me." He interrupted, ring at her. "I don''t know him, so don''tpare."


    "Fine...." With a sigh, the girl replied as she looked around.


    "....What do you think," hesitating, he asked, his gaze on his hands, "I should do to my enemies?"


    "You have enemies?" She asked in surprise.


    "I am just asking..." He replied, shaking his head.


    "It depends... what did that enemy do to you?" The girl replied with a thoughtful expression.


    "They took... everything from me." He replied, his voice trailing off at the end.


    "Then take everything away from them as well," the girl replied, shrugging her shoulders. "I mean... if someone tried to touch my beloved, I would have done it. I would have burned down the world for him."


    The boy turned silent as he took some time to think about what she said.


    His mind wandered back to the day he lost everything.


    How his parents died....


    How he lost his beloved sister....


    How he lost everything....


    "You don''t talk like someone your age," the boy remarked, ncing at the girl,ing out of his thoughts.


    She didn''t look like she was more than thirteen, but the way she talked felt like she was more mature than that.


    ".... because I am smarter than someone my age," she replied without looking at him.


    "You look like a noble... why are you here?" The boy asked, his gaze lingering on her beautiful yet expensive dress.


    "Someone told me... I could find an artifact which can help with mana exhaustion," the girl grumbled as she stomped her feet. "And they lied."


    "Why would you need that?" Frowning, the boy asked.


    The girl didn''t reply; instead, she touched the ne she was wearing.


    "What do you think ''I am sorry for making you love me'' means?" The girl asked, her hand ying with her ne.


    "...Why are you asking that?" He asked, ncing at her.


    "...When Ist saw him, he told me that," she replied, her gaze nkly looking at her left hand.


    "Why do you keep talking about him?" He grumbled, looking at her.


    The girl nced at him before, with a tired sigh, she stood up, muttering, "I keep forgetting not everyone is considerate like him."


    Looking at the boy, she extended her hand.


    "What?" He asked.


    "It''s your birthday, right?" She asked with a small smile, ncing at the fairy. "Let me treat you with my favorite choco chips ice cream."


    Ethan hesitated for a while before eventually he extended his hand as well.


    "What''s your name?" He asked as he took her hand.


    "Christina."


    ....


    ....


    ....


    <strong><i>Beep... beep...</i></strong>


    <i>"Argh."</i>


    My eyes fluttered open as a soft groan escaped my mouth, the sound of the rm filling my ears.


    Reaching out for the rm, I closed it before gently rising from the bed.


    "Yeah... Academy," I let out a tired sigh as I mumbled before getting out of bed and onto my feet.


    The dim light of the dormitory room was just enough for me to walk towards the kitchen to make a cup of coffee for myself.


    [? How was your first day, Ethan? ?]


    And just as I started to prepare the coffee, a voice resonated in my head.


    "It was... okay?" I replied with a hint of uncertainty as I continued my work.


    It wasn''t the first time I heard the voice in my head; it had been guiding me and telling me things about this world since the day I awakened my bloodline.


    [? Hmm, did you meet him? ?]


    I halted my work as I heard him, and the disgusting face of that woman''s son came to my mind.


    "Yeah... I saw him," I replied as I continued my work, trying to contain my emotions.


    [ ? How is he? ? ]


    "Like I thought he would be," I replied, clenching my fist. "Rude, arrogant, merciless, and cruel for no reason, just like his mother."


    Filling the cup with coffee, I walked towards the window, opening it and letting the cold morning wind wash over my face.


    "...Even then, for some reason, my fianc¨¦e likes him," I grumbled as I drank the coffee.


    [ ? Asher is already dead. You are Ethan, and she was Asher''s fianc¨¦e, not yours ? ]


    "But still, she is min¡ª."


    [ ? I have already warned you, boy. Don''t get close to a vessel. Only a madman can love a vessel ? ]


    "She might be able to help me wit¡ª."


    [ ? Do you know whenever a vessel loses control, they often try to kill the one they love the most ? ]


    "....I will still try to befriend her," I replied, drinking my coffee.


    Watching her with another man, especially with that woman''s son...


    I won''t allow it....


    My pride won''t allow it....


    "Talking about him, here he is," I mumbled as my gaze fell on the boy who was running while struggling for breath, his purple hair drenched in sweat as he circled around the building.


    "What do you think will bring more despair to that woman: a dead son or a son living from the outside but dead from the inside?" I asked, and without me knowing it, a small smile formed on my lips.


    [ ? Kill him if you can. His existence will only bring destruction to this world ? ]


    "Why do you say so?" I asked as I watched him running.


    [ ? He is that woman''s deadliest weapon. The longer he lives, the sharper the weapon will be ? ]


    "Hmm, still, aren''t your words too much?" I asked, feeling like he was putting the weak boy on a high pedestal.


    [ ? .....Had he not been that woman''s son.....had he not been born from the death of millions...he could have been the ''One.'' ? ]


    "Again with this. When are you going to tell me what this ''One'' means?" I asked, frowning, as Azariah stopped running.


    [ ? ...You will know it when you are ready ?]


    "Whatever," I replied, my gaze still on Azariah. As if he noticed my gaze, he looked towards me.


    "But first," I mumbled, as our gazes met, "let''s take everything away from him."

 Chapter 48: [Training] [1]

    <h4>Chapter 48: [Training] [1]</h4>


    "What''s that... <i>Huff... Huff..</i>. Bitch looking at?" Panting, I mumbled as my gaze met Ethan''s, who was standing in front of the window.


    For a fleeting moment, both of our gazes locked, and I saw him parting his lips as if to say something, but I didn''t catch what it was.


    "What... <i>Huff</i>... Ever," I muttered, trying to control my breathing as I resumed running.


    My sore muscles ached, and I felt itching all over my body.


    [Continue.]


    ''Where was I?'' I asked as El''s words resonated in my mind.


    [You were saying something about how you can turn the main heroine into a viiness.]


    ''Yeah, as I was saying, the easiest to turn into a viiness is Christina, then it''s Arianell, andstly, it''s Ashlyn,'' I replied as I took a turn,pleting the sixth round of the academy.


    [...How does this even work?]


    ''Well, in the game, it was a simple mechanism; the least interaction the protagonist has with someone, the higher the chance they have to be a viiness,'' I exined as I continued to run.


    [...And why are you choosing the girl who has the least chance?]


    <i>"Huff...Huff..."</i>


    I didn''t reply as I slowly made my way back towards the training ground.


    [...Anyway, what''s with this protagonist guy? Ethan?]


    ''...A fucker with OP abilities, that sums him up perfectly,'' I replied.


    ''He already awakened his bloodline when he was nine, has a blessing, will get a fucking crown at the six-month mark from now, and has a god watching over him.''


    [...And he will go against you.]


    ''He will try to take everything away from me,'' I said as I slowed down. ''Starting from the ones who love me.''


    [...And you aren''t going to do anything?]


    ''What do you want me to do?'' I asked as I nced at my engagement ring. ''Let them love me and then watch them die?''


    I... I can''t, I can''t risk their lives for my own happiness.


    I... I can''t throw them into the pits of hell just so I can live happily for a while.


    [You can always protect them¡ª.]


    ''Look at me, El,'' I grumbled, interjecting him. ''What can I do? With a broken mind, a broken body, a broken soul, and a broken life source, how can I protect them?''


    I am nothing but a curse, a curse that takes the life of anyone who loves me.


    [...Yeah, I forgot how broken you are.]


    ''....Is that sarcasm?'' I asked as I arrived at the training ground. ''And mind yournguage, motherfucker.''


    [...]


    ===========================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [85], Inder Sephtis [15]


    Age: 15


    Rank: 2nd Primeval (94%)


    Strength: 16


    Reflex: 20


    Intelligence: 38


    Mental Strength: 23[45]


    Charm: 15


    (Average limit for 2nd Primeval is 20, while the maximum one could reach with the help of blessings or bloodline is 40)


    Bloodline: Unawakened.


    Blessing: <i>Amun-Ra''s Blessing.</i>


    ???????: <i>Niflh, Muspelh.</i>


    Passive Status: Runic body/Weakened/Stressed.


    ============================


    ''I''m just d I don''t have an existential crisis or split personality,''I thought as I looked at my names.


    [....Do you remember memories from your past life?]


    ''Not much; most of my memories are game-rted. But I have a feeling other memories wille back eventually, but right now Azariah''s feelings are the dominant ones.''


    [And what will happen when both your memories will merge?]


    ''Nothing much. Both of us are bat shit crazy,'' I replied. ''Remember, I killed my own family... And that girl as well.''


    [And you never told me who that girl was to you.]


    "..."


    <i>"Huff... Huff..."</i>


    As I walked through the open training ground, my eyes instinctively fell on the woman sitting in the spectators'' area with a cigarette in her hand.


    With her mahogany-colored hair tied in a ponytail, she sat wearing a ck tracksuit, smoking carelessly.


    Changing my direction, I walked towards her as her gazended on me.


    "Two hours and thirty minutes," she mumbled, her gaze on her wristwatch.


    <i>"Huff.... Huff... Argh..."</i>


    Instead of replying, I sat down on the ground, trying to take deep breaths as a groan left my mouth.


    "Your stamina is pathetic," shemented, looking down at me while throwing a water bottle towards me.


    <i>Gulp... Gulp...</i>


    Catching the water bottle, I gulped down the whole thing, quenching my thirst.


    She stood up from her seat and walked towards a training table with loads of weapons.


    "What type of weapons can you use?" she asked as she lined up all the weapons.


    "....I know the basics for most weapons," I replied as she halted her work before ncing back at me.


    "....You used your blessing yesterday. When did you awaken that?" she asked as she arranged the weapons like swords, spears, knives, and des neatly.


    "....Since the day I was born," I replied as I gulped the water.


    <strong><i>Baam!</i></strong>


    "Would you stop saying bullshit!" she mmed her hand on the desk, making me flinch as she growled at me.


    "Even the best genius in all humanity awakened when he was five! FIVE! What are you going to say next, that you can use more than one energy?"


    "....I can though," I replied as her re intensified.


    Extending my hand, I closed my eyes as I willed for the source of my life to course through my hand.


    As I felt a tingling sensation on my hand, I opened my eyes only to notice a murky and viscous green energy covering it.


    "Ruach," Lauryn mumbled, her gaze fixed on my hand.


    "See?" I shook my hand to disperse the energy, looking at her.


    "...We will train with that as well then," she replied, shaking her head with a sigh.


    "No," I replied firmly.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "What are you afraid of?" She asked, frowning. "It only consumes a little life energy, and even that can be replenished with enough time."


    "How much time?"


    "For one month''s loss, it will take two years to refill," she exined, tilting her head in confusion. "You can fight for fifteen minutes with someone of same level as you."


    "Yeah, no," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Is your life that important to you?" She asked, ring at me. "That you can''t even spare a little of it?"


    "Think what you want," I replied, choosing not to exin further.


    I mean, if I started to use Ruach, my already short life would only be shorter.


    "Fine, save your life all you want, I don''t care." She mocked as she picked up something from the table throwing at me.


    "...What''s this?" I asked as I catch the object that looked like a wrist band.


    "Something that will make sure I don''t kill you unintentionally." She replied urging me to wear it.


    I did as she told me as I wore it before I flicked the switch at the centre of it.


    <i>Zzmmmmmm</i>


    And just as I did I felt a crinkling sensation on my upper body as a blue colour forcefield covered my body from my forehead and down my back.


    "Pick up your weapon." She said and it didn''t take me long to take out my hammer.


    "....What?" I asked as she looked at me wierdly.


    "From the table."


    "Ah, ok." I replied as I walked towards the table and picking up a elvish long de.


    "Ready?" She asked as she stood there carelessly.


    "Yeah." I replied as I clenched the long de and the hammer tightly.


    "Thene at me."

 Chapter 49: [Training] [2]

    <h4>Chapter 49: [Training] [2]</h4>


    Lauryn Ewing hated Azariah Noah Aljanah.


    Her loathing for Azariah was palpable, and she had every justifiable reason to despise him.


    The boy who had taken everything from her: her parents, her brother, her status¡ªeverything.


    Lauryn could never forget the day when she had begged him to save her family, only to be met with silence.


    He hadn''t lifted a finger to help them while he could have saved them just by sacrificing her.


    But what Lauryn hated the most was his uncaring attitude.


    She couldn''t see the guilt and remorse in his eyes that she so desperately wanted to see after he had destroyed a loving family¡ªher family.


    His demeanor suggested that he believed he had done something noble by sparing her life¡ªthe way he talked, the way he acted, it all pointed to his arrogance.


    And Lauryn hated him for it.


    So, when the boy first approached her, expressing a desire to train under her, Lauryn''s initial reaction was one of twisted joy.


    She felt a sick sense of satisfaction thinking about all the things she could do to him in the name of training.


    She relished the thought of watching him cry out in agony, his blood staining the ground, bones shattered.


    She wanted to see him scream in pain, to beg for mercy as she had once done.


    She wanted him to suffer as she had suffered.....


    And then she realized...


    she was bing what she hated the most.


    Someone who finds happiness in others'' misery.


    "Wait, can I use mana and I am not using <i>Rauch</i>, okay?" Lauryn shifted her gaze towards Azariah.


    ''<i>Coward</i>,'' she thought.


    And once again, she was reminded of what happened earlier, how he firmly refused to use Rauch.


    That alone showed how selfish he is, how he only values his own life but has no regard for others'' lives.


    "Do you think you stand a chance if you don''t use at least mana?" She growled, looking at him as though he were an idiot.


    "And when you''re learning to fight someone of a higher rank than you, use whatever you can."


    "Why higher rank?" He asked, frowning.


    "Because everyone in the academy is stronger than you," she replied, ring at him.


    "Nowe."


    <strong><i>Swish.</i></strong>


    Without another word, he propelled himself forward, running toward her.


    As soon as she was in his sights, Azariah swung the long de forward, aiming for her guts.


    "When fighting someone of a higher level than you, don''t go for direct confrontation,"


    Lauryn muttered, shifting her body slightly to dodge his attack by a hair''s breadth.


    "They can see your moves easily."


    "<i>ARGHH</i>!"


    <i>Zzmmmmmm</i>


    Clenching her fist, she delivered a swift punch to his face, causing the force field on his face to turn red as he was sent sprawling to the ground.


    <i>"Huff...Huff..."</i>


    If it hadn''t been for the force field, his face would have been broken beyond recovery.


    "Get up, Azariah." Her cold and devoid voice filled his ears as he slowly stood up from the ground.


    This time, instead of rushing towards her, he cautiously walked towards her, his de aimed forward.


    <strong><i>Hupp!</i></strong>


    With the distance between them only a meter apart, he threw his hammer with full force, his left hand glowing in shades of silver.


    <strong><i>Swish!</i></strong>


    As the hammer approached her chest, Lauryn spun her body.


    Just as she stopped, Azariah arrived beside her, his de high as he swung it down with full force, his hand glowing with a silver hue.


    <i>''What''s that silver glow?'' </i>she wondered but kept her thoughts to herself.


    "Excellent speed," she remarked, "but you are wide open for an underhand attack."


    She then leaned her body backward, making him miss his mark before she kicked him in his sr plexus.


    <i>Ugh!</i>


    <i>Zzmmmmmm</i>


    A choked groan escaped Azariah''s mouth as he staggered backward, the force field around his plexus turning bright red, absorbing and dispersing most of the force.


    "When fighting someone higher than you, don''t hesitate to aim for their weaknesses," Lauryn muttered as Azariah staggered to his feet.


    "Be it their eyes, ears, mouth, nose, knees, or groin¡ªattack without hesitation if necessary."


    "What if... <i>Urgh</i>... She is a female?" Groaning, he asked as he stood up. "I can''t attack them in their sensitive area, can I?"


    <i>''What a sick joke,</i>'' she thought, looking at him in disgust.


    If she hadn''t heard rumors about him¡ªabout how he treats girls, how he doesn''t value the lives of his maids¡ªshe might have thought otherwise.


    But in her eyes, his question sounded like mockery.


    And instead of replying, she took a step forward as Azariah retreated towards the weapon table.


    <strong><i>Swish!</i></strong>


    He once again thrust his de forward, aiming at her neck, but this time Lauryn just tilted her head before grabbing his hand and squeezing it tightly, causing him to loosen his grip on the de.


    "Never lose your weapon in a fight," Lauryn said as she grabbed the hilt of the de and aimed it at Azariah.


    <strong><i>Swish!</i></strong>


    Azariah dodged, turned, and did a flip over the table,nding perfectly before grabbing another de.


    "....Don''t make useless moves," Laurynined as Azariah parried the de she threw at him casually.


    <i>"Urgh.." </i>


    But even her casual attack was too much, as he groaned in pain from the force behind her attack grabbing his injured shoulder.


    <i>Zzmmmmmm</i>


    "And you died," she whispered, her de stopping inches away from his nape.


    "Look down," he grinned.


    She did, and the de in his hand nearly touched her guts.


    <i>''When did he do that?''</i> she wondered, her gaze firm as she looked back at him.


    "Is this your mentality?" she asked, ring at him. "Sacrificing yourself so you can take me down with you?"


    Instead of replying, he lowered his weapon.


    "You think sacrificing yourself will do anything good?"


    <i>Zzmmmmmm</i>


    <i>Zzmmmmmm</i>


    Hitting his head with the hilt of the de, sheined, the force field changing from blue to red in her rhythm.


    "What''s the point of dying when you can''t be certain what will happen after that?"


    Azariah just looked at her without replying... until Lauryn''s words hit her back.


    She... She was doing the same that day... Sacrificing herself.


    "Take a rest for a while," Lauryn instructed with a sigh as she retrieved her weapon and walked back.


    Azariah deactivated the force field around him as he leaned on the table to catch his breath.


    "You are... <i>Huff... Huff...</i> a lot more lenient than I thought," Azariah mumbled as he took deep breaths.


    "Don''t say anything to provoke me. I am already trying my best to suppress my emotions," Lauryn replied as she took out another cigarette and lit it up.


    "I knew you wouldn''t do anything," Azariah mumbled to himself, and fortunately Lauryn didn''t hear his words.


    "Your left hand," Lauryn said, looking at his hand. "What happened to it?"


    "... I lost it once," Azariah mumbled in reply as he touched his still-injured left shoulder.


    "For a week, it was amputated."


    "... Why?" Out of curiosity, she asked.


    "As a punishment."


    "For what?"


    ".... For asking to be loved."


    "Don''t ask for that," she replied, wondering why she was saying this. "Monsters don''t deserve love."


    Azariah fell silent after that, and Lauryn didn''t ask anything more.


    "We still have two hours before the sses starts."


    Lauryn Ewing hated Azariah Noah Aljanah.


    "Let''s see how long you can survive."


    But she also wants to see what the weak boy can do.

 Chapter 50: Tomb of Moshel

    <h4>Chapter 50: Tomb of Moshel</h4>


    "And as you can see in the hologram, the heart is the ce where the sensitivity of mana is the most."


    A man in his mid-thirties stood in front of the teacher''s desk within the ssroom, pointing at the heart of a human body made of hologram.


    "As I stated earlier, mana and blood are closely rted. It''s your blood that mana gets attached to, flowing throughout your body, making it stronger and healthier, giving us a longer lifespan."


    Running his hand through his light green hair, he continued, his green eyes scanning the students.


    "You guys might have noticed it as well. Those who are at a higher <i>Primeval</i> rank always have somewhat youthful appearances."


    "How does that even work?" Ashlyn, sitting beside me, raised her hand and asked, "I mean, for ranking up, what''s the criteria for it?"


    "It''s simple: you feel it." He replied as he walked aimlessly in the ss,


    "Suppose you are in <i>2nd Primeval</i>, and when you reach the peak of that rank, you will feel mana filling your body to the brim. But after you rank up and your body reaches the 3rd Primeval, you will once again notice your mana increasing."


    "... Professor Julian, if it''s that easy to rank up, then why don''t I seemoners in higher ranks?" A student sitting at the front seat asked.


    "That''s where bloodlinees into y, boy," he replied with a light chuckle. "The higher and purer the bloodline is, the higher one ranks up."


    "So, is there a ranking system for bloodlines?" Ethan, sitting at the front bench beside Oliver and Miley, asked.


    "Excellent question," he replied before shaking his head. "There used to be one, but not anymore because it caused nearly the end of humanity."


    "How?" One of the students asked.


    "Well, it brought one of the darkest eras of humanity: the era of masters and ves," he replied, his voice a little solemn. "Where humans with higher bloodlines were treated as masters and lower ones as ves."


    "How is that a bad thing?" Asked a chubby student at the front seat.


    [Racist.]


    <i>''I can see that.''</i>


    "Rebels, death, betrayal, chaos, they weremon things at that time, isn''t that a bad thing?" Julian replied, ring at him. "Had it not been for the savior Moshel sent by the Gods, humans would have perished because of their own stupidity."


    "So, can we say all bloodlines have limits, right?" Oliver asked, acting like a good student.


    <i>''I swear one day both the simping brothers will go far too low to impress Miley,</i>'' I grumbled in my thoughts before focusing back on him.


    "Yes, except for the forsaken families," he replied, nodding his head.


    "Forsaken families?" One of the students asked.


    "Yes, families that are forsaken by the Gods," he replied without exining anything else.


    No, he just doesn''t want to talk about them.


    [You know about them?]


    <i>''.... Arianell''s mother is from one of those families.''</i>


    [You mean the empress. She is a princess, right?]


    <i>''No, I mean Arianell''s mother, not the empress.''</i>


    "Anyway, there are things that we can''t fully understand or exin, like why elves have long ears, why vampires like to drink blood, or why werewolves have stronger bodies? Things rted to bloodlines also fall into this category."


    Saying so, he strolled back towards the teacher''s desk, letting the students have a break.


    "But aren''t those racial traits?" One of the students asked, raising her hand.


    "Hmm? Then let me give you another example: ever heard of CHILD OF MANA?"


    He asked, looking around and observing the faces of the students.


    "When a child is born with such immense potential that the mana of the whole world resonates with the rhythm of their heart for a whole minute."


    The whole ss took a gasp of awe at his words, marveling that something like this could happen.


    "But it has only happened eight times in all ages, with seven of them being from other races and thest one urring fifteen years ago, most probably not a human as well."


    With a chuckle, he added as he started to pack his things.


    "Are humans even good at anything?" A student grumbled.


    "Of course, we are. Look at the imperial family, for example," Jullian replied, looking at the students. "They are blessed by an archangel, blessed with being known as his child."


    The whole ss turned silent as Jullian''s words sank in.


    "....But it alsoes with a solemn responsibility," he added, "to guard and protect the resting ce of our savior Moshel from those who want to obtain his body."


    <i>''Someone whom the Gods buried themselves huh?''</i>


    [.....]


    <strong><i>RINGGGG!!!!</i></strong>


    "In the next ss, we will talk about how one can use mana for attack and defense purposes."


    Saying that, the professor walked out of the ss.


    [Azariah, fifteen years ago weren''t you born¡ª.]


    <i>''Nope, it isn''t me.''</i>


    [Are you sure?]


    <i>''...Kinda, because I have someone in my mind who could be it; she is one of Christina''s friends.''</i>


    [How many people is your fiancee friends with?]


    <i>''What can I say? She is way too charismatic to ignore.''</i>


    "That was tiring," I mumbled as I stretched my body.


    "Yawn~"


    I yawned, stretching my hands upwards.


    "Ba-ba-ba-ab"


    "ce your hand on your mouth when you are yawning."


    Ashlyn ced her hand over my mouth, causing weird sounds to leave my mouth.


    "Yeah, yeah," I replied as I stood up from my seat.


    It''s been five days since I started my training with Lauryn, and I can already see myself growing stronger.


    ===========================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [85], Inder Sephtis [15]


    Age: 15


    Rank:<i> 2nd Primeval</i> (99%)


    Strength: 18


    Reflex: 20


    Intelligence: 38


    Mental Strength: 25[45]


    Charm: 17


    (Average limit for 2nd Primeval is 20, while the maximum one could reach with the help of blessings or bloodline is 40)


    Bloodline: Unawakened.


    Blessing: <i>Amun-Ra''s Blessing.</i>


    ???????: Niflh, Muspelh.


    Passive Status: Runic body/Weakened/Stressed/ Sleep deprived.


    ============================


    <i>''Runic body is a fucking cheat.''</i>


    Not even a month has passed, and I am close to being at the average level of the first-year students.


    <i>''At the rate I am growing, I might be able to protect myself if Ashlyn died prematurely.''</i>


    I thought as I looked at the girl who was packing her things.


    "Kyaa." She squealed softly as the backpack she was holding fell from her clumsy hands.


    As she got down to pick up the bag and book, I took out my phone.


    "Azariah, don''t take photos," she asked, looking at me pleadingly.


    "Oh, don''t worry. I am not taking photos," I replied, smiling at her. "I am making a video."


    With teary eyes, she looked at me, pouting her cheeks like a squirrel as I captured that in the video.


    "Sweet," I mumbled with a grin as I looked back at my status screen.


    "Hmm?"


    After looking twice, only then did I notice one particr thing.


    My charm, it''s increasing way too fast.


    <i>''What''s even the average for this?</i>'' I thought as I took a turn and walked towards Oliver.


    "Hey Oliy," I called him as he looked back at me, "See¡ª."


    "Show," he interrupted, making me halt.


    "Do you really want to see?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    "Pfft¡ªAlready seen it," he replied with a muffledugh, ncing between my legs.


    "How was it?" I asked with a grin as his face darkened.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Miley chimed in, looking at Oliver.


    "Nothing. What were you asking?" He questioned, looking at me.


    "Do you think I look more handsome than before?" I asked, running my fingers through my chin while clenching my jaw.


    "Nah, you look ugly as shit," he replied, ring at me.


    "Be serious, fucker," I grumbled as Ashlyn arrived beside me.


    "Ask when senior sister-inw wille," he replied, waving his hand.


    "Senior sister-inw?" Ethan chimed in, looking at Oliver with curiosity.


    "Christina," I replied, and his face immediately turned glum.


    [Why does he always react that way?]


    <i>''Christina is his first crush. They used to meet in a park a few times, and she helped him when he was at his lowest.''</i>


    "Wait, then there should be a junior sister-inw as well, right?" Ashlyn asked as she looked at me.


    "There is. Her name is¡ª."


    "Don''t say their name," I interjected, ring at Oliver, "unless you want to lose your tongue."


    "Their?" Ashlyn asked again, her curiosity increasing.


    "Let''s go," I said, ignoring her words as I turned towards the exit, "we have some weapons to select."


    And experience some drama as well.

 Chapter 51: [Weapon Selection] [1] Leaders

    <h4>Chapter 51: [Weapon Selection] [1] Leaders</h4>


    "Damn, they really went all out in this," Oliver mumbled as we walked together into the open-roofed hall, filled with hundreds of benches disying various weapons.


    Swords, spears, axes... all types of weapons...I observed as our ss entered the hall with excitement.


    "Azariah, what weapon are you choosing?" Ashlyn asked, her eyes glowing with excitement.


    "Hammer," I replied, shrugging.


    "Ew. That''s the best you can think of?" Miley asked, with a hint of disgust, walking beside Ashlyn.


    "That''s the weapon of brave people, idiot, and I never asked for your opinion," I retorted, giving her an annoyed look.


    "Only stupid and cowardly people use a hammer as a weapon," she rebuked, her face flushed with anger. "And guess what? You are both."


    "Please don''t say these types of things to him," Ashlyn stood between me and Miley, interjecting and looking at her.


    "What? You don''t even know what type of beast he is," Miley sneered, ring at me.


    "Why are you even trying to get close to Ashlyn, huh?"


    "Shut up, idiot," I retorted.


    "Tell me, Azariah," she hissed,ing closer to me.


    "What do you n to do to her? Make her your bed warmer? Or do you n to make her your maid? Idiotic leecher."


    I didn''t reply. Instead, I looked at Ashlyn, who had a disturbed look on her face.


    Then....


    I put my hand on my bracelet as I took out my hammer from it, my gaze unwavering as I looked back at her.


    Once again, she was trying to interfere with me, even though she''s the person I''ve put in the least effort to hate me.


    "Az," Oliver grabbed me by my shoulders, making me look at him.


    "What?"


    "Leave it."


    "I''m not doing anything, just showing her that a hammer is a great weapon," I replied innocently.


    "What does that mean?" Miley frowned, asking.


    "Nothing, bro, leave it," Oliver shook his head at Miley, then turned to me.


    "Yes, Azariah, please don''t fight between friends," Ashlyn also pleaded albeit averting her gaze from me.


    "Fine," I replied, putting my hammer back.


    "Anyway,e here," Oliver ced his hand over my shoulder and led me a little further away.


    "What do you want now?" I grumbled as we walked.


    "You know I bought a new bike," he said, grinning widely.


    "Seriously?"


    "Yeah."


    "When did you even learned how to ride?"


    I''ve known both of twins since I was a child, and both brothers are afraid of riding a bike.


    Even I, who is a year younger than them, know how to ride properly.


    "Shut up. It''s not like all of us are lucky enough to have a beautiful girl helping us learn,"


    he replied, ring at me, which tightened his grip on my neck.


    Yeah, right.


    Christina was the one who taught me how to ride a cycle, and Adaliah taught me how to ride a bike.


    And... Adaliah was the worst kind of person to teach you anything.


    I still remember how she used to p me even at the slightest mistake.


    I even got my finger crushed by her because I made a mistake.


    "Az?" Oliver asked, making me look at him. "Are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine," I replied with a slight smile, ignoring the cold sweat pouring down my back.


    "Are you really? You don''t look it to me."


    "Yeah, just some bad memories," I replied as I took out my phone.


    "What are you doing?" He asked, ncing at the phone as well.


    "Buying a bike," I replied as I looked at thetest model that I could find online.


    "Wait, how? I had to beg my father just so I could have one," he said, looking confused.


    "I have millions in my bank ount," I simply replied as I bought the bike of my liking.


    "Your mother is spoiling you," he grumbled with an envious look.


    "I wish that was true," I mumbled with a tired sigh.


    She isn''t spoiling me; she''s just giving me everything I need just to take everything I have.


    "Anyway, how many love letters did you get till now?" he asked, grinning.


    "... Zero."


    "Hah, noob, I got five."


    "Stop lyin¡ª."


    p!!


    He interjected, pping letters on my face.


    ''Fucker had to do it.''


    Closing my eyes, I thought before I looked at his stupid grinning face.


    "....They are from the girls from viscount or baron families, right?"


    "How do you know?"


    "Yeah, you are dumb to think they even like you."


    "That''s persona¡ª."


    "What''s that fucker doing?" I interjected, ncing towards Ashlyn as she stood with a pouting Miley and Ethan, who was talking with them.


    "Who? Ethan?" Oliver asked, looking at them as well. "Let him be; he isn''t a bad guy."


    "The fuck do you know about him?" I growled at him as I started to walk towards them.


    "They are here," Oliver mumbled seriously as he removed his hand from my shoulder.


    I also looked where he was looking.


    And leading the other two sses were the ss teachers of the three sections¡ªLauryn, Daphne, and Jullian.


    And right behind them were the leaders of sections A and B.


    With Arianell and Shyamal leading section A, and Lucus and Keegan leading section B.


    And... Right behind them were the second-strongest in their ss, Aimar and Aaliyah from section B.


    "Ahh, here he is, Archie''s wannabe shadow,"


    Oliver mumbled as he looked at the tall, dark-skinned boy with dark blonde hair walking confidently behind Arianell and Shyamal.


    Tristan Hampton, son of the empire''s Special Units leader, and Prince Archie''s wannabe shadow.


    "Little n¡ª."


    "Woah, bro, bro," Oliver interjected before I couldplete my words.


    "..... Little nut job is a pain in the ass."


    "Ohh, that he is."


    "Yeah."


    "I still don''t understand why he chose Archie to serve instead of the two princesses," Oliver mumbled, frowning as he looked at them.


    "Gay?" I asked.


    "Gay," he affirmed.


    ""Gay,""


    we both said in unison, nodding our heads.


    ".....Any chances of you defeating Arianell?" I asked, folding my arms and looking at the white-haired girl.


    "... Don''t joke around. Both Arianell and Shyamal are already at 4th Primeval, and your big brother here is only at 3rd Primeval," Oliver grumbled with a tired sigh.


    "....Same for Keegan, Lucus, and Tristan. They''re all just a step away from reaching 4th Primeval," I added, thinking about them.


    They''re all the best in the empire and are even acting like the leaders of the sses.


    Both Arianell and Shyamal are around the same rank, with Shyamal having an edge because of the crown.


    ".....We can''t win the half-yearly exam for sure," Oliver mumbled, and I just looked at them.


    "....."


    Yeah.....


    The stronger they are, the better, because at the half-yearly exams,we will be attacked from three sides simultaneously and whoever is the closest to me will die.


    ''And I''m d no one is close to me now.''


    All I need to do is make sure Ashlyn will be there to protect me with her life if needed.


    [....Again, are you really going to risk her life for your own sake?]


    ''Yeah,'' sighing, I moved towards the table with weapons.


    [....She has a younger sister, remember?]


    ''Don''t try to guilt-trip me, El. I''m not a good guy,'' I replied.


    ''.....and I''ve already killed innocent people before.''


    [.....You sacrificed for her as well, didn''t you? Then why is she getting different treatment?]


    ''.....Remember when you once asked why I choose her, with whom I had the least chance of sess?''


    [Yeah.]


    ''.... because she''s the one I can be sure of that I won''t fall in love with....


    And if I were to choose either Christina or Arianell, I''m sure to fall for them....''


    [....You''re afraid?]


    ''Y-yeah, I''m afraid.''


    Afraid of losing someone I love....


    .... Again.

 Chapter 52: [Weapon Selection] [2]

    <h4>Chapter 52: [Weapon Selection] [2]</h4>


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    As I arrived in front of a table, the male staff handling the weapons asked with a slight bow.


    "Give me the best hammer you have here," I replied as I looked at the weapons on disy.


    "Sir, but we only have axes here," he responded with an awkward smile.


    ".... There is no hammer then?" I asked after a brief pause.


    ".... We do have a war hammer," he replied.


    "And what do you want me to do with that? Swing it around my head?" I questioned, ring at him.


    "Bro, they don''t have small hammers. Why are you trying to find them?"


    Oliver grumbled as he looked at the swords disyed on another table.


    "Can''t you do anything about this?" I asked, turning back to the staff member..


    "I want a hammer. It suits me perfectly."


    ".... We do have something, but nobody uses it ," he replied after thinking for a while.


    "Why?" I asked, frowning.


    "Well, because it''s hard to use, sir," he replied again with an awkward smile.


    "Show me," I ordered, and he nodded before moving backwards.


    "You found anything?" I asked, looking at Oliver.


    "I will go with a sword for now," he mumbled as he picked up a medium-sized sword.


    "Az, Professor Lauryn will be our weapon ss teacher, right?"


    "Yeah," I nodded before I looked around the ce.


    The entire hall was filled with students as they moved from one table to another to look at different weapons.


    ''Poor souls. They will die a dog''s death.''


    [Stop being so negative.]


    ''Yeah, yeah.''


    As I looked around the ce, my gaze fell on a group that stood out the most.


    "Oliy."


    "What?" Oliver asked, and I gestured towards the group.


    There, the main cast stood together.


    Ethan, Miley, Ashlyn, Shyamal, Arianell, Keegan, Lucas, Tristan, Aimar, and Aaliyah.


    From the looks of it, Miley was introducing both Ethan and Ashlyn to the rest of the group.


    "The whole bunch has assembled in one ce, huh?" Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin.


    "Don''t you want to go and meet them?" I asked, my gaze still on the group.


    "Will you?"


    ".... I don''t deserve to be there."


    "You were the one who bonded all of us, Azariah. Without you, it''s just the empty shell of the past," he replied as he swung his sword.


    "It was Christina, not me," I replied, shaking my head.


    "I apologize, but bro, Christina was crazy back then....


    remember how she tried to throw your little brother-inw off the roof?"


    he asked, and the memories of that day became clear in my mind.


    ".... It wasn''t her fault."


    "And you are still defending her," he mocked, looking at me.


    "Her mother died while giving birth...


    her father was grieving, ignoring her, and... .


    all she knows is it all happened because of her brother,"


    I exined, my voice just audible enough for him to hear.


    "And that''s why I am saying....


    if you were not present, if you didn''t helped her, she would have broken down...


    No, they would have broken down,"


    he replied, his gaze on Shyamal and Arianell who were talking with Ethan.


    "....You were a kid back then and you don''t remember much; you are overthinking,"


    I replied as I looked at the staff who came with a box.


    "And Christina loves her brother now, so don''t say anything bad about her."


    "....What about Ashlyn...when are you going to tell her," he asked, making me freeze in ce.


    ".....you remember?" I asked softly.


    "You almost died that day....I won''t forget that even if I want to," he replied, looking deeply into my eyes.


    "..."


    "When are you going to tell her?" he asked again.


    ".....Never."


    "..."


    We both remained silent for a while, not saying anything.


    "...You deserve happiness, Az," he whispered, messing with my hair before walking away.


    "No, I don''t," I mumbled to myself with a sigh.


    "This is the weapon, sir."


    Opening the box, he said with a wide smile,


    "A weapon made from the softest metal in the world."


    Curiously, I looked at the weapon, which was pitch ck with a small handle, on one side having a hammer head and on the other side, an axe head.


    It was light and veryfortable to touch, with the axe side as sharp as a weapon could possibly be.


    "So... What''s its specialty?" I asked as I picked up the hammer that felt like a part of my body.


    "It bounces, sir," he replied smiling.


    "What?"


    "When you throw it and it touches a hard object, it will bounce back to you."


    "It... bounces... like a ball?" I asked with an absurd look on my face.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Are you an idiot?"


    I growled at him, grabbing his cor,


    "How the will I use it? How the fuck will I cut or hit anything if it just bounces back?"


    "I-it does cut, sir. You just need to exert proper force, and I already told you, sir, it''s a hard weapon to use,"


    he stammered, his eyes carrying a hint of fear.


    I pushed him back as I picked up the hammer and changed its face towards the axe side.


    "W-what are you doing?"


    I didn''t reply; instead, without any hesitation, I swung it at the table.


    Cre¡ªak.


    And like butter, it cleaved through the table without any problem.


    "So, it does cut," I mumbled with a smile.


    "Ahh, my table!"


    Ignoring the staff''s cry, I walked a little further.


    "Huff..."


    I exhaled softly before I threw the weapon on the ground with little force.


    Swish!!!


    "Woah."


    And just like the staff told me, it bounced back from the ground, reaching half the distance I threw it from.


    [Careful, you might cut a finger or two.]


    ''I know.''


    And Like the staff said, it''s a hard weapon to use.


    If I throw it with little force, it won''t bounce back the needed height, or if I throw it with more force, it will bounce too much.


    I need to think about the exerting force, angle, distance and many more just so I cannd a hit.


    But if I could use it properly, it will be an unpredictable weapon.


    ''It''s a fun weapon.''


    "Azariah." I looked back as I heard a familiar voice.


    "Yes, Lauryn?" I asked, looking at her.


    "Professor Lauryn." She red at me, but I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Come to the Katana section after you are done with that," still ring at me, she said while ncing at my new weapon.


    "Okay," I replied, nodding my head as she walked away.


    ''Hmm, I should be able to use this weapon if I have a few months of training.''


    "The emperor has decided about your engagement, Azariah." I halted my movement as I heard a disgusting voice.


    I looked back only to find a dark-skinned boy with dark blonde hair looking at me while grinning.

 Chapter 53: [Weapon Selection] [3]

    <h4>Chapter 53: [Weapon Selection] [3]</h4>


    "The emperor has decided about your engagement, Azariah," I halted my movement as I heard a disgusting voice.


    I looked back only to find a dark-skinned boy with dark blonde hair looking at me while grinning.


    With a sword hung around his waist, he stood straight like a prince charming.


    <i>''Sure enough,''</i> I thought as I nced around.


    Despite choosing a less crowded ce to practice, there were scarcely any students nearby, like they were forcefully removed away from here.


    <i>''He made sure we were alone before approaching me.''</i>


    "And who the fuck are you?" I spat, twisting my body to look at him, "his messenger?"


    "I see, you still know how to use that nasty mouth of yours," he replied with a calm smile on his face.


    "...and you still vanish in the dark, don''t you?" With a smile, I jeered.


    His face stiffened as he red at me, clenching his fist.


    But the outburst I expected didn''te as he took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    "You know, Azariah, I pity you," he said, looking at me while shaking his head, "tch, tch, how good a boy you were, and now look what you have be?"


    "Your father?" I asked, tilting my head with a slight smile, "wait, my son shouldn''t be a monkey, wrong answer."


    "Azariah!" he growled as he took a step forward.


    "What do you want... Son?" I gloated, my smile turning into a grin.


    Instead of replying, he smiled brightly, and I immediately knew he was going to say some shit.


    "Hope you can keep this attitude of yours when Christina marries someone else," he said with a nasty grin on his face.


    "..."


    I didn''t reply; instead, I just looked at him, folding my arms while being careful with the axe-hammer.


    "You know, the emperor made the decision to annul your engagement with her as soon as shees back," he continued, his grin widening as he spoke.


    "....And?" I asked, tapping on my axe-hammer.


    "And Prince Johnathan expressed his desire to marry her," he replied, his eyes showing clear mockery.


    "Archie?" I asked, raising my brow.


    "Azariah! Don''t try to disgrace his name," he growled, pointing his finger at me.


    "....So, our handsome ''prince'' decided to show his true colors now?" I scoffed, looking at him.


    "Christina is smart, she will understand how Prince Johnathan is a thousand times better than you," he replied, his gaze mocking.


    "Yeah.... She is smart enough to see that all Archie wants is the dukedom behind her, not her," Imented, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Oh... don''t pretend that you don''t know how Prince Johnathan always liked her," he barked, ring at me.


    "Does it matter?" I asked, smiling at him. "If she doesn''t want to, Archie can''t do shit about it."


    "Ah, Azariah, you still think she likes you?" He smiled widely, looking at me.


    "You think she will after what you did? After how you tried to force yourself on Arianell."


    "....I give zero shit what you think, son," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "I have better things to do. Lauryn also called me before."


    "Don''t worry, the teachers are not present here right now," he replied with a grin.


    "I still have better things to do," I replied as I walked past him.


    "Like what?" He asked, blocking my way. "Watching those close to you get taken away by other men?"


    I tightened my grip on my axe-hammer as I looked at him.


    "Christina will marry the prince, Arianell will get married off for political power, Shyamal and Lucus''s engagement is almost confirmed." Extending his fingers, he counted them.


    "And that girl, Ashlyn, right?" He looked back, and I followed his gaze as well.


    "I like her, so I will be the one taking her."


    "Now, Azariah.... What are you going to do?" With a bright smile, he asked.


    [...He is provoking you.]


    ''I know, most probably because Archie told him to.''


    [Why?]


    It''s widely known in the upper nobility that I can''t use mana and that I don''t have much strength, making me a weakling in their eyes.


    But... here I am, using mana and winning against likes of Oliver.


    Of course, it''s going to bring the attention of those at the top of the empire.


    And this fucker is just bait to see how powerful I am right now.


    [...They are wary of you?]


    No....


    They are afraid another Esmeray will be born in their society.


    Someone they can''t control by any means.


    [Are you going to give in to the provocation?]


    <i>''I am not stupid, I can''t win against him, what''s the point of fighting then?''</i>


    "Oye, cat got your tongue or what?" He asked waving his hand, "or are you thinking about your pathetic self?"


    "You know, Tristan," I said, smiling gently at him,


    "as long as they are happy, I don''t have any problem with them marrying anyone else."


    Patting his shoulder and ignoring my own ache in my heart, I walked away from him.


    As long as they are safe, as long as they don''t die... as long as they are happy... I don''t want anything else.


    "Pathetic loser," he spat, but I didn''t look back at him. "No one will be by your side!"


    <i>Thump-thump.</i>


    <i>''Huh?''</i>


    I halted my steps as I felt something amiss.


    <i>Thump-thump, thump-thump.</i>


    [Azariah?]


    <i>"Haah, haah."</i>


    I gasped for breath, clutching my chest as I felt my heartbeat increasing at an abnormal rate.


    <i>Thump-thump, thump-thump.</i>


    <i>Thump-thump, thump-thump.</i>


    [Are you alright?]


    I panted heavily, trying my best to take some air in, but even breathing was hard for me.


    <i>"Argh..."</i>


    As if my heartache wasn''t enough, my head also started to hurt, like a heavy rock was ced on it.


    <i>''What is happening?'' </i>I thought, before I focused on my status screen.


    And... I got my answer immediately.


    ===========================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [75], Inder Sephtis [25]


    ===========================


    Inder''s personallity....


    "Fuck." I crused softly as Tristan came close to me.


    "What, are you crying now?" He said mockingly looking at me.


    "Go away from here." I wishpered as I looked at him.


    "No, what are you going to do?" He said grabbing me by my hair.


    ===========================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [65], Inder Sephtis [35]


    ===========================


    <i>p! p! </i>


    "What...are you going to...do?" pping my face twice he asked.


    "I said go away!"


    ===========================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [50], Inder Sephtis [50]


    ===========================


    "Ah, I am so scared. What are you going to do, Az¡ª?"


    <i>"Inder."</i>


    <i>"HAAH!"</i>


    <i>I choked on my own breath as I heard a soft whisper... a voice that I thought I had forgotten.</i>


    <i>My vision blurred as I found myself in front of a girl with obsidian-ck hair and eyes. She smiled gently at me.</i>


    <i>Her hand intertwined with mine as we both sat in a room that felt familiar.</i>


    <i>"If you''re not there... then I can''t call anyone mine," she said softly, looking at me. </i>


    <i>"So... Please don''t leave my side for the rest of my life."</i>


    <i>And....</i>


    <i>my vision blurred again....</i>


    <i>"Sob..Sob.."</i>


    <i>The next thing I heard was my own sobbing voice, my gaze downwards, my hands drenched with blood as I hugged her lifeless, cold body in my arms.</i>


    ===========================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [25], Inder Sephtis [75]


    ===========================


    <i>Thump-thump.</i>


    My vision cleared, my heartbeat returned to normal, and the headache subsided.


    It was a strange feeling like nothing has changed but at the same time I felt everything was different.


    "Hey, Schipperke," I called him as I grabbed the hand with which he was holding my hair.


    "What do you cal¡ª"


    "Ever heard of a monkey with a broken face?" I asked softly, looking at him.


    <strong><i>Swish!</i></strong>


    And before he could even reply, without hesitation I swung my hammer at his face.

 Chapter 54: [Weapon Selection] [4]

    <h4>Chapter 54: [Weapon Selection] [4]</h4>


    <strong><i>ng!!</i></strong>


    As Azariah swung his hammer, Tristan reacted swiftly, blocking it with his sword.


    The impact of the sh bounced his sword back, and he quickly created distance between them.


    "You are the first to use a weapon, Azariah!" Grinning, he said as he drew his sword out of its sheath.


    Azariah didn''t reply as he looked around him. Only a few students were present, but it was clear from their gazes that they would not interfere.


    Oliver wasn''t close to them, nor were the others who had the authority or guts to intervene.


    "So, I can go all out, huh?" Azariah mumbled, shifting his gaze towards Tristan.


    "You have no idea how much I wanted to break that fac¡ª."


    Ignoring his ranting, Azariah dashed towards him without hesitation.


    All he needed was to narrow the distance between them, unleashing the full potential of his new weapon.


    And knowing this full well, Tristan was ready.


    <strong><i>CLANG!!</i></strong>


    As Azariah''s hammer swung once more, he parried it with his sword.


    "You are weak," Tristan mumbled, feeling that the force behind Azariah''s attack was weaker.


    Though they had only shed twice, he felt he could easily defeat him.


    Without replying, Azariah swung his hammer, and Tristan dodged backwards to gain distance.


    Bracing his foot against the ground, he swung his sword diagonally, trying to catch Azariah off guard as his hammer was in his right hand, Tristan targeted his left nk.


    He grinned widely, thinking he had already won.


    <strong><i>ng!!!</i></strong>


    But his smile vanished as Azariah threw his hammer on the ground at a weird angle.


    It bounced back, and the sound of metal shing resonated, slowing his sword and giving Azariah enough time to dodge his attack by a hair''s breadth.


    "What?"


    Tristan couldn''tprehend how the hammer bounced back and blocked his attack.


    For a fleeting moment, he thought Azariah had nned it, but he quickly dismissed it as a coincidence.


    Gritting his teeth, he raised his sword again as Azariah picked up the hammer and swung it at him with full force, spinning his body around.


    <strong><i>ng!!</i></strong>


    Once again, the sound of metal shing resonated as Tristan took a step back and tried to raise his sword again, shing downwards.


    But his pupils dted as Azariah once again threw his weapon on the ground and spun his body around, his sword breezing past Azariah.


    The handle of the hammer hit the ground before it bounced back at a precise angle, returning it to Azariah''s hand with the axe side facing Tristan.


    <strong><i>CUT!!!</i></strong>


    <i>"Huff...Huff..."</i>


    Tristan''s breathing turned ragged as he touched his neck, which had a small cut, blood gushing out from it.


    His eyes trembled as he looked at Azariah.


    Had he not thought fast enough and moved his head slightly, Azariah would have split his head from his body.


    "Are you mad?" he asked, his voice trembling with anger and fear.


    ".... Learn to love yourself," Azariah mumbled to himself as he dashed towards him once again, "because I won''t let you break my heart again."


    Tristan''s eyes glowed furiously, and without hesitation, he swung his sword horizontally, aiming at Azariah''s ribs.


    But...


    That was a mistake...


    <i>"Amun-Ra''s blessing,"</i> Azariah mumbled as the sword came closer towards him.


    <i>"First form: naqsal."</i>


    <strong><i>Whoosh!!</i></strong>


    All the kic energy and the force behind the sword vanished into thin air as the sword halted in its ce.


    Azariah used most of his mana he had just to stop this attack.


    And without any dy, Azariah grabbed Tristan''s hand between his ribs and forearm.


    And...


    <strong><i>Crack!!</i></strong>


    <i>"ARGHH!!!"</i>


    He smashed his hammer on Tristan''s elbow joint, shattering itpletely.


    Then, he threw his hammer on the ground again, and as it bounced back, he aimed it at Tristan''s jaw from below.


    With difficulty, Tristan leaned his head backward, avoiding the hammer, but Azariah grabbed his other hand as well and pulled him towards him.


    <strong><i>Baam!!!</i></strong>


    <i>"ARGHH."</i>


    Tristan screamed as Azariah headbutted him, breaking his nose.


    <strong><i>Baam!!!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Baam!!!</i></strong>


    But Azariah didn''t stop at once; he headbutted him twice more, making sure his nose would forever be disfigured.


    Tristan copsed on the ground, his breathing out in ragged gasps.


    Azariah nced around; many of the students were frozen in shock, looking at him. He nodded his head before he picked up the axe-hammer


    and....


    <i>"ARGHHHH!!!!"</i>


    Blood gushed out of Tristan''s wound, soaking his shirt as Azariah lodged the axe side of his hammer deep into his shoulder.


    His blood sprayed around, even brushing Azariah''s cheeks.


    "PROFESSOR!!!"


    one of the students shouted, but Azariahpletely ignored it.


    "The emperor has decided, huh?" he mumbled as he cleaned Tristan''s warm blood from his own face, "his decision means shit to me."


    Like a gods word, didn''t mean anything to a non-believer.


    The words of someone who wasn''t equal to his mother meant nothing to him.


    <i>Huff...Huff...</i>


    Coarse breath escaped from his clenched mouth as his body writhed and trembled.


    His mind was already on the verge of copsing from the pain.


    "You know, in the name of mental endurance, I had gone through an experiment in which they used to first starve me and then make small cuts on my tongue before giving me spicy food to eat."


    With a maniacal smile, Azariah mumbled as he walked closer towards the kneeling Tristan,


    "I always wondered how it felt for someone who could actually taste."


    He then grabbed him by his face, making him look at him.


    "Show me your tongue, Tristan," he whispered with an innocent smile.


    Tristan''s eyes trembled violently as Azariah grabbed his mouth with his left hand.


    <i>"Arghhmmm!!"</i>


    A muffled scream resonated in the air as Azariah took out the hammer from his shoulder.


    <i>"Huff...hufff..."</i>


    He huffed violently as Azariah brought his hammer close to his cheek.


    "If you aren''t going to show your tongue," grabbing his lower jaw, he mumbled as he aimed the axe side of his hammer at his cheek, "then I will have to force you."


    <strong><i>Swish!!!</i></strong>


    But before he could swing his hammer, two streaks of pure white and ck light glistened, slicing through the air.


    A pitch-ck scythe on the front and a pure white sword at the back of his neck were already aimed.


    "Drop the weapon, Azariah," Arianell said firmly, her sword aimed right at the back of his neck.


    "How strong you have be, Az," Shyamal mumbled as she nced at the broken Tristan, her expression unreadable.


    Blood dripped down his neck as both the weapons were sharp enough to cut even with a small touch.


    A few more people ran towards them as they red at Azariah.


    "Woah, woah, junior sister-inws, calm down," Oliver raised his hand as he tried toe closer to Azariah, who still had his axe aimed at Tristan.


    "I will take your tongue aspensation if I ever hear you say that again, Oliver Prral," Arianell sternly replied as she red at him.


    "Okay, but first, calm down all of you, Azariah, throw the weapon," Oliver pleaded, looking at him.


    "Az, what happened?" Aimar asked as he looked at him.


    Ashlyn also looked at him worriedly; the wound on his neck continued to bleed without stopping.


    But ignoring all of it, Azariah swung his hammer.


    <i>"Arghh."</i>


    And almost instantly, a groan left his mouth as both Shyamal and Arianell''s weapons dug deeper into his neck.


    "Hahaha."


    Azariah chuckled lightly, feeling his life source depleting and sucked out as their weapons touched his wound.


    Throwing his weapon, he looked back at the two girls as they still had their weapons aimed at him.


    "All of you." Removing their weapons from his neck he mumbled as walked away, "stay the fuck away from me."

 Chapter 55: Az, Shya, Aria.

    <h4>Chapter 55: Az, Shya, Aria.</h4>


    "Aze on!" Let''s y!"


    Under the shade of a tree, a little girl bounced up and down with excitement, her orchid-colored bob-cut hair dancing with her movements.


    "Come on, Miley! y with me!" urged a little boy with raven-colored hair, disying a rubber ball in his hand.


    Miley nced at Aimar, then at the ball, hesitating for a moment before shaking her head. "No, I want to y with Az!"


    Aimar shot a re at the boy sitting in the shade, dressed in a full shirt, his expression stern.


    "Hahaha,"ughed little Oliver, seated beside Azariah, pointing at Aimar. "She won''t y with you!"


    "My sister only ys with me!" dered a boy with the same hair color as Miley, grabbing Miley''s hand and attempting to pull her away.


    "Let me go, Lucus! I don''t want to y with you," Miley protested, struggling to break free from his grip.


    "Oliver, say ''ahh,''" instructed a little girl with crimson red hair, sitting beside Oliver and offering him some fruit.


    "Ahh," Oliverplied, opening his mouth to let Aaliyah feed him.


    "Heeyyy!!"


    A boy with blonde hair and matching eyes dashed toward them, his voice brimming with excitement making them look at him.


    "Look at what my father gave me for my birthday!"


    he eximed, extending his hand to reveal a brand-new wooden sword, perfectly sized for his small frame.


    "Why a sword, Keegan?"


    Lucas inquired, releasing Miley''s hand to pay attention.


    "Because I want to be strong and beat him," Keegan replied, grinning as he pointed at Azariah.


    "Good luck," Azariah responded with a slight smile, though it faltered at the end as he let out a small whimper.


    "I don''t need your good luck! I''ll be princess Arianell''s knight after beating you!" Keegan dered, ring at the purple-haired boy.


    "Aimar," Oliver called, shaking his head and rising from his spot.


    Understanding Oliver''s intention, Aimar grinned mischievously as he looked at Keegan.


    "Keegan, catch!"


    Aimar shouted, tossing the ball he held toward Keegan while Oliver stealthily moved behind him.


    "Why¡ª"


    Before he could finish his question, the ball was already hurtling toward him, making Keegan to drop his sword and reach out with both hands to catch it.


    "Kyaaa!!"


    "Ahhh!!"


    With a yelp and a scream from the girls, Keegan''s pants, along with his underwear, were swiftly pulled down by Oliver, causing the girls to close their eyes in embarrassment.


    "Hehe, small," Oliver remarked with a grin as he looked at Keegan''s.....


    "OLIVER!!!"


    Keegan shouted as he pulled up his pants before dashing towards Oliver.


    "Hahaha, shrimp!!!" Laughing loudly, Oliver ran away with Keegan running behind him.


    "Oliver, fruits!!" And like a mother trying to feed her naughty child, Aaliyah ran behind him with fruits in her hand.


    "Az! Let''s y!" Miley eximed once again as she grabbed his hand.


    "<i>Argh..."</i> Azariah groaned in pain as Miley''s finger touched his forearm.


    "Huh? Are you alright?" She asked, releasing his hand.


    "I am fine," Azariah replied with a gentle smile as he tried to stand up. "Let''s y."


    "No, Azariah will stay with me." But before he could move, a stern voice made him halt.


    "Brother," Azariah mumbled as he looked at the handsome teenage boy with silver hair and beautiful red eyes.


    Shane Del Estiere looked at Azariah as he let out a tired sigh.


    "But big brother¡ª."


    "Miley, I want to talk with him, please go," Shane interfered as he urged her to move.


    "Okay," with a disappointed look, Miley replied as she ran away, and Aamir and Lucus ran behind her.


    "Azariah," Shane called him as he sat beside him. "Show me your hand."


    "Brother."


    "Azariah," Shane sternly looked at him, making Azariah bring both his hands forward.


    <strong>Hiss</strong>.


    Azariah hissed in pain as Shane folded his sleeves, revealing Azariah''s hand that was scratched until blood gushed out of it.


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    Sighing, Shane took out a first aid kit from his bracelet as he looked at Azariah.


    "Why?" He asked softly as he cleaned his wounds. "I already told you, Az, you don''t need to take care of her."


    "<i>Hiss</i>... But she was alone."


    "...Az, Shyamal isn''t a good girl," Shane replied softly. "Look what she did to your hand when you tried to get close to her."


    "B..but¡ª."


    "Why are you so kind to her, Az?" He asked, looking into his eyes.


    Azariah remained silent, lowering his head.


    "Is it because of what happened to Asher?" Shane asked, making Azariah flinch.


    "Azariah." Sighing, he gently touched his cheek, making Azariah look at him. "What happened to Asher wasn''t your fault."


    "But... it was my mother....."


    "You are not obligated to pay for what your mother did, Azariah." Shane shook his head, taking out a bandage. "You don''t have to feel guilty about it."


    "B..But I just want to help her."


    "And if you keep helping her like that, she will get used to it," Shane replied as he wrapped the bandage around his wounds.


    "So?" Azariah asked, tilting his head in confusion.


    "So it''s not right," Shane replied, shaking his head. "What will she do when you''re gone?"


    "I''m not going anywhere, leaving her," Azariah replied innocentely, making Shane halt.


    "...And what if she wants you to leave her?" Shane asked, resuming bandaging.


    "Then I will watch over her from afar," he replied, making Shane chuckle.


    "You do know she only sees you as Asher''s substitute, right?" Shane asked. "And don''t try to lie, I have heard her saying his name instead of yours when you are with her."


    "It doesn''t matter as long as she is happy," Azariah mumbled softly, making Shane click his tongue.


    "Not even our parents think so much about her," Shane grumbled as he finished bandaging his hand.


    "And I would have taken care of her myself if I didn''t have to do all the things as the heir of my family."


    "Why?" Frowning, Azariah asked, "why are they neglecting her?"


    "...You will understand when you grow up," Shane replied, looking at him. "It''s selfish for me to ask, but please take care of her."


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of her," Azariah replied with an innocent smile.


    "Remember, Azariah," Shane spoke softly. "Being overly kind to others is a form of unkindness to yourself."


    Azariah nodded gently, even though he didn''t fully understand Shane''s words.


    "Now go, Arianell and Shyamal are fighting," Shane said, ruffling Azariah''s hair, prompting the boy to panic.


    "Ahh, bye brother," Azariah said as he hurried inside the building.


    Watching Azariah depart, Shane mumbled to himself, "people who show love to others never feel love themselves."


    He quickly shook his head, feeling uneasy about such thoughts for a child.


    <strong><i>Thud!!</i></strong>


    The door of the building opened with a loud thud as Azariah rushed inside the hall with his small legs.


    <i>"Argh."</i>


    <i>"Urgh."</i>


    "Wait!! Wait!!!"


    Shouting, Azariah quickly tried to separate both girls who were grabbing each other''s hair.


    "Az?"


    "Azariah."


    Startled, both girls called out his name as they released their grips.


    "What are you two doing?"


    Azariah eximed as he separated them, grabbing Arianell with his left hand and Shyamal with his right.


    Both had bite marks on their bodies, their cheeks flushed with anger and embarrassment.


    "She said I should stay away from you!!" Shyamal shouted, pointing at Arianell.


    "You should stay away!! Look what you did to him," Arianell replied, gently touching Azariah''s bandaged hand.


    "Both of you, sit down!"


    Eximed Azariah, his cheeks puffed with anger as he looked at them sternly.


    "Bu¡ª."


    "Sit down!!"


    They both nodded meekly and sat down in front of him.


    "So why were you fighting?"


    He asked, folding his hands while tapping his feet on the ground, mimicking his own mother''s way of talking.


    "She started it,"


    Shyamal said, pointing at the white-haired girl sitting beside her.


    "She said I shouldn''t be close to you."


    "And you shouldn''t," Arianell replied, ring at her. "Look what you did to him."


    "But he didn''t want to leave me, why should I?" Shyamal asked, ring back at her.


    "Okay, both of you quiet down," Azariah said with a heavy sigh, stopping both of them.


    "I will be with both of you so you don''t need to fight," he said softly, making them both look at him.


    "Really?" Shyamal asked.


    "Really," he replied.


    "But Az¡ª."


    "It''s fine, Aria," Azariah interjected, shaking his head.


    Arianell pouted as she looked down, not replying.


    <strong><i>Click.</i></strong>


    The door clicked open once again as two more girls walked inside the hall.


    "Little brother, I made cookies for you!" A girl with purple hair eximed happily as she walked towards him.


    But both Arianell and Shyamal quickly hid behind Azariah as they looked at the other girl who walked inside.


    "Christy."


    With a happy smile, Azariah mumbled as he looked at the beautiful yet cute girl with sparkling blue hair and eyes walking towards him with a gentle smile.


    But looking at her smiling, both Shyamal and Arianell shivered slightly.


    "Let''s go! Eat something, little brother," Avril, Azariah''s big sister, eximed as she grabbed his hand.


    "Wait, big sis." But before she could take him out, Azariah stopped her.


    "Shake hands and don''t fight again," turning around, he looked at Shyamal and Arianell as he instructed.


    They both red at each other before doing as he told them, shaking their hands.


    "What are you doing, Az?"


    "Christy?"


    He called as Christina hugged him from behind, being two years older and a head taller than him, she enveloped his body entirely.


    "Me too!!" Avril also joined in as she hugged Azariah from the side.


    "Easy, big sis," Azariah grumbled as his sister squeezed him tightly, before he nced at the remaining two.


    "Want to?" He whispered softly, opening his arms.


    "M-me too," Arianell stammered as she quickly moved and hugged him.


    While Shyamal did the same, but she red at the rest of them.


    Azariah closed his eyes as he smiled widely, feeling the warmth of those who loved him.


    No....


    Those who used to love him...

 Chapter 56: [Weapon Selection] [4] Inder’s thoughts.

    <h4>Chapter 56: [Weapon Selection] [4] Inder''s thoughts.</h4>


    "It''s cold in here."


    I mumbled to myself as I sat on the ground with my back against the wall, my eyes closed as I rested my head against the wall.


    ''El?''


    I thought as I called him in my mind.


    [...]


    ''Sorry for ignoring your words.''


    During my fight with Tristan, he kept trying to stop me before I did something that I would regret, bu¡ª


    [....You call that a fight? It didn''t take you a minute to bring him to his knees.]


    ''Yeah, whatever you call that.''


    [.....Are you... Azariah?]


    Instead of replying, I opened my eyes as I willed my status screen toe forth.


    ===========================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [25], Inder Sephtis [75]


    ===========================


    ''I...I don''t know.''


    I replied as I closed my eyes again.


    ''I don''t know who I am.''


    Maybe I am Inder, or maybe I am Azariah, or because of this status screen, my brain is confusing me with different personalities.


    I could be the same person or I could be entirely different.


    ''For now, think of me as Inder with Azariah''s memories.''


    [.....What happened back then? Why did you get triggered?]


    ''I felt anger, Azariah''s anger when that guy started to insult and trash talk about them.''


    [Azariah''s anger?]


    ''Yeah.''


    [....What do you mean?]


    ''I don''t have many of... My own memories...


    My own emotions are gone... I am nk.''


    Right now, I don''t feel any anger, hatred, love, sadness, joy, ... I don''t feel anything.


    It''s as if my emotions have numbed down.


    Inside me, all that''s left is emptiness....


    ''You know, El, what''s the worst part? I can''t feel my own emotions, but I can feel Azariah''s emotions clearly.''


    [....Is that why you tried to kill that kid?]


    ''Yeah, and I''m d they stopped me, things would have messed up for me if he died.''


    If Tristan had died because of me, I would have been kicked out of the academy, leaving me with only one ce to stay... Beside Esmeray.


    ''I''m d he didn''t die.''


    Massaging my temples, I thought again...


    Living beside her is worse than living in hell, and the moment she finds something amiss in me, she won''t hesitate to kill me.


    [You are afraid of her as well?]


    ''You don''t understand how dangerous she is, El...


    ...She is like a puppeteer, controlling everything and everyone from behind.''


    And like everyone else, I am also one of her puppets.


    A special puppet, which Esmeray took extra care of just to make sure he remained the same for the rest of his life, living like...


    Her puppet.


    [You don''t n to run away?]


    ''Again, you are underestimating her...


    ...There is no ce in this world where Esmeray can''t find me.''


    Her organization [ECTO] members have spread around the world, working like her eyes and ears.


    And they all are extremely loyal to her, to the point of dying without any hesitation if needed.


    And if she wants, she can find anyone in this world without much problem.


    ''Sigh... Of all the beings in this world, I had to be her son.''


    With a tired sigh, I raised my hand as I gently pressed on the small cut on my throat because of Shyamal''s scythe.


    [....Do you hate Azariah?....Do you hate yourself?]


    ''...How can I possibly hate a mentally broken and physically tortured kid who just wants to keep his loved ones safe.''


    I replied, opening my eyes as I touched my engagement ring with my finger, while my gaze rested on Shyamal and Arianell.


    ''.....He is just a broken kid, manipted to sacrifice his life so they can keep smiling.''


    [.....Do you hate them? Those who are living happily while you is carrying all the burden.]


    ===========================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [50], Inder Sephtis [50]


    ===========================


    ''..... Azari¡ªI did too many things to make them hate me; you can''t me them for everything.''


    Do I feel anger towards them for leaving me?


    Yes, I do.


    I mean, I stood by their side during their bad times when they were at their lowest, ignoring my own problems.


    But... in the end, they did leave me alone when I needed them the most.


    ''At least she tried to help me as much as she could.''


    As my gaze rested on Arianell, I thought to myself.


    Had it not been me who wanted her to leave me alone,


    Had her situation been a little better...


    She might still not have given up on me...


    Just like Christina.


    [....What about the Vessel?]


    ''Shyamal? .....I just hate her.''


    [Why?]


    ''...''


    [...So do you hate the situation that you are in? The life you are living right now... Just a suppressed being inside Azariah.]


    ''No, if anything, I am fine with it.''


    [Why?]


    ''Unlike Azariah, I don''t have any reason to live. I might kill myself, making his efforts worthless.''


    [..... Because of your mother?]


    ''.... Yeah, I even sympathize with Azariah. Having an emotionless monster as your mother is just...''


    [....Was your mother like Esme¡ª.]


    ''No.'' Shaking my head softly, I replied, ''In fact, my situation is quite opposite to his.''


    From the broken and little memories of Inder''s childhood that I have, I know....


    I had a loving family....


    And a loving and responsible father who helped and taught me a lot of things.....


    Even though he wasn''t the best, he did try his best to give me everything....


    A doting mother who tried to fulfill my every wish...


    I even have a memory of me asking her to make my favorite food, and sheplied with a smile.


    ''You know, El, even though I forgot their faces, I still remember how much they loved and cared for me.''


    [...]


    ''And... I killed them with my own hands.''


    Even though I don''t have much memory of that day....


    I still remember the cold body of my father lying in a pool of blood....


    I still remember my mother cursing me on herst breath...


    I still remember her dying in my arms....


    ''I sympathize with Azariah because once I was also afraid of losing someone I loved....


    ....There was a time when even I was ready to die for my loved ones.''


    [You are as mentally unstable as Azariah.]


    ''Yeah... I know. I have lost too many loved ones to remain a sane person.''


    Even though I don''t remember....


    I still have that feeling....


    The feeling that my life wasn''t much different from Azariah''s....


    ''You know, El, I don''t want anything....


    I just don''t want my heart to be broken again...


    ....I don''t want to suffer from that feeling again.''


    And the way Azariah is behaving right now I am sure he will get his heart broken.....


    .....By making others hate him...he is only increasing his own burden...


    ...And in the end he will fall because of his own beliefs.


    He will break down again....


    ''...I just hope she can knock some sense in Azariah.'' I thought as I touched my engagement ring.


    [.... Is there something else that you want?]


    ''..... I also want to see her onest time, my fianc¨¦e from myst life.''


    I thought, looking at the engagement ring that I wore.


    I don''t remember anything about her; all I remember was the mesmerizing crimson eyes of hers.


    ''.... I just want to ask why she betrayed me.''


    [... Betrayed?]


    ''.... I don''t remember what happened, but I think she did betray me.''


    [... And you want to see her even after that?]


    ''...I want to understand her side.''


    [.... Would you still love her?]


    ''.... Until the end of my life.''


    [.....]


    ''Do you think I will see her?''


    [Maybe...]


    ''I don''t have much to live... six months at worst or nine years at best.''


    [...]


    ''Do you think this much time is enough?''


    [.... Maybe.]


    Sigh....


    With a heavy sigh, I closed my eyes as I leaned on the wall.


    ''I wish I can see her one day.''


    I thought to myself as my consciousness started to drift away....


    [You will.]


    ''You sound quite confident, El.''


    I replied with a smile before my consciousness started to drifted away.


    [Are you going?]


    ''I am a mess right now, El...


    I also don''t want to live with numb emotions...


    I might kill someone close to Azariah....


    ....And for now, let''s let him face his own issues.''


    [.... Fine.]


    ''El.''


    [Yeah?]


    ''Take care of ''me''.''


    [I will.]

 Chapter 57: [Weapon Selection] [5]

    <h4>Chapter 57: [Weapon Selection] [5]</h4>


    "Urgh..."


    As my eyes fluttered open, a groan escaped my mouth, confusion itching in my mind as I massaged my temples.


    ''El?''


    [Yeah.]


    ''I lost control.''


    [You did.]


    ''...And I beat him up brutally.''


    Focusing my gaze, I looked at Tristan, who was being taken away on a stretcher by staff members.


    An oxygen mask covered his face, while a nurse attempted to stop the bleeding on his wounded shoulder.


    The students were scattered around him, including Oliver, Ashlyn, Arianell, and Shyamal.


    I didn''t know if it was intentional or not, but the axe had lodged into his dominant hand''s shoulder, and I was quite sure he would have a hard time using a sword for quite some time, if not for his entire life.


    ''Crazy bastard.''


    I thought as I stood up.


    All eyes turned to me as I walked towards the exit.


    "I thought he was weak."


    "Yeah, maybe he took some type of drug."


    "Lunatic, nearly killing someone."


    "Monster."


    As I walked past the students, their gossip and low voices entered my ears.


    ''Monster, huh?''


    That truly summed me up perfectly.


    A monster who didn''t deserve love.


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing, I walked out of the hall and turned towards the building beside it.


    Without much dy, I walked up the stairs until I reached the terrace of the building.


    <strong><i>Click.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>m!!</i></strong>


    With a click I opened the door before, I mmed it shut as I walked in.


    The cold air breezed against my skin as I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath.


    "El."


    [Yeah?]


    "Did Inder say something to you?"


    [...He said to stop doing what you''re doing right now.]


    "And what the fuck am I doing?"


    [.... Burdening yourself with all those responsibilities.]


    "Haha," I let out a small chuckle as I walked closer towards the edge of the building.


    The entire academy came into view as I looked down from here.


    "So, what does he want me to do?"


    I mumbled as I leaned against the wall.


    [....Why are you even trying to take everything on yourself¡ª]


    "El, El," I interjected.


    "How hard is it for you to understand this?


    How many times do I have to say it?


    I am cursed!


    I am cursed since the day I was born!"


    Clenching my fists, I shouted, trying my best to not let my anger consume me.


    "Whoever loves me, cares for me, dies! They die!"


    [... Why are you even saying that you are cursed¡ª]


    "Because I have seen... whoever loved me die."


    Bringing my trembling hands to my face, I replied,


    "I saw... Shane die in front of my eyes, and I couldn''t do anything to save him..."


    I whispered softly as I looked at my hands.


    "He was... a brother to me, El."


    [.... That wasn''t your fault¡ª]


    "Aunt Belly," I interjected again as I muttered,


    "You know what she was to me?"


    [.... No.]


    "When I first started to walk, it wasn''t my mother who was there for me.


    She was.


    When I first learned to talk, I called her name before anyone else''s.


    When I was in pain, when I needed anything, when I was sad, I always ran towards her...


    I always found myself beside her at the end of the day..."


    Slowly, I sat on the floor, ignoring the ache in my heart as I continued,


    ".....But when I tried to open up to her...


    When I tried to tell her what I was going through...


    She lost her life.


    She was executed, El.


    She was executed right in front of my eyes..."


    [.....]


    "And you know what herst words were?"


    I asked softly as I rested my head against the wall.


    "Take care of my loved ones and myself."


    She told me that with a smile on her face before her head was decapitated from her body.


    I was helpless...


    I couldn''t do anything but just watch her die because of me.


    [....You always knew you can''t keep your end of the deal with your mother, didn''t you?]


    ''.....''


    [....You made the deal even though you knew you will lose your life.]


    ''Yeah,'' I replied, closing my eyes.


    From the first day when I made a deal with her, I knew I would not live much longer.


    I always knew that I would die the day I turned sixteen.


    But with my remaining life, I didn''t drown myself in pleasure or happiness.


    I drowned myself in hate and sorrow so that when I disappear from their life...


    When I die...


    They can move on with their lives...


    Without being tormented by my death...


    "It''s not like I don''t want to be loved, El....


    I just don''t want those who love me to die."


    I am just tired...


    I am scared of losing them...


    No matter how much I do to change that...


    I will always be left alone...


    I will always be left with me....


    [.....]


    "I am a monster, El...


    Born on the dead bodies of millions....


    Died buried between the dead bodies of millions..."


    [...What are you saying?]


    "In the game," I mumbled softly, my eyes still closed, "I did a massacre far worse than what my mother did."


    "Even though I wasn''t in control of my body... But still I alone took millions of lives."


    [.....]


    "Do you still think I am not cursed?"


    [....You know, Azariah... I am not the right person to talk to about this.]


    ''<i>Click</i>.''


    I opened my eyes gently as I heard the sound of the door clicking open.


    "Hey... Az...ariah."


    Waving her hand, she called me awkwardly as I shifted my position and sat properly.


    "What brings you here, Ashlyn?" With a smile, I asked as I looked at her beautiful golden eyes.


    "....I was trying to find you, but you just disappeared from the hall." Walking slowly closer towards me, she replied.


    "I just wanted to have some time alone." I replied as I averted my gaze away from her, "you know I don''t feel alright with all that happened there."


    "I feel hungry, Azariah... let''s get something to eat." Standing in front of me, she said with a gentle smile.


    "...No, I don''t feel like eating anything." Shaking my head, I replied, "you can go ahead and eat something."


    "It''s fine then...I don''t feel much hungry anyway."


    "You know you don''t have toe here."


    I said looking around as she took another step closer to me,


    "I am not in my right state of mind and being with me right now isn''t the best¡ª."


    "Azariah."


    Kneeling beside me, she called while gently squeezing my hand.


    "Y-yeah."


    "Look at me."


    I shifted slightly as I faced her, looking into her eyes.


    "It''s still bleeding."


    She whispered as she took out a handkerchief from her pocket before cing it on my wounded throat.


    I just looked at her as she tried to clean my wound with a concerned look.


    ''She is too kind.''


    It''s been like five days since I have known her, only five and even in these five days, she has seen how people treat me...


    how I am hated by most of the people.


    It''s honestly her kindness that she is still sticking with me even when Miley tried so many times to separate us.


    "Azariah."


    "Ashlyn."


    "Do you need a hug?" She whispered softly, looking into my eyes.


    "No, I am fine, nothing happened to m¡ª."


    And before I could properly reject her, she stood on her knees and hugged my head gently.


    "Everything will be alright," she whispered, gently caressing my hair.


    "Everything is alri¡ª."


    "You are not very good at hiding emotions."


    "I am."


    "No, silly, you are not."


    I closed my eyes as I stopped talking, slowly inhaling her scent.


    It smelled good... like that of an angel, far better than any human could.


    <i>m!!</i>


    "Azariah."


    The door once again mmed open as a loud voice called me.


    "...."


    My eyes met with Oliver''s, who stood at the door as Ashlyn slowly moved away from me, breaking the hug.


    <i>m!!</i>


    "Sister-inw, why are you following me?" mming the door, he shouted, making me alert as I stood up.


    "Stup up, Oliver."


    <i>m!!</i>


    The door once again mmed open, but this time it was a white-haired girl who opened the door.


    And Oliver, like a scaredy-cat, walked behind her.


    "Azariah, you alright, man?" Moving away from Arianell, he ran towards me.


    "Yeah," I replied, shaking my head.


    "Let me hug you."


    As soon as he walked closer, he grabbed me and mmed me against his chest.


    <i>p!!</i>


    <i>"Urgh..."</i>


    "Keep your tits away from my face." pping his chest, I grumbled as I took a step back.


    "Why the discrimination?"


    He muttered, massaging his chest, while Ashlyn quickly created a distance between us with a small blush on her face.


    "Why are you here?" I asked, looking at him.


    "Because I was concerned about you," he replied.


    "Where is Aimar?"


    ".... Miley stopped him."


    "...Fucking simp." Shaking my head, I looked towards Arianell.


    "And why are you here, princess?" I asked, walking right towards her, trying to invade her private space.


    Time to irritate the princess a little.


    "There is a call from your mother."


    I halted my steps as blood started to drain from my face.

 Chapter 58: [Weapon Selection] [End]

    <h4>Chapter 58: [Weapon Selection] [End]</h4>


    In a dimly lit, empty, close room, I sat alone on a chair, rubbing my sweaty hands nervously.


    My gaze was fixed on the materialized hologram across the table, its pale blue light casting a small glow on the empty surface.


    Within the hologram, an image of my mother appeared, her features flickering slightly in the holographic light, but her silver hair and emotionless grey eyes were easily noticeable.


    It had been more than five minutes since her hologram appeared, and for the whole time, she had been ignoring me, focusing on her work as if I were not worth her time.


    "Mother," I breathed, having waited long enough. My voice was barely above a whisper.


    "....How many days has it been since you arrived at the academy?" She asked without looking at me, her voice as emotionless as always.


    "Six... days," I replied, my leg tapping anxiously on the ground as I struggled to contain my nervousness.


    "Not even a week has passed, and I receive aint," she scolded, her eyes still on her paperwork. "Is this how you''re going to prove your worth?"


    "Mother¡ª"


    "What was the reason?" she asked.


    "....."


    "I am asking something, Azariah; what was the reason for you to nearly kill him?"


    "...He tried to insult me and sa¡ª"


    "I have known you since you were a child... Your lies won''t work on me," she interjected sharply, her gaze piercing.


    ".....He tried to insult yo¡ª"


    "You wouldn''t have reacted that way if he had insulted me," she interrupted again, silencing me. "Like I said, your lies won''t work on me."


    "....."


    "Let me guess then," she continued, resting her chin on her hands. "He tried to insult one of the ''promised girls,'' didn''t he?"


    I flinched involuntarily at her words, lowering my gaze slightly.


    "That''s disappointing, Azariah," shemented, her voice devoid of emotion, as she looked at me.


    "....." I didn''t reply; my head still lowered as I stared at my hands resting on myp.


    "Have you heard about the emperor''s decision regarding your engagement annulment?" She asked, extending her hand and drumming her fingers on the table.


    "Yes."


    "Do you have any problems with his decision?"


    "....I don''t have any problems," I replied, shaking my head while clenching my fist.


    "Hmm, that''s good then," she replied, nodding her head. "And about the boy''s father... I will take care of him."


    "Yes, Mother," I replied softly.


    "....How do you feel after beating that boy?" she asked.


    "... Nothing."


    "Good, it would have been even more disappointing if you had felt happy after defeating a pest," she remarked as she reclined in her chair.


    "....Can I go now?" I requested, feeling my nerves racking by being in front of her even though it was just a hologram.


    "....I have one more thing to tell you," she replied, ncing at me. "I have a task for you."


    "A task?"


    "Yes.... A task to prove your worth," she replied, causing my heart rate to drop.


    "M-mother, there wasn''t anything like that in our deal," I replied, trying to remain calm.


    "That was before... when your body couldn''t take in mana," she replied, focusing on my body, "but now you can use mana, changing everything."


    "Bu¡ª."


    "I won''t change my decision, Azariah."


    "....Will I prove my worth if Iplete this task?" I asked, looking at her.


    "Yes, you will," she affirmed, nodding her head.


    "....What do I need to do then?" I asked, calming down.


    It''s an opportunity I can''t miss; I can be free from at least turning into a crying puppet.


    "You will need to kill someone for me," she stated bluntly, watching my reaction closely.


    Not as terrible a task as I thought it would be, I have already killed innocents; one more won''t change much.


    "Who do I need to kill?" I asked, taking a deep breath.


    "A child," she replied, making me halt.


    "Pardon?"


    "I said you needed to kill a child."


    "W-why a child?" I asked, my voice a little cracked and my lips trembling without me noticing.


    "Think it through, Azariah. It''s either your life or that child''s life," she replied, her voice devoid of any emotion.


    "B-but mother."


    "I am not asking, I am telling you... You will be given the task of killing a child. Do you ept it or not?"


    "Mother."


    "Do you ept it or not?"


    "....."


    "If your answer is no, then say it; the child might live a peaceful life, but you will not."


    "..."


    "I need an answer, Azariah."


    "....Yes."


    "Good... Then I will inform you when her security is the lowest." Nodding her head, she replied.


    And with a beep, the call ended, leaving me alone in the room.


    "El."


    [Yes?]


    "...If I want to live, I need to kill a child now."


    How low do I have to go now just so I can live?


    A child....


    [... From the way your mother talked, she should be an important person.]


    "She?" I asked, titling my head.


    [Your mother said ''her'' security.]


    "Yeah, she did....."


    Things we do to live,huh?


    "Sigh...."


    Sighing, I rose from my seat and made my way toward the exit.


    With a soft click, the door swung open, and I stepped out into the corridor.


    But my steps halted as I spotted a familiar figure leaning against the wall.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, making her focus on me.


    "What did she say?" Lauryn asked back, looking at me.


    "She kinda threatened to kill me," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Stop lying," she replied, frowning.


    "Yeah, don''t believe it," I replied as I walked closer to her. "Anyway, why are you here?"


    "Did she say something about Christina?" she asked as she started to walk.


    "Are we thetest gossip now?" I grumbled, falling a step behind her. "First,that doggy then my mother, and now you."


    "Someone is deliberately spreading the news," Lauryn replied, ncing at me.


    "...I can think of who he is," I muttered as we made our way out of the parent meeting building.


    "So, did she ask?"


    "Yeah, she did."


    "Did you ask her for help?"


    "Why should I?" I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "I was already bored with her... and my mother said she would find me a better one... so I might as well go for a different chick."


    Lauryn halted her steps, turning back to stand in front of me, looking into my eyes. "...You are the worst kind of person to fall in love with."


    "....I know," I replied as I walked past her. "And it''s not like I am asking to be loved anyway."


    "Where are you going?" she asked, making me halt.


    "To my ss?" I replied, ncing back at her.


    "Come with me." Turning on her heel, she replied, walking in a different direction.


    Rubbing my neck slightly, I walked behind her.


    And it didn''t take us long to arrive at the ce where the weapon selection was happening.


    "No one''s here?" Imented as I looked around the empty hall.


    Students have returned to their sses," Lauryn exined.


    "Mind telling me why we are here?"


    "Didn''t I tell you toe towards the Katana section after you were done with your....weird weapon?" she replied as we arrived at the section that had Katanas ced on them.


    "Yeah, my axe-hammer," I mumbled as I looked around, "I almost forgot about that."


    "Stay here; you can go find itter," Lauryn replied, gesturing for me to remain where I was.


    With swift movements, she retrieved one of the katanas from the stand and tossed it in my direction.


    Without a word, I caught the katana as I looked at it.


    Encased in a sleek ck sheath, it was perfectly bnced in my grasp.


    Grabbing the hilt that was wrapped in smooth, ck leather, offering afortable grip on my hand, I took out the de inside.


    As I drew the de, a bright sh of red caught my eye, revealing the stunning beauty within.


    The katana''s crimson hue seemed to dance in the light as I looked at it carefully.


    "But why a Katana?" ncing at her, I asked as I ced it back in the sheath.


    "There is an old saying," she replied, folding her hands. "Strength didn''t kill <i>Gabriel</i>; swiftness did."


    "<i>Gabriel</i>, huh?" I mumbled to myself, looking at her.


    "Your way of using mana is different, right?" She replied with her own question, and I nodded my head.


    "The way I see it, it''s as if you''re not just reinforcing your muscles but also your bones. You''re able to exert more force than should be possible."


    "I guess, but what does it have to do with a Katana?" I asked as I looked at the weapon.


    "Katanas are my specialty, and the way I see it, you can fully utilize their full potential," she replied, taking a step back. "Draw your Katana as fast as you can without using mana."


    I nodded, taking in a deep breath as I adjusted my stance, the sheath of the katana snug against my waist.


    With tense muscles, I gripped the hilt tightly, readying myself for the swift draw.


    In one fluid motion, I surged forward, unsheathing the de with all the speed I could muster.


    <strong><i>SWISH!!</i></strong>


    The Katana sliced through the air with a faint sound.


    "Now, do it again with mana." She gestured for me to step back, and Iplied, sliding the Katana back into its sheath.


    "<i>Huuh</i>."


    With a sharp exhale, I focused my concentration, channeling mana into my hand.


    The silver runes glowed softly as I pushed myself, not holding back until my hand began to ache with the strain.


    <strong><i>SWISH!!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Bang!!</i></strong>


    This time, as I drew the Katana, it sliced through the air effortlessly, but myck of control caused it to hit the ground with a resounding bang.


    "<i>Urgh</i>..."


    A tingling sensation shot through my hand, the aftermath of my exertion, as an electric pulse raced along my nerves.


    "...You need proper training." Lauryn mumbled as she came closer to me.


    "...I know." I grumbled as I jerked my hand to get some response from it.


    "Your weapon selection ends here," she dered abruptly, the sound of her p echoing in the empty training hall.


    ncing up at her, I was met with a bright smile that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "What are you thinking...?" I couldn''t help but ask, instinctively taking a step back from her.


    "Your training will be fun," she replied cheerfully, her smile widening as she turned and walked away.


    What the fuck is she nning??

 Chapter 59: Runic Language

    <h4>Chapter 59: Runic Language</h4>


    <i>Knock, knock.</i>


    Standing outside the door within the first-year dormitory building, I knocked twice.


    "Argh... My whole body aches like hell," I grumbled, carefully stretching my left arm to avoid snapping it too much.


    [Well, at least her training methods work]


    "Yeah," I mumbled with a heavy sigh.


    It had been six days since I chose the katana as my weapon, and now I regret it.


    Lauryn, who had been using katanas since childhood, easily pointed out every mistake I made in every single move, and she didn''t hesitate to correct them. But her methods were extreme.


    She would literally p the part of my body that was a little off from a proper stance, and for thest six days, I had endured extreme torture in the name of training.


    [Look at the bright side, at least you''re getting stronger.]


    ''Yeah, no''


    All I saw was Lauryn having the time of her life torturing the one who took her family away.


    With a soft click, the door swung open, and I looked ahead.


    "..."


    My mouth half-opened as I stared at the boy standing in front of me with nothing on his upper body and wearing only shorts.


    "Uh... wrong room," I stammered, turning on my heel to run away.


    "It''s the right room," Oliver replied with a grin as he grabbed my shoulders.


    "Let me go, you monster!" I shouted, trying to jerk his hand away.


    "Hahahaha,e in; I won''t do anything, I promise!"


    "Help! Somebody! I''m being taken without my consent!"


    I cried out dramatically, making ast-ditch effort to escape as Oliver hauled me into his room,ughter ringing in my ears.


    <i>"Anghh~~."</i>


    "Wait, what the fuck was that ?"


    I eximed, putting an end to the drama and stepping away from the half-naked Oliver.


    "....."


    <i>"Anghh~~Anghh~~Yes~~."</i>


    I silently surveyed the scene inside the room. Aimar and Ethan sat reclining against the wall, each with popcorn and a drink in hand.


    Their eyes met mine briefly before quickly averting away.


    <i>"Anghh~~Angh~~."</i>


    Then, my gaze fell upon the holographic projector in the middle of the room, ying a video.


    ".....Who the fuck watches porn videos in the middle of the day with a guy sitting beside them?"


    I folded my arms, tapping my foot impatiently on the ground as I stared at all three of them.


    <i>"ANGHH~~."</i>


    "Wait, Azariah, stop!!"


    Ignoring Oliver''s plea, I closed the projector, abruptly ending the video.


    "The good part was about to start," Aimar grumbled, taking a sip of his cold drink.


    "I know, right? She was about to cu¡ª."


    "Shut up, you idiots," I snapped at them, walking towards the bean bag ced at the side of the bed.


    "Yeah, yeah, Mr. Saint," Oliver mocked as I took my seat.


    "Why were you even watching that?" I asked Oliver.


    "Oh, Ethan never saw that," Oliver replied, pointing at the brown-haired boy.


    "And if you don''t remember, adult videos are banned formon people."


    "What''s Ethan even doing here?" I asked, ncing at him. He waved at me with a smile.


    "I called him, and he answered, unlike someone who''s always busy," Oliver replied, looking in my direction.


    "And unlike someone who''s always free, I was training my ass off," I replied, ring at him.


    "Skill issue."


    "Shut up."


    With a sigh, I leaned on the bean bag, folding my arms on my chest as Oliver also reclined against the wall, sitting on the bed.


    "Anyway, what happened to your bike?" Aimar asked, looking at me.


    "They''ll ship it tomorrow," I replied, picking up one of the drinks ced on the table, and so did Oliver.


    "Good for you," Oliver muttered, taking a sip of his drink through the straw.


    <i>Slurp, slurp.</i>


    "Stop sucking on the straw like your life depends on it," I grumbled, watching as he sucked the liquid, his cheeks puff inside.


    "Sucking helps maintain the jawline."


    "...So that''s why Aimar has such a sharp jawline," Imented before swiftly dodging the pillow thrown by Aimar.


    "Anyway, tomorrow is the day for club activity," Ethan chimed in, making me look at him.


    "Which club are you going to join, Azariah?" Aimar asked, ncing at me.


    "I don''t know for sure, but maybe the traveling club," I replied with a nonchnt shrug.


    "Christina''s club," Oliver mumbled, earning a re from me.


    "What? Isn''t she the vice president of the club?" Oliver asked, looking at me.


    Without responding, I ced the drink on the table again.


    <i>''El, I''m trying it.''</i>


    [Be careful.]


    ''<i>Yeah.''</i>


    <i>"Haah."</i>


    Exhaling sharply, I extended my hand towards Oliver.


    "What?" He asked, tilting his head.


    Without replying, I moved my extended hand gracefully, a faint silver glow emanating from my fingertip.


    With my fingertip working as a pen and the mana within my body as ink, I wrote a single word in the air.


    <i>lekasher</i>.


    As Ipletely wrote the word in the air, the next instant, a thin thread of rope materialized before me.


    And with a flick of my wrist, I directed it towards Oliver.


    "The fuck!?" Oliver gasped as the invisible force wrapped around him, binding his hands together.


    "What the actual fuck is that?" Aimar mumbled as he moved closer to Oliver, looking at his hand wrapped in a thin blue thread.


    "Runguage," I replied as I picked up my drink again.


    Both brothers nodded, but Ethan had a stiff look on his face.


    [Was it wise to use it in front of him?]


    <i>''It''s fine. I have a lot of things that I can use as ast resort.''</i>


    It''s been more than a week since I started learning Runguage, which I''m learning from El.


    And it''s fucking hard learning a whole newnguage from scratch, so I asked El to teach me some basic runes, and lekasher is one of those easy ones.


    "Hey! Aimar!!" Oliver eximed, making me focus on him.


    Aimar pinned Oliver on his stomach as he sat over him.


    "Aimar!"


    "Chill, big brother, it won''t hurt much," Aimar grinned as he took his belt off.


    "Help! Azariah! Brother, help!" Oliver twisted his face towards me as he eximed.


    "Why should I?" I asked, taking a sip of my drink.


    "Remember the gift that I gave you that night? Help me for that!!"


    "What did you gift me, oily?" I asked, drinking.


    "Reverse cowgirl!!"


    <i>Cough, cough, cough!</i>


    I choked on my drink as I coughed violently, hearing his words.


    "What the fuck do you mean by that?"


    "Remember that night when I rode you i¡ª."


    "Shut up, you fucker!" I eximed, ring at him. "What are you babbling about?"


    "Wait... So that wasn''t you?" He asked, tilting his head in confusion.


    "....."


    Should I throw this bastard off the building?


    <i>Thwack!</i>


    <i>"Argh..."</i>


    Oliver groaned in pain as Aimar hit his butt with the belt.


    "Tell me, Oliver, who is your daddy!" Grinning, he eximed as he went for another hit.


    Snap.


    But before he could, I snapped my fingers, freeing Oliver.


    <i>"Huff... Huff..."</i>


    Oliver''s chest heaved in anger as he red at his brother.


    "Wait, brother! <i>ARGHH</i>!!"


    Aimar pleaded, but ignoring his words, Oliver pinched both his nipples tightly, making him cry in pain.


    [....What a weird pair of brothers they are.]


    <i>''I know.''</i>


    "My daddy is Paul Prral," Oliver replied as he removed his hands from Aimar''s chest.


    "Where is Uncle nowadays?" I asked, making him nce at me.


    "Moving around to different ces," Oliver replied as he leaned against the wall. "He hasn''t been home for a long time."


    "Empire-rted stuff?"


    "Yeah," nodding his head, he continued, "there''s talk of a non-aggression alliance between our Empire, the Mizraim Empire, and the Ekari Kingdom."


    "What? Weren''t we at odds with the other two?" Ethan asked, his face filled with confusion.


    "That''s for themon people to know," Oliver replied, ncing at him. "In reality, there aren''t many hard feelings between the three of us."


    "Is the church getting involved?"


    "...Yeah," he replied, ncing at me. "They are the ones working as mediators between all three of us."


    I nodded my head as I leaned on the bean bag.


    <i>''Things have already started, huh?''</i>


    "They are also going to dere what happened to Hesperia Kingdom," Oliver mumbled, making me sit back up straight.


    "What?"


    "...Almost sixteen years have passed since the massacre, Az, and now they are going to use it for their own cause," he replied, looking deeply into my eyes.


    "What are they nning to do?" I asked, tapping my leg on the ground.


    <strong><i>"The exiled prince was born that day</i></strong>,"


    he replied, making me take a deep breath.


    "They will dere it, most probably on the birthday of the youngest princess of the Ekari Kingdom."


    "Wait, I am not following," Ethan chimed in again. "What happened? Massacre, church, exiled prince, what are they all about?"


    "Chill, man, nothing important for usmon people to take too much interest in," Oliver replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    "<i>Argh</i>... My nipples hurt," Aimar grumbled in pain as he massaged his chest.


    "That''s what you get for messing with your big brother, you little shit," Oliver replied, ring at him.


    "Fuck you, when I awaken my bloodline I will obliterate your ass," Aimar retorted, ring back at him.


    "Hey, Azariah," Oliver mumbled, looking at me.


    "Yeah?"


    "Do you ever think?"


    "No."


    "Well... imagine if you did."


    "Okay."


    "Imagine if one day I go into a random dungeon and I find an overpowered sword and call it fate leading me to it, making me absurdly powerful... How beautiful it will be."


    With a wishful face, he replied, looking at the ceiling while smiling like an idiot.


    "....I feel like I have heard of this before," I mumbled, looking at him as I took out my phone.


    "It''s from that game princess and something," Aimar replied, and I nodded my head.


    "What are you going to do with that sword, Oliver?" I asked, leaning in towards him.


    "What else? Make a harem, of course!"


    Smiling widely, he replied.


    "Is that so?" I mumbled, nodding my head, before I looked at Aimar.


    "You want something like that as well?" I asked, looking at him.


    "I want to be a Chad vampire and have three wives fall into my arms," Aimar replied, mirroring his brother''s look.


    ".... And recorded," I mumbled, looking at my phone, making both brothers freeze in ce.


    ""... What!?""


    "I wonder how Aaliyah and Miley will react to this," I said, grinning as blood started to drain from their faces.


    "Aimar!! Snatch his phone!!"


    "On it, brother!!!"


    And before I knew it, both brothers jumped at me.

 Chapter 60: [Club house] [1]

    <h4>Chapter 60: [Club house] [1]</h4>


    ===========================


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah [84], Inder Sephtis [16]


    Age: 15


    Rank: 3rd Primeval (02%)


    Strength: 21


    Reflex: 21


    Intelligence: 38


    Mental Strength: 27 [45]


    Charm: 19


    Bloodline: Unawakened.


    Blessing: Amun-Ra''s Blessing.


    ???????: Niflh, Muspelh.


    Passive Status: Runic body/Weakened.


    ============================


    "Haah."


    A deep sigh escaped my mouth as I looked at the status screen that flickered in front of me.


    "Finally, I am as strong as an average student." Willing the screen to move away, I mumbled as I looked in the mirror.


    [...You are better than average.]


    "I know, but still, I am not strong enough to fight head-on with most of the main cast," I grumbled as I washed my face with cold water, "let alone whom I actually need to fight against."


    [....Yeah.]


    "Should I cut them?" I mumbled as I ran my fingers through my purple hair, which was inches away from touching my shoulders. "Nah, it''s better this way."


    Gathering my hair, I bound it with a blue rubber band before I looked at my face again.


    "Is it just me, or does my face look better than before?" I muttered to myself as I touched my face.


    Unlike before, when I only had sunken cheeks, right now my face is more defined and better than before.


    [....]


    "At least say I look good," I grumbled as El kept his mouth shut.


    Anyway, what the fuck is even the average for charm?


    I don''t even know how good-looking I am.


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing, I shook my head before I looked at my upper body.


    [....Are those scars going to fade away?]


    "I don''t think so."


    My upper body is filled with cut marks, ckened skin, and deep scars.


    Scars that can match those of veteran soldiers.


    Some I got from training with Adaliah, but most from the torture that I had gone through.


    But my back has the most nasty scar on my body¡ªa deep scar running from my left shoulder to my right torso.


    ....Well, at least it looks manly.


    [You are calmer than before.]


    As I walked out of the bathroom, Elmented, and I nodded my head slightly.


    "Inder''s memories," I mumbled as I took a seat on the bed. "They areing back."


    Since the day Inder became the dominant personality, I started to see his memories in the form of dreams.


    His early childhood was the first dream I saw, and from then on, I have had glimpses of his memories every other day.


    And seeing memories of a loving mother doting on her son all the time, caring for him, and being present for him every day.


    Seeing the things that I never had, even though they are not my memories, did help me know what the warmth of a mother is.


    And in every memory I saw of him till now, one girl was present in all of them.


    "Senara Azenor," I mumbled to myself as I remembered the cute little girl with ck hair from Inder''s memories.


    She was the daughter of Inder''s neighbor and Inder''s first friend.


    They both grew up together, went to kindergarten together, ate together, and stayed together all the time except when their parents separated them.


    Their rtionship kind of reminds me of my childhood¡ªhow Christina and I were when we were children, always sticking to each other.


    Seeing all those cute memories did help me a little, but at the same time, I felt worse because I knew how things ended for Inder, Senara, and his family.


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing, I shook my head as I shrugged myself into the in academic shirt.


    [Something special today? You''re taking your time getting ready.]


    "Yeah, today is club activity selection," I replied, ncing at the mirror once again. "I''ll spend most of my time with Ashlyn today."


    [And that girl? She''ll let you?]


    "....We''ll see."


    During thest week, I''ve improved my rtionship with Ashlyn.


    It''s be good enough for her to talk to me without feeling intimidated or pressured.


    But at the same time, Miley has also be increasingly wary of my intentions toward Ashlyn.


    And in a way, her wariness is justified. I mean, there are rumors about me raping maids andmoners, but her presence is still annoying.


    She always stops me from approaching her, and at the same time, she''s also be closer to Ashlyn.


    [And so has Ethan.]


    "Yeah, all because of that fucker, Oliver," I grumbled as I wore my shoes.


    Oliver, being the good guy he is, always hangs out with Ethan, and because of it, Ethan became close to Miley, Aimar, and Ashlyn.


    [...you''re not going to do anything about it?]


    "....It''s fine if he''s friends with Oliver," I replied. "All I need to do is make sure he isn''t too close with Ashlyn."


    Despite his revenge-driven nature, Ethan isn''t bad guy. He''s just in a bad situation.


    In the game, he was a very good friend with Oliver in theter part, when I disappeared from everyone''s life.


    A good person who will help his friends when they''re in need. .


    His only enemies are my family. All in all, I have to make sure Ethan stays away from Ashlyn.


    Can''t have the protagonist too close to the main heroine.


    [What about your sister?]


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    [Is your sister also a heroine? You did say that Ethan will try to seduce every high-ranking girl.]


    ".... Yeah, she''s a sub-heroine, but for a different game."


    [Wait! There are more than one game?]


    "Wait, I didn''t tell you?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion.


    [No, you didn''t].


    Oh, then let me tell you: there are three games and one prequel game in the series, my dear lover.


    The one we''re at now is the first game, and my sister is a sub-heroine of the second game.


    My mother was the viiness of the prequel game and one of the main antagonists of the final game.


    [....Your family is all over the ce.]


    "Yeah, yeah."


    [...What about you? What is your role?]


    "....I am the Viiness Maker of the first game.


    And in the second game..... I am inevitable."


    [....What do you mean?]


    "The things that I did in the second game and my death are what trigger the events of the final game."


    "....And if I don''t die, it''s impossible to start the final game."


    [.....]


    <strong><i>Crying puppet.</i></strong>


    That was my name in the second game.


    I wasn''t given any role; just to show that I wasn''t a person of my own, I was nothing but a puppet.


    No matter what route the protagonist of the second game takes, what I did was inevitable.


    And if the events of the final game don''t happen.... this world is doomed to end.


    "Aren''t I important." I chuckled as I stood up from the bed.


    [....When did you die in the game?]


    "....Three years from now."


    [Azaria¡ª]


    "I have enough time to think of something about it, El. Don''t worry."


    Assuring him, I walked towards the door.


    [But stil¡ª.]


    "You know, my mother is one of the reasons why thepany made the prequel game."


    [Hmm, how?]


    "She became so famous after the release of the first and second games that before the release of the final game, a prequel game was made at the demands of the fans."


    [....You sound proud about that.]


    "I don''t, fucker."


    Grumbling, I replied as I walked out of my room.


    [....So how did things end for your mother? Did she die at the end?]


    "Nope," I replied, shaking my head.


    Until the very end....


    No one was able to kill my mother.

 Chapter 61: [Club house] [2] [Spirit Linker]

    <h4>Chapter 61: [Club house] [2] [Spirit Linker]</h4>


    "<i>Haaah</i>, damn, I''mte."


    Grumbling under my breath, I made my way to the open stadium where all three first-year sses were gathered.


    [You took more time getting ready than a girl and still expect to arrive on time?]


    ''Shut up, idiot.''


    Sneaking my way through, I located my ss and headed towards them, making sure to avoid Lauryn''s gaze.


    The stadium buzzed with excitement, filled with the sound of students gossiping.


    As I approached my ss, I felt someone watching me.


    ncing back, I caught a pair of crimson eyes staring at me while she conversed with the girls around her.


    Shyamal...


    What should I do about this girl...


    [....Her hatred hasn''t diminished one bit.]


    Yeah, and it won''t diminish until she kills me.


    And No matter what happens, I refuse to die at her hands.


    I just hope she doesn''t ambush me anytime soon because right now I can''t fight against her, and I don''t have anyone to protect me from dying either.


    Shifting my focus away from her, I looked for my ss.


    It didn''t take me long to spot Ashlyn, standing with Miley, Oliver, and Ethan.


    "Yo," I greeted them, but they all turned silent as they faced me.


    "What?" I asked as I stood beside Ashlyn.


    "You''re looking good," Ashlyn praised with a bright smile, and I could see Oliver nodding in agreement.


    So, my charm ''is'' increasing, huh?


    That''s good to hear.


    "You don''t look that good," Miley grimaced before I could reply. "Ethan looks better than you."


    "....Who asked you that?" I tilted my head, raising an eyebrow.


    "What? I''m just stating facts. You look alright, but Ethan''s on another level." She replied, flipping her orchid hair back and folding her arms.


    "....A-ah, I-I don''t thin¡ª." Ethan''s face reddened slightly as he stammered out a response.


    "....If you wanted topare him with someone, you could have used me." Oliver chimed in with a smile, looking at Miley.


    But I could tell he was hurt by her praising someone else in front of him.


    "....Azariah doesn''t deserve to bepared to you." Realizing her mistake, Miley quickly corrected herself, looking at Oliver.


    "...Right." Oliver smiled, shaking his head.


    "Azariah." Ashlyn''s voice pulled my attention as she pinched my shirt, tiptoeing to whisper in my ear, "Don''t take her words seriously. You look great."


    "Thank you," I whispered back, feeling my heart skip a beat.


    [...Critical hit.]


    ''Shut up.''


    "Ashlyn,e with me," Miley quickly grabbed her hand, pulling her away from me.


    "She''s staying. You can go," I said firmly, holding onto Ashlyn''s free hand and shooting Miley a re.


    "Let go... of her... hand..." Miley''s re matched mine as she spoke each word slowly, emphasizing hermand.


    I didn''t respond, simply pulling Ashlyn gently towards me, her expression a mix of surprise and embarrassment.


    "Uh... Azariah," Ashlyn embarrassingly called out to me, but I didn''t release my grip on her hand.


    "Attention everyone!"


    We shifted our attention towards Lauryn as her loud voice resonated throughout the stadium.


    Sighing, I released Ashlyn''s hand as she seemed close to tears, caught between Miley and me.


    Miley seized the opportunity and whisked Ashlyn away from me.


    "Do you like her?" An irritating voice made me nce back at the brown-haired boy.


    "Who are you to ask that?" I snapped, not trying to contain my irritation.


    If he tries to do anything funny with Ashlyn, I swear I will kill him.


    [...Is that possessiveness?]


    ''No, idiot. My life depends on Ashlyn. I can''t let him seduce my meat shield.''


    "Chill, bro, he''s just asking," Oliver stepped forward to defend him, cing a hand on my shoulder.


    "And who the fuck are you?" I grumbled, pping his hand away.


    "...How could you forget your best brother?" He feigned hurt, cing a hand over his chest.


    "All of you, focus here!"


    My attention shifted back to the teachers standing in front of the students from all three sses.


    Daphne Sloan stood before her ss [A].


    Jullian Craver was positioned in front of his ss [B].


    And...


    Lauryn Ewing stood at the helm of our ss [C].


    Daphne''s voice resonated throughout the stadium, quieting down the students.


    "I know you''re all excited about the club activities and the possibilities they offer, but bear with me for a moment because we need to discuss something important first."


    As she spoke, a few staff members approached, carrying a tray filled with watch-like objects.


    "But first, about the club activities," She continued as the staff passed the watches to all the students.


    "I know most of you will explore all the clubs, but let me remind you once again: feel free to check out those clubs that are typically associated with the opposite gender.


    Boys can join cooking clubs to enhance their skills and girls can join sports clubs as well."


    With a cheerful smile, she addressed all the students,


    "And boys, if you''re looking to woo a girl, p your hands!"


    <strong><i>CLAP !!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>CLAP!!</i></strong>


    And as soon as the sound of the p stopped, Daphne continued, "Okay, whoever pped is forbidden to join the girls'' clubs."


    Beside me, Ethan and Oliver both had their mouths wide open and their hands still in a pping position.


    "I''m sorry for your loss, brother," I muttered, patting Oliver''s shoulder and shaking my head.


    "Noooooo."


    "That''s cheating!!"


    "I didn''t p, I swear."


    "Sir."


    Ignoring all the chaos around me, I looked at the male staff member as he handed me the watch-like object.


    It was a white watch with dark blue markings all around the strap.


    [Spirit linker?]


    ''Yep.''


    "I was just kidding, stop shouting!!" Grinning, Daphne said, making the studentsugh.


    "The fun''s over; now listen here." As Daphne walked back, Lauryn took a step forward, arriving at the front of all three sses.


    "Clubs are for fun, but your main goal should be to participate in the clubhousepetition. And before anyone asks, out of the 150 students, only sixteen will be selected for thepetition."


    ncing around, she made sure every student had the watch in their hands before continuing.


    "Now, the watch in your hand is called a spirit linker, a device used to detect if you''ve formed a contract with a spirit or not."


    Her words sparked excitement and confusion among the students, causing a buzz of conversation to erupt.


    "Ma''am," one student raised their hand, "you''re saying it as if we''ve already formed a contract with a spirit."


    "Yes, that''s what I''m saying," Lauryn nodded. "From the day you''re born until you turn five, you''ve already formed a contract with a spirit unconsciously."


    "How?" Another one asked.


    "Spirits only form contracts with children, not because they like innocence, but because it''s easier for them to form a link with children than adults."


    "But why are we checking them now?" another student asked.


    "Because there''s a club specifically made for spirits, and if you want to enter it, you need a contract with a spirit. Now, no more questions. Wear the watch," Lauryn finished, folding her hands and waiting for everyone toply.


    [...You seem to already know the result.]


    ''Yep, I do.''


    In the game, all the important characters had a spirit familiar with them.


    Including me...


    But unlike the main heroines and the protagonist, mine wasn''t as strong as theirs, but still better than nothing.


    [...How many familiars did you have in the game?]


    ''One and why are you even asking this idiotic question?''


    And it''s amonly known fact that in this world, having more than one spirit familiar is impossible.


    But...


    ncing around, I quickly found Ashlyn as I walked towards her.


    "Azariah?"


    "Later, oily."


    But she formed contracts with two of the strongest spirit when she was a child.


    And both her familiars were a lot stronger than mine.


    She defiedmon sense, making her the center of attention in the academy.


    And she also became the center of attention of... the organization that tortured me.


    "...What are you doing here?" Miley frowned at me.


    "....Shut up," I red back, standing between them.


    "Azariah?" Tilting her head, she called me as she wore her spirit linker.


    Without saying anything, I handed my watch to her and extended my hand.


    Though still confused, she took the watch and helped me in wearing it as she stepped closer, her head close to my chest.


    "Azaria¡ª."


    "It''s fine, Miley," Ashlyn interjected, shaking her head, making Miley pout.


    "Heh." Looking at her, I smirked, aggravating her further.


    "Now, if you have worn the watch, send mana into it," Lauryn instructed before Miley could reply.


    I positioned myself between Miley and Ashlyn, ensuring Ashlyn''s watch was hidden from Miley''s view.


    "<i>Huuu</i>."


    Exhaling sharply, I closed my eyes as I willed my mana into the spirit linker.


    My hand glowed softly in a silver hue as the mana started to be sucked into the linker.


    I let it continue while I opened my eyes, ncing at Ashlyn.


    Ashlyn Zyanya.


    Someone with the potential to rival the ''Guardians.''


    And...


    One of the few individuals who could actuallynd a ''hit'' on my mother.


    It''s hardest to convert her into a viiness because she is as ''pure'' as humanly possible.


    But still, she ha¡ª.


    <strong><i>Beep.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Beep.</i></strong>


    I shifted my focus to the watch as both mine and Ashlyn''s spirit linker started to beep.


    "Ahh, fuck."


    But it wasn''t her linker that made me curse...


    But...


    Mine.

 Chapter 62: [Club house] [3]

    <h4>Chapter 62: [Club house] [3]</h4>


    =================


    Number of spirits: Three [Triplets].


    Type: Spirit Beings.


    Awakening: Six months, nine months, twelve months.


    =================


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!


    What the hell is this?


    ''El!''


    [Yeah?]


    ''Why does it show three!?''


    [... Maybe it''s broken?]


    ''Forget I asked you something, idiot.''


    <strong><i>Beep, beep.</i></strong>


    As the spirit linker continued to beep, I took a deep breath to calm my restless heart before shifting my focus towards Ashlyn''s spirit linker.


    =================


    Number of spirits: Two.


    Type: Spirit Beings.


    Awakening: Nine months.


    =================


    Okay, at least hers is the same as in the game.


    But wait... Fuck, it''s not the time for that.


    "Do you guys have one?" Before I could even think about anything, Miley asked, ncing at our linker.


    "It''s beeping, what does this mean?" Ashlyn asked in confusion, looking at me and Miley.


    "It means you''ve formed a contract," I replied, blocking Miley from her.


    "Oh, really?" With a cheerful smile, she replied, "Yours is also beeping. Did you form a contract as well?"


    "Let me see!" Miley chimed in, trying to peek at Ashlyn''s spirit linker.


    "Stay away." I stood in between her and Ashlyn, ring at her.


    I can''t let her see it, or else she''ll make a scene like she did in the game, announcing it to everyone.


    "Move, Azariah." She replied, ring back at me as she attempted to walk past me.


    "Don''t you have any manners? You shouldn''t look at other people''s things." I ranted, sidestepping to block her again.


    "Why can you see it and I can''t?" She snarled, trying to push me aside.


    "Wait, Azariah, professor Lauryn will scold us if you keep fighting." Trying to stop both of us, Ashlyn attempted toe between us. "Let her see it, I don''t mind."


    "But I do!"


    "Who are you to mind?" Instead of Ashlyn, Miley replied, "Move, or else you''ll regret it."


    "What are you gonna do? Cry?"


    "Haah, why would I cry when I can bash open your skull?" Fuming in anger, she clenched her fist.


    "Yeah, I wish to do the same." I spat before turning back to look at Ashlyn.


    "Ashly¡ª."


    "What are you guys doing?" And before I could warn her, a voice sharply interjected, making me halt.


    "Professor Lauryn," Ashlyn greeted her with a smile and a light bow while I blocked her from Lauryn''s view.


    "Azariah," Lauryn called me, her tone firm, "move aside."


    "Laur¡ª." My words were cut off by her re. "Professor Lauryn, could we please keep our results secret?"


    "No," she replied, shaking her head. "And don''t worry, your results will be safe in the academy."


    Like hell they will be!


    Fuck, I should have stopped Ashlyn from using the spirit linker.


    "Wait! Laur¡ª." My protest was silenced as I was helplessly pushed aside.


    "Hmm?" Lauryn''s brows rose in surprise as she examined Ashlyn''s spirit linker.


    Quickly concealing her expression, she scanned the surroundings, noting the curious gazes of other students who hadpleted their tests.


    "Did you tell anyone about your result?" Her tone was stern as she focused on Ashlyn.


    "N-no, only Azariah knows," Ashlyn replied, shaking her head.


    "Stay quiet and don''t tell anyone about it," Lauryn instructed firmly as she took the spirit linker from Ashlyn''s hand.


    "But¡ª."


    "It''s for your own good," Lauryn interjected sharply.


    "You don''t have anyone to protect you, so it''s better not to be the target of everyone''s attention."


    Ashlyn nodded in agreement, and I breathed a sigh of relief. At least we''re safe for now.


    But my tension returned as Lauryn turned her gaze toward me.


    "Wait! Lauryn!" Despite my protest, she forcefully grabbed my hand and examined my spirit linker.


    This time, her reaction was more profound, her eyes trembling violently as she gently loosened her grip on my hand.


    "Lauryn... Take a deep breath... Deep breath," I instructed her, ncing around at the increasing number of curious gazes, my own nervousness growing.


    Lauryn took a step back, her gaze never leaving me.


    "Huff..."


    She exhaled softly before giving me a....sweet smile.


    "Wait, Lauryn, there''s no need be petty right now," I pleaded, trying my best to appear innocent.


    "Wait, please, Lauryn!"


    "Congrattions, Azariah, for contacting with three Spirits," she said, with a sweet smile, patting my shoulder as she walked away.


    But her words seemed to have cast a spell; the entire stadium fell silent.


    Not a single word was spoken for a while, until the whole stadium erupted with gossip.


    "Wait, seriously?"


    "How!? I don''t even have one."


    "But isn''t it impossible to have more than one spirit?"


    "Why him!?"


    Ahh, there goes my peaceful life.


    [You never had a peaceful¡ª.]


    ''Shut up, useless idiot!''


    [... Useless!?]


    Then what else are you? I lost a part of my soul just to get a uselessmenter who just talks shit.


    [..I can give you my blessing, but you will die immediately from it.]


    ''You''re saying as if I''m not dying already!?''


    "Azariah." Noticing my gloomy look, Ashlyn gently called me.


    "Yeah," I replied, ncing at her.


    "Why did she do that?" She whispered,ing closer.


    "Don''t know."


    "She said I will be a target if I tell my result to everyone."


    "Yeah...."


    "....It will be alright." Rubbing my back, she replied softly.


    I nodded my head, not saying anything.


    "Those spirit linkers made the sounde forward!" Daphne instructed, standing in front of all three sses.


    "Let''s go."


    "Wait, Miley, you''re noting?" As we started to walk, Ashlyn asked, looking at her.


    "It didn''t make any sound." With a depressed look, Miley replied, showing her linker.


    "I''m sorry." Ashlyn replied softly.


    "It''s fine, now go."


    "Yeah, I''ll be back in a minute."


    We both walked forward where four students were already standing.


    Without a word, we joined them: Ethan, Oliver, Shyamal, and Arianell.


    "Show me." Grabbing Oliver''s hand, I looked at his linker while he did the same with mine.


    =================


    Number of spirits: One.


    Type: Spirit animal.


    Awakening: One month.


    =================


    Same as the game.


    So... Why the fuck is my spirit different?


    "Damn, it really is three spirits." Oliver grumbled, examining my linker. "All three of them are spirit beings and triplets as well."


    "...Yours is an animal," I mumbled, lifting my head.


    "Better than spirit balls; at least mine will have some intelligence," he replied before looking at Ethan.


    "How is yours?" He asked.


    "Already Awakened," Ethan replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, the spirit that roams around you," Oliver mumbled, nodding his head.


    "So, only six people form a contract, huh?" Julian said, looking at all of us. "Whatever you guys are selected for the spirit familiar club, congrattions."


    Daphne stepped forward as she wrote down our names on a tablet.


    "Just go there and say your name; they will ept you. And yeah, to participate in the housepetition, you need to be part of three clubs, including this one; you need to take part in two more clubs."


    "Give your spirit linker back to the staff, and you are free to check the clubs after that," Daphne instructed all the students.


    "Anyway, why is your spiriting in installments?" Oliver asked as he took out his linker.


    "I have zero idea," I replied, passing my linker to the staff before I walked away from them.


    ''Argh...El.''


    [Yeah.]


    ''Help me out.''


    [...How can I? I am useless.]


    ''..... Don''t be like this; my life is on the line here.''


    Hysteria....


    The organization that tortured me when I was a child...


    Their interest in me will ignite once again...


    [...Why did they even kidnap you?]


    ''...I was not the one they wanted to kidnap; I was just a substitute.''


    But as they continued to do research on me, their interest also increased...


    I became their favorite research object just because of my stupid blessing.


    [....How were you rescued then? From the way you are talking, it looks like you were too valuable for them to just let you go.]


    ''I don''t remember anything; they tortured me so much that my brain was paralyzed.''


    For half a year, Iy in bed, unable to do anything.


    I couldn''t sleep, couldn''t eat, couldn''t even move.


    It felt like I was a lifeless body confined in a room for six whole months, watching the endless torture that I had gone through as nightmare.


    And...


    Once again, they are going to target me...


    And if I end up getting kidnapped once more...


    I don''t know if I could handle going through that torture again...


    When I was a child, I thought I had people waiting for me...


    But now, I don''t have anyone...


    I''ll crumble...


    I''ll break down...


    I''ll¡ª


    "AZARIAH!"


    "Y-yes?" I stammered, startled, looking up at Ashlyn who was shaking me vigorously.


    When did she arrived here?


    "Your eyes are red, you are sweating like crazy,what happened to you?" she asked, concern evident as she reached out to touch my forehead.


    "I-I''m okay," I replied softly, gently pulling away from her touch.


    "...Are you worried about something?" she inquired, offering me her handkerchief.


    "Nothing much," I replied with a smile, gently pushing her handkerchief back.


    "But¡ª"


    "Ashlyn,e with me!" Before she could say more, Miley arrived beside her and whisked her away.


    "Wait for me, Azariah."


    Ashlyn nced back at me apologetically before joining the group of girls gathered around Arianell and Shyamal.


    "Az, let''s go check out the sports club," Oliver said, appearing beside me.


    "Count me in," Ethan added, looking at Oliver.


    "Then let''s take Aimar as well," Oliver mumbled, heading towards Aimar''s ss with Ethan in tow.


    Ignoring them both, I stood alone, watching the three girls who were the center of attention, happily chatting with those around them.


    [...Do you regret it...what you did.]


    ''...Nope,'' I replied silently as I turned around and walked away from them.


    I wanted them to be happy...


    And it seem like they are...

 Chapter 63: [Club house] [4] [Glideball]

    <h4>Chapter 63: [Club house] [4] [Glideball]</h4>


    "Is it just me, or did you guys also think about bathing in blood?"


    As we walked through the hallway of the academy, Oliver mumbled, catching all of our attention.


    "What kind of psychopathic question is that?" I asked, ncing at him with an annoyed look.


    "Think about it; you''re fighting with a full squad and¡ª"


    "Okay, enough. I don''t want to hear about it," Aimar interjected sharply, making Oliver frown.


    "...Why are you so sour?" With a smile, Oliver asked, "did something happen, brother?"


    Before Aimar could reply, Oliver continued, grinning, "yeah, right, you didn''t form a contract with a spirit."


    "It''s fine, you''re here to protect me anyway," Aimar replied nonchntly, waving his hand before he looked at me.


    "But are we seriously going to ignore the fact that Az has contracted three spirits?"


    "Yeah, I thought contracting with only one spirit was possible," Ethan chimed in, looking at me with interest.


    "Nothing changed; he will still remain stupid Az to me." Oliver replied, ncing at his brother.


    "But yeah, we can''t ignore the fact that he is soon going to be famous in the entire academy and empire."


    "Urgh.." I groaned in frustration, massaging my temples.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine," Oliver reassured, patting my back with a smile.


    "....Yeah," I replied, nodding my head.


    But internally, I didn''t feel good. Memories from my childhood resurfaced, making it harder for me to maintain my calm.


    And that bastard, I will see him again...


    [Who are you talking about?]


    ''Bradyn Shannon.''


    The scientist with experience inbat who experimented on me the most...


    He was the one who made my life hell, making it hard for me to live every single day...


    My chest hurt; it physically hurts even thinking about him.


    The feelings of anger, frustration, and resentment that burned within me kept increasing every time I remembered him.


    ''I will fucking kill him.''


    I will kill him, I will kill every single one of them...


    I will burn the¡ª.


    [...Are you powerful enough to do so?]


    ''.....''


    El''s question worked like cold water, making me calm down.


    I am not...


    [So focus on surviving before thinking about revenge.]


    ''Yeah.''


    "Second-year students did a great job making everything good," Ethan mumbled, his voice carrying unfiltered excitement as he looked around.


    "I want to check every one of them."


    "Azariah," Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin as I looked at him, "be careful of the second-year students."


    "Huh? Why?" Before I could reply, Ethan asked, frowning.


    "Well... Senior sister-inw is kinda popul¡ª."


    "Kinda?" Aimar interjected. "She represents the second year along with Archie."


    "And.... She''s got her own fan club... an idiotic fan club," Oliver continued.


    "Remember that guy who tried to propose to Christina, she was suspended from the academy because of him."


    "The one who lost his hands and legs?"


    "Yeah! That guy," Oliver eximed. "I don''t know how he will relieve himself without his hands."


    "I mean, it was kinda his fault... who told him to insult and say he is better than Azariah in front of her," Aimar replied, shrugging.


    "Wait, when the fuck did this happen?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Why don''t I know about this?


    "When you were busy isting yourself and onlying out whenever your mother forced you to," Oliver replied, ncing at me.


    "Is she that famous?" Ethan asked, his gaze fixed on Oliver.


    "Yep, you''ll understand when you see her. She''s... too bright to ignore," Oliver remarked, ncing at me. "And guess who her fans hate the most?"


    "Azariah?" Ethan guessed, and Oliver nodded.


    "Just don''t engage with them directly," Aimar advised as we approached the open stadium.


    "Why are you saying it like I would?" I grumbled, the sounds of cheering students filling my ears.


    "I have a feeling you will," Aimar replied knowingly as we entered the open-roofed stadium.


    "Wooohooo! Yeah!"


    "Aaaahhhh!"


    "Let''s go team! Let''s go!"


    As we stepped into the stadium, a wave of cheers from the students engulfed us.


    It was clear they were fully immersed in the excitement of the match, their eyes glued to the action unfolding before them on the field.


    My gaze drifted toward the field, where twelve yers hovered over the ground at a foot''s distance, with each team fielding six yers.


    They dashed across the field, reaching out to snatch the ball hovering midair from each other.


    "Go for it! Go!!"


    Right before us, a yer seized the ball and swiftly maneuvered toward the opponent''s goal post.


    His movements were distinct¡ªusing his legs to propel himself, he executed half circles with his left and right legs, elerating and decelerating with precision.


    As he neared the goal post, he swung his leg, connecting with the ball...


    <strong><i>SWISH!!!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>GOAL!!!</i></strong>


    The entire stadium erupted in excitement as the yer scored.


    <strong><i>Whiiiiiiiiiiii</i></strong>


    <strong><i>WHOOOO!!!</i></strong>


    With the whistle sound, the game ended as all the yers made a full circle to stop in one ce beforending on the ground.


    The winning team celebrated while the losing team lowered their heads.


    "It''s like football," I mumbled to myself as I looked at them with interest.


    [Football?]


    ''A kind of game that Inder used to y when he was a child.''


    "Hahahaha, my time to shine hase, baby!!" I shifted my gaze towards Oliver, who wasughing like a maniac.


    "What happened to him?" I mumbled, looking at Aimar.


    "...He has been practicing for glideball at home for a while now," Aimar replied, looking at his brother with concern.


    "Hahaha, glideball is all about how one uses feet," Oliver said,ughing. "And no one in the academy is better than me when ites to footjobs."


    "Footwork," I corrected him.


    "....haha, right, footwork," he nodded with an awkward expression,ughing.


    "Can I participate as well?" Ethan asked, matching Oliver''s excitement.


    "Of course!" cing his hand over Ethan''s shoulder, Oliver eximed, "let them know the best yers of glideball have arrived!"


    "OLIVER!!"


    We all shifted our focus to the girl who came towards us with a smile.


    With her crimson hair and eyes, she looked beautiful while wearing the academic uniform as she walked gracefully towards us.


    "Ath," Oliver replied with a bright smile as he walked towards her.


    "Oliver." Dramatically, she stretched open her arms with a bright smile.


    "Athel-Ahhhhh." And just as Oliver was going for the hug, she grabbed his ears, twisting thempletely.


    "How many times do I have to say take care of my sister?" She scolded him while twisting his ears.


    "I am sorry!!"


    "Why are you sorry for!!"


    "I don''t know!!"


    Althea Vespertine, a [Sub-heroine] from the game and the girl whom I met in the hospital at the Vespertine Viscounty.


    I nced at Ethan, who was looking at Althea while trying his best to maintain a good-looking smile.


    "They are at it again," Aimar mumbled with a tired sigh.


    "...Your brother is famous among the girls, isn''t he?" I asked.


    "You are the one to talk about that?" He replied, but his gaze was still on Oliver.


    Well...


    Since they were children, Oliver has always been the better of the twins.


    Whenever something happened, Oliver always tried to protect his brother, and even though it''s not severe, Aimar does have an inferiorplex because of it.


    "Where is my sister?" I shifted back to Althea as she asked.


    "Aaliyah should be with Miley, and please stop twisting my ears!" Oliver pleaded, looking at her with his utmost innocent eyes.


    "<i>Sigh</i>..." With a sigh, she loosened her grip before ncing towards us.


    And her expression immediately hardened as she looked at me, but she eased up as if she remembered something.


    "...How are you, Aimar?" She asked, looking at him whilepletely ignoring me.


    "Great," he replied with a smile, as her gaze shifted towards Ethan.


    "He is Ethan, my ssmate," Oliver introduced him.


    "Hello." Ethan greeted her and Althea nodded towards him with a smile.


    "So, are you guys here to join the club?" She asked, ncing at us.


    "Yes, Miss Manager, could you please give us ess from the backdoor?" With a bright smile, Oliver asked.


    "No," shaking her head, she replied, "we have some slots for the next game, participate and show your worth."


    "Tch."


    "What?" She narrowed her eyes as Oliver clicked his tongue.


    "Nothing, we would love to participate," Oliver replied as he ced his hands over Ethan''s shoulder.


    "Me too," and atst, I said, "I also want to join the club."


    It''s one of the games that will be in the clubhousepetition, I can''t miss it.


    "Huh? You too, Az?" Oliver asked, while Althea frowned.


    "Yeah."


    "Why?" She asked, acknowledging my presence.


    "Do I need to give you a reason?" I replied, looking at her.


    "...No," she replied before she thought about something, "... Maybe you should participate, Azariah."


    Saying so, she walked back, and the slight grin on her face wasn''t unnoticed.


    "....."


    [...It seems like she is up to something.]


    Let her be...


    What can she do anyway?


    ....


    ....


    ....


    ''I... Take that back.''


    As I looked at my team that would participate with me in the next match, I thought to myself.


    "Why am I dragged into this?" Aimar grumbled as he wore the hovering boots.


    Ignoring his ranting, I looked at the others in my team as we stood just beside the match field.


    Two girls, one chubby boy, and one thin boy...


    "You look familiar," I mumbled as I looked at the chubby guy.


    "I am in your ss," he replied, making me tilt my head in confusion.


    [...The Racist guy.]


    "Yeah, right," I nodded before I looked at the rest of them, "....So let''s see who we have here."


    Extending my hand, I pointed towards Aimar, "A retard."


    "A what!?"


    Then I shifted my finger towards the chubby guy and thin guy, "A chubby retard, a thin retard, and...."


    I looked at the two somewhat good-looking girls as I pointed at them, "Bitc¡ª."


    [Azariah.]


    ".... Beautiful retards," I corrected myself, making them... blush?


    [Sigh...]


    ''Wait, why are they blushing? Calling them retards made them feel good or what?''


    "Ladies and gentlemen,"


    I shifted my focus towards the stadium as I heard Athena''s voice from the speakers.


    "We have a special guest for our next match."


    The entire stadium turned silent at her words.


    "Please wee the most talked-about person in the second year... Azariah Noah Aljanah."


    <strong><i>BOOOOOOOO!!!</i></strong>


    And as soon as her words finished, almost the entire stadium started to boo, looking at me.


    Their unified, deep, and continuous roar of disapproval echoed throughout the stadium.


    [Well...look at the bright side, I don''t see many girls booing you.]


    "Azariah?"


    I ignored both El and Aimar as I walked towards a more open area, making myself more visible to all of them.


    The entire stadium looked at me as I extended both my hands upwards.


    And....


    Without any concern, I showed all of them the middle finger, making them silent for a second.


    <strong><i>BOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!</i></strong>


    Their booing intensified several folds, filling the entire stadium and that...made me smile.


    The match...


    It''s going to be fun...

 Chapter 64: [Club house] [5] [Glideball]

    <h4>Chapter 64: [Club house] [5] [Glideball]</h4>


    "So, any of you guys have yed the game before?" Azariah asked, folding his arms and tapping his legs on the ground in impatience as he stood in front of his team.


    Despite the taunts and mocking from the crowd, he remained focused.


    "I did," Aimar replied, while the rest of the team averted their gaze.


    "...<i>Sigh</i>." Azariah let out a frustrated sigh and nced at their opponents.


    Three second-year students stood in front of their team, while Oliver, Ethan, and Keegan stood beside them, ready for the game.


    "Wait, when did Keegan arrive here?"


    "He''s been here from the start," Aimar replied, "and... we''re obviously at a disadvantage here."


    "I can see that," Azariah mumbled, rubbing his chin.


    "Are you guys ready?" Althea asked as she walked towards them, catching Azariah''s attention.


    "We are," Aimar replied, nodding his head.


    "Hmm, let me check your equipment." Saying so, she moved towards the two girls.


    "We''re going for a 2-2-2 formation," Azariah said, addressing his team.


    "Both the girls will protect the goal, Aimar and I will be the strikers, and Skinny and chubb¡ª"


    "I have a name," the chubby guy interrupted, gathering his courage.


    "And that is?"


    "Seth."


    "Okay, chubby and skinny here will be the midfielders," Azariah instructed, ignoring the guy''s unpleasant appearance.


    "And do not be afraid to throw punches¡ª"


    "Do I need to remind you of the rules?" Althea interrupted Azariah''s words.


    "No."


    "The game will be twenty-five minutes long, with one five-minute break," she continued ignoring him, moving towards the two boys to check their equipment.


    "Any direct attack, underhand method, or touching the ball with hand will be considered a foul.


    You score one point with each goal, and if you run out of mana, you''re disqualified."


    She finished her words, ncing at Azariah as she emphasized thest part.


    "...any questions?" she asked, moving towards Aimar.


    "Why are we at a disadvantage?" Aimar inquired, ncing at their opponents. "And why are there second-year students?"


    "It''s protocol, and don''t worry, they''ll go easy on you," she assured with a smile, checking his equipment.


    After examining Aimar''s gear, she approached Azariah and without speaking, she studied him for a moment.


    "Why aren''t you wearing a T-shirt?" she questioned, noticing his full-sleeve shirt.


    "Check the equipment," he replied firmly.


    Shaking her head, she proceeded to inspect his wrist, elbow, shin, and neck guards, ensuring they were all in the right ce.


    "You look better than before." She said looking at his face, "at least physically."


    "I don''t care about your opinion."


    "...I heard about your engagement," Althea murmured, ncing at his face.


    "You must be d to hear it, right?" Azariah asked smiling slightly.


    "...I am," she replied. "At least she''s free now."


    "Yeah," he responded mockingly. "Like I was the one who was a burden to her, right?"


    "...You were," she agreed, nodding her head. "But now, people who actually deserve her can pursue her without displeasing your mother."


    "....."


    "Do you know how happy Ivan and Prince Jonathan were when they heard about it?" she continued, observing his reaction.


    "They both threw parties for all the second-year studen¡ª."


    "You think Christina will leave me?" Azariah interrupted with a smile, causing her to furrow her brows.


    "...The Emperor has already made his decision, and it''s not like you''re bound by any sacred vow...


    ....If she refuses, she''llmit treason, and we both know she''s smart enough not to do that," she replied firmly before stepping back.


    "Azariah, if you ever loved her, don''t be selfish and stay away from her," she said, leaving him with those parting words before walking away.


    "I am selfish, huh?"


    Sighing, Azariah checked his boots, each with six small nostrils.


    "You guys ready?" Azariah asked, looking at his team.


    They all nodded their heads before Azariah made a full circle with his left leg, activating the boots and drawing in his mana.


    It was challenging for him to maintain bnce, as it was his first time using the glide boots.


    Slowly but surely, he ascended until he was a few feet above the ground.


    Havingpleted the easiest part of moving up, Azariah nced at his teammates, only to find Aimar beside him.


    "....Where are the rest?" he asked.


    "There," Aimar replied, pointing at the rest of the team who were just hovering above the ground.


    "Oi! Come faster! We don''t have all day!" Azariah shouted at them, urging them to hurry up.


    "How are you so good at this?" Aimar asked, observing Azariah, who was able to bnce himself rtively well.


    "....I had a strict mentor who wanted me to be the best at everything," he replied, recalling his mother''s secretary.


    From the easiest tasks to the hardest ones, those teachings were ingrained in him.


    "Hahaha, ready to lose, Az?" As the loudughing voice filled his ears, he looked at Oliver, who arrived in front of them with Ethan and Keegan.


    Their formation was simple, with three first years as strikers and the second year on defense.


    "Are they going to be alright?" Ethan asked, ncing at the rest of Azariah''s teammates who were slowly joining them.


    "What''s shrimp doing here?" Azariah asked, looking at Keegan.


    "I''m taller than you!" Keegan retorted aggressively.


    "He''s not talking about height, Keegan," Oliver replied, ncing at his pants.


    "Azariah!"


    "Are you guys ready?" A third-year student wearing referee attire and carrying the ball asked both teams as soon as Azariah''s team took position.


    Both sides nodded their heads as the referee positioned the ball between Oliver and Azariah.


    "3"


    Both Oliver and Azariah brought their left legs backward.


    "2"


    Tensing their muscles, they both nced at the ball and then at each other.


    "1!"


    <strong><i>SWISH!!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"</i></strong><i>Yay!"</i>


    They both made an arc with their left legs, propelling themselves forward, arriving right beside the hovering ball.


    But swiftly and smoothly, Oliver took control of the ball, making the crowd erupt in cheers.


    "AIMAR!"


    "On it!"


    Shouting, Aimar propelled himself forward, intersecting with Oliver.


    "Ethan!"


    Shouting, Oliver passed the ball to Ethan, who was hovering just around him.


    Taking possession of the ball, Ethan made his way towards the opposition''s goalpost.


    "Skinny, stop him!"


    Azariah shouted at the skinny guy as he propelled himself towards them.


    "AHHHHH!"


    But just as the guy made an arc with his left leg, he couldn''t control himself and propelled too fast, heading downwards.


    "Oliver!"


    Ethan shouted, passing the ball towards Oliver while Aimar tried to stop him.


    "Ethan!"


    Oliver passed the ball back to him as he got sandwiched between Aimar and Azariah.


    "Chubby!"


    Seth made an arc with his left leg as he intersected with Ethan, trying his best to stop him, but swiftly Ethan sidestepped him and passed the ball between his legs.


    "<i>Go for it!"</i>


    The crowd shouted as Ethan came close to the goalpost, and both girls tried to stop him, but he just hovered past between them.


    <i>SWISH!!</i>


    <i>"Wooohooo!"</i>


    Swinging his leg in a wide arc, he kicked the ball, scoring the first goal.


    Ignoring all the shouting from the crowd, Azariah moved towards Seth and the skinny guy, as well as the girls, making an arc with his right leg he stood right infront of them.


    "....Do I need to remind you guys who I am?" Rubbing his neck, he asked, his voice low and drawn out.


    They all looked at him nkly, not understanding his words.


    "...I am the son of Duchess Esmeray, and if I lose the game because of you guys, then remember I will make you regret being here."


    He threatened, pointing at them to ensure they heard his words loud and clear.


    The guys'' faces turned pale as they remembered all the rumors surrounding him, from the way he treated his maids to how he forced himself on the girls who displeased him.


    "...If you''re feeling angry, then show it on the opposing team," he instructed the girls, pointing towards their opponents, the girls faces had turned a light crimson.


    "I''m not angry though," one of the girls mumbled, ncing at Azariah''s face.


    "Then why is your face red?" He asked, tilting his head, but both the girls averted their gaze away from him.


    "Azariah!" Aimar called out to him as the game was about to start again.


    "Remember my words." He red at them onest time before moving back.


    Once again, the referee ced the ball between Ethan and Aimar.


    "Go!"


    The referee shouted, and Aimar quickly got hold of the ball before passing it to Azariah.


    <i>"Booooo!!"</i>


    The crowd booed as Azariah wasted no time in hovering towards the opposition''s goal post while Aimar held back Keegan and Oliver.


    "Hpp!"


    Ethan propelled himself faster and arrived close to him as Azariah reached the defense of the opposition.


    And just as he arrived, all three of them intercepted him, blocking his way.


    Azariah tried to glide past them, but they were experienced enough to stop him.


    "Fuck this." Cursing, he looked back as Ethan blocked his way from behind.


    And before he coulde up with something, one of the second-year students pushed him intentionally, causing Azariah to fall downwards onto the ground below.


    Azariah''s anger consumed his mind for a second as he bnced himself and took out his axe-hammer from his bracelet.


    "Break time!!" The ref shouted, announcing the five-minute break.


    "<i>Haah</i>."


    Azariah took a deep breath before propelling himself towards his team.


    "Chubby, ever yed Bowling ball?" Azariah asked, looking at Seth.


    "Yes? Why?"


    "Get ready then."


    "What for!?"


    "Aimar, mess up Oliver''s gear." Ignoring Seth, Azariah focused on Aimar.


    "How?"


    "Twins? Same mana signature, get that?"


    "That''s cheating."


    "Not until someone notices it."


    "And you three." He nced at the skinny boy and the two girls. "Be ready to stop anyone whoes close."


    "What are you thinking, Azariah?" Aimar asked.


    "....Just giving another reason for the crowd to hate me." He replied, his eyes turning shades of mesmerizing blue for a second.


    And as the words escaped his mouth, a chill ran down the spine of everyone present there.

 Chapter 65: [Club house] [6] [Glideball]

    <h4>Chapter 65: [Club house] [6] [Glideball]</h4>


    [Are you going to use it?]


    ''<i>Yeah</i>.''


    As I surveyed the field, observing the opposing team members, I replied to El''s doubtful question.


    [You do know that if someone recognizes it, you''ll have an entire race against you.]


    ''<i>It''s fine. I don''t think anyone can even recognize what this actually is.''</i>


    Having looked around enough, I turned my attention to my team, who were taking back their positions while Aimar and Chubby hovered towards me.


    I shifted my focus and looked at the goal post that was surrounded by the three second-year students.


    ''<i>If I need to score, I will have to bypass them,''</i> I mused, squinting my eyes as I formed a quick n in my mind.


    [... Instead of doing everything by yourself, you can always work with your team.]


    <i>''...I can''t rely on them to score. I have to do that on my own</i>,'' I rebuked, ncing at the timer. ''<i>And I have a better way to use my team.''</i>


    [... Doing everything alone will not always work.]


    ''<i>Yeah, yeah.''</i>


    "So, what do you want us to do." Aimar asked arriving close to me with chubby.


    "How much can you lift?"


    "There is nothing in this world that I can''t lift."


    "Then listen," I replied, leaning towards his ear and whispering something before moving back.


    Aimar blinked twice, then nced at Chubby, giving him a sly smile while patting his shoulder. "Your sacrifice will be remembered, brother."


    "W-what?" Chubby stammered, visibly taken aback.


    "BREAK ENDS!"


    As soon as the five-minute mark ended, the referee announced the resumption of the game.


    "Get ready!" I dered, hovering towards the center of the field with Aimar and Chubby behind me.


    The referee ced the ball between me and Keegan as I nced at him.


    "Hey, Keegan."


    "What?"


    "Do you want Arianell''s number?"


    "W-what?"


    <i>''Got you.''</i>


    "3!"


    "You know her personal number?" I repeated my words with a smile.


    "D-don''t be ridiculous, y-you don''t e-even have that!"


    "Well, I do. In fact, she calls me every night," I replied, enjoying his difort.


    "Stop lying!" he shouted, clenching his fist.


    "2"


    "By the way, do you know who was her first kiss?"


    "Don''t you dare, Azariah!" he shouted, ring at me whilepletely ignoring the ball hovering in the middle.


    Ignoring his protests, I grinned widely and pointed my thumb at my face. "It was me, Azariah!"


    "How dare you!"


    "Start!"


    <strong><i>SWISH!</i></strong>


    <i>"BOOO!"</i>


    Making an arc with my left leg and elerating myself, I hovered past him and easily took possession of the ball as soon as the referee signaled.


    Ignoring the ''cheers'' of the crowd, I elerated towards the goalpost while Oliver and Ethan chased after me.


    "Oliver, let me score one point!" I shouted, trying to convince him as he arrived right beside me.


    Oliver looked at me for a second, he might be wondering what type of idiocy¡ª.


    "Okay."


    "What?" I nearly tripped on the empty air as I heard his response.


    "Go score one point; I am not stopping you," he replied as he deelerated himself.


    "BOOO!!"


    <i>''Yeah, I forgot he is an idiot</i>,'' I shook my head before focusing back on the game while the crowd started booing Oliver.


    <strong><i>SWISH!!</i></strong>


    I nced back again as Ethan chased closely after me while Keegan was held back by Aimar and Chubby.


    "<i>Haah</i>."


    I took a deep breath, filling my lungs to the brim.


    *<i>Bite</i>.*


    And when I felt I had enough air, I bit my tongue tightly until blood gushed out of it.


    "Niflh."


    "Huff...."


    As the breath left my lips, the air around me began to shimmer, tendrils of mist started to form around me, the temperature dropping rapidly as if a sudden winter had descended upon thend.


    And as soon as Ethan came close to me, I willed the mist to envelop him.


    "Huh?"


    Ethan let out a startled voice as he visibly trembled from the cold, his movements slowing down until he stopped moving.


    Using Niflh, I made his body turn cold, making him use his mana to warm his body instead of letting it be sucked in by the glideboots.


    "He is using mana to attack!!"


    "That''s cheating!!"


    "Someone stop him!!"


    The crowd erupted once again as they realized that something had gone wrong with Ethan.


    But...


    "Everyone, Azariah is not using mana and there is no direct attack, so for now, he is not disqualified."


    My grin widened as I heard the announcement from the ref as I elerated myself, narrowing my distance with second-year students.


    "You''re terrible!"


    "Boo! Get off the field!"


    Ignoring the jeers, I kicked the ball as I looked at the second-year student who pushed mest time.


    <strong><i>Thud</i></strong>.


    With a ''<i>thud</i>,'' I grabbed my senior''s arm.


    "Wha¡ª." He let out a startled voice as I smiled at him, only to yank him by the arm before throwing him over my shoulder.


    "Kuheuk...."


    "Sorry, senior, are you okay?" I asked while smiling gently as he hovered upside down, ring at me.


    "Hey! That''s cheating!"


    "Stop him!"


    I once again ignored the jeers of the crowd before I looked at the ref.


    "Azariah, you have been warned!"


    He shouted, and I nodded my head before I focused on the rest of the second year students.


    <i>''Only four minutes have passed, huh</i>?'' I mused to myself as I nced at the timer while the hovering ball stuck between my toes and ankle.


    "AIMAR!!"


    I shouted as I nced at Ethan, who had once again started to chase after me.


    His full focus was on me as hepletely ignored the rest of my team.


    "On it!"


    I nced back in his direction as I couldn''t miss what was about to happen.


    "<i>Argh</i>..."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Aimar lunged forward, his hand grabbing Chubby by the back of his neck with a firm grip.


    And with a swift motion, he swung Chubby around in a wide arc, building momentum with each rotation.


    "Mumm¡ªkukhhhh..."


    Ethan and the two seniors arrived right around me, caught off guard by the unexpected maneuver, barely had time to react as Chubby hurtled through the air towards us.


    But Chubby wasn''t thrown in their direction but mine...


    With a yelp, I reached out to brace myself and,


    Chubby collided with me with a resounding thud, the force of the impact knocking us both off bnce, but we didn''t stop there as we also collided with the seniors and Ethan.


    "Argh... Fuck.." I groaned in pain, but I quickly shifted my focus on the ref while Aimar scored the goal for our team.


    And sure enough, he had a conflicted look on his face, but... In the end, I wasn''t disqualified and he just raised his arm acknowledging the goal.


    "Sigh... Good job, Chubby."


    I patted him on his shoulder as I once again bnced myself; he coughed violently hearing my praise while ring at me with teary eyes, but I just ignored him.


    "Urgh... Why weren''t you disqualified?" Ethan asked as he bnced himself back.


    "Because what just happened was an ''ident,''" I replied as I hovered towards the center of the field.


    The seniors also returned to their ce, and the crowd was as loud as ever, which I was ignoring without any problem.


    "How?" Ethan questioned again.


    "Chubby colliding with me was intentional, but me colliding with you guys wasn''t. It''s basically a loophole in the game that people don''t use," I exined while I moved to the center beside Aimar.


    "Why?"


    I am just going to ignore him.


    [... They have some self-respect.]


    ''<i>You are saying as if I don''t have self-respect!!''</i>


    [You do?]


    <i>''I can ask the same question? Useless voice in my head!!''</i>


    [.....]


    "Good job, Budd." I fist-bumped as I stood beside him.


    "Yeah, but now the entire crowd is also hating on me as well," he grumbled while he nced around.


    "Only two minutes left, let''s end this," I mumbled as I nced at the timer before Aimar walked to the center.


    The ref once again ced the ball between us as Oliver nced at Aimar.


    "...What?"


    "Ready to lose, little bro?" Oliver asked, grinning while his gaze fixed on the ball.


    "Shut it," Aimar replied, his gaze on the ball as well.


    "START!"


    With the signal given, Oliver quickly hovered towards the ball and so did Aimar, but Oliver got possession of the ball as he sidestepped him.


    And with full speed, he hovered towards our goalpost.


    "Ethan!"


    Oliver passed the ball to Ethan as Aimar inched closer to him.


    Ethan quickly hovered towards the goalpost while


    I quickly tried to chase after him, but I was stopped with Keegan blocking my way.


    "Azariah¡ª."


    "...I am not going to tell you how her lips tasted, fuck off," I interjected with a sly smile, and anger visibly surfaced on his face.


    "Y-you have been tarnishing the princess''s name again and again, don''t think you can get away with this."


    "Fuck! Off!"


    I hovered past him, or at least I tried, but he kept blocking my way.


    "Tch."


    "You won''t get past me!"


    "Arianell?"


    "Where?"


    He immediately got distracted as soon as he heard her name, giving me enough time to move past him.


    But I didn''t have much time as Oliver was just around the goal.


    "10!"


    The crowd started to count as the game was about to end.


    "9!"


    "8!"


    "7!"


    Skinny tried to stop Oliver, but he was quick enough to not get stopped by him.


    "6!"


    "5!"


    "Muspe¡ª."


    <i>Da-thump.</i>


    But before I could use Muspelh, the beating of my heart echoed in my brain, and a sudden pain intensified in my chest.


    [A-are you alright, Azariah!? Azariah!!]


    "GOAL!"


    <i>"Huff...huff..."</i>


    While the crowd erupted in cheers, I clenched my chest as I felt my heartbeat slowing down until it stopped entirely....

 Chapter 66: [Club house] [7] [Noah]

    <h4>Chapter 66: [Club house] [7] [Noah]</h4>


    "....Can''t we go where Oliver is now?"


    In the bustling corridors of the academy, Aaliyah grumbled, her crimson eyes ncing around with a bored expression on her face.


    "Stup up and stay with us," Miley, walking beside her, scolded, her orchid hair bouncing as she moved, "you are always like Oliver this, Oliver that. Can''t you enjoy time with us?"


    "Honestly, I can''t," Aaliyah replied nonchntly, "especially not with you."


    "What did I do?" Miley rebuked, with an absurd look on her face.


    "Guys, can you stop fighting?" Ashlyn quickly chimed in between as she noticed their argument escting.


    "I am not fighting," she replied, ncing at her and pointing at Miley, "She is."


    "Okay, now, stop it." She walked between them as both girls quieted down a little.


    "By the way, how long have you guys known each other?" Ashlyn questioned curiously, her mesmerizing golden eyes looking at both of them.


    "Since kindergarten," Miley replied, as she remembered their past, "well, most of us know each other from that time."


    "Azariah as well?" Ashlyn asked, her eyes sparkling with interest.


    "...Why are you asking about him?" Miley rebuked, frowning her brows.


    "....I am just curious," Ashlyn replied meekly, rubbing her hands.


    "Yeah, Azariah as well," Aaliyah replied in Miley''s ce, "in fact, Miley and Azariah were quite close¡ª."


    "I was never close with him," she interjected sharply, while ring at her.


    "Remind me again who always pestered Azariah¡ª."


    "Shut up, Aaliyah," Miley interjected again, clenching her fist, "I was a kid back then, and if I had known how he would have turned out to be, I would have never been with him."


    "Yeah, he only stayed with you because of Aimar and Oliver," Aaliyah rebuked, "and he already has enough girls around him to care about you."


    Her words hit Miley''s nerves as her re intensified.


    "Music Club!" Ashlyn eximed, looking at the board in front of a hall, "Let''s check it out."


    Grabbing both girls'' hands, Ashlyn moved towards inside the club, taking them by surprise.


    "Wait, I aming. Stop dragging me," Aaliyahined as she walked behind her.


    Miley, Ashlyn, and Aaliyah approached the music club hall.


    They were immediately greeted by the vibrant sounds of music emanating from within.


    Stepping closer, they were met with a sight that filled them with awe and excitement.


    The hall was adorned with colorful banners and posters, each showcasing different musical instruments and styles.


    "Another one of her songs." Miley mumbled as she heard the second year students singing.


    "Whose song?" Ashlyn asked, ncing at her.


    "Echo." She replied, "She is quite famous."


    "Yeah...I have heard of her." Ashlyn replied, nodding her head.


    "Are you going to join the club?" Miley asked, ncing at Ashlyn, who was looking around curiously.


    "No," Ashlyn shook her head, "I was thinking of joining the cooking club."


    "....Why?" Aaliyah asked curiously.


    "Let''s just say it''s my wish to be the best cook," Ashlyn replied with a bright smile on her face.


    "I might join as well," Aaliyah mumbled, her voice barely audible, "Maybe Oliver will like my cooking."


    Thinking about Oliver, Aaliyah''s lips raised into a gentle smile, which both girls took notice of.


    "Lost cause," Miley grumbled, and Ashlyn nodded her head in agreement.


    <Now signin'' bling-bang-bang, bling-bang-bang-born>


    The girls'' focus shifted as the sound of the phone ringing filled their ears.


    "It''s mine," Ashlyn replied, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment at the unusual ringtone.


    "Why this ringtone?" Aaliyah asked curiously.


    "Azariah set this up when he took my phone," Ashlyn replied without thinking.


    "Why did you even give him your phone¡ªhey! Ash."


    Ashlyn quickly ran outside, ignoring Miley''s scolding.


    "Hello," she mumbled, picking up the phone.


    <Sister.>


    "Tiffany?" Ashlyn replied.


    <What are you doing, sister?>


    "There is a club activity going on. I am checking them," Ashlyn replied, while Aaliyah and Miley arrived close to her.


    <T-then e-enjoy. I will call youter.>


    "Tiffy?" Ashlyn replied as she heard her sister''s strained voice, "What happened?"


    <N-nothing. I just wanted to talk with you.>


    Hearing her sister''s meek voice, Ashlyn grew even more concerned, "what happened, Tiffy?... Please tell me."


    <...well, W-when I was r-returning f-from the orphanage, I felt someone was watching me.>


    "....What?" Ashlyn''s heart beat dropped as she heard her, "H-how? You are under the utmost security, how d-did this h-happen?"


    <I-i don''t know. Maybe I a-am thinking too m-much¡ª>


    "W-where are you now?" Ashlyn asked, her voice cracking with worry.


    <H-home, with sister Mina. She came quickly when I called her.>


    "Thank God," she whispered softly as a sigh escaped her trembling lips, "Be safe, Tiffy. I wille home as soon as I can."


    <It''s fine, sister.>


    "Bu¡ª."


    <Sister Mina is with me. She will stay here tonight. Don''t worry too much.>


    "No! How could I not worr¡ª."


    <Did you find Noah?>


    Tiffany asked, changing the topic, and hearing his name calmed down Ashlyn a little.


    "No," she replied, "not now."


    <Then don''te home until you find him.>


    "Tiffany."


    <You remember he promised to take care of us, right?... please find him so he can fulfill his promise.>


    "Tiffy."


    <I will call youter, please enjoy without worrying about me, bye.>


    Beep beep.


    Tiffany ended the call without waiting for her reply, while she brought her phone close to her chest, cing it over her restless heart.


    "Everything alright?" Miley asked, patting her shoulder.


    "Y-yeah. It''s fine," Ashlyn replied quickly, smiling back at her.


    "You can share with us, you know," Miley insisted, "we might be able to help you."


    Ashlyn looked at them with a conflicted expression before she took a deep breath and asked,


    "....do you guys know anyone named Noah?"


    "Why are you asking that?" Frowning, Aaliyah asked.


    "...He is someone I knew from my childhood....I want to know where he is now," Ashlyn replied, looking at both of them.


    "There are not many Noahs I can think of¡ª."


    "Azariah''s middle name is Noah," Aaliyah interrupted Miley''s words, making Ashlyn focus on her.


    "Azariah?" She asked softly, her gaze expectant.


    "...What was this Noah guy like?" Miley questioned, interrupting Ashlyn''s train of thought.


    "...He was gentle and kind¡ª."


    "He can''t be Azariah then," Miley concluded, "he is anything but those two."


    ".....How did he look?" Aaliyah asked, making Ashlyn focus on her.


    "...I have never seen him." Shaking her head, she replied.


    "....What?" Aaliyah asked, with an obscured look on her face.


    "Well, when I was a child, I couldn''t see anything," she exined,


    "At first, it was supposed to be healed in a few months, but....in my case, it was worse than that... I wasn''t able to see anything until I turned ten."


    "...How did you live without seeing?" Miley inquired with a distressed look.


    "....It wasn''t that bad. My sister always helped me with anything I needed, and Noah as well," Ashlyn replied, trying to be nonchnt about it.


    "Wait! Did your sister see Noah?" Miley asked.


    "No, he changed his appearance every other time," Ashlyn uttered, shaking her head.


    "When did hee to meet you?" Miley asked.


    "....On weekends, he always came to take care of me. Sometimes he even brought his friend with him,"


    Ashlyn replied with a bright smile as the memories of her childhood shed in her mind,


    "once he carried me on his back as we roamed around on the day of the festival."


    "He can''t be Azariah then," Miley confirmed firmly.


    "Why are you so sure?" Aaliyah asked, ncing at her.


    "Christina," Miley uttered, "she didn''t let Azariah get away from her sight on weekends."


    ".... Right." And for the first time, Aaliyah didn''t rebuke her words.


    "...What about your other family members?" Aaliyah asked, ncing at her.


    "....I don''t have anyone except my sister," she answered, "My mother died when I was six."


    "....I am sorry."


    "Don''t be," with a delightful smile, she replied, "my mother was kind... She sent an angel to protect us."


    "You are saying as if your mother never scolded you," Aaliyah grumbled, squinting her eyes.


    "...No, she was always kind to me. I don''t remember her scolding me for anything."


    "...That''s weird," Miley mumbled, "You don''t even have one bad memory with her?"


    "No," shaking her head, she replied, "she was always kind to us, both me and my sister. She would have still loved us... If she hadn''t died."


    "....How did she even die?" Aaliyah questioned with a perplexed look.


    "It was a natural death...." Ashlyn replied before adding, "At least that''s what Noah told me."


    "Huh? You don''t know how she died?" Aaliyah asked, furrowing her brows.


    "....One day she left for work and never came back," Ashlyn replied, shaking her head, her golden eyes looking nkly above, "and a few dayster, Noah came into our lives."


    "....A lot of things don''t make sens¡ª."


    "Stop asking about her mother, will you?" Miley interjected Aaliyah''s words.


    "Okay, then why did Noah leave you?" Aaliyah asked, ncing at her.


    "I don''t know," she replied, shaking her head. "Thest time I met him was on the day of the festival six years ago."


    Miley''s eyes widened as something clicked in her mind, but...in the end, she kept her thoughts to herself.


    "I know it''s selfish of me, but I would like to request both of you." Bowing her head deeply, Ashlyn whispered, "Please help me find him again."

 Chapter 67: [Club house] [8] [Spirit club]

    <h4>Chapter 67: [Club house] [8] [Spirit club]</h4>


    <i>"Haaaah....Haaaah..."</i>


    I struggled to draw in a breath as the crushing pain in my chest intensified.


    It felt like someone had taken a massive rock and hit it against my ribcage.


    "<i>Urgh</i>..."


    I held my chest tightly as the pain surged through my left hand.


    Time seemed to stand still as I started to stumble, my vision blurring and my limbs growing heavy.


    [Azariah, hey! Say somethi¡ª.]


    El''s voice resonated in my mind, but it felt faint and muffled as I couldn''t even understand what he was trying to say.


    <strong><i>Whoosh!!</i></strong>


    The sound of wind rushing past my ears drowned out all other sounds as I plummeted downwards helplessly, unable to concentrate on my glideboots.


    Everything started to spin around me like a blur, my thoughts raced as I struggled to regain control, the ground rushing up to meet me with terrifying speed.


    <i>''Fuck it.''</i>


    Cursing, I closed my eyes as I braced myself for the impact.


    But then, out of nowhere, a pair of arms wrapped around me.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at Oliver, his face determined as he tried to catch me mid-air.


    "Ah, fuck!!"


    But this fucking idiot stumbled in the air as well.


    <strong><i>Thud!!</i></strong>


    And together, we tumbled through the air, crashing to the ground with a loud thud.


    <i>"Argh!!"</i>


    A grunt left my mouth as the impact knocked the wind out of my lungs, pain shooting through my body as I hit the ground.


    <i>Da-thump Da-thump.</i>


    But hitting hard on the ground seemed to work for me, as my heart started to beat once again.


    "<i>Urgh</i>...My leg." Oliver grumbled in pain as he crawled towards me with a concerned look. "Are you alright, Az?"


    As Iy on the ground, I nced at him and muttered, "Couldn''t you catch me properly, fucker?"


    "Be d that I even tried to save you, ungrateful bastard," he winced as he replied, staggering to his feet before extending his hand towards me.


    "<i>Urgh</i>.." I grunted, epting his hand as I struggled to stand up with his support.


    "What happened to you?" Oliver asked as we both walked towards the bench ced on the side, supporting each other.


    "..... Mana exhaustion," I lied, as even I didn''t understand what had happened.


    "Then why were you clutching your chest?"


    "...Why were you focusing on me?"


    "I wanted to boast about my goal, but when I nced back, you were falling down."


    ".....Thank you."


    "It''s fine, just don''t fall for me now after I saved you."


    "...I take my thanks back."


    The other members of the team also came down as Aimar walked towards us with concern.


    "Are you alright?" he asked as we both sat on the bench.


    "... <i>Urgh</i>... Do I look alright?" Oliver grumbled as he lifted his leg onto the bench, rolling up his pants.


    As soon as he did, I immediately noticed arge scratch on his calf, the skin torn and blood starting to seep out, welling up and trickling down his leg.


    "I''ll bring the first aid kit," Aimar mumbled as he rushed towards the second-year students.


    "<i>Urgh</i>... Stop it, you fucker..." Oliver winced again as I poked his leg.


    "<i>Sigh</i>..." I let out a sigh and ced my hand right above his injury.


    A tingling sensation ran through my hand as a green viscous energy started to emerge from it, slowly entering Oliver''s wound in tiny clusters, mending the damage.


    "<i>Ruah</i>," Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin as he observed his wound getting healed.


    "<i>Ruach</i>," I corrected him.


    "Same thing, different culture," Oliver replied, shrugging. "My mother calls it ''<i>Ruah</i>''."


    "I call it <i>Ruach</i> since I was a chi¡ªwait, your mother!?"


    "Why are you shouting!?"


    "Wasn''t your mother...?" My words trailed off as Oliver eyes dropped while he lowered his head.


    I didn''t say anything else as I healed his wound without a word.


    "Done," I mumbled as his bleeding stopped and only a scar remained.


    ".... Grandfather allowed her toe meet us for a few days," Oliver mumbled softly after a few seconds of silence.


    ".... Right," I replied, not finding the right words.


    "You guys are quite close." Both of us shifted our focus towards Ethan as he walked towards us with a smile.


    "Of course we are," Oliver replied, smiling back at him as he stood up. "In fact, I would have fallen for him if I were a girl."


    ".... Was thest part necessary?" Grumbling, I stood up as well.


    "Are you alright?" Ath asked, arriving with Aimar before she walked closer to Oliver. "Aimar said you injured your le¡ª."


    "I''m fine, Ath, don''t worry," Oliver replied with a bright smile. "Anyway, am I selected?"


    "Yeah, both you, Aimar, and Ethan are selected as well," she confirmed, ncing and nodding at Ethan.


    "What about me?" I questioned, making her focus on me.


    "....You as well but it''s only becau¡ª," ignoring her ranting I nodded my head before grabbing Oliver''s arm.


    "Hey! Why are you dragging me!"


    "Aimar, register our name for the club with Ethan, we''ll meet youter," I said, looking back at both of them.


    "Where?"


    "Spirit club!"


    "Okay!"


    "Hey! Fucker, why are yo¡ª."


    "Shut up ande with me." Ignoring his protest, I dragged him out of the stadium.


    "Now tell me what happened?" He asked, jerking his hand away from me.


    "....How much time?" I questioned as we both walked slowly.


    "....One and a half years," he replied after a slight pause.


    "Sigh..." I sighed, massaging my temples. "Not much time."


    "....You know, it''s funny how you are the first one to know about it ," he chuckled, trying to change the topic as he nced around.


    Even though I knew he was trying to divert the conversation, I still replied, "You cried like a baby when you told me about this."


    "Well, I wanted to tell someone, and you... were the best choice I had," he replied with an exasperated sigh. "And I got the worst treatment."


    "....Then what did you expect me to do? Hug you till you stopped crying and fell asleep?" Narrowing my eyes, I retorted.


    "Huh? How can I expect that treatment? It was especially for Princess Arianell, how can lowly m¡ª."


    "Oliver," I interjected, ring at him. "Don''t talk about that."


    "Tch." He clicked his tongue before walking in a different direction. "Come with me."


    "Where?"


    "Spirit club."


    "<i>Sigh</i>..."


    Sighing again like an old man, I walked beside of him.


    "....When did your mothere?" I asked as we walked silently.


    "....Two months ago," he replied. "And Christina tagged along with her when she returned."


    "Yeah..."


    "....She wille back soon," Oliver mumbled as we took a turn, arriving at a different ce. "How are you going to handle her?"


    ".....I will just hide until our engagement is annulled."


    "..you won''t even give her a chance to talk?" He asked, ncing at me.


    "I don''t want to talk."


    "....Coward."


    "Fuck off."


    It didn''t take us long to arrive in front of a big hall with a banner disyed prominently.


    "Register me as well, I think I need to sit...," I grumbled, rubbing my eyes.


    "Alright," he replied, walking in while I moved towards the bench ced on the side.


    "<i>Sigh</i>...."


    I sighed again as I leaned on the bench, closing my eyes.


    ''<i>El</i>.''


    [Yeah?]


    <i>''What happened to me back then?</i>


    <i>.... I nearly died without doing anything.''</i>


    [....Your body is shutting down.]


    I expected as much...


    [Niflh and Muspelh.... They are taking a toll on your already broken body.]


    Hmm...


    [I will advise you to stop using them by making your blood as the medium.]


    <i>''....Why are you saying that?''</i>


    [From what I have observed... If you keep using your blood, it might mutate your heredity.]


    <i>''....In a good way or bad way?''</i>


    [Azariah!!]


    <i>''I am just asking, buddy, don''t get angry.''</i>


    [Don''t even think of doing anything stupid.]


    <i>''Yeah, yeah.''</i>


    "Hmm?"


    I opened my eyes slowly as I felt someone sitting beside me.


    And as soon as I gazed at her, I quickly became alert, instinctively moving my body away from her.


    "...You are acting like a cat." With her crimson eyes staring at me, she whispered softly.


    "Shyamal," I mumbled as her lips curled up in a smile.


    "You look tired," she said as she extended her hand to touch my cheek.


    "None of your business," I replied, leaning backward away from her hand.


    And Before I could understand what was happening, I noticed a few students had already started to stop and look at us.


    "....I have been observing you for a while, you are always tired," she stated, and I felt goosebumps all over my body.


    "...Are you stalking me?" I asked, moving a little away from her.


    "...You know, Azariah," ignoring my words, she continued, "I might be a little crazy."


    A little!?


    You are full-blown crazy, idiot! With no way for you to be normal.


    [Say that out loud.]


    <i>''I don''t want to die!!''</i>


    "....And?" I asked as she quieted down, not continuing her words.


    Instead of replying, she leaned closer towards me, her natural scent engulfing me, making my mind mush.


    "You are mine....." She whispered softly in my ears, giving me another round of goosebumps, ".....To kill."


    "Always remember that." Saying so, she stood up, walking away from me.


    [Did she just randomlye to say that?]


    <i>''Didn''t I already tell you she is crazy?''</i>


    But still, why?


    And...


    I soon got my answer as I nced around, only to find some familiar faces in the group of students around me.

 Chapter 68: [Club house] [9] [Cooking club]

    <h4>Chapter 68: [Club house] [9] [Cooking club]</h4>


    "Aren''t you enjoying your life?" Miley asked, folding her hands as she came closer to me while the rest of the students dispersed.


    "He has been enjoying life since childhood," Aimar chimed in, walking close to her.


    "Did you check out any clubs?" I asked Ashlyn, who stood behind them with an awkward smile, ignoring Miley.


    "Y-yeah, I did, and I was going to check the cooking club," she stammered, swallowing constantly.


    What happened to her?


    Is she anxious about something?


    "Well, I wille with you then," I replied, and she nodded her head hastily.


    What actually happened to her?


    "Where is Oliver?" Aaliyah asked, of course, about Oliver before anything else.


    "He''s inside," I replied, pointing towards the spirit club hall.


    "I will go se¡ª"


    "Just stay here; he wille out anyway," Miley interjected, halting Aaliyah.


    "Right," she replied, her gaze on the door.


    We continued to wait for Oliver as I leaned on the bench again, closing my eyes.


    But even with my eyes closed, I could feel someone ring at me, causing me to slightly open my eyes.


    And....My gaze met with Ethan''s.


    He was looking at me with cold, unblinking, focused eyes, as if he would lunge at me at any second, ready to tear me apart limb from limb.


    "Ethan?" Aimar shook him by his shoulder, diverting his focus away from me.


    "Y-yeah."


    "Why are you standing like a statue?"


    "Hahaha... Nothing like that." He replied with an awkwardugh.


    [...That vessel¡ª.]


    <i>''She has a name, El. Don''t call her a vessel.''</i>


    [...Why are you annoyed?]


    <i>''I''m not annoyed; I''m just saying</i>.''


    [...Then, Shyamal, why did she show others that she''s close to you?]


    <i>''....She''s just being possessive, and she might be showing it to Ashlyn as a warning to stay away.''</i>


    [....That''s messed up.]


    <i>''I know, right?''</i>


    [...You told me about this route thing, remember?]


    <i>''The route that will take you to a happy ending or a bad ending?''</i>


    [Yeah.... Is there any route in which she doesn''t lose control¡ª.]


    <i>''No, she eventually finds out that Ethan is Asher, and she... always loses control.''</i>


    [....How did things end for her in the game?]


    <i>''....Ethan and his harem will kill her, or she will kill herself.''</i>


    [Wait! Kill herself!?]


    Yeah...


    [...But why¡ª.]


    <i>''El, El... I don''t want to talk about that.''</i>


    [Fine...]


    <i>''Yeah... Anyway, I just have to make sure I don''t die at her hands, that''s all.''</i>


    We''re in the bad route anyway...


    "Hey, all the gang is here!" I opened my eyes again as I heard Oliver''s irritating voice.


    "...What took you so long?" Aimar asked, looking at him, while Aaliyah silently walked close to him.


    "They nearly threw me out when I told them some idiot has three spirits." He replied, ring at me.


    Yeah....


    I forgot about that.


    It would have been hard for them to believe someone like me exists... well, until they confirmed it with the ss teacher.


    "Let''s go take a look at the cooking club." Ignoring his re, I said as I stood up.


    "Let''s go!" Ashlyn eximed happily,ing out of her anxious state and taking the lead.


    We followed behind her, and it didn''t take us long to arrive at the cooking club because it was just around the corner.


    As soon as we stepped inside, the aroma of bakery and spices filled the air around us.


    I looked around as one of the female students, wearing an apron over her academic dress, came closer to greet us.


    "Hello, junior...." Her words trailed off as her gaze lingered on me for a while.


    "Senior?" Ashlyn called her with a smile, bringing her back to her senses.


    "Y-yes, ah, wee to the cooking club." She stammered a little, weing us in while stealing nces at me.


    What''s with her?


    "We would like to look around." Miley came forward, pushing me and taking charge.


    "Yes, of course you can." The weird senior replied, "if anyone wants to try making anything, they can do that as well... we will provide the ingredients."


    "Me! Me!" Ashlyn eximed happily, jumping and raising her hand to catch her attention, "can I make something?"


    "Of course, junior, you can." The weird senior replied, showing the way to the kitchen counter.


    "I will help you then," I said as I walked towards her.


    "I can do that." Well, I tried to before Miley interjected, standing in front of me.


    I gave her an annoyed look before I picked up a jar filled with flour and ced it in front of her. "Tell me what this is called?"


    ".... White stuff?"


    "Yeah, go sit in the corner."


    "N-no, don''t behav¡ª."


    "Hey," before she could continue to bark, Oliver interjected, grabbing her hand, "I wanted to ask about something."


    "Why now." She grumbled, but I walked past her, ignoring her.


    "Tie this up for me, please." As soon as I walked towards the counter, Ashlyn asked, facing her back towards me and showing me the apron ribbon.


    "<i>Sigh</i>.." sighing, I walked closer as I tied it up.


    "<i>Urgh</i>.. Too tight."


    "Now?"


    "Yeah, it''s fine." I retied it before I walked back.


    "So, what are you making?" I asked as I looked around while the rest of the group took a seat in the corner.


    "Cookie!" She eximed before she asked, "do you know what the ingredients are?"


    "Yeah, my sister used to make it fo¡ª." I immediately shut my mouth as I slowly nced at her.


    Fuck...


    She halted her steps as she looked at me nkly.


    "A-Az¡ª"


    "I mean my fianc¨¦e used to make it for me, and I helped her sometimes." I corrected my words, interjecting hers.


    "Ah, Senior Christina." She replied, nodding her head with an awkward expression.


    Fuck... I nearly got caught.


    I need to be careful from now on...


    [...I still don''t understand why you''re just not saying you are that guy.]


    You think it''s that easy!?


    "Give me some butter," she said as she lit up the gas.


    I took some packs of butter and passed them to her.


    "So... Senior Christina... made you watch her cooking?" With a cheerful smile, she asked.


    "Not really, I just stood there because she won''t leave me alone." I replied honestly as I took a chair and sat beside her.


    "Must be hard." Giggling, she replied.


    "No... She just likes to behave like a big sister." I grumbled, shaking my head.


    "You don''t like that?"


    "Yeah... It makes me ufortable."


    [Are you lying or are you telling the truth?]


    <i>''It''s the truth.''</i>


    Christina is hard to understand...


    She makes me ufortable because I feel like she knows everything about me...


    but at the same time, she is the person who makes me feel the mostfortable....


    "I''ve often wished to have an older sibling." I shifted my focus back to her as she mumbled.


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "... Most of my childhood I had people take care of me, but when I had to take my role as the older sibling back... I got to know that being the younger one is better."


    With a gentle smile, she replied while mixing the ingredients.


    "Not always." I mumbled, making her nce at me.


    "Did you say something?"


    "No... Where did you learn how to cook?"


    "... from my own and from my mother''s diary... it had recipes for some dishes." She replied, her lips quivering as she remembered her mother.


    "Your mother, huh?" I muttered as the memories of her mother''s filled my mind, making me drop my head.


    [... Az.]


    ''<i>Yeah</i>.'' I replied, lifting my head as I looked at Ashlyn... She had the exact same features as her mother.


    [... What happened to her mother?]


    ''...''


    I didn''t reply, as I reached out to her, my fingertips gently brushing against her cheek as I tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.


    She smiled softly, notining or moving away from my touch.


    <i>''Her mother died.''</i>


    [.... How?]


    <i>''She....Killed herself, and that too.... in front of my eyes.''</i>


    [.....]


    <i>''I was five back then, El....</i>


    <i>I was so overwhelmed that I didn''t know what to do for a long while....</i>


    <i>.... I just cried in front of her dead body, repeatedly promising to keep her daughters safe....</i>


    <i>.... I just did everything to keep my promise.''</i>


    [.... And you are going to break that promise?]


    ''.....''


    I just looked at Ashlyn nkly without replying....


    While She dipped her fingers into a nearby bowl of flour and lightly tapping my nose with it.


    "What are you thinking?" she asked, her voice soft as she looked at me.


    "Nothing." I replied as I did the same, taking a handful of flour and rubbing it on her cheeks.


    "Wait! That''s too much!" She grumbled, ring at me while her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    "Who started it?"


    "Aren''t you a petty person."


    "That I am."


    She giggled softly, dusting it off as she ced the cookies in the oven, "Now we wait."


    The rest of the group also walked towards us. Well, Miley was the first toe forward, ring at me.


    I will just ignore her.


    <strong><i>Ding!!</i></strong>


    "It''s done!" Ashlyn eximed happily as she quickly took out the cookies.


    She quickly ced them on a tray, ready to serve, "... Everyone have a taste."


    I tried to grab one, but she picked one and gave it to me.


    "Thank you."


    I took the cookie Ashlyn gave me and took a bite.


    And....


    I didn''t feel anything... It was nk without any taste.


    The rest of them picked up theirs one by one and did the same.


    <i>"Cough..."</i>


    <i>"Ahem..."</i>


    And for some reason, their response wasn''t normal...


    "It''s delicious..." Miley praised before cing her half-eaten cookie back.


    The rest did the same, and only Oliver was considerate enough to finish his cookie.


    "It''s not that good, right?" Ashlyn asked with a strained smile.


    "So you know¡ª"


    <strong><i>p!!!</i></strong>


    "Argh..."


    I pped Oliver''s back, making him stop in the middle.


    "... I will make it better next time." Ashlyn said with a smile as she picked up the remaining cookies to throw them away.


    "Ashlyn." I called her, making her nce at me.


    "Give them to me."


    "Huh? No¡ª."


    "It''s fine, I like them...." I said, snatching the tray away from her.


    "So... who is going to join in?" The weird senior came back and asked.


    I raised my hand, as did Ashlyn, Ethan, and Miley.


    "Good, I can see you daily." Her smile widened as she nced... at me briefly while I munched on the cookies, "anyway, register your names."


    We did as she told us, giving our names and ss.


    "So, where are we going now?" Oliver asked, looking at me.


    "Traveling club." I replied munching the cookie.


    "Ahh, be ready to see Ivan then." He replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    Yeah, that guy....


    [... Who is he now?]


    <i>''Someone with whom Christina was meant to marry...''</i>

 Chapter 69: [Club house] [10] [Ivan and Prince]

    <h4>Chapter 69: [Club house] [10] [Ivan and Prince]</h4>


    "Why did you tie your hair?" Oliver, walking in front of me, asked as he touched Aaliyah''s hair.


    "You don''t like it?" She asked, frowning and ncing at her hair.


    "Nah, it looks good this way." Oliver replied as he fixed her hair a little.


    Aaliyah smiled at him, ying with her hair and clearly enjoying the treatment.


    She truly is a lost cause....


    She wouldn''t have been a [Sub-heroine] in the game if not for Oliver''s negligence.


    "I heard about your aunt''s marriage." I shifted my focus back to Oliver as he spoke to Aaliyah.


    "Yeah, sorry, I couldn''t invite you." She replied, giving him an apologetic smile.


    "It''s fine, but it''s weird thinking she got married." Oliver replied nonchntly, waving his hand, "She wasn''t the type to get married off."


    "Yeah....you and I will be married someday too." She replied, making everyone look at her, and ignoring all, I just focused on Oliver''s reaction.


    He... had his mouth wide open as he looked at her nkly.


    "I-i m-mean we will g-get m-married w-with s-someone, s-someday." She stammered, covering her face with her hands to hide her blushing cheeks.


    "Hahahaha.... Right, of course." Oliver replied,ughing awkwardly and scratching his head.


    <i>''Just fucking ept her already.''</i> I mentally nudged him, kicking his butt.


    He red back at me but didn''t say anything.


    [....Is it just me, or is he pretending to not see her feelings?]


    <i>''He is just pretending.''</i>


    [....Why, though?]


    <i>''....He''s burdened with something, and he doesn''t want to involve others in this.''</i>


    [....Just like you.]


    <i>''....No, he will eventually open up to her; I will make sure he does that....unlike me, who will always keep my problems to myself.''</i>


    [....So he will be better than you.]


    <i>''How the fuck does this make him better than me?''</i>


    [...Do I need to exin that?]


    <i>''...No.''</i>


    "They look good together," Ashlyn whispered softly in my ear as we walked together.


    "They do," I replied, nodding my head, ncing at her.


    Ashlyn...


    What should I do with her...


    Tiffany will be sad if she dies...


    [Having second thoughts now?]


    <i>''No, it''s just the future events... all the things that will happen... they are messing up my mind....''</i>


    I know she will be one of the most important charac¡ª....people¡ªin the future who will help bring peace to this world.


    She is one of the few individuals that even my mother sees as a nuisance...


    If she dies here, things will be difficult for this world...


    [So¡ª.]


    <i>''I choose my life over the world, so shut up, El.''</i>


    [...Are you being selfish or are you pretending to be one?]


    ''.....''


    "Hmm? What happened?" I questioned Ashlyn as she grabbed my arm, making me halt my steps.


    "Who are they?" She asked, gesturing toward the front.


    I looked in the same direction, finding a few seniors blocking our way.


    "Something I can help you with?" Miley asked with a smile, looking at them.


    "Azariah," the senior said, looking at me, "the prince is expecting you."


    "...Why?" I asked calmly.


    "He needs to talk with you... alone," he replied, ncing at the rest of the group.


    "....Fine," I grumbled as I walked forward.


    "I wille with you," but before I could take a step, Ashlyn grabbed my arm again.


    "You don''t need to," and Miley quickly interjected, jerking her hand away from my arm.


    "But¡ª."


    "Ashlyn, it''s the prince who is calling him, why would you be present there?" She reasoned, but I could clearly see she just wanted to separate her from me.


    "It''s fine, I will go with him," Oliver chimed in with a smile, patting my shoulder.


    "Olive¡ª."


    "I will go with him," he repeated his words again, interrupting Miley.


    "Fine, Aimar,e with me," she grumbled, grabbing Aimar''s hand with one hand while Ashlyn''s with another.


    The idiot blushed as she was dragged away.


    Fucker didn''t even look our way.


    "Stay safe, Azariah!" Ashlyn shouted, while Ethan walked close to her.


    "Be safe," Aaliyah said, looking at Oliver.


    "Register our names for the traveling club," he replied, messing up her hair.


    "Alright, let''s go," I said, looking at the seniors.


    They nodded their heads before walking, and we followed them behind.


    "Any idea why he called you?" Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin.


    "No."


    "Hmm, Christina?"


    "Most probably."


    "....There is an ongoing war for the throne... I just hope he doesn''t do anything stupid," Oliver mumbled, and I nodded my head as well.


    The seniors quickly brought us to a quiet ce at the end of a corridor, where a lone door was ced.


    "Stay here." The senior instructed Oliver.


    He nced at me, and I nodded my head in reply.


    "Just call me if you need." He replied, taking a step back.


    <i>Knock, knock.</i>


    The senior knocked on the door twice before opening it and walking in.


    I followed their footsteps as I walked in as well, immediately noticing the two people sitting on the sofa in the middle, and fifteen other students standing around them like guards.


    One of them was the blond-haired, handsome-faced Prince Johnathan Alea Pargoina, the second prince of the Pargoina empire.


    Sitting beside him was a boy who looked more handsome than me, with light green hair and eyes.


    Ivan Hampton.


    Son of counselor Nevaeh Hampton.


    The [Major antagonist] of the game.


    Seeing him, a desire to kill him came from deep within me, the feeling of anger threatening to consume me entirely, making my breathe out ragged.


    [Calm down!!]


    <i>''I am m!''</i>


    [What happened now?]


    <i>''This fucker...he will do things that will mess up everything that I have done till now.''</i>


    [Wha¡ª.]


    "Azariah," he called my name with a cold voice, looking at me.


    "....What do you want?" I asked, without any courtesy or greetings.


    "You sound angry, Azariah," Archiemented, making me nce at him.


    "I don''t have time for all this. Tell me, what do you want?"


    "Stay away from Christina when shees back," Ivan instructed sternly, ring at me.


    "Is this the reaso¡ª."


    "I am serious, Azariah. You will stay away from her," he replied, emphasizing his words.


    I just looked at his face, hardly controlling myself from taking my weapon and rushing at him.


    I nced at Archie, who remained silent, not saying anything....


    Looks like they made some sort of deal, otherwise, Archie wouldn''t have remained silent.


    "....Fine," I replied, nodding my head before I turned back.


    And it''s not like Christina will ever give a single sh*t about these two retards.


    And I don''t want to do anything right now; I am not strong enough.


    I will kill him, but not right now.


    "Did I say you could leave?" I halted my steps as I heard Archie''s voice.


    "What now?" I asked, looking back.


    "Stay away from Ashlyn as well."


    [Azariah...]


    "...What did you say?" Turning around, I asked, my voice low.


    "You know what she is, right? Lady Esmeray should have told you," Ivanmented.


    Of course, I fucking know what she is.


    My mother wanted her dead before you fucking retards even knew her value.


    "They are the Emperor''s order. He doesn''t want things to getplicated with the church," he replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    "The church is not interfering with her life because... their God told them not to, who are you guys to do so?"


    "Do not question the Emperor''s decision; just follow his order," Ivan firmly replied, making me frown.


    Why should I follow that fucker''s order?


    He doesn''t amount to anything in front of my mother.


    Why should I follow his words?


    "I am not doing anything like that," I replied as I walked towards the door."She can stay with anyone she wants; you are no one to interrupt."


    "Then I can just ask for her marriage, right?" I halted my steps as I looked at Archie.


    And for the first time in a while, I felt something within me snap.


    I don''t know why, but I felt rage...


    A burning rage....


    "...What?"


    "It will be her decision, and surely she won''t try to reject a Prince¡ª."


    "Try it," I interrupted, walking close to him.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said try it, Archie," I repeated my words as I stood close to him.


    "Azariah¡ª."


    "Stup up, Ivan!" I shouted, ring at him before shifting my focus to the prince.


    "Just a warning, Archie...." I looked down at him as I continued with a cold voice,


    "If you even thought of touching even a single hair of her... I swear I will burn down you and your entire empire."


    A silence of a few seconds lingered in the air before every one of his guards took out their weapons and pointed at me.


    I took a step back from him as I took my axe-hammer as well.


    "You brought it upon yourself, Azariah," Ivan said with a wide grin on his face, "bring him to his knees."


    And at his instructions, all fifteen of themunched at me.

 Chapter 70: [Club house] [11] [One v/s Fifteen]

    <h4>Chapter 70: [Club house] [11] [One v/s Fifteen]</h4>


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!"


    As little reasoning returned to Azariah''s mind, he shouted, raising both his hands along with his weapon in defeat.


    All of them were two years older, had more experience, and were higher in rank than him.


    Not to mention theck of mana he was facing and the problem he just had where he nearly died while his body became a mess.


    No matter how Azariah saw his situation, it appeared bleak, with no chance of winning against them.


    All fifteen of them stopped right in front of him, ncing back for the prince''s instructions.


    "Hey, fucking idiots, look at me!" Azariah once again shouted, capturing their attention.


    "You think you can just walk away after beating me? Did you forget who I am? Who my mother is?"


    Hearing his words, a conflicting expression emerged on their faces, while some even showed fear in their eyes.


    "Do you know, Azariah," Prince Johnathan said, "when you punched mest time, I asked your mother respectfully what I should do if that happens again?"


    "....Fuck," Azariah cursed softly.


    "She said if he can''t defend himself, it''s his fault," the Prince continued with a grin. "She won''t interfere in our matter."


    "Oliy! I need help!" He shouted, attempting to alert Oliver, who stood outside.


    "Don''t bother; no sound will escape this room," Ivan informed, loungingfortably on the sofa with his legs stretched out on the table in front while siding theptop.


    "What are you waiting for?" Johnathan demanded, ring at the other students.


    "Whoever moves first is gay!" He shouted once more, causing them to pause.


    "Restrain him!" Ivan roared angrily, snapping them out of their hesitation.


    "We don''t need to do this, do we?" Azariah tried to reason with them again but they remained silent.


    "I can take care of him," one of the students said, attempting to impress the prince as he advanced towards Azariah. "Why do we have to¡ª<i>ARGHH!!"</i>


    But as soon as he got close, Azariah struck his corbone with his hammer, causing him to cry out in pain before he grabbed his hand.


    "<i>Crack</i>."


    The sound of cartge breaking echoed in the room as Azariahnded his knee on his nose while jerking him close.


    <i>''Thud.''</i>


    <i>"Uaaaaa."</i>


    With a resonant ''thud,'' the second-year student fell to the ground before coiling up like a ball in pain.


    "Okay, two at a time, please," he gloomily requested, taking a step back as their focus remained on the student lying on the ground.


    <i>"Aaahh!!" </i>


    Emerging from their stupor, three of them rushed towards him, their swords and spears slicing through the air.


    He dodged the sword attacks, backing off while parrying the spears with his hammer.


    <i>"Argh..."</i>


    One of them quickly dropped his sword as he rushed behind him, locking his arm around his neck, causing Azariah to groan in pain.


    <i>"Huff..." </i>


    Two more rushed at him from the rest, grabbing both his arms and neutralizing him.


    <i>"Urgh.." </i>


    The one holding the spear tried to make a cut on his leg, but Azariah shifted forward, raised his knees, and absorbed the impact of the spear body on his thigh before he jerked his hand without weapon free.


    "Fuck off!"


    Shouting, he threw his hammer on the ground, watching as it bounced back and perfectlynded in his other hand.


    <i>Smack!!</i>


    <i>"ARGHHHH!!"</i>


    Raising his hammer high, he struck the head of the one holding his hand, making him cry out in anguish and grab his head.


    <i>"Urgh.. urgh..."</i>


    Azariah then repeatedly elbowed the stomach of the one locking his arm around his neck until he loosened his grip.


    <i>"ARghh."</i>


    Grabbing him by the face, he pulled him forward before delivering two kicks to his knees, causing him to stumble, followed by a brutal kick to his chest.


    "<i>Huff</i>... Twelve more."


    Huffing, he mumbled as he looked at the remaining students.


    But he immediately regretted his decision to boast as two of the injured students stood up again, ready to fight.


    Ivan and Johnathan also stood up from the sofa and moved to the side.


    <i>"Haah."</i>


    Sighing heavily, he tightened his grip on his hammer as four of them rushed at him.


    <i>Baam!!</i>


    His hammer left a trail of ck as he hit one of them charging at him from the left, but his it did little damage because he blocked it with his shield.


    <i>"Arghh.. Fuck..."</i>


    His hand tinged with numbness from the impact, and taking advantage of it, one of the students rushed at him from the front while another approached from the right.


    Judging from theck of time, he hastily kicked the one in front before swiftly twisting his body and swinging his hammer at the one on the right.


    <i>-pukkk!!</i>


    The hammer hit his jaw hard, knocking him to the ground as his blood sttered around.


    <i>"Fuck, fuck!!"</i>


    However, that wasn''t the end, because this time all the remaining students rushed at him at once.


    <i>Baam!!</i>


    <i>"ARghh!!"</i>


    Azariah tried to back off, but before he coulde up with any n, two of them quickly rushed at him, cing their shoulders on his stomach and picking him up before mming him hard onto the table.


    Azariah gritted his teeth, enduring the pain that rushed through his back as he struggled to get up.


    <i>"Urgh...Cough.."</i>


    But his struggle only increased as one of them wrapped their arm around his neck, strangling him, while another snatched his hammer from his hand.


    Desperately tapping on the table, Azariah tried to draw in a breath, but couldn''t. As he moved his hand around, it fell on theptop.


    <i>"ARGHH!!!"</i>


    pping theptop closed, he picked it up and mmed it twice onto the face of the one strangling him, loosening his grip.


    <i>"ARGhh!!"</i>


    Shifting his target, he hit the head of the one holding him down by his stomach, but he didn''t release him, instead dragging him by his leg on the ground below.


    <i>"Urghh."</i>


    Azariah groaned in pain as hitting the ground knocked the breath out of him, but he quickly shook his head and tried to get up on his feet.


    <i>"Huff...Huff.."</i>


    His breath came out in ragged gasps as he surveyed his surroundings; the students that could fight were already on their feet.


    <i>"Ahhhh!"</i>


    But his focus shifted as one of them rushed at him with a triangr shield in his hand.


    Bare-handed, Azariah dodged his attack, trying to find his way out of this.


    The guy with the shield tried to knock him out by swinging his shield at his face, but Azariah shifted his body backwards before grabbing the shield.


    <i>"Aaahh!!"</i>


    Using his full force, he snatched the shield away from his hand before rushing at him.


    <i>"ARGHHH."</i>


    The shield guy groaned in pain as his back hit the wall, but Azariah didn''t give him much time as he shifted the shield, cing it on his chest.


    <i>"Smack!!"</i>


    The shield guy had nowhere left to move as Azariah repeatedly punched his face until blood gushed out of his mouth.


    <i>"ARGhh, fuck!!"</i>


    A startled cry escaped Azariah''s mouth as he felt an agonizing pain on his back, his vision blurring slightly as he turned to touch his back.


    There, he felt it¡ªthe handle of a knife piercing his back right below his shoulder, sending a wave of pain through his entire body.


    As Azariah turned back, his gazended on the guy who stabbed him from behind. Before Azariah could say anything, he struck again with another knife.


    <i>"ARGHHHH!!"</i>


    Azariah groaned again as he raised his hand in defense, the knife piercing his forearm of his left hand.


    <i>"Hufff...hufff..."</i>


    He took deep breaths as he looked at the remaining students, his mind consumed by anger.


    ring at them, he grabbed the handle of the knife and yanked it out of his wound.


    "Shut up, El," he muttered to himself as blood started to drip down his forearm.


    <i>"Haah!!"</i>


    One of themunched at him, swinging his spear, but Azariah shifted backwards, narrowly dodging the attack beforeunching himself at him, grabbing his hand.


    <i>"Muspelh."</i>


    A low whimper left Azariah''s mouth before his hand strain with blood, touching the spear guy''s hand, ignited.


    <i>"ARGHHH!!"</i>


    He cried in pain as his skin started to burn, but Azariah quickly willed the fire to vanish, making sure he didn''t burn anyone to death.


    <i>"Sob..Sob.."</i>


    But the damage was already done as the guy fell on his knees, sobbing, grabbing his hand, which waspletely disfigured, with even parts of his bone visible.


    <i>"Ahhh!"</i>


    The others quickly ran towards him, ready to detain him as theyunched forward.


    <i>"Neplh."</i>


    Azariah mumbled, waving his hand in front of him sttering his blood, and just a secondter, the ground floor turned into ice, making two of them slip on it.


    <i>"Musp¡ª."</i>


    <i>Ba-dump!!</i>


    But he stopped midway as his heart throbbed in pain, making him stumble forward while his vision blurred again.


    The others took advantage of it as they quickly detained him, kicking the back of his knees to make him kneel before cing their legs on top of them.


    <i>p! </i>


    <i>p! </i>


    <i>p!</i>

 Chapter 71: [Club house] [End]

    <h4>Chapter 71: [Club house] [End]</h4>


    <i>p, p, p!</i>


    I looked up at the sound of pping echoing in my ears, my vision tinged with red as I matched gazes with Ivan, who came forward pping.


    <i>"Huff...Huff..."</i>


    I took deep breaths to calm my trembling heart, ignoring the agonizing pain still running through my back from the knife.


    "I am surprised, Azariah," Ivanmented as I looked up.


    "You took care of eight people on your own, even though they are only above average. It''s still an achievement only a few can aplish."


    I just red at him, refusing to reply.


    "What happened to you?" He asked as he picked up my axe-hammer from the ground. "Where did the coward and whining Azariah, who hid behind his mother, go?"


    <i>"Huff...Huff.."</i>


    I still ignored him, focusing on my irregr heartbeat.


    "Tell me, Azariah." cing the hammer below my chin, he asked, "How did you be so strong?"


    "T-The one t-that s-stabbed my b-back." Ignoring him, I looked at that guy with a knife.


    My voice came out ragged and fatigued, "W-what''s your n-name?"


    He looked at me with confusion before looking at Ivan.


    "Why do you ask?" Ivan asked, lifting my face with the hammer.


    "Tell me." Ignoring him, I demanded looking at that guy.


    "His name is Weston." Ivan replied in his stead,"Now answer my question."


    "Weston, Weston." I mumbled his name a few times, making sure I didn''t forget about itter on.


    "Azariah."


    "Yeah bitch?" I replied, looking at Ivan.


    "...What?" He asked, tilting his head in confusion.


    "....you got a dick in your ear to wha¡ª."


    <i>Baam!!</i>


    <i>"Arghh... Cough...Cough.."</i>


    I coughed violently as he hit me on the jaw with my hammer before I couldplete my words.


    <i>"Cough..One."</i>


    Coughing I mumbled as I looked at him.


    "Why are you counting?" He asked, cing the hammer under my chin.


    "I need to return that...." I replied, giving him a smile and ignoring the pain in my jaw.


    "Hahahaha." Heughed like an idiot, shaking his head in denial, "You are strong, but not strong enough to beat m¡ª."


    "Who said I would be the one to beat you?" I asked, grinning widely.


    His smile sniffed and vanished as he red at him, "You wouldn''t dare, Azari¡ª."


    "Why not?" I asked him again, "Why would I not do it?"


    "You think¡ª."


    "No, Ivan, you think! Think about getting beaten up by your crus¡ª."


    <i>Baam!!</i>


    <i>"Arghh... hahaha"</i>


    He once again hit me, but I couldn''t help butugh.


    <i>Baam!!</i>


    <i>"T-three."</i>


    <i>Baam!!</i>


    <i>F-four."</i>


    <i>Baam!!</i>


    <i>"F-five."</i>


    "What type of pest are you?" He asked, grabbing my hair.


    <strong><i>Crrrreeeeeaaak!!</i></strong>


    But before I could answer, the door opened forcefully, making him lose his grip as Ivan walked back.


    "AZARIAH?!"


    A sense of relief washed over me as I heard Oliver''s voice.


    And before I could understand, the students who were holding me down were pushed aside.


    "Hey! Azariah!! Talk to me!?" He shouted, holding me carefully, making me re at him.


    "I a-am not d-dead, fucker, stop s-shouting," I whispered softly as he let out a sigh of relief.


    "What happened here?" And my muscles immediately tensed up as I heard another familiar voice.


    Slowly, I turned back as my gaze fell on her.


    With her white hair tied down, she had a sword in her hand, while her white eyes looked at me.


    And....I saw in her eyes what I didn''t want to see¡ªconcern.


    "What are you doing here, Arianell?" Archie, walking towards her, asked.


    "Have you gone mad, Jonathan? What did you do to him!?" She rebuked, ring at Archie, clenching her fist.


    "He threatened the empire!!"


    "Do you have any proof?" Arianell asked back calmly.


    "Are my words not proof themselves?" Archie asked, walking closer to her.


    "Then I am saying that he didn''t do anything like that," Arianell replied, ring at him. "And we both know whose words have more value."


    "You thin¡ª."


    "Do I need to remind you again who I am?" Interjecting, she asked.


    Archie looked at her for a while with an unreadable expression before shaking his head and moving away, "Just remember what you are doing."


    Without replying, Arianell looked at me once again before she nced at Oliver and asked, "Can you pick him up?"


    "Y-yeah," Oliver replied before helping me stand up.


    "Argh.." Groaning, I stood up, my entire body agonizing with pain, as we walked out of the room.


    "Hey! Hey! You can''t just brush it off like nothing happened, princess!" Ivan, standing to the side, shouted, ring at her.


    But Ariapletely ignored him as she led us out of the room.


    "You know, princess!!" He shouted again, his frustration evident in his voice.


    "My mother says you are just an unruly girl who does what she wants, and it looks like she is right about that."


    Aria halted her steps as she looked back at him before replying, "Tell your mother her words hold no value in my eyes."


    And once again, ignoring him, she continued to walk.


    We followed her out of the room, and after walking a good distance away from them, I tapped on Oliver''s shoulder.


    "Put me down," I requested, looking at him.


    He nodded in reply before cing me down, and Arianell also stopped in front of us.


    "Why didn''t you ask for help!?" He asked, ring at me.


    "Soundproof," I whispered softly as I leaned against the wall with my right side.


    Reaching his hand, he touched my jaw as he mumbled concernedly, "It''s swollen."


    "I can''t feel it," I replied, shrugging my shoulders, but I winced immediately as the knife was still pricked in my back.


    "I will call the medic here."


    "Hey! Don''t¡ª."


    Ignoring my words, he dashed away, leaving me alone with Arianell.


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    Sighing heavily, I looked at her as she walked close to me before kneeling in front of me and taking out her handkerchief.


    <i>"Argh.."</i>


    I winced a little as she jerked my left hand and started to cover my wound with the handkerchief.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked as she still knelt, looking at me.


    "Ashlyn asked me to look for you," she replied, and I nodded.


    Ashlyn had been concerned about me from the start anyway.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t do anything about what they did to yo¡ª."


    "It''s fine, I know royal family and stuff," I interjected before she could apologize.


    "What happened to you?" After hesitating for a while, she asked, lowering her head. "...What are you bing, Azariah?"


    "Aria¡ª."


    "...what''s your problem?" She asked again, looking up and ring at me. "...just look at yourself."


    I didn''t reply but just looked at her; her eyes looked beautiful even when they held anger in them.


    "I''m talking, Azariah!!" She shouted as I remained silent.


    "...Then don''t talk," I replied, looking away.


    "And what''s with this way of talking?" She asked as she shifted, dragging her body toe into my view. "Who do you think you are!?"


    "Duchess Esmeray''s son," I replied, making her re intensify.


    "...What are you doing with your life, Azariah?" She asked, and immediately I felt my chest throbbing with pain. "You have your whole life ahead¡ª."


    "What do you know!?" I snapped back at her, my frustration bubbling over. "Huh? You know nothing!!"


    Ignoring all the pain I was feeling, I kneeled right in front of her, my face inches away from hers. "Now you''re going to tell me how to live my life?"


    "Stop it," she whispered softly, but I ignored her.


    "When I first met you, you didn''t even want to live... You were dead from the inside." Her re intensified, but I still continued. "I was the one who thought you had to live!!"


    "I was the one who took your hand when you were surrounded by darkness!! I was the on¡ª."


    [AZARIAH!!]


    I immediately snapped back as El shouted in my mind, and noticing my blunder, I looked at her...


    She... was barely holding back her tears.


    <i>"Argh.."</i> I winced again, ignoring the pain as I stood up, walking away from her.


    [....Just because your pain is valid doesn''t mean your behavior is justified, Azariah.]


    Then what do you want me to do?


    I am broken, El.


    I hurt whoever tries to love me!!


    I can''t make any of them happy.


    [Then, for their own happiness, you decided to make them cry?]


    ''.....''


    [Stop punishing yourself like that.]


    <i>''Then who should I punish?''</i>


    [Az¡ª.]


    <i>''I don''t want to talk about this, El, just stop.''</i>


    [Why?]


    I just ignored him as I dragged my broken body to my dormitory room, and before long, I was standing in front of my room.


    <i>''Click.''</i>


    With a soft click, the door opened up as I walked inside.


    And immediately, I winced as I grabbed the hilt of the knife lodged in my back.


    <i>"Urgh.."</i>


    A groan left my mouth as I pulled the knife out.


    <i>"Neplh."</i>


    I immediately froze the blood around my wound to stop the bleeding.


    [Wait, AZARIA¡ª.]


    <i>Da-thump, Da-thump.</i>


    <i>"Urghh...."</i>


    My heart once again throbbed in pain, my knees buckling down, making me fall, grabbing my chest tightly.


    <i>"Huff...Huff..."</i>


    My body started to heat up as I felt like I was burning from the inside.


    It was bearable at first, but it continued to increase until my skin started to turn red.


    <i>"Arghh..."</i>


    But it didn''tst long, as my vision started to blur and an unbearable cold started to consume my body.


    My teeth shed against each other as my temperature dropped, until my skin started to freeze.


    I slowly lowered my body, looking around, only to notice that it wasn''t just my body that was turning cold; the entire room was also frozen.


    But then, the cold stopped suddenly, before my body started to burn again, along with my entire room.


    ''What is happening!!''


    I shouted in my mind with the little reasoning that I had, and immediately a red-colored status screen shot in front of my face.


    =====================================


    <strong><i>Resonance with Neplh is increasing.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Resonance with Muspelh is increasing.</i></strong>


    =====================================


    =====================================


    <strong><i>The suppression of bloodlines is weakening.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>The curse and mark of ''???????'' is weakening.</i></strong>


    =====================================


    <i>"Uaahh."</i>


    I took a deep breath in sharply as I felt two gazes on me.


    One gaze felt gentle, while the other was filled with hatred...


    I desperately tried to look around as the desire to kneel down and submit myself started to fill my mind.


    It felt like I was being brainwashed...


    I bit my tongue, trying to remain sane...


    [They are watching you...]


    <i>''WHO?!''</i>


    [Gods....]

 Chapter 72: [Christina] [1]

    <h4>Chapter 72: [Christina] [1]</h4>


    <i>"Huff...Huff..."</i>


    The sound of my heavy breathing resonated throughout the training ground as I stood in the middle, a bright red Katana gripped tightly around my waist.


    Every single muscle in my body felt stiff, and an agonizing pain speared through me.


    "....Have you rested enough?" Lauryn''s voice cut through the air.


    I looked up to see her standing a distance away, her hair tied back in a ponytail.


    She wore a ck t-shirt and matching leggings, her arms crossed.


    "<i>Argh</i>...Yeah,"


    I replied after a brief pause, strengthening my back.


    I shifted my grip on the Katana, bringing my right hand underneath the hilt, while my left thumb rested on the Katana''s ring.


    Nodding, Lauryn flexed her muscles, preparing for our next round.


    I tensed my muscles, my right hand glowing with a hue of silver, and then, in an instant, Lauryn disappeared from my sight.


    The air around me quivered slightly, signaling her iing attack aimed at my sr plexus.


    <i>Swish!!</i>


    <i>CLANG!!</i>


    Reacting swiftly, I drew my Katana from its sheath, aiming to sever her hand from her wrist.


    But all I heard was the sound of metal shing with each other, drawing my attention.


    I looked at Lauryn''s hand, which was covered in a thinyer of mana, protecting it from the sharp edge of my Katana.


    "Fuck, mana shield!"


    Cursing, I raised my left hand, but it was toote. She twisted her body and raised her leg, ready to kick my face.


    <strong><i>Bang!!</i></strong>


    <i>"Urgh.."</i>


    Despite my attempt to shield myself with a hexagonal mana shield covering my left hand, it shattered immediately, leaving my entire arm numb.


    "....<i>argh</i>.."


    My ability to process information halted as I flew onto my left side, a heavy force knocking me off bnce.


    <i>"Cough..."</i>


    I coughed, clutching my right rib, which ached with pain from Lauryn''s kick as I sprawled on the ground in defeat.


    "You survived one hour and fifteen minutes....That''s a new record," Lauryn informed me, nodding her head as she checked her watch.


    ".....My weakness?" I asked softly, ncing at her.


    "...You take too much time in using zato-ichi style even though it''s based on speed, your way of using mana is a mess and...You shouted the name of your next move like an idiot,"


    she pointed out, listing all my weaknesses. But...


    "Thest one felt personal," I rebuked, only making her re at me.


    "... Don''t do that unless it''s some kind of incantation," she replied, shaking her head before walking away while grabbing a bottle of water.


    Status screen....


    I willed my status screen toe in front but...it didn''t.


    It had been more than a week since the end of the club house selection, and since then, my status screen was missing.


    The only thing I got after arriving in this world was also gone...


    What kind of fucking luck did I have?


    [....It mighte back someday.]


    <i>''I don''t want that.''</i>


    [...Yeah, but look at the bright side, you are still alive even after getting cooked and frozen.]


    ''.....''


    [....Ahem, anyway, are you feeling alright?]


    Instead of replying, Iy on my back and extended my hand above my face.


    "<i>Neplh</i>."


    As soon as the words left my mouth, my entire hand turned cold, and my fingernails morphed into sharp ws of ice.


    I looked at the beautiful, shining ws before curling my hand into a fist.


    As I did, three sharp, long ws emerged from between my knuckles.


    "<i>Sigh</i>...."


    I let out a heavy sigh,I stared nkly at the sky above.


    I am cursed....


    [Shut up! I''ve already said countless times that it''s not the curse you''re thinking of.]


    <i>''How do you know!?''</i>


    [Just trust me!]


    ''.....''


    Whatever it is, it won''t change the fact that I feel cursed by some entity I have no idea about.


    <i>''El..''</i>


    [Yeah?]


    <i>''What''s with this Neplh and Muspelh?''</i>


    [...Honestly, I have no idea. In the first ce, it''s not something that any living being should have.]


    <i>''Something that sustains the world tree, that''s all I know...''</i>


    [...And about that, just stay away from elves.]


    <i>''...I''m not going to be around those arrogant bastards, anyway.''</i>


    [No, you don''t have any idea how bad of a situation you''re in....they will skin you alive the moment they realize what you did.]


    <i>''...You''re exaggerating it.''</i>


    [I am not! The world tree holds the entire world together... What you did is bound to affect the entire world someday.]


    ''...''


    He might be right....


    Well... For now, I''ll just leave that to future me.


    <i>''Anyway, El, I wanted to ask you something.''</i>


    [What?]


    <i>''....What are the chances that the one who noticed me that day was the god ''</i><strong><i>Elohim</i></strong><i>?''''</i>


    [....Why do you ask?]


    He is my mother''s archenemy....


    The one who wants to destroy everything around her, including her descendants...


    That includes me as well...


    [....We are fucked.]


    We were from the start...


    "Hey! Get up, what are you thinking?" I shifted to my side as I heard Lauryn shouting at me.


    "....I was thinking about asking you on a dat¡ª."


    <i>Swish!!!</i>


    I tilted my head smoothly, dodging the bottle she threw at my face.


    "Why are you always targeting my face?" I asked, ring at her.


    "I don''t like it," she replied, shrugging her shoulders.


    "Why? It''s not that bad."


    "Exactly."


    "What?" Titling my head, I asked.


    "Nothing, go away, the ss is about to start."


    "Yeah! Right."


    I replied weakly as I stood up, heading towards my dorm room....


    I need to take a shower.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    "Hey Oliy."


    After taking a long shower and changing into my academic uniform, I met with Oliver right in front of the dormitory.


    He looked at me for a while before opening his mouth, about to say something, but he just shook his head and started walking.


    "What?" I asked, walking beside him.


    "Nothing."


    "Okay."


    We both walked silently without saying much.


    Since the day I got beaten up, Oliver has always been trying to stick around me in case that happens again...


    "....Did another rumor start about me?"


    I mumbled as I looked around, only to find quite a few girls whispering something and giggling while stealing nces at me.


    "....Nothing like that," Oliver replied, shaking his head.


    "That''s weird." Rubbing my chin, I mumbled.


    "...There is another fan club made by the girls."


    "Huh? For whom?"


    Ethan should get his fan club after three months from now, then who got one?


    "...Just some idiotic bastard."


    "What''s with girls nowadays? They like anyone with a handsome face." I replied, shrugging.


    "....Yeah," he replied, a vein throbbing on his neck.


    What happened to him?


    <i>¡ªRing!! Ring!!</i>


    As we headed to the ssroom, Oliver''s phone rang, which he picked up without looking.


    "Hello, Daddy speaking." He answered, but his face soon turned pale.


    "U-Uncle, I-I was just j-joking, I am an innocent c-child," he stuttered in reply while I was barely holding back myughter.


    "Yes, he is here, yeah," Oliver answered before handing me his phone.


    "What?"


    "Just answer!"


    "Hello." Taking his advice, I took the phone.


    <You bastard!! What did you do to my daughter!?>


    "What?"


    <I will kill you!! I will make sure you don''t don''t give birth¡ª.>


    <i>-nk!</i>


    I quickly cut the phone before looking at Oliver.


    "Who was that?" I asked, passing his phone back.


    "You don''t recognize the voice?" He asked, walking inside the ss.


    "I don''t... But he sounded drunk?"


    "Yeah..."


    Without saying anything else, he walked towards his seat, and I followed behind him.


    "Good morning." As soon as I sat down, Ashlyn arrived close and greeted me.


    "Good morning." With a smile, I replied back.


    "Help me tie my hair." She requested, giving me a band and facing her back against me.


    "<i>Sigh</i>..."


    Sighing, I gathered her hair in a ponytail, making sure not to let any hair fall.


    ".....Where did you learn this?" She asked softly.


    "From my siste¡ª."


    I halted my movements as something clicked in my mind...


    That call....


    "I need to go!" I eximed as I hastily tied her hair.


    But before I could, my eyes caught Oliver''s reaction as he slowly stood up, looking at the door.


    <i>''No, not now.''</i>


    My heartbeat quickened at an abnormal rate, and the sounds around me turned silent.


    And in the silence, only the sound of someone''s footsteps echoed.


    I closed my eyes as my entire body trembled slightly, while numbness spread around me, and I slowly turned back....


    The sound of footsteps stopped right in front of me as I slowly opened my eyes...


    And....


    seeing her face again, I realized...


    all the pain I have gone through was worth it.


    With her sapphire hair tied down, her deep blue eyes tinged with redness looked at me with emotions...


    Slowly, she raised her hand, and I closed my eyes again....


    <i>p!!!</i>


    And she gently pped my cheek.


    "....That''s for ignoring me all this time," she mumbled, ring at me before grabbing my hand.


    "Wait! Who are you!?" But before she could drag me away, Ashlyn grabbed my other hand.


    She nced at Ashlyn''s hand grabbing mine before she took a deep breath to calm down...


    She looks like she was about to explode...


    "My apologies, I should introduce myself." Loosening the grip on my hand, she replied before grabbing the hem of her skirt.


    "My name is Christina Shea Mendonca." She introduced with a slight bow, and I felt Ashlyn''s grip on my hand loosen.


    "Soon to be Christina Noah Aljanah...


    And...


    Azariah''s wife."


    ===============================


    <strong><i>END OF VOLUME ONE :- The reckless boy.</i></strong>


    <strong><i> ?? My Dear Lover ??1 </i></strong>


    <strong><i>Game progression:- 25 %</i></strong>

 Chapter 73: Side story:- Christina [2]

    <h4>Chapter 73: Side story:- Christina [2]</h4>


    <i>"Hmm~ hmm~"</i>


    In the gentle warmth of spring sunlight under the shades of a tall tree a silver-haired young girl hummed softly.


    She leaned against the shoulder of a purple-haired boy sitting beside her, her small hands carefully sketching a scene.


    "Is this all right, Shya?" the boy asked softly, fidgeting with the toy ring he wore on his right hand.


    His left hand fingers gently stroked the white-haired girl who slept soundly with her head resting on hisp.


    "Yeah." The girl replied nodding her head while smiling at him.


    "B-but didn''t he give it to yo¡ª."


    "And I am giving it to you." The girl replied shaking her head before focusing on her drawing.


    The boy quietly looked at her before he continued to stroke the white haired girl.


    "....Will you ask for it back?" he questioned after a moment of hesitation.


    Shyamal paused her drawing, ncing back at him. "Why would I do that?"


    "...No, you will not," the boy whispered softly, shaking his head.


    "Az," she muttered, looking into his eyes, "you will not leave me, right?"


    "...Why would I do that?" he smiled, returning the question making her smile as well.


    "....You will not," she replied before shifting her position to show him the sketch she had made. "See, it''s me and you."


    Azariah looked at the rough sketch she made of herself wearing a ck gown with her hand holding his hand, who wore a ck suit, both smiling happily.


    "....It''s beautiful," he praised earnestly with a bright smile, making Shyamal smile smugly with her chin held high.


    "Hey! Arianell!" She eximed, shaking the sleeping girl on hisp. "Az praised me!"


    "Argh... let me sleep," Arianell grumbled as she forcefully shut her eyes.


    "Get up! You''re sleeping too much," Shyamalined, shaking her shoulder.


    "Let her sleep," Azariah mumbled, looking at her, earning a pout from the silver-haired girl.


    "B-but it''s my turn," she replied meekly.


    ".....Then lean on me," Azariah offered, extending his shoulder.


    "But!¡ª."


    "Can you guys shut up," another voice interrupted, making them turn to see Aaliyah ring at them, pointing at Oliver, who was sleeping peacefully beside her. "Can''t you see he is sleeping?"


    "....Sorry," Azariah apologized before ncing at Shyamal.


    "...Fine," she grumbled softly, shifting her body to lean against Azariah until she feltfortable.


    He let her do what she was doing as he looked around before mumbling, "Where did Christina go?"


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "What''s with this ce?"


    A young sapphire blue-haired girl mumbled to herself as she wandered deeper into the garden, her curious yet confused blue eyes scanning the different flowers adorning the surroundings.


    "Az will like it," she murmured with a smile touching her ne as she bent down and picked up a beautiful white flower.


    "....What are you doing, child?"


    <i>"Kyaa!!"</i>


    Frightened, Christina immediately turned back at the sound, only to find a woman standing right behind her.


    She wore a flowing robe of white, her skin seemed to glow softly, while her emerald green hair cascaded down her back, reaching her knees.


    Christina felt a sense of peace wash over her in her presence.


    ".....What are you doing here, child?" the woman questioned again, her voice filled with kindness.


    "I... I''m not sure," Christina stammered, her words tumbling out in a rush. "I was just exploring, and I... I guess I got lost."


    "Hmmm?" The woman tilted her head in confusion. "How can you get lost in such a barren ce?"


    "I... I don''t know."


    "I see." With a thoughtful expression, she replied looking at her ne before turning back. "Come with me."


    "B-but."


    "I won''t do anything to you, child, don''t worry."


    Christina hesitated for a while before she walked behind her, and as she followed, she heard the gentle trickle of water.


    She followed the sound to a small clearing, where nestled among the flowers stood a pristine shrine adorned with intricate carvings and delicate offerings of fruits.


    The woman walked inside the shrine, and Christina followed closely behind.


    "....You look confused, child." With a smile, the woman questioned as she lit up a candle, brightening the ce.


    Christina looked around the beautiful yet simple shrine before refocusing on the woman. "....Who are you, and where am I?"


    "I am Priestess Sana." With a smile, the woman replied before sitting on the floor. "And.... Wee to the Shrine of Goddess Anastasia."


    Christina took a moment to process before eximing, "Ahh, the Goddess who got Banishe¡ª."


    "....You are in her shrine, child." Sana interrupted with a smile, gesturing for her to sit down.


    "...I am sorry." Christina apologized meekly before taking a seat in front of her.


    "... Show me your hand." Sana said, looking at her.


    "Why?" Christina questioned, furrowing her brows.


    "So I can tell who your destined lover is." Smiling gently, Sana responded.


    "...I already know that." Christina shook her head.


    "...You seem confident." Still smiling slightly, Sana emphasized.


    "I am."


    "...Still, I can tell you things that you don''t know." Sana insisted, piquing Christina''s curiosity.


    "Like what?" Christina asked, but Sana simply gestured for her to show her hand.


    "Sigh..."


    She sighed and extended her right hand towards Sana.


    Sana took her hand, gently sping it in hers, and closed her eyes, focusing solely on Christina''s hand.


    "....We have a problem, child." After a few seconds of silence, Sana murmured.


    "...What?"


    "...Your destined lover is entangled with more than one girl." She replied, causing Christina''s expression to harden.


    "...What do you mean?"


    "...That you will have to share." Sana informed, making Christina re at her.


    "A destined lover should be only one, right?"


    "People live more than one life, child." Sana replied with a gentle smile, "...Sometimes the love of a past life still moves on to the next life."


    "...I won''t allow that." Shaking her head, Christina grumbled, "I won''t allow anyone else to have his heart."


    Sana simply smiled at her words before closing her eyes again, focusing back on Christina''s hand.


    "...Hmm?" Her brows furrowed, and a painful expression etched onto Sana''s face.


    "What happened?" Christina asked, her concern growing as she watched blood drain from Sana''s face.


    "A v-vision." Stuttering, Sana replied before squeezing Christina''s hand.


    "Hey! A-are you alright?" Christina''s concern deepened as she looked at Sana.


    "A boy." Sana took a deep breath, her eyes still closed. "I s-see a boy."


    Christina fell silent, listening intently as Sana continued to exin what she was seeing in her vision.


    <i>"I...see a boy kneeling on the ground....</i>


    <i>..A broken crown adorned on his head....</i>


    <i>.....I...I..see.. beautiful wings burning down... </i>


    <i>A...A trail of blood trickled down his cheek from his closed eyes.... </i>


    <i>He... gently embraced three maidens in his arms...</i>


    <i>....strings of red thread bonded the maidens with him....</i>


    <i>... and a few more strings of red threads bound him with someone in the vision beyond....</i>


    <i>The maidens...Look slumbering peacefully despite the death looming around them...</i>


    <i>But...The boy was also bound with another ck string....</i>


    <i>....Like a puppet, his every limb was attached with strings that....</i>


    <i>.....Were in control of the tall woman behind him....</i>


    <i>....Her eyes closed¡ª."</i>


    <strong><i>Thud!</i></strong>


    With a resonating sound, the priestess''s body fell helplessly to the ground before she could continue her words, her eyes rolling backward as blood trickled down her nose.


    "Hey! Sana! What happened!?" Caught off guard, it took Christina some time before she gently shook her, shouting her name.


    "Sana!"


    "Haaah...cough..cough...haaah..."


    Sana''s eyes opened wide as consciousness returned to her, her breathing out in ragged gasps. Coughing, she slowly started to get up.


    "What happened!?" Christina asked anxiously, watching her wipe the blood from her nose.


    "S-she saw me." Sana''s entire body trembled as she closed her eyes, desperately trying to calm herself,


    "S-She n-noticed me e-even in m-my vision."


    "Who are you talking about?" Confused, Christina asked, making Sana focus on her.


    "Child." Sana whispered softly as she grabbed Christina''s shoulders, "....Who did you fall in love with?"


    "....Why are you asking that?" Christina replied, feeling the grip on her shoulders tighten.


    "... It doesn''t matter, but from now on, please stay away from him." Shaking her head, Sana earnestly requested.


    "...Stay away?" ring at her, Christina questioned, "Why should I stay away¡ª."


    "Are you mad, child!?" Gripping her shoulders tightly, Sana shouted, "I just said death looms around that boy!!"


    "....why should I believe you?" Christina tried to free herself, but that only made Sana''s grip tighten, "...leave me!!"


    "....You are special, child." Sana whispered softly, her eyes tinged with redness, "You are only going to risk your life by being around him."


    Christina fell silent, hearing her words, before she closed her eyes and gently opened them. "...I won''t leave him."


    "....Is he worth risking your life for?" Sana asked, ring at her.


    "I..I.. don''t know." Christina mumbled in reply, "I won''t know until I try."


    "Hahaha." Sana let out a weak chuckle as she loosened her grip on Christina''s shoulder, "...What did that boy do to you?"


    "Nothing."


    "... I see," Sana replied weakly. "...My goddess had to cry for her love... I hope the same doesn''t happen to you."


    Christina remained silent, not replying to her words as she gently stood up from the ground.


    "....Did you get your answer?"


    "...What do you mean?" Christina question while Sana''s gaze fell on her ne.


    "...How did you get here?" Sana questioned looking deeply into her eyes.


    "...I got los¡ª."


    "Stop lying to me, child," Sana interrupted her words.


    "...I know you didn''t get lost, in fact, you shouldn''t be here."


    Christina remained silent, making Sana continue her words.


    "I will ask again, child...


    ....Why are you here?"

 Chapter 74: [Christina] [3]

    <h4>Chapter 74: [Christina] [3]</h4>


    ".....Can''t you let go of my hand?" I grumbled as I was forcefully dragged towards the canteen.


    "...No, you might run away," Christina replied firmly, tightening her grip on my wrist.


    "....Why would I do that?" I rebuked, but instead of replying, she looked back, her sapphire eyes ring at me.


    "....I''m not leaving you," she replied, tightening her grip on my hand again, "Not this time."


    "Let me at least tie myce." I requested looking at my shoes, which were united.


    "No, you can do thatter." She replied shaking her head.


    I remained silent as I took deep breaths, trying to calm my restless heart.


    [...Are you alright?]


    I''m not!


    Damn it, my chest is hurting because of my heart, and even my stomach feels like it''s twisting in on itself.


    And all those memories of the game...


    Why are they repeating in my mind now?


    Why, out of all times, now I am seeing how she would die if she stays with me...


    Fuck!!


    I bit my lip tightly lowering my head and the pain helped a little, but those memories refuse to go away...


    "Az." Halting her steps Christina called me squeezing my hand making me look up at her.


    "Y-yeah."


    "...You want to eat something?" She asked, pointing at the counter.


    "No." Shaking my head, I replied.


    "...Fine."


    Refusing to let go of my hand, she dragged me again, bringing me towards the counter.


    "Lady Christina," the counterdy greeted her with a smile.


    "....Two servings of choco chips ice cream," she requested with a small smile.


    "But sses¡ª."


    "Please."


    "....Fine." Sighing, thedy started to prepare the servings.


    "Is there any empty room I can have for a private conversation?" My muscles tensed up as I heard her request.


    The counterdy nced at her and then at me before replying, "Well, I can arrange one."


    "Please do," Christina replied, nodding her head.


    "No, don''t. Why the fuck do you think I will do what you say?" I rebuked, ring at her.


    "Az, please," she whispered, her eyes red as she looked at me, "it''s been so long since you properly talked with me."


    "Christin¡ª."


    "Just for today... please behave like you used to."


    "I am behaving like I used to. You can''t just..." My words trailed off when I heard the sound of someone rushing towards us.


    I turned back, the sound of footsteps echoing until a brown-haired boy came into my view, followed by Oliver.


    Christina also turned back and nced at them... Her gaze lingered on Ethan for a while.


    Sensing her gaze, Ethan smiled before walking towards us.


    But his steps halted as Christina turned back, ignoring him.


    Still, he walked towards us... well, he tried to before Oliver wrapped his arms around his waist, picking him up and rushed out of the canteen.


    ''.....''


    Fucking idiot.


    I would have had a chance to run away if Ethan had tried to interrupt us.


    [Stop lying.]


    <i>''Shut up.''</i>


    "....You know him?" I asked, my gaze still on the ce where Ethan was.


    "...Yes."


    "I see."


    "Let''s go." I shifted my focus back towards her as she grabbed the serving, following the counterdy.


    "...Make it quick." The counterdy instructed, opening the door to the staff room.


    Ignoring the urge to p her, I walked inside before Christina could drag me in.


    "....Take a seat." Letting go of my hand, she gestured for me to sit down.


    <i>"Sigh..." </i>


    Sighing, I silently took the seat on the chair while she did the same, sitting opposite me with a table in between us.


    [... Azaria¡ª.]


    <i>''No, I won''t do anything stupid... I am listening to her just this once.''</i>


    Shutting El up, I looked at her as she smiled softly, her hair tied down in a ponytail touching the ground as she sat.


    "The engagement ring¡ª."


    "You don''t need to," she interrupted, grabbing my hand as I tried to take off my engagement ring.


    "....The Emperor has ordered¡ª."


    "He will take back his words," she interrupted me again, "..... my father will make sure he does."


    "....What did you do?"


    I asked calmly, but inside, I was restless, my mind racing toe up with something that could make her father change the decision.


    ".... Nothing much, just told him that we spent a night together." Eating a spoonful of ice cream, she replied.


    "...You did what?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion.


    "...I told him that we¡ª."


    "No! I get that, but how did your father believe such an obvious lie?"


    "...n affirmed that he saw us walking out of a room together."


    "...You dragged your brother into this?"


    "He just said what he saw."


    "...But still, how did that old man get convinced with this muc¡ª."


    "He didn''t." Eating her ice cream nonchntly, she replied,


    "... Until I threatened him. If he didn''t do anything, then he should get ready to get congratted for bing a grandfather."


    "....."


    ...I rubbed my temples in annoyance hearing her words.


    [...I feel bad for your father-inw.]


    ''Me too.''


    "It''s just a temporary solution youe up with."


    "I know, enough about that." Shaking her head, she said, "...You know how beautiful <strong><i>Akasha</i></strong> is."


    "Not this again." I grumbled as I leaned on the chair.


    "No, seriously, it''s a beautiful ce, Az." She emphasized with a bright smile.


    "Once we have free time, let''s go there together, just the two of us. I will be your guide, making sure you see every beautiful ce."


    "I don''t want to." Shaking my head, I replied, but she just ignored my words.


    "You know, I made a new friend this time as well." Lifting her chin as if to boast, she said, "She is an elf."


    "....Why those arrogant bastards."


    "Hey! Stop being racist. Not everyone is like that."


    "...Yeah." I simply agreed before I lowered my head.


    "...Avril also came this time." I flinched slightly as I heard my sister''s name.


    "...I see."


    "...You know, people just make the Foreshaken family bad, but most of them are quite friendly¡ª."


    "...Don''t you want to ask me anything?" Interrupting her, I asked.


    "I a-am just h-happy, Az." Smiling, she stuttered, "I''m d you are looking better than before."


    "Argh...I didn''t want to spoil the mood." She grumbled, wiping the tears from her eyes.


    "....I missed you." She whispered softly, cing her hand over mine.


    "....You missed the old me."


    "I missed you." She repeated again. "There is no old or new."


    "...Did you not hear what people say about me?" Jerking my hand away, I asked, ring at her.


    "...I don''t care what people say." She replied, ring back. "...You are mine, and I am here, no matter how many times I get hurt. I am just here, right beside you."


    "You are an idiot," I remarked, making her re intensify.


    "....You are the biggest idiot," she chided, clenching her fist.


    "I am an idiot?" Tilting my head, I asked, "Tell me, will you not call a person and idiot, who is trying to stay with someone who raped his own mai¡ª."


    "Azariah!" She shouted, mming her hand on the table. "You won''t do anything like that."


    "...See, you are an idiot," ring at her, I replied, "trying to run away from the trut¡ª."


    "That''s not true¡ª"


    "It''s the fucking truth!" I retorted.


    "You are the one who isn''t epting it! You are the one who, even after knowing what I did, isn''t leaving m¡ª."


    "...How can you ask me to leave the one who gave me the reason to live?" She whispered softly, making me freeze.


    "....How can I leave you when I want only you."


    I remained silent as I looked at her, observing her actions. She took out a handkerchief and ced it on her eyes.


    <i>''....She looks beautiful.''</i>


    It''s been so long since I saw her properly...


    Her eyes...


    Her hands...


    Her expression...


    They are all beautiful...


    Maybe if I had her in normal circumstances...


    I would have loved to just see her forever....


    <i>"Sigh.." </i>


    I shifted my focus back as I saw her standing up with a sigh and walking towards me.


    Without saying anything, she knelt down before me and started to tie up my shoces.


    "....You don''t have to kneel down," I grumbled, making her look at me.


    "If you love someone enough..." She replied softly, "...you will dly kneel down for them."


    I remained silent as my mother''s words started to fill my mind...


    But before I could think properly, she stood up and took out something from her bracelet...


    "....Congrattions for being able to use mana again." Smiling, she beamed as she brought her hands close to my ear,


    "....I was trying to find something that will help you, and I found this."


    I touched my ear, noticing an earring, as she moved towards the other side.


    Closing my eyes, I soon noticed the effect of the earrings; they were calming my mana, making it flow smoothly throughout my body.


    It feltfortable to wear, and at the same time, it helped in calming me down...


    I opened my eyes again as I stood up, ready to go away...


    But before I could even move, Christina jerked my body, making me face her.


    "What?"


    Annoyed by her behavior, I asked, but instead of replying, she wrapped her arms around me, hugging me tightly.


    "....Just so you know, I am always here for you." She whispered softly, tightening the hug.


    "....I need to go."


    "....Don''t go, please." She whispered, "it''sfortable here."


    That''s why I am asking to let go, idiot...


    It''sfortable here...


    "Christina."


    "Five minutes."


    "I need¡ª."


    "F-five seconds." She muttered gently, rubbing the back of my head, "J-just five seconds, please."


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    Sighing, I closed my eyes....


    Anyway, Five seconds won''t change anything....

 Chapter 75: Reasons.

    <h4>Chapter 75: Reasons.</h4>


    <i>"Yawn~."</i>


    I stretched my arm wearily as I yawned in boredom.


    Leaning against the wall on the terrace of the first-year students'' building, I sat in the shade with earphones plugged into my ears, listening to the songs of ''Echo.''


    [You know, bunking sses and ignoring her won''t change anything, right?]


    I picked up my phone and stopped the music as El''s voice resonated in my head.


    "....What a nice weather today is, right El?" I asked, looking at the clear afternoon sky as I touched the earring on my left ear.


    [....It''s been a week since she opened up, and here you are trying your best not toe into her view.]


    "....What do you want me to do then?" I asked, closing my eyes.


    [....At least stop ignoring her¡ª.]


    "...And then what?" I interrupted, clenching my fist, "...Let her die because I want to be close to her?"


    [...Azariah¡ª.]


    "....I am not going to risk her life, El." I mumbled as I brought my knees close to my face, "...I will never risk her life, no matter what."


    [Sigh...]


    He let out a sigh, going silent, and so did I...


    The gentle breeze of wind made my hair flow around as I sat silently, drowning in my own thoughts.


    [....She didn''t seem to hate you.]


    "....I tried my best." I mumbled, gently hitting my head on the wall, "....but whatever I do didn''t seem to faze her."


    [...You didn''t try to use your scumbag move?]


    "...And what is that?" I asked grumbling.


    [.... Asking her to sleep with you.]


    ''.....''


    I kept my mouth shut as I felt heat on my cheeks and ears.


    [...Azariah?]


    "....I did."


    [....And?]


    "...And she said yes." I replied, lowering my head.


    [Wait! What!?]


    "...Yeah." I mumbled softly, ignoring my face heating up, "...It was after a party. I asked her when we were alone in her room."


    [...And?]


    "...And when I readied myself to get pped or yelled... she gulped down a whole bottle of alcohol before she started to undress me."


    I exined, tapping my leg hard on the concrete but the distraction didn''t work as my face kept heating up.


    "....You know how fucking scared I was when my n backfired?"


    [Pfft¡ªhahahaha.]


    "Don''tugh, you fucker!" I grumbled, rubbing my temples, "...I nearly got raped that day, it''s not funny."


    [Pfft¡ªSo how did you get out of that situation?]


    "...Her brother came in time to stop us." I replied, letting out a tired sigh.


    [...It would have been better if you had done the deed.]


    "....You do remember my age, right?" I asked, opening my eyes. "...Your kinks disgust me, El."


    [.... Don''t put words in my mouth.]


    "Stay away from me, creep."


    [...I can''t do that.]


    "Then shut up."


    Anyway, you don''t know how grateful I am to her brother for saving me that day...


    If I had done something that day...


    I would have never been able to forgive myself for taking her first time...


    The guilt would have eaten me alive...


    [Azariah.]


    "Yeah..."


    [...What did the game Azariah do to make her hate him?... What made her leave you and fall for Ethan.]


    ''.....''


    I turned silent again as the memories of the game started to y in my mind...


    And again I felt a knot in my stomach, making me bite my lip tightly.


    [Azariah.]


    "I...I asked my mother...for help." Stuttering, I replied as I closed my eyes, trying my best to ignore this unpleasant feeling I was going through...


    [.....]


    "She...gave me two options... either kill her or kill someone close to her."


    [.....]


    "....I chose to kill her brother."


    [...What type of fucking idiot are you?]


    "I know that''s the stupidest thing I could do, but hey! That worked like a charm¡ª."


    [Azariah, I will p the shit out of you if you do anything stupid like that.]


    "....I won''t do that," I grumbled, shaking my head.


    There is already a crack in our rtionship because of the maid incident.


    I mean, she may not have shown it, but I know she was deeply hurt because of that.


    I just hope she doesn''t do anything stupid toe into my mother''s raider...


    [... game Azariah was an idiot.]


    "I know..."


    The Azariah from the game thought that every word his mother said is true...


    He thought of her as some kind of God¡ª


    [...You think the same as him.]


    ".... Because it''s true...I know from the game... there will be a pointter on when every fucking person will do as she nned to."


    Sighing, I stood up as I heard the sound of the bell ringing signaling the end of today''s sses...


    [...What do you mean by that?]


    "....The foreshaken families...


    .....They have Peak <i>Eternals</i> in their ranks and even <i>Demi-gods</i>, but all of them died just like my mother wanted them to," I exined as I walked down the stairs.


    The poption of <strong><i>Akasha</i></strong> is in millions, and not a single one of them survived just like my mother wanted them to...


    [....That doesn''t mean¡ª.]


    "...No, her words are absolute, you can''t deny that," I replied, shutting him up as I quickly found Oliver.


    He was holding someone with his neck, with Ethan walking close to him.


    "...Hey Oliver!" I shouted, grabbing his attention as he looked back and so did Ethan.


    "Az! Come here!" He shouted, making the guy he was holding face towards me.


    "What''s chubby doing here?" I questioned, looking at him.


    "It''s Seth!"


    "Chubby here saying breasts are better than thighs," Oliver bleated, ring at him.


    "...Thighs are better."


    "My man." I high-fived Oliver as he smiled at me.


    "... B-but you guys don''t understand, breasts have better positions¡ª."


    "Ohh~hoo~position~." Tightening his grip on his neck, Oliver mimicked his words,


    "listen here you inted penguin, if you keep saying that I will fuck you in the same position, that too in sixty-nine."


    "...Oliy, that''s gay," I replied, ncing at him, "and think before you speak, you fucking idiot."


    "Huh? What did I do?" Tilting his head, he asked.


    "...Where do you think his dick will go?" I asked, making him halt.


    His face started to turn pale before he visibly shuddered, grumbling softly, "...What did I imagine?"


    "Sigh..." I sighed, shaking my head as I wrapped my arms around his neck and dragged him with me.


    "....Senior Christina came looking for you," Ethan informed me, looking at me.


    "...I see," I replied, retrieving my gaze away from him.


    "She''s beening daily for thest week just to find you."


    "I know."


    "Are you trying to ignore her?"


    "....That''s none of your business, Ethan."


    "But still, you can''t treat her like¡ª."


    I twisted my body to stand in front of him and so Oliver, looking him in the eye before replying firmly,


    "....she is my fianc¨¦e, and you have no right to tell me how I should treat her."


    His eyes turned cold as he red at me, and I red back, not flinching away.


    "Hey! I see Miley and Ashlyn," Oliver interjected,ing between us as he looked behind Ethan.


    I also removed my hand from his shoulder as Ashlyn dashed towards me...


    "Where were you in thest ss?" she asked as she took out something from her bag, "...And here are all the notes from thest ss."


    Taking the notebook from her, I smiled as I replied, "... Thanks, I will treat you with somethingter."


    "It''s fine, just don''t bunk sses daily," she replied, waving her hand nonchntly.


    "...Hey Ethan." As Ashlyn noticed Ethan, she waved towards him, and he waved back.


    "...Why are you looking glum?" Miley asked, ncing at him as well.


    "....I am fine, just some weird thoughts going through my mind," he replied, shaking his head.


    "That reminds me!" pping her hands, Miley eximed,


    "....have you guys heard about someone hunting second-year students?"


    "Me! Me!" Ashlyn replied with the same enthusiasm as her, "...I heard someone is beating them brutally."


    "Yeah, four students are in the hospital," I added, only to make the girls look at me weirdly.


    "What?"


    "It''s ten," Ashlyn replied.


    "No, it''s four," I replied, shaking my head, "I am pretty sure it''s four."


    "Why are you sure?" Oliver asked, looking at me.


    "..I just am," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Anyway, it''s ten," Miley interjected, making me tilt my head.


    If there are really ten people, then who else is hunting them?


    "Hey, Az." I nced at Ashlyn as she grabbed my shirt.


    "What?"


    "Want to grab something to eat?"


    "....Not today," I replied, giving her an apologetic smile, "....I have something else to do."


    "It''s fine," she replied, shaking her head, "then, tomorrow it is."


    "Tomorrow it is," I replied as I walked in the opposite direction.


    "...Where are you going?" Oliver asked, making me nce at him.


    "I have something to do," I replied, walking away, "I will call you if I need anything."


    "Okay!"


    Having said that, I walked towards the second-year building as I ced the notes Ashlyn gave me in my bracelet...


    [Azariah.]


    "Yeah."


    [....Didn''t you say your mother is at <i>Eternal</i> rank?]


    "...She is, and she won''t step into Godhood until the middle part of the second game," I replied as I entered the second-year building.


    [...Then how did she kill¡ª.]


    <i>''She didn''t,''</i> I interjected as I stood in front of a bathroom, holding the handle.


    <i>''I was the one who brought down </i><strong><i>Akasha</i></strong><i>.''</i>


    Taking a deep breath, I twisted the handle as I mumbled,


    <i>"Amun-Ra''s blessing: second from¡ª."</i>


    [Wait! Wait! Didn''t you say there were demi¨Cgods as well? Then how did you¡ª.]


    <i>''....Oh Demi-gods?</i>


    <i>.....My daughters were enough for them.''</i>

 Chapter 76: Bathroom brawl

    <h4>Chapter 76: Bathroom brawl</h4>


    <i>"Click."</i>


    With a soft click, the bathroom door of the second-year building slowly opened, drawing the attention of the four students inside who were busy talking.


    "....."


    Wordlessly, a handsome boy with purple hair and eyes entered the bathroom, closing the door behind him.


    <i>"Neplh."</i>


    He mumbled softly, and the doorknob he touched started to freeze slowly until it was entirely engulfed by crystalline ice.


    One of the boys staggered back as Azariah looked at him with a bright and innocent smile.


    And as if he had nothing to do with them, he walked towards one of the basins to wash his hands.


    The second-year students silently approached the door, ignoring him.


    "<i>Argh</i>... fuck." But just as one of them tried to open the door, his hand started to freeze due to touching the doorknob.


    "...How have you been, Weston?" Azariah asked, his smile turning into a grin as he walked towards them. "Hope you didn''t forget about me."


    "Are you the one who is going to¡ª"


    "I don''t have time for chit chat." Azariah interjected, cutting off one of the boys who tried to speak, shaking his head.


    "You know I postponed my date just because of you shits."


    "Do you think you will be safe after trying to harm us¡ª."


    "Don''t worry about that." Stretching his hand to warm himself up, Azariah replied,


    "I am pretty sure the headmaster will call me after I am done with you guys."


    "W-we were just following orders¡ª."


    "You have two choices, Weston." He interjected again, looking at them. "You either go down fighting or without fighting."


    Taking deep breaths, they looked at each other, not knowing how to get out of the situation without getting entangled in the politics of the empire.


    "I don''t have all day." Azariah pressed further, taking a battle stance without any weapon.


    "Why are you doing thi¡ª."


    "Weston, like I said, I don''t have all day." Azariah replied once again, interjecting sharply. "And if you can beat me, I swear I will not say a word to anyone."


    "Fuck it." One of them cursed loudly as he rushed towards him.


    Seeing him rushing towards him, Azariah took a deep breath before mumbling,


    <i>"Amun-Ra''s blessing: </i>


    <i>Second form: sef¨©g¨¢."</i>


    The boy threw a straight punch right at Azariah''s face with all his strength.


    <strong><i>Baam!!</i></strong>


    Bringing his hand close to his face, Azariah let his punch connect with his forearm, making a resonating sound.


    "Huh?"


    The second-year students let out a startled voice as his punch didn''t have any effect on him,


    while the silver runes on Azariah''s body glowed softly from his hand that was blocking the attack, despering throughout his body.


    <i>"Hap!!"</i>


    Thinking swiftly, he tried to kick Azariah''s ribs, but once again he was baffled as Azariah let him kick without blocking.


    <strong><i>Baam!!</i></strong>


    The kick connected, making Azariah frown, but once again the runes on his body glowed softly, spreading the impact from his ribs throughout his entire body.


    <strong><i>Boom!!</i></strong>


    Azariah retaliated, kicking the back of his opponent''s thighs right above the knees. His leg glowed brightly with a silver hue.


    <i>"ARGHHH!!"</i>


    The second-year student shouted at the top of his lungs, clutching his fractured leg.


    <strong><i>Baam!!</i></strong>


    But Azariah didn''t let him suffer for long, kicking his jaw, knocking him out cold.


    "It still hurts," Azariah grumbled as he looked at the remaining three students.


    Unlike his first form of blessing, where he could drain any type of energy he can use within a certain range using mana as his medium,


    in his second form of blessing, he could convert any type of energy hees in contact to into mana, storing it in his body to use against his enemies.


    Well, unless the energy was too much for his body to handle breaking him in the process.


    "A-are y-you going against the Prince?" one of them eximed in panic, drawing Azariah''s focus back.


    "You guys were there when I was getting beaten, right?" he asked, tilting his head. "Didn''t you hear me say that he means nothing to me?"


    "He''s gone mad," Weston mumbled as he took out a pair of knives. "Distract him; I will attack him the moment I see any openings."


    The other two nodded, licking their dried lips as they took out a short de and a dagger.


    Taking a deep breath, Azariah readied himself as the two studentsunched at him from his left and right nks.


    <strong><i>SWISH!!</i></strong>


    Stepping back and twisting his body, Azariah dodged the assault from the dagger before he shifted his focus to the guy with the de.


    <i>Swish</i>


    <i>Swish</i>


    Tilting his body and dodging the de attacks, Azariah swiftly grabbed the attacker''s hand.


    <i>"ARGHHH."</i>


    The student grunted in pain as Azariah twisted his arm, turning the de against him.


    <i>m!!</i>


    <i>"Argh.."</i>


    Forcing him to step back, Azariah brought him close to the wall before kicking his stomach, making him m hard against it.


    Quickly, Azariah shifted his focus back to the dagger-wielding student as heunched another attack.


    <i>"Ughhh!!"</i>


    Blocking the strike by intercepting his wrist with his forearm, Azariah''s hand glowed softly, the light dispersing throughout his body.


    <strong><i>"Arrghh!!"</i></strong>


    Taking the opportunity, the de-wielding student tried to sneak up on him, but all he met was a swift kick to the face.


    "Fuck..."


    Cursing, Azariah focused back on the dagger-wielding student doudging his attack, he grabbed his arm and dragged him close to a basin.


    <strong><i>m!!!</i></strong>


    <i>"Argh!!"</i>


    Grabbing his head with his other hand, Azariah mmed his face onto the basin, making the student stagger backward.


    <strong><i>m!!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>m!!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Crack!!</i></strong>


    But he didn''t stop, continuing to m his face against the basin until blood gushed out and the basin cracked open.


    <i>''Thud.''</i>


    With a dull sound, the unconscious body fell to the ground.


    <i>"Huff... Huff..."</i>


    Panting a little, Azariah looked at the remaining two students, who were now watching him with fear in their eyes.


    "Come on."


    Smiling slightly, Azariah gestured for them toe at him.


    "A-are y-you sure about this?" Weston stuttered, ring at him, "Ivan will not leave you¡ª"


    "Ah, fuck him." Azariah grumbled as he dashed at them without any care.


    The de-wielding student came forward, swinging his de in a diagonal sh, cutting through the air.


    <i>"Amun-Ra''s blessing:</i>


    <i>First form: naqsal."</i>


    All the momentum and force behind the student''s attack turned into nothingness, halting right in front of Azariah.


    <i>"Hup!"</i>


    Grabbing his hand, Azariah twisted his body, using his waist as a lever to lift and m the student down.


    <i>"Arghh..."</i>


    cing his leg on the joint of the boy''s arm, Azariah looked at him for a moment.


    "No! No! No¡ªAEGHHH!!"


    <strong><i>Crack!!</i></strong>


    Ignoring his plea, Azariah grinned widely as he applied pressure on the joint until it broke with a cracking sound.


    "Huff... Huff¡ªARGHH!!"


    As he tried to catch his breath, a sharp pain resonated through his back, making him stumble forward.


    With difficulty, Azariah turned to see a baffled Weston, who had once again stabbed him in the back.


    "Not this again you fucker!!"


    Azariah shouted as he grabbed Weston''s head with both hands and drove his knee into Weston''s face.


    "<i>Arghh</i>." Weston groaned in pain as Azariah pulled out his axe-hammer, which he had been trying to avoid using for fear of killing someone.


    "Wait! Arghh." Weston tried to bnce himself but couldn''t as Azariah grabbed his leg and dragged him toward the basin.


    "What are you doing!! Hey!!" Weston shouted in panic as Azariah ced his leg over the hole of the basin.


    "Fucking bastard¡ªarghh!!"


    <strong><i>Crack!!</i></strong>


    Ignoring his curses, Azariah swung his hammer, hitting Weston''s ankle and breaking it in one blow.


    <strong><i>"Arghh!! Arghh!!!"</i></strong>


    Weston screamed at the top of his lungs, clutching his leg. But Azariah didn''t stop, striking his ankle again and again until it was barely attached by skin.


    "I fucking hate backstabbers." Azariah grumbled, ring at the unconscious Weston.


    <strong><i>"Huff... Huff... ARGhh..."</i></strong>


    Panting loudly, Azariah yanked the knife from his back, stumbled a little, and slowly sat down, leaning against the wall.


    He pulled out his phone and dialed a number, bringing it close to his ear as he closed his eyes.


    <Hello, daddy speaking.>


    "Oliy, I need help," Azariah replied, ignoring the odd way Oliver answered the call.


    <What happened?>


    "I need help picking up some bodies."


    <Dead or alive?>


    "Alive."


    <<i>Sigh</i>... where are you now?>


    "Second-year building,st bathroom on the left."


    <Alright, I''ll be there in a while.>


    "And Oliver..." Before he could end the call, Azariah continued, "...I''ll sleep in your room for a while."


    <Hmm, why?>


    "Big sis... she''sing back," he replied softly, gently opening his eyes.


    <I see...>


    "Yeah."


    <I''ll be there in a minute.>


    "Alright."

 Chapter 77: Avril Noah Aljanah [1]

    <h4>Chapter 77: Avril Noah Aljanah [1]</h4>


    "Hmm?"


    My eyes fluttered open slowly as I emerged from my sleep, feeling a gentle pat on my head.


    Blinking my eyes, I adjusted to the dim light of the room.


    "Good morning." A soft voice greeted me.


    I turned my head slightly to see Christina sitting on the bed, her fingers delicately running through my hair.


    "Good morning, sleepyhead," she greeted again with a gentle smile.


    I took a moment to register what was happening before I jerked upright, sitting straight on the bed.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, looking around, and I was still in Oliver''s room.


    "Oliver called me," she replied gently, getting out of bed.


    "Why that fucking idiot." I mumbled softly letting, out a tired sigh.


    <i>''Thud.''</i>


    The sound of a book closing echoed inside the room, drawing my attention.


    And...


    A beautiful girl with purple hair and eyes sat on a chair with a book in her hand.


    Just looking at her made my chest tighten, and even swallowing felt difficult.


    "Hey, big sister¡ª"


    "Don''t call me that." As I hesitated to greet her, she interrupted, ring at me.


    "Avril¡ª"


    "...Don''te in between, Christina," she interjected, cutting Christina off and making her fall silent.


    <strong><i>Knock!!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Knock!!</i></strong>


    All three of us turned our attention to the door as someone knocked, trying to force it open.


    "I''ll handle it," Christina said, moving towards the door before stepping out of the room.


    But before she could close it, I glimpsed a group of students filling the corridor.


    "Who are they?" I muttered, frowning.


    "She''s handling your mess," Avril replied, making me look at her.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, standing up from the bed and moving towards the door.


    "Azariah, we need to talk."


    "But I don''t want to."


    "Azariah!"


    "Stop shouting."


    "Hey! Sit down, we need to talk." Avril grabbed my hand, dragging me back and making me sit on the bed.


    "What now?" I asked, giving her an annoyed look.


    "....Have you tried to talk with her even once?" she asked, ring at me. "Do you have any idea how much she''s doing to try and help you?"


    "Why are you talking about Christina now?" I asked, standing up from the bed again. "And it''s not like I ask her to do anythi¡ª"


    "Azariah! She is your fianc¨¦e. She will marry yo¡ª"


    "So what?" I interrupted, walking past her. "She is my fianc¨¦e, and I know her. You don''t have to interfere¡ª"


    "How selfish can you be, Az!" Grabbing my arm, she jerked me around to face her. "Have you ever tried to know if she''s happy or not?"


    "Avril¡ª"


    "No! You haven''t," she snapped, pointing her finger in my face.


    "Because her happiness doesn''t matter to you... the only thing that matters is if you''re happy or not!"


    "Yeah! That''s what matters to me," I rebuked, ring at her.


    "I don''t care if others are happy or not. All I care about is myself. Happy now!?"


    "You know what?" she retorted, her eyes zing. "You are selfish, just like Mother!"


    "Don''t you darepare me with her!!"


    "You are selfish like her¡ª"


    "I am not!!"


    "YES! You are!" she shouted, pushing me back.


    "Because of your selfish nature, you messed up all your rtionships, including the one we had!!"


    "That happened because of you!!" I shouted, my heart pounding against my ribcage. "You are the selfish one, not me!!"


    "How am I selfi¡ª"


    [Azariah.]


    "You ran away!!" Ignoring El, I shouted, stepping closer to her. "You fucking ran away the first chance you got!!"


    "Then what the hell was I supposed to do?" she retorted, ring at me.


    "I ran away because being around you disgusted me so much that I couldn''t stand it!!"


    "Hahaha." I let out a weary chuckle as I stepped back. "Yeah, right, I was the problem."


    "Yes, you were the problem," she affirmed, nodding her head. "Your jealousy, your selfishness, your narrow-minded behavior¡ª"


    "Narrow-minded? How the hell was I narrow¡ª"


    "Since we started to train, you were the first I wanted to share all my sess with," she interjected again.


    "...But I couldn''t because whenever I did, you became sad, shouting at me to not be better than you!!"


    "....."


    "You made me feel guilty for my own sess."


    "....Don''t spout nonsense now."


    "It''s the truth!!" she raised her voice again. "Have you ever once said you were proud of me? Have you ever praised me for doing better¡ª"


    "No!! I didn''t!!" I snapped, ring at her.


    "I didn''t like you being better than me!! I never liked youing and rubbing your sess in my face!!"


    "See, that''s the problem!! Your ego can''t handle that I''m better than you!!"


    [...Azariah, please stop now.]


    "This, this... what you do, always making me realize how much of a failure I am... and how fucking amazing you are."


    <strong><i>Click.</i></strong>


    The door opened with a soft click, but Avril''s words drew my attention.


    "You know what, Azariah? You are a failure," she whispered softly, her eyes filling with tears.


    "You failed as a fianc¨¦... you failed as a brother... but most importantly, you failed as a son."


    My heartbeat dropped at an rming rate, and I took deep breaths to calm myself. "...Avril, please, shut up."


    "Tell me, Azariah... do you feel anything?" Walking closer to me, she asked, "...do you have any conscience about what you did?"


    "What happened to you?" I asked, frowning as I looked at Christina, whose dress and hands were stained with blood.


    "I am fine," she replied with a sad smile, making me feel worse.


    "Azariah, I am talking to you." Grabbing my jaw, Avril made me face her. "...Do you have any feelings?"


    "Don''t talk about feelings with me," I grumbled, jerking her hand away. "...you have no right to talk about feelings."


    "Avril, stop it now¡ª"


    "...Don''te between us, Christina," she interjected sharply, ring at her.


    "You''re one of the reasons he turned out like this. By forgiving his every mistake, you spoiled him."


    "...I''m going to my room," I mumbled, walking past her.


    "I am asking something, Azariah!" Grabbing my hand, she eximed, "Tell me, do you have any feelings?"


    "YOU TELL ME, AVRIL!" I snapped, turning to face her.


    "...where were your feelings when you asked Mother to throw me into the dungeon?!"


    "...I didn''t know Mother would do that¡ª"


    "You didn''t know?!" I rebuked, ring at her. "You didn''t know what Mother is like?"


    "Don''t make it seem like she is some kind of monster¡ª"


    "Avril... she cut my hand and threw me into a dungeon for a week without any food or water," I whispered softly, my vision blurring.


    "...Do you have any idea how I was suffocating in that ce... how I was living inplete darkness? ...how it feels to get eaten alive? Insects crawling on your body¡ª"


    "Stop behaving like you''re the victim, Azariah!!" She raised her voice again, pushing me back. "....you were punished because you deserved that."


    "....."


    Wordlessly, I took a step back as all the guilt and pain from that day started to resurface.


    "...Tell me, did you even love her?" Avril took a step closer, her voice trembling. "...Look into my eyes and tell me, Azariah, did you ever loved her!?"


    "...Tell me, Azariah!!" She grabbed my cor and shouted.


    "Leave me," I whispered softly, not looking into her eyes.


    "Why did... you try to rape her?" she choked out through her tears. "Why... did you try to rape Aunt Belly?"


    "....."


    I closed my eyes, lowering my head as she sobbed, cing her head on my chest.


    I desperately tried to stop myself from patting her head. Opening my eyes, I looked at Christina.


    Her eyes were filled with tears too.


    "She was like a... mother to both of us," Avril whispered, raising her head and ring at me. "...Why did she have to die because of you?"


    "...Avril, calm down, please." Christina stepped between us, trying to separate us.


    "...How can I calm down!?" Avril screamed, ring at me. "She died because he couldn''t control himself!!"


    "Avri¡ª"


    "....Tell me, Az." Tightening her grip on my cor, she continued, "...Did you ever love her like she loved you?"


    I looked into her tearful eyes before parting my lips. "...No."


    She loosened her grip on my cor and took a step back, ring at me. "...You don''t know how much I wish you hadn''t been born¡ª"


    <strong><i>p!!</i></strong>


    Her words were cut short as Christina pped her.


    While I closed my eyes, taking shallow breaths...


    Well, that fucking hurt....a lot....


    Without saying anything I moved past her.


    "I am sorry." Grabbing my wrist, she whispered."...I...I didn''t mean¡ª."


    "...It''s fine, big sister." I interjected, removing her hand, making my way towards the door.


    "...Az."


    "...Please leave me alone, Christina." As she tried to block my way, I requested softly.


    "Hey, talk with me, pleas¡ª."


    She tried to touch my cheek, but I moved my head away from her reach, "...leave me alone, please."


    She hesitated for a while before giving me way...

 Chapter 78: Dream...

    <h4>Chapter 78: Dream...</h4>


    "....."


    Standing outside the room, I silently surveyed the whole corridor, which was filled with bloodly bodies of second year students.


    All of them were unconscious, many with their hands or legs twisted at weird angles while some had thier skin cut open...


    All of them twitched from time to time as lingering electric currents passed through their bodies.


    Should have gone a little easier on them, Christina...


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    I sighed heavily and walked past them, ignoring their condition...


    Someone will call for help soon enough...


    I walked in silence, the conversation with my sister reying in my head again and again.


    I lost control of my emotions...


    Again...


    Why does this keep fucking happening?


    Why does knowing the future mess with my mind so much that I get overwhelmed all the time...


    "Hey! Az!"


    I shifted my gaze as I heard someone calling my name, only to find Oliver waving at me.


    Without a word, I walked towards him and when I was close enough, I threw a straight punch at his face.


    "The fuck!?" Swiftly dodging my attack, he took a step back, shouting at me.


    "Why the fuck did you call her!?" I asked, ring at him.


    "What the hell was I supposed to do!?" he replied, frowning. "Some second-year students came knocking on my door¡ª"


    "Fuck you!" Ignoring his excuse, I cursed at him before walking past him.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To hell!"


    "Be safe on your way."


    Instead of replying, I showed him a middle finger without looking back.


    I walked aimlessly for a long while, and before I knew it, I was on the terrace of the building.


    The gentle cold breeze of the night helped mee back to my senses as I slowly sat down on the ground, leaning against the wall.


    [Azariah....]


    "Yeah."


    [....Are you alright?]


    "I am fine," I replied with a slight smile, closing my eyes.


    "...My emotions are already numb... now, it doesn''t hurt that much."


    [Your sister¡ª]


    "It''s not her fault," I interjected.


    "...I was the one who made sure she always remained in the dark. With Mother''s help, it wasn''t that hard."


    [Az...why?]


    "I had to... to keep her safe," I replied after a slight pause.


    [Sigh...]


    El let out a tired sigh, turning silent after that. I, too, turned silent as I looked at the clear night sky.


    There, with my naked eyes, I could see a greenish moon covered by ayer of transparent greenish light.


    The city lights of that ce were even visible from here.


    [Az...]


    "...Yeah."


    [...Did you really try to rap¡ª]


    "El... Aunt Belly was like a mother to me," I replied, rubbing my tired eyes. "...I would never do such a thing."


    [....Then what happened?]


    "....."


    I remained silent, unsure if I should tell him about it or not.


    [...Keeping it to yourself won''t change anything, Az.]


    "....Would telling you change anything?" I replied, bringing my knees close to my face. "....I have already lost her."


    [....]


    "...Will you die if I tell you?" After hesitating for a while, I asked softly.


    [...I won''t die.]


    "...Just so you know... I only told two people about this. They both died."


    [...I won''t die, Az.]


    "...."


    [Az¡ª]


    "When I was a child... I had a dream... a vivid dream," I interjected, closing my eyes again. "...It was the same day when I lost my sense of taste."


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to calm down.


    It had been a long time since I told someone about this.


    "In that dream...


    I saw an adult version of myself who was kneeling on the ground, struggling to breathe....


    My entire body was covered in glowing runes, with a golden sun disk right behind my back....


    And...


    I was dying.....


    my arms were cut off, with only blood, destruction and mayhem all around me..."


    Exhaling softly, I continued.


    "And...


    Hugging me, four people were crying...


    Even though they were much older, I was able to recognize three of them: Arianell, Christina, and Avril....


    ....And after meeting Ashlyn, I also recognized the fourth one."


    [Azariah, was that¡ª]


    "¡ªA vision," I answered, interjecting him.


    "...A vision of how I died in the game. But my dream didn''t end there..."


    [....]


    "With three loud sounds...


    my vision changed....


    And this time, I saw my adult version standing at the top of a cliff....


    with a red sun disk behind my back...


    but instead of runes there was a red mark covering my entire forehead....


    beneath the cliff, there were countless dead bodies...


    .....but four of them stood out the most, the same four whom I saw previously."


    Lowering my head, I looked into my hands as I continued,


    "But the most terrifying thing was....in that dream, I wasn''t standing behind or below her....


    ....I stood beside her.


    ....I stood equally with my mother, looking down on the mayhem I caused without any emotions."


    [.....]


    "When I woke up next day....


    Ipletely disregarded the second part of the dream, but the first one...


    ....that affected me deeply."


    [....So you help and care about them so much because you were afraid that dream mighte true?]


    "...partially, yes." I agreed, nodding my head. "...But mostly because I didn''t want them to be sad like in my vision."


    [Sigh... what happened then?]


    "Things were going smoothly until one day, Shane asked me why I take care of them so much..." I replied, stopping my hands from trembling.


    "....After hesitating for a long time... I told him about my dream on the day of festival... he died the same day."


    [.....]


    "You know the organization that kidnapped me...


    ....their main goal is to create a perfect vessel for their God with the most perfect genes...


    ....and I was one of their targets."


    [....You were chosen as a vessel?]


    "...No." I replied, shaking my head. "....But my children would have been perfect vessels."


    [....Az¡ª]


    "...But because of me being unable to use mana...


    ....they feared that my children might also be unable to use it, so I was a considered a failure and only used as an experiment¡ª"


    [...Azariah.]


    "...When I was there, they would drug me and leave me inside a white room all alone for days.....


    .....Because of the drug, I couldn''t sleep, and my mind was constantly bombarded with guilt over Shane''s death until I was mentally broken."


    [Azariah...you don''t have to over-exin everything... I won''t misunderstand you.]


    "....When I got a little better after getting free and when I first saw Aunt Belly...


    ....I cried...


    ....I told her everything that happened to me, including those dreams."


    I lowered my head as all the pain and grief started toe back.


    "...She helped calm me down and helped me fall asleep, sleeping right beside me..."


    My vision blurred as I looked down.


    "...But at the exact same time, Adaliah entered the room...


    ....and used Aunt Belly of trying to seduce the heir of the Duke..."


    [.....]


    "M-mother executed her... r-right in front of my eyes... for s-something she never did..."


    [...Azariah.]


    "...That''s when I begged my mother not to nder Aunt''s name like this..." Ignoring his words, I continued. "...and she agreed... telling my sister that I tried to¡ª"


    Taking a deep breath, I continued,


    "....Avril asked for me to be punished as well...


    ....and before I knew it, I was once again in a ce simr to the white room."


    "...being in that ce broke me again, El, and with that broken mind...


    ....I confronted my mother, asking her what she nned to do...


    ...and she simply answered, ''To kill them all who can be a threat to her.''"


    [....That''s when you made the deal with her... in return for their safety¡ª]


    "¡ªI would be her puppet." Rubbing my moist eyes, Ipleted his words.


    [...But all this seems too¡ª]


    "¡ªCoincidental?"


    [...Yes.]


    "...Hahahaha." Iughed awkwardly, rubbing my eyes. "...It can''t be a coincidence, El. It can''t be..."


    <i>Buzz... Buzz...</i>


    I took my phone out of my pocket as it kept buzzing with messages...


    <Student Azariah, pleasee to the principal''s office>


    <i>"...Sigh."</i>


    Sighing, I stood up from my ce, walking downstairs and moving towards the main building.


    [...But Azariah, your second dream, that''s concerning... even if we ignore that you were marked....but you being equal with your mother...]


    That dream never made much sense to me, but now it starts to make sense...


    [....How?]


    <i>''In that dream, instead of my usual purple eyes... </i>


    <i>....I had blue eyes...''</i>


    [.....]


    I slowed down my steps as I saw the woman with ckish-brown hair standing right in front of the principal''s office...


    <i>''And from seeing some of Inder''s childhood memories... I know one more thing...''</i>


    "Your time toplete your task hase, Azariah,"


    Adaliah said firmly as soon as I walked close to her, looking at me with an intensity that sent chills down my spine.


    <i>''Those loud sounds that I heard before my vision changed...''</i>


    "I hope you don''t disappoint Lady Esmeray."


    <i>''.....They were gunshots.''</i>

 Chapter 79: [Oracle of Past] [Prelude]

    <h4>Chapter 79: [Oracle of Past] [Prelude]</h4>


    <strong>[Ekari Kingdom]</strong>


    <strong> </strong>


    <strong><i>Rumble. </i></strong>


    <strong><i>Rumble.</i></strong>


    Sitting in the back seat of a car, I gazed out the window at the sky as thunder rumbled across the vast and lively Athera City¡ªthe capital city of the Ekari Kingdom.


    The rumbling of thunder was a constant backdrop, but its sound was often drowned out by the excited and loud noises of people celebrating in the streets.


    The gentle light of the sunset peeked through the clouds, illuminating the tall, artistic buildings.


    Even though it had been a long time since I moved outside the Pargoina Empire, I didn''t feel any happiness.


    My heartbeat pounded in my ears as I bit my fingernails, trying to control the sticky emotions that clung to me.


    I wanted more space to befortable, to rx my nerves...


    .....but I couldn''t because I wasn''t alone.


    "Sit properly, Azariah." Adaliah''s sharp voice jolted me out of my thoughts.


    She was sitting beside me, her presence as imposing as ever.


    "Y-yeah," I muttered softly, straightening my posture and making sure to keep a certain distance from her.


    "...How strong are you right now?" She questioned, her gaze fixed on me.


    <i>"3rd Primeval</i>," I answered softly.


    "...Hmm, you will be the weakest." With those cryptic words, she fell silent, taking out a tablet and messaging someone.


    I turned back to the window, thoughtlessly gazing at the people of the kingdom celebrating.


    <i>''Being amoner is nice...''</i>


    <i> </i>


    They aren''t strong enough to defend themselves.


    They can''t live long lives.


    But at the very least, they are free.


    Away from all the politics, away from all the war. Just pay taxes and live normally.


    [.....You would be surprised to know how many of them want to be at your ce.]


    <i>''Because they don''t know what it''s like to be in my ce. All they see is an illusion that hides the truth beneath...''</i>


    My trail of thoughts was interrupted again as I noticed the scenery outside the window changing.


    The bustling streets gave way to silent gardens, which now covered my view.


    "We have arrived, madam," the driver informed, slowing down the car without looking back.


    "...We will be back in a few hours. Stay in the parking area," Adaliah ordered as she opened the door.


    I followed suit, opening my side of the door and stepping out.


    My gazended on a vi made of pure white marble, protected by a transparentyer.


    "Let''s go," Adaliahmanded, walking toward the entrance door. I quickly followed behind her.


    <strong>""Wee, madam,""</strong>


    <strong> </strong>


    The rows of women standing at the vi''s entrance, dressed in maid outfits, bowed in unison.


    Adaliah nodded her head before walking inside, and the maids followed us, returning to their work.


    The inside of the vi was as beautiful as the outside, but my gaze shifted back to Adaliah as she threw something at me.


    "Take a shower and wear it," she ordered, tossing a suit at me before walking into one of the rooms.


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    With a tired sigh, I walked into another room, heading directly to the bathroom while removing my clothes.


    [...Any idea who the one your mother wants to kill is?]


    <i>''Honestly, I have no idea.''</i>


    <i> </i>


    Twisting the shower knob, I replied. But...


    A child...


    Can I really kill a child with my own hand?


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    <i> </i>


    I sighed again, cleaning myself properly before stepping out of the bathroom and starting to wear the ck suit she gave me.


    It didn''t take me ten minutes to get ready and walk out of the room, sitting on the sofa in the hallway,as I had to wait for her toe back.


    To my irritation, she was really taking her time to get ready....


    Out of boredom, I took out the Travel Card I received today for traveling outside the empire.


    It was my first time seeing it, as I didn''t remember traveling outside the empire before.


    "...Hmm?" I frowned, looking at the words written in bold red ink.


    "...Ban from Alfheim?" I mumbled those words aloud.


    ''.....''


    ....Why the fuck have the elves banned me from entering theirnds?


    [....You nearly killed their sacred tre¡ª.]


    <i>''But they don''t fucking know that.''</i>


    <i> </i>


    I mean, not yet...


    "You ready?" Adaliah emerged from the room, her voice pulling me from my thoughts.


    She wore a stunning ck open-shoulder gown that draped her figure with exquisite elegance.


    The gown''s design highlighted her slender neck and corbones, giving her a regal appearance.


    Her straight, ckish-brown hair flowed down her shoulders as she walked toward me.


    "Y-yeah,"standing up from my seat as I asked, "....Why am I banned from Alfheim?"


    She looked at me for a while before she asked, "....you don''t remember?"


    "....Remember what?"


    "Nothing....Sit down and read this," she ordered, handing me her tablet.


    Taking the tablet from her, I looked at the screen, which disyed the biodata of various high-ranking nobles.


    "Who are they?" I asked, swiping left.


    "Those who will die today," she replied nonchntly, making me halt and look at her.


    "...What?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion.


    "Why haven''t youbed your hair?" Instead of answering, she asked back.


    "That''s not imp¡ª"


    "Sit properly." Interjecting me, she came closer and took out ab from her bracelet.


    "I can take¡ª"


    "Do you know what an Oracle is?" She asked, interjecting me again as she beganbing my hair.


    "They do prophecy about the future?" I replied uncertainly.


    "There are two types of Oracles," she exined, continuing tob my hair. "Oracle of the future and Oracle of the past."


    "Past?"


    "Yes, and just like the Oracle of the future can affect the future, the Oracle of the past can affect the past," she said.


    "How?"


    "You don''t need to know that," she replied, shaking her head.


    "....Then at least tell me where we are going?" I asked as she stepped back.


    "The birthday celebration of the youngest princess," she replied, walking toward the mirror.


    "Wait, that''s today?" I asked, frowning.


    "Yes, mydy was invited, and today you will be representing her at the party," Adaliah replied.


    "So...only two of us are infiltrating the party, or is [E.C.T.O.] as a whole going to do it?"


    "The two of us will be alone, and the ones who are infiltrating the party aren''t us."


    "Then who?"


    "<strong><i>The Principalities</i></strong>¡ªthey are going to kidnap the Oracle of the past today."


    I lowered my head as my stomach started to twist at their name.


    <i>Principalities....</i>


    <i> </i>


    I had to face them a lot sooner than I thought....


    And the Oracle of the past...


    Why the fuck was there no mention of it in the game?


    Was she killed before the game started?


    Because I do remember about the Oracle of future....


    "But why?" Composing myself, I asked, looking at her.


    "They want to use the Oracle''s powers," she replied, ncing back while putting on her earrings.


    "The Oracle of the past is an anomaly, a threat¡ªjust like the girl you tried so desperately to protect."


    My gaze hardened on its own as I red at her, but she ignored me and continued,


    "....But in the end, it doesn''t matter because the Oracle will die today."


    "....Mother wants the Oracle dead?" I asked, frowning.


    "Yes, that''s why the Oracle will die today," Adaliah replied firmly as she walked closer to me.


    I nodded softly as I stood up as well.


    "...So the one I''m supposed to kill is this Oracle?" I questioned, looking at her.


    "Yes," she replied, gazing at me from top to bottom. "...You have grown taller."


    "...But how?" I ignored herment. "We''re going to be at a party. How are we going to¡ª"


    "Don''t worry about that," she said,ing closer and tucking a brooch into my suit.


    "Everything is already nned by mydy¡ªall you need to do is follow her n."


    "What''s this?" Ignoring her aroma that threatened to engulf me, I asked, looking at the brooch.


    "A teleportation artifact," she replied, stepping back. "Use it after you''re done with your work."


    I nodded as she took the tablet from my hand, swiping a few times before handing it back.


    "I will take care of the <strong><i>Overlord</i></strong> ranker present there," she informed me.


    "The n will start at exactly 2:45 a.m. You will have only fifteen minutes to kill the Oracle and escape from the scene."


    I looked at her for a while before focusing on the tablet.


    It had the biodata of a girl, and as I continued to read, I couldn''t help but feel goosebumps all over my body.


    Her biodata contained everything about her¡ªher behavior, likes and dislikes, favorite food, color, and her rtionship with her family members...


    ....It had everything.


    "We''re gettingte. Let''s go," Adaliah said, ncing at her watch before intertwining her arm with mine....


    "Is she¡ª"


    "Yes," she interjected sharply, looking at me.


    "In?s Marice Ekari.


    She is the Oracle of the Past.


    and the youngest princess of the kingdom."

 Chapter 80: [Oracle of Past] [1] [Delwyn Hesperia]

    <h4>Chapter 80: [Oracle of Past] [1] [Delwyn Hesperia]</h4>


    The gentle spring breeze rustled through the leaves, casting dappled sunlight across the lush garden.


    In the center of the garden, a woman satfortably on a reclining chair, her eyes focused on her hand.


    Her dark brown hair cascading over her shoulders touching the ground below.


    Her stomach round and full, a clear sign of the life growing within her.


    In her hands, she deftly worked a pair of knitting needles, the soft cking sounds echoed in the stillness.


    she was crafting a small sweater for the little one soon to join their family.


    Nearby, a young boy with curly brown hair and sparkling blue eyes yed energetically.


    Hisughter rang out as he chased after a colorful butterfly.


    After ying around for a while he grew tired and wandered back to his mother''s side.


    "Mommy, look at this flower!" he eximed, holding up a red rose he plucked.


    "That''s a beautiful flower, darling," she said, her voice soft and soothing.


    "It''s for mommy!" The boy extended both his hand passing the flower to her.


    She took the flower as he rested his small hand on his mother''sp, his eyes full of curiosity as he watched her knit.


    "What are you making, Mommy?"


    "I''m making a sweater for your baby brother or sister," she exined. "It''s important to keep them warm when they arrive."


    "Can I help, Can I help?" he asked eagerly.


    "Of course, sweetheart," she replied smiling.


    She then gently guided his hands to hold the yarn as she continued to knit.


    "Mommy, when will the babye?" her son asked suddenly, breaking the silence.


    "Soon, my love," She replied, cing a gentle hand on her swollen belly. "Very soon. And when they do, you''ll be the best big brother in the world."


    The boy beamed as he leaned in and rested his head on his mother''sp.


    She let him be as she continued her knitting.


    "Hmm?" But her hands stopped abruptly as someone ced his hands on her eyes, gently covering them.


    "Guess who?" A deep yet soft voice resonated in her ears, making her calm down instantly.


    "Daddy!!" But before she could reply, the little boy shouted in excitement as he hopped towards him.


    "How is my big boy doing?" The man with blonde hair and a handsome face smiled brightly as he picked up the boy.


    "Delwyn." The woman called him softly, but her expression changed suddenly as she pouted, looking away from him.


    "Maria?"


    "Humph!!"


    "Close your eyes, Luis," Delwyn said, looking at his son with his blue eyes.


    "Okay!" Luis replied, covering his eyes.


    Delwyn leaned in, kissing his wife on her cheek, making her instantly melt down.


    "Where were you?" She asked, looking at him as he walked in front of her.


    "..Father called me...There is some disagreement with the church regarding the Ancestral sword,"


    he replied, kneeling in front of her with a gentle smile, " don''t worry, I will make up the time we lost."


    "You better, mister!" She replied sternly, making him chuckle.


    cing his boy on the ground, he moved closer to her as he ced his ear on her stomach.


    "Just a few weeks," he whispered softly, closing his eyes.


    Maria gently patted his head with a smile while Luis mimicked his father.


    "Thank you, Maria," he whispered again, letting out a sigh...


    But no matter how long he waited...


    He never got any response...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    <strong><i>Rumble. Rumble.</i></strong>


    In the backseat of a moving car, a man with short ck hair opened his eyes tiredly and looked out the window at the rumbling sky.


    His obsidian eyes lowered as he nced at the people celebrating on the streets.


    "Aren''t they idiots, leader?" The man''s gaze shifted to the man sitting beside him, who was reading a book.


    "Who are you talking about, Harrison?" the man questioned, looking at him tiredly.


    "The people on the streets," Harrison replied, ncing outside. "...Celebrating someone who doesn''t even give a damn about them."


    "...You can''t be sure," Delwyn replied as he looked at the documents in his hands, "....sometimes royals do care about their people."


    Harrison looked at him for a while before shaking his head. "...I asked the wrong person."


    Instead of replying, Delwyn muttered to himself, "...In?s, huh?"


    "...The Oracle?"


    "Yeah."


    "...Don''t worry," Harrison replied nonchntly. "...I will take care of her. I can''t burden our leader with such a meager task."


    "....."


    Delwyn remained silent, his gaze fixed on the document containing details about the princess.


    "...The others won''t be happy when they find out you''re here," Harrisonmented as the car stopped in front of a luxurious pce.


    "..I will take care of them," Delwyn replied firmly adjusting the cor of his pristine white suit as they both got out of the car.


    "...Fine,"


    "...Any problems so far?" Delwyn questioned, looking at the guards.


    "...Most of the guards are under us. They will help in kidnapping her," Harrison replied, ncing at his watch.


    "...One Overlord would have been enough, but with you here, it will be even easier."


    "...How many are following us?" Delwyn asked, walking towards the entrance.


    "...More than half of the upper echelon."


    "...Hmm."


    "...The church is going to reveal the incident in the Hesperia Kingdom today," Harrison informed, making Delwyn halt.


    "...What lie are they going to reveal?" Delwyn questioned, looking at him.


    "...The<i> Exiled Prince </i>was born that day."


    Delwyn lowered his head for a second before he replied, "...Indeed, he was."


    "...Will you be alright?" Harrison asked as he continued to walk.


    "...Why do you ask?"


    "...Because they are going to use your kingdom''s name for their own agenda," Harrison replied softly, careful with his words. "...The Prince of Hesperia¡ª"


    "...There is nothing left of my kingdom now," Delwyn interjected sharply. "...There is no meaning in that title as well."


    "...I understand," Harrison replied, nodding his head before he walked towards the back of the pce.


    "...Sigh."


    Sighing softly, Delwyn lowered his head, closing his eyes for a while.


    And when he opened his eyes again, everything about him changed...


    With confident steps, he walked leisurely towards the entrance, taking out the invitation card from his pocket and showing it to the guard.


    "...Wee, Sir Misael Nathan." The guard bowed his head before opening the door for him.


    Adjusting his suit, Delwyn walked on the red carpetid on the ground.


    Entering the pce, his eyes scanned the splendor within.


    Chandeliers hung from the high ceilings, casting a soft glow over the hall.


    Guests in elegant attire mingled, theirughter and conversation filling the air.


    Scanning the crowd once, his gaze halted on a man with grey hair in a suit standing at the side with a ss of wine in his hand, talking with a man standing beside him.


    Making his way through the crowd, Delwyn walked towards him.


    "...Misael," the grey-haired man greeted him with a smile as he noticed him.


    "...Paul." Nodding, he greeted back, shaking his hand.


    "...Someone you know?" The man standing beside Paul asked, looking at him.


    "...Misael Nathan," Paul introduced with a smile. "...He is a baron from the Mizraim Empire. I met him a few times when I was there."


    "...Luke Gorden," the olive-haired man introduced himself. "...Advisor to the Ekari Kingdom."


    Delwyn just nodded his head, shaking his hand before he looked at Paul.


    "...How are the twins doing?" he asked.


    "Oliver and Aimar?....They are doing great. Hopefully, I will meet them soon."


    "...I see," Delwyn replied before he looked at the entrance.


    "Is she here?"


    "I think so."


    The crowd erupted with murmurs as the entrance gate swung open.


    "THE ROYAL FAMILY HAS ARRIVED."


    The entire crowd quickly quieted down, making way for those who rule.


    Leading them was King Thalor, his light blue hair framing his regal face.


    Beside him walked Queen Liora, her light green hair cascading down her back, exuding grace and elegance.


    Behind them followed Crown Prince Tobias, his light green hair neatly styled, exuding confidence.


    Next to him was Crown Princess ra, her light blue hair matching her father''s.


    In the middle, nked by her siblings, was the birthday girl, Princess In?s.


    Her hair, a beautiful mix of light green and blue, shining under the chandeliers.


    She wore a gown that matched her hair while a light smile adorned her beautiful face.


    Delwyn looked at In?s for a while before he shifted his focus to the man beside him.


    "...Paul," he whispered softly, making Paul look in his direction.


    "Yeah."


    Taking a deep breath, Delwyn asked about the person for whom he left all his duties...


    The one he is obsessed with...


    "...I heard Lady Esmeray''s son ising."

 Chapter 81: [Oracle of Past] [2] [Exiled Prince]

    <h4>Chapter 81: [Oracle of Past] [2] [Exiled Prince]</h4>


    ".....I heard Lady Esmeray''s son ising."


    "Is he?" Paul asked, frowning. "I didn''t hear anything about it."


    "..I see," Delwyn replied softly, nodding his head as he looked at the royal family once more, who had taken their seats on the second floor.


    "...Looks like we will have to wait for the announcement from the church," Luke mentioned, looking at them.


    "...Yeah," Delwyn replied. "...About the [Exiled Prince], huh?"


    "...Anyway, how are things going in the Pargoina Empire?" Luke asked, looking at Paul.


    "...Yeah, I also heard Lady Esmeray''s son formed a contract with three Spirits," Delwyn added, looking at him intently.


    "....Those are just rumors." Paul replied nonchntly, waving his hand. "...It''s impossible for anyone to do that."


    "...You don''t need to hide it, Paul," Luke replied with a chuckle patting his shoulder. "...By now, everyone knows about it."


    "Hahaha." Paulughed awkwardly, scratching his cheek.


    "...Misael," Luke called, turning Delwyn''s focus towards him. "....I heard the Eufrates River is rapidly drying up in your empire."


    "....It''s not true," Delwyn replied, shaking his head.


    "...I see," Luke mumbled, sipping his wine slowly before he looked at Paul.


    "...Anything new from the other races about the pact between the two Empires and the Kingdom?"


    "...They are opposing it, obviously," Paul replied, looking at his watch. "...But still, they don''t have a choice but to ept it."


    "...Why?" Delwyn asked, looking at him.


    "....<i>The Archons</i>," Paul replied. "...They are going to supervise all the arrangements."


    "...I see," Delwyn nodded as his gaze lingered on the entrance.


    "...By the way, Luke," Paul said with a light smile.


    "...Congrattions, someone from your kingdom made it into the Archons, and as the youngest Archon, no less."


    "....Don''t talk about that traitor," Luke grumbled, frustration and anger visible in his voice. "...She stole something that belonged to the kingdom."


    "...The <i>Rings of Nria</i> wasn''t something that your kingdom owned," Paul replied, shaking his head.


    "...Nria lived in our kingdom for thousands of years," Luke rebuked, ring at him. "She can''t just take it away from us."


    "...It''s not like you can do anything about that," Paul replied with a grin, making Luke scowl. "She has already infused the ring with her body."


    "...Yeah," Luke reluctantly nodded, a frustrated look on his face.


    "...Would have been nice to see a thousand-year-old rivalry continuing," Paulmented, ncing at Delwyn.


    "....Pity the <i>Rings of Andarnaur</i> got stolen by the Hysteria organization."


    "...It doesn''t matter," Delwyn replied, shaking his head. "...It was impossible to infuse with it anyway."


    "Yeah..." Paul sighed heavily, "...and there are no more mythical creatures left to obtain rings from."


    Delwyn remained silent, his gaze fixed on the entrance.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "...When will they end the party?" A beautiful girl with hair a mix of light blue and green grumbled, sitting on an artistic chair ced on the second floor.


    "...Stay quiet, In?s," Tobias, the boy with light green hair sitting beside her, rebuked sternly, ring at her.


    "...Shut up, idiot brother," she replied, ring back. "...No one asked you."


    "In?s!"


    "...He is your older brother. Show some respect," ra, his twin sister, scolded, looking at her.


    In?s pouted, looking at her sister before turning her gaze back to Tobias. "...I heard your best friend ising today."


    Tobias tilted his head, asking, "Who?"


    "Azariah," she replied, grinning.


    Tobias''s face instantly hardened, and slowly, his face started to turn red with anger. "....He is not my friend!!"


    cing her hand over her mouth, In?s giggled softly and replied,


    "Ah, that was so funny¡ªwhen you kissed the princess''s knuckles, and then she turned to him, and he was like, ''I refuse to indirectly kiss that piece of shi¡ª.''"


    "That wasn''t funny," ra interjected, ncing at her. "...He insulted two royal families at the same time."


    "...And he still walked away like nothing happened," Tobias grumbled, clenching his fist. "...He should have been punished."


    "...We can''t do that, Tobias," his twin sister ra replied. "...That would only strain our fragile rtionship with the empire."


    Tobias remained silent, looking at In?s. "....Don''t entertain any weird thoughts."


    "...I am not thinking anything," she replied, shaking her head.


    "Be serious, In?s," ra added, looking at her younger sister.


    "...Don''t try to pull any prank on him¡ªwe don''t know how his mother will react to it."


    "Huh?" In?s let out a puzzled sound, tilting her head.


    "...His mother forgave him for anything he did, even when he couldn''t use mana. We don''t know how protective she is of him now,"


    Tobias informed her, ncing at their father, who stood up from his seat.


    "...Mama''s boy, huh?," In?s mumbled with a light smile as she shifted her focus to her father.


    "...Attention, please." Standing at the edge of the second floor, King Thalor announced,


    "...Before we start my daughter''s birthday celebration in earnest, there is something that the church wants to inform all of us."


    The crowd below quieted down as the king stepped back a little.


    "...The announcement will be recorded here and then spread throughout the kingdom."


    Saying so, he stepped back, and in his ce, a holographic figure of a woman materialized.


    <i>Holy Lady Irisveil.</i>


    <i>Holy Lady Irisveil.</i>


    All the nobles present bowed their heads slightly, acknowledging her presence.


    With her eyes covered by a blindfold, she nodded softly, her silver hair cascading down her shoulders.


    "....Happy birthday, In?s," she nced back slightly, mumbling those words with a smile.


    In?s beamed with happiness, nodding gently in response as Irisveil shifted her focus towards the crowd below.


    "...So, I have some good news and some bad news," Irisveil informed with a tired smile, looking at them.


    Sighing, she continued, "...But as the single link between the three churches, I have to inform you about this..."


    The interest of the crowd piqued as they intently looked at her.


    "...For the good news, I have chosen my apprentice who will take my ce in the future."


    <i>Gasp.</i>


    Gasps of astonishment ran throughout the hall as they heard her words.


    It had only been more than a decade since thest time the Holy Lady was changed...


    And the only time a Holy Lady is changed is when the previous one dies...


    "...Now let''s talk about the bad news." Ignoring the murmurs filling the hall, she continued,


    "...And before I say it, I would like to inform you that this has been confirmed through my dreams by three Gods¡ª<i>Elohim, Adon, and Elyon."</i>


    Saying so, Irisveil shifted her focus to her hand as she mumbled softly, "...Forgive me."


    "...It''s been prophesied for a time we don''t know, a chosen one will be born in this world," Irisveil said, her voice soft yet powerful enough to make everyone look at her,


    "...And it came true when a boy was born years ago¡ªSomeone whom I have known for a long time."


    "...The child of Mana... He who was chosen to be blessed by all three Gods, the one who was supposed to guide us all¡ªthe child of God." She whispered softly,


    "....Ragnar Tairn Sgaeyl."


    A few nobles in the crowd trembled slightly as they heard his name.


    A monster who was born with the limitless talent....


    "But... twelve years ago... during the war in Alfheim against Baal and Moloch... he lost his life..."


    The whole crowd turned silent as she finished her words.


    Irisveil also lowered her head without saying anything...


    The silence stretched for a whole minute before she raised her head.


    "...And if there is a chosen one, then there is always one who is supposed to oppose him," she announced, her voice bing firm again.


    "There is a phrase that defines ''him'' properly," Irisveil mumbled, her gaze resting on Delwyn for a while before she continued,


    <i>"''He'' who takes a step away will find himself farthest from heaven... ''He'' who takes thousands of steps back will remain the same."</i>


    She let the crowd soak in her words before continuing,


    "...''He'' will be the one who will take the children of God away from them... the one who plunges the world into chaos."


    Taking a deep breath, she continued,


    "Fifteen years ago, from the deaths of millions of innocent people of the Hesperia Kingdom... On that day... The one hated by all, including the Gods...


    ...The [Exiled Prince] was born."


    <strong><i>Click!</i></strong>


    As soon as she finished her words, the door of the entrance clicked open, making everyone abruptly look in that direction...


    ...And soon enough, a boy with neatlybed purple hair, wearing a ck suit, came into everyone''s view.


    Confusion etched on his handsome face as he slowly walked into the hall while everyone looked at him intently...


    With a single thought running through everyone''s mind...


    <i>...Was that really a coincidence?</i>

 Chapter 82: [Oracle of Past] [3] [In?s]

    <h4>Chapter 82: [Oracle of Past] [3] [In?s]</h4>


    "...That was a coincidence, right?"


    "...Yeah, no way the son of Lady Esmeray can be ''him.''"


    "...But their age¡ª"


    "Shhh! He might hear us."


    "...Yeah, right."


    ''I CAN hear you, you fucking idiots.''


    I grumbled in my thoughts as I heard the hushed murmurs and conversations of the people at the party.


    It''s 2 a.m., more than two hours since the princess cut her birthday cake, but the conversation about me is still going on.


    <i>''...It''s all Adaliah''s fault. Why the fuck did she have to stop the car in the middle of nowhere?''</i>


    I mused in my thoughts as I stood up from my seat, ncing around the ce before making my way towards the wine section.


    Most of the people I moved past were only talking about two people: the [Exiled Prince] or Ragnar.


    <i>''Ragnar, the child of God.''</i>


    [...You know him?]


    <i>''...I do.''</i>


    He is someone with the highest lineage, bloodline, and talent.


    One of the only eight ''Child of Mana'' to ever be born in this world.


    The one who was ''supposed'' to be blessed by the three Gods, but... he rejected them.


    And if I had topare, then all three [protagonists] of the gamesbined can''t match his raw talent.


    Heck, even my mother respected him.


    [...How do you know so much about him?]


    <i>''...Well, because he is the [Protagonist] of the prequel game.''</i>


    And he is also one of the reasons the prequel game was made, along with my mother...


    He had everything one could ask for...


    Fucking monster...


    [...That doesn''t sound right,ing from your mouth.]


    What!?


    I am a normal personpared to him... and I am not even being humble here.


    [...Right.]


    <i>''Anyway, where did the princess go?''</i> I grumbled, looking around. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In?s, unlike any normal princess, had run away from the party and was hiding somewhere...


    [...Do you really have to kill her?]


    "..."


    El... You do know what she can do with her powers, right?


    [...Right now all she can do is glimpse into someone''s past.]


    I''m talking about her peak, what she can do then?


    [.... Altering past.]


    <i>''Exactly... She is too dangerous to be left alive.''</i>


    I replied, ignoring the unknown emotions that were burning in my chest.


    [....It''s not wless, Az. She can only¡ª]


    <i>''Doesn''t matter.... Histeria is already a pain. I can''t let Principalities have that power.''</i>


    I took a seat on the chair beside the wine counter as I replied.


    [... manipting anything rted to time, fate, and destinyes with unimaginable consequences, Az.]


    "One fruit wine," I ordered, looking at the bartender.


    [Azar¡ª]


    ''Why are you fixated on saving her anyway?''


    [Because she is like you... She never had a choice in what power she could have and the consequences she had to face.]


    "...."


    She is nothing like me....


    From all the things that I have read about her, she is nothing like me....


    She has everything that I always wanted...


    A loving mother...


    A normal childhood...


    A sibling that doesn''t hate her....


    She has it all...


    "Hey there, brat!" I shifted my focus as someone pped my back, making me wince.


    "...Uncle Paul," I grumbled, rubbing my back as I looked at his handsome face that didn''t match his age.


    "...How have you been?" With a smile, he asked.


    "...Alive," I replied, taking a sip of the wine.


    ...nd as ever.


    "...How is Oliver doing?" he asked, taking a seat beside me.


    "...Great, he misses you a lot."


    "Is that so?" With a smile, he asked, "What does he say?"


    "...''When will my rotten old man return after buying the milk?''" I replied with a grin as his smile started to fade away.


    "...That brat." He grumbled, clenching his fist, "...Looks like he needs some beating."


    "He deserves it, Uncle," I replied, nodding my head. "...Make sure to beat Aimar as well. He just goes around acting like a puppy for a girl."


    "...They both deserve beatings." He nodded, picking up a wine ss. "...And Aimar should learn something from his father."


    "...Yeah." I nodded earnestly. "...You literally bagged a rich woman from Akasha."


    He looked at me with a nk expression before replying, "....She is my wife."


    "...Yeah, sorry."


    "....Did Oliver talk about his mother?" he asked softly.


    "...He is brave, Uncle," I replied, ncing at his worried face. "...He wille out victorious when the timees."


    "...I see." He nodded softly before standing up. "...Well, I am leaving now... You want toe with me?"


    "...No." Shaking my head, I replied, "...I will stay here for a while."


    "...Don''t drink too much," he instructed before walking away.


    "...Sigh." Sighing, I stood up from my seat and walked away from the main hall, deeper inside the pce.


    "Hmm?" I halted my steps as I looked back at the small crowd standing in the corner.


    [...What happened?]


    <i>''...I think I saw someone familiar.''</i>


    [....Who?]


    <i>''...No, it''s impossible for it to be her.''</i>


    Shaking my head, I walked past a door, entering a spacious corridor.


    The gentle lighting of the chandeliers illuminated the path as I walked aimlessly within the corridor....


    I could also see a few cameras here and there...


    but they will go offline exactly forty-five minutes from now...


    Adaliah will take care of it.


    [...Where is that secretary?]


    "...She will take care of the Overlord, so most probably outside."


    She will handle all the hard stuff....


    All I need to do is kill the princess and run away from here...


    As I looked around the ce, arriving at a turning point, I grumbled, "....But then again, where is the princes¡ª"


    "BOO!!"


    "....."


    And I immediately got an answer as soon as I took a turn.


    A girl with a mix of light blue and green hair shouted at me in a miserable attempt to scare me.


    "Hey! Don''t ignore me!" she eximed as I walked past her.


    "...I don''t know you," I replied, continuing to walk.


    "...What!? You''re at my birthday party!" Hopping, she arrived close to me.


    "...It''s the first time I''m talking to you, Princess," I said, halting my steps and looking at her.


    She blinked her beautiful green eyes before replying, "....So?"


    "...Nothing, just stop bugging me," I grumbled before continuing to walk.


    I don''t want to have any kind of talk with her, not when I am going to be the one to kill her...


    "Hey!" Lifting her gown slightly, she dashed towards me. "...Na-duke."


    "....Just say hier of Duke like a normal person."


    "Na-duke."


    Ahh, this fucking cultures.....


    "What?"


    "...It''s my birthday today. Why are you being so rude?"


    "...Why don''t you go to your parents?" I asked, ring at her.


    If she only stayed around her family, she might have a higher chance of living...


    "....They left an hour ago," she grumbled softly, making me slow down my steps.


    "...Why?"


    "....Someone unexpected arrived, and they urgently needed to talk with Father," she replied as she walked beside me.


    "...I see."


    So, she was deliberately separated from her family, huh?


    But....


    It''s not that surprising anyway, as most of the upper echelons of the kingdom work with the Principalities.


    "Hey, something is on your cheek," she fussed as she reached out to touch my cheek.


    [Azariah, back off.]


    "Huh?" She let out a startled voice as I backed away from her.


    ''What happened, El?''


    [...Don''t let her touch you. She might glimpse at your past.]


    "Let me remove it," sheined, attempting to touch my cheek again.


    "No, thank you," I denied, backing off again.


    "Let me, please?" she pleaded, looking at me.


    "No."


    "...What type of stone-hearted person are you?" Taking a step closer, she grumbled, ring at me.


    "...I don''t have time for you, brat," I replied as I continued to walk.


    "Brat!? We are of the same age!"


    "But you are still a brat."


    "T-then y-you are...Mama''s boy." But my steps halted as I heard her soft voice.


    "...What did you say?" I asked calmly, turning to face her.


    "Mama''s boy!"


    And to irritate me further, she said it again.


    "...If you ever say that again, I will¡ª."


    "Mama''s boy."


    She interrupted, lifting her gown slightly, smiling at me before she ran away....


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    Sighing, I massaged my temples....


    [She is a cute child, don''t kill her.]


    Eww....


    Don''t say such disturbing things, creep...


    [Wait, that''s not wha¡ª]


    Creep...


    [.....]


    "Hmm?"


    But as soon as I turned around, a figure stood alone in front of me...


    With short ck hairbed neatly, he wore a pristine white suit....


    ....His obsidian ck eyes looked at me coldly.

 Chapter 83: [Oracle of Past] [4] [Main Antagonist]

    <h4>Chapter 83: [Oracle of Past] [4] [Main Antagonist]</h4>


    With short ck hairbed neatly, he wore a pristine white suit....


    ...His obsidian ck eyes looked at me coldly.


    "...Something I can help you with?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion.


    "...Hahaha." His expression changed as he let out an awkwardugh. "...Would you like to spare me some time, Lady Esmeray''s son?"


    "...I don''t have time fo¡ª"


    "...Are you going somewhere?" he asked, interjecting as he walked closer.


    "...No, but that doesn''t¡ª"


    "...Have you been hearing about things people are saying about you?" Interrupting me again, he asked.


    "...What?" I asked, frowning.


    "...About you being the [Exiled Prince]." He replied, standing right in front of me, blocking my way.


    And because he was a head taller than me, with a well-built body, I had to strain my neck just to look at him.


    "...I am not¡ª"


    "Why do you think so?" he asked, interjecting again as his obsidian ck eyes looked at me deeply.


    "...Because I can already see many people believing in it."


    "....."


    I remained silent as I looked at him.


    Something about him makes me feel ufortable and uneasy... but I can''t point out what.


    "...Then again, ''Lady Esmeray''s'' son can''t be ''him''," he continued without waiting for me to reply.


    "...It''s not like she has done anything terrible to have such a fate... right?"


    I remained silent as I looked at his slight smiling face and the way he talked... it felt like he knew my mother.


    But I quickly shook my head as I tried to walk past him.


    "...What are your thoughts about going down the path of revenge?" I halted my steps as his words reached my ears.


    "...What do you mean?" I turned back to look at him again.


    No matter how I think about it, I can''t understand why he asked that.


    He smiled softly before he replied,


    "...There was a pretty famous saying in my kingdom: ''Before setting out for revenge, you must first dig two graves.''"


    "And why are you telling me this?" I asked, tilting my head a little.


    "Yeah, that''s a silly thing to say." He replied, rubbing his nose as he nced at me. "...Still, do you think revenge is a good thing?"


    "...It''s not."


    "...Even when the one you lost is very dear to you?" He questioned again, walking closer to me.


    "...It''s still not a good¡ª"


    "...Will you really not take revenge even if someone you love died?" He questioned, interjecting me again.


    "....."


    "...You will, right?" He asked as I remained silent.


    "....."


    "...Looks like you will." He continued with a smile as I refused to reply.


    "...I need to go¡ª"


    "...Revenge doesn''te cheap, does it?" But just as I turned around, he asked me again.


    "...It doesn''t."


    "...Not until it''s worth the price." He replied,ing forward and blocking my way again.


    And this time, in an aggressive manner, he made sure I couldn''t walk past him.


    "What are you doing?" I asked calmly, looking at him, ignoring the uneasiness that I was feeling.


    "...Have you ever heard about the weapons of the [Primordial Gods]?" He questioned, looking into my eyes.


    "...Yes."


    "...Do you know about the <strong><i>Elothra </i></strong>?" He asked, making me flinch visibly.


    How does he know that name?


    Only the church, my mother, and¡ª


    A chill ran down my spine as I suddenly realized who I was talking to.


    "You are sweating a lot all of a sudden, Lady Esmeray''s son." Hemented, looking at me deeply as I took a step back. "...You do know that name, don''t you?"


    "...I-I n-need t-to g¡ª"


    "...Did your mother tell you about the sword?" He asked, interjecting me again. "...Are you that important for her to tell you something like that?"


    "...."


    We both silently looked at each other as my heartbeat started to race and my legs trembled slightly.


    <strong><i>Tinkle! Crackle!</i></strong>


    I took a step back again as I heard the soft sound of tinkling, apanied by the sound of a soft crackle of crystal forming from the hand he ced behind his back.


    <strong><i>Thud!</i></strong>


    But we both shifted our focus as the sound of a ball bouncing on the ground echoed in the empty corridor.


    And immediately, our eyes fell on a small boy with dark blonde hair standing in the corner, looking at us.


    <strong><i>Crackle!</i></strong>


    The sound of something breaking echoed as the man shifted his focus away from me and walked towards the little boy.


    "...What are you doing here alone, boy?" He asked with a bright smile as he knelt in front of him.


    "...I lost my way." The boy replied with a dejected look.


    "...I will take you to the main hall." With a smile, the man replied, gently grabbing his hand.


    And before he could look at me, I turned back and ran as fast as I could....


    <strong><i>Baam!!!</i></strong>


    "Fuck Fuck FUCK!!!"


    mming the door open before closing it hard, I cursed at the top of my lungs.


    "WHAT THE FUCK IS HE DOING HERE?"


    Fuck!!


    Bringing my trembling hand up, I roughly arranged my hair as I walked back and forth.


    [...Who was he?]


    <i>''Delywn Hesperia, the [Main Antagonist] of the game.''</i>


    [...Wait, isn''t he¡ª]


    <i>''Yeah, former Prince of Hesperia kingdom.''</i>


    The kingdom that my mother massacred fifteen years ago...


    The kingdom where his parents, his son, and his wife lived...


    ...And they all fucking died in the massacre fifteen years ago...


    My mother killed everyone he loved.


    I grabbed my stomach as I felt like a knot was forming inside me.


    She killed everyone in the kingdom for the <strong><i>Elothra...</i></strong>


    <i>The sacred sword of Elohim...</i>


    "Fuck." I cursed again, grabbing the back of my head.


    [Azariah, stop panicking]


    "How can I do that!?" I groaned. "Didn''t you see he was ready to kill me just now?"


    And all the things about revenge that he was talking about, why the fuck was he doing that?


    [...What do you mean?]


    In the game, there was no such thing about him taking revenge for what my mother did.


    I don''t remember anything that he did for the revenge for his kingdom.


    He is one of the leaders of the <i>Principalities; </i>he had the power and an organization with him that could stand against my mother, but he never did such a thing....


    [....What about you?]


    He never showed any interest in me as well...


    He never did anything to me in the game to take out his personal revenge...


    Then again, I was just a boy who can''t even use mana in the game.


    "Fuck, then why is he here?" I grumbled as I stood up straight.


    There was only mention of one <i>Overlord</i> in the documents Adaliah gave me...


    Howe he is here and for what fucking reason?


    [...You]


    <i>''Huh?''</i>


    [.... Because you can use mana now]


    "....."


    Why?


    Why the fuck did I be a target just because I can use mana...


    [.... People are afraid of your mother, but they are more afraid of you bing just like her.]


    "...A monster."


    I silently sat down on the floor as I took out my phone...


    [...What are you doing?]


    "Messaging Christina," I mumbled as I typed the message.


    <I will be out for a while, please don''t wait for me>


    And sent...


    She is a smart girl...


    She will understand my message if I die today...


    [... Don''t say such negative things]


    "...You know my luck, El....if an <i>Overlord</i> did try to kill me...I would be good as dead."


    Hmm, I should message Ashlyn as well...


    And Arianell...


    [Azaria¡ª]


    "...It was good knowing you, El." I mumbled as I messaged the same thing to her as well, "...you were useless till the end."


    [...Stop bullshitting¡ª]


    Hmm?


    I looked around the ce as suddenly the electricity of the bathroom turned off...


    "Why now?"


    ncing at my phone I mumbled, as there were still half an hour before the start of the¡ª.


    "Fuck! Did they start it early!?" Cursing, I abruptly stood up from my seat as I walked outside.


    And the only thing that lit up the ce was the chandeliers hanging at the ceiling. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I walked towards the main hall with light steps, looking around the ce...


    "Wait, the princess!" I eximed as I suddenly remembered her.


    ....Fuck, where is she now?


    I turned back as I walked towards the ce where Ist saw her.


    And as I walked, I could hear the faint sound of the raining...


    <i>"Hum!!" </i>


    <i>"Hel¡ªhum!!!"</i>


    I dashed towards an empty hallway as I heard In?s crying for help...


    And it didn''t take me long to arrive at a ce where four guards were forcefully dragging her somewhere...

 Chapter 84: [Oracle of Past] [5] [Inder?]

    <h4>Chapter 84: [Oracle of Past] [5] [Inder?]</h4>


    And it didn''t take me long to arrive at a ce where four guards were forcefully dragging her somewhere...


    Fuck!!


    Cursing, I reacted quickly, crouching down and hiding behind a vase table ced at the side of the corridor as I peeked my head out.


    In haste, they moved in a triangle formation, wearing a full body armour with the insignia of the Ekari kingdom on their backs.


    Three of them guarded the man in the center.


    He carried In?s on his shoulder as effortlessly as a child, while she was bound by ropes at her wrists and ankles, her mouth stuffed with a piece of cloth.


    <i>''Okay, four of them should be easy to handle.'' </i>


    [...You sure?]


    <i>''Don''t fucking jinx it!''</i>


    [....I mean, they are trained soldiers¡ªfar more dangerous than anyone you faced in the academy.]


    <i>''...Yeah, but still, I need to kill her before they take her away from here.''</i>


    Even though my mind is a mess right now, I haven''t forgotten why I am here.


    By killing In?s, I will get some freedom, and maybe I might get another kind of agreement with my mother.


    Something that will only benefit me this time...


    [...You think she will let you?]


    <i>''I can at least try, man.''</i>


    It''s not like my situation can get any worse than it already is if I am not able to kill her....


    ''....''


    Fuck, I jinxed it.


    Lamenting, I slowly walked out of my hiding ce as I took out my axe-hammer from my bracelet.


    <i>''...They should have better security.''</i>


    I grumbled in my thoughts as I rushed towards them with light steps, making sure to make as little noise as possible.


    <i>"Hupp!!"</i>


    With a grunt, I leaped from my feet, jumping up at the man who stood at the end.


    CLANK!!


    But somehow, he reacted faster, bending a little as my axe aimed at his neck collided with the back of his armor.


    "Tch."


    My axe dug into his armor but not deep enough to incapacitate him.


    All three of them quickly became rmed as they turned towards me, their swords scratching against their sheaths as they drew their weapons.


    "Azmiafhm!!"


    Ignoring the muffled words that came out of In?s'' mouth, I focused solely on the three in front of me.


    "Neutralize him, but make sure not to kill him."


    The one carrying In?s ordered as all three of them rushed towards me simultaneously.


    I rushed forward as well, circling to my right, but the gap between the walls was barely two men wide, so I was quickly intercepted by the man on the right.


    <strong><i>Swish!!</i></strong>


    He swung his sword horizontally, but I quickly ducked low, feeling the de whistle over my head.


    <strong><i>CLANK!!!</i></strong>


    Lunging forward, I swung my axe from below, only to be blocked by his arm guard.


    <strong><i>CLANK!!</i></strong>


    Taking a step back, I dodged the tip of the sword that slid off my shoulder, making a small cut in my suit.


    <i>"Argh..."</i>


    But a low grunt escaped my mouth as the third one joined the fray, kicking me in the gut with one swift motion.


    Taking a deep breath, I steadied myself and once again rushed towards them.


    <strong><i>SWISH!!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>CLANK!!</i></strong>


    But this time, I threw my axe-hammer through the air at one of them while I rushed at another one.


    Seeing me without a weapon, his lips twisted into a smile as he swung his sword.


    <i>"Neplh."</i>


    <strong><i>CLANK!!</i></strong>


    But as soon as those words escaped my mouth,both my hands got engulfed in crystal ice, forming three sharp des that blocked his sword, extending from my knuckles.


    Drawing closer, I twisted my body, making a full circle and aiming my icy de at his head.


    <strong><i>Crackle!!</i></strong>


    He exhaled sharply in relief as his helmet blocked the icy de.


    <i>"Muspelh."</i>


    But before he could fully rx, I mumbled with a smirk as the icy de cracked open and a beautiful crimson me took its ce.


    <i>"ARGHHH!!"</i>


    He let out a sharp cry as I touched his head with my burning palm, instantly melting his helmet onto his head.


    <strong><i>CLANK!!</i></strong>


    I rolled my body back, dodging the de that rushed past me.


    <i>''Thud''</i>


    With a small thud, the man fell to the ground, and the smell of burning hair, flesh, and skin started to fill the ce.


    <i>"Huff... Neplh."</i>


    Exhaling softly, I pushed myself up.


    Using Neplh without blood as a medium takes a lot of mana, but I didn''t have time to take out another weapon.


    <i>"Haaaah!!"</i>


    Taking my battle stance again, I waited as another one of them dashed towards me.


    <strong><i>SWISH!!</i></strong>


    Dodging his sword, I rushed in using my icy de hand.


    Midway, I willed it to shatter, taking him by surprise.


    My hand, now without the de, punched his face, making him trip backward.


    <strong><i>Prich!!</i></strong>


    But before he could bnce himself, I ced my knuckles below his jaw, willing the icy de toe back, instantly piercing his body.


    <i>"Huff...Huff.."</i>


    <i>''Well, he went down easily.''</i>


    I thought as I looked at his figure rolling on his back.


    Blood gurgled out of his wound, his body shuddered before going still.


    [Azariah!!]


    <strong><i>SWISH!!!</i></strong> n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I wobbled backwards as I saw a de pass through the space my head had upied.


    [...Stay focused!]


    <i>''Y-yeah, thanks.''</i>


    I shifted my body as I picked up my axe-hammer from the ground before ncing at the one who attacked me.


    <i>"Huphh... huphh."</i>


    But I was forced to focus on the man who had In?s on his shoulder.


    cing her down, he knocked her out with a single chop before looking at me.


    "You fought well, young man," the man said as he took big strides toward me. "...Leave now, and we will not pursue this further."


    "....."


    Instead of replying, I remained silent as both of them tightened their grip on their swords.


    They made no move for a while but just stared at me with their emotionless eyes.


    [....They are¡ª]


    <i>''Yeah, they''re waiting for backup.''</i>


    Scowling, I rushed toward them while forming a shield of pure mana in my left hand.


    Tucking behind my shield, barely hiding my upper body, I moved in quickly.


    <strong><i>CLANK!!</i></strong>


    They attacked me simultaneously. I blocked one sword strike with my shield and intercepted the other with my axe-hammer.


    Instead of retreating to safety, I pressed in, trying to stay as close to them as possible.


    Ramming the shield into the man''s gut made him step back while I narrowly dodged the other sword.


    Having a little time, I dispersed my shield and focused solely on the guy on my right.


    <strong><i>CLANK!!</i></strong>


    The sound of metal shing resonated as I attacked him in session without giving him time to react until my axe chopped into the wrist of his sword-wielding hand.


    <i>"Urgh!!"</i>


    He grunted as the axe bit deeply into his wrist.


    <strong><i>Swish!!</i></strong>


    But my reliefsted only for a second as the other one tried to stab me from behind, the de grazing past my waist.


    As I turned back, there was an explosion of pain in my chest, blinding pain that sent me flying through the air, crashing to the ground, rolling until my head smashed into something solid. White light filled my vision.


    <i>"Cough...Cough..Argh.."</i>


    Coughing, I quickly stood up, but the throbbing pain made it hard.


    <i>"Haah!"</i>


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down, tightening my grip only to find nothing in my hand.


    <i>"Fuck!!...Neplh."</i>


    Cursing, I covered both my arms with ice as the man took a few quick steps toward me, his sword held high in a two-handed grip.


    <strong><i>CLANK!!</i></strong>


    Deflecting his sword, I swung my fist aiming at his side, which he easily dodged.


    <strong><i>Crack!!</i></strong>


    He swung his sword again, forcing me to deflect it once, twice, and knock it to the ground on the third try.


    The ice on my hand began to crack.


    <i>"ARGHH!!"</i>


    Ignoring my dignity, I kicked his groin, making him stumble before digging my fingers into his eyes, plucking them out.


    His scream stopped abruptly as I ced my hand inside his mouth, freezing him from the inside.


    <i>''Thud.''</i>


    With a thud, he fell to the ground his entire face freezing cold.


    ncing at him onest time I walked toward thest one, who had my axe deeply embedded in his wrist.


    "L-lord, l-lord mercy¡ª."


    He dragged his body backward, his eyes locking with mine¡ªfear, shock, hatred, and dismay in them.


    <strong><i>"ARGHHH!!"</i></strong>


    He screamed as I yanked my axe-hammer from his wrist before slicing open his throat silencing him forever.


    <i>"Huff... Huff..."</i>


    cing my hands on my knees, taking inbored breaths, trying to calm the throbbing pain in my chest.


    "...I hate this."


    I hate how natural killinges to me....


    How I don''t feel much taking someone''s life..


    It''s like killing is in my blood, and no matter how much I try to deny it, I can''t feel remorse.


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    I let out a tired sigh before I nced at the girl lying on the side.


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    I let out another sigh as I straightened my back and walked toward her.


    [...Are you really going to kill her?]


    <i>''Yeah.''</i>


    [...Think it through, Azar¡ª]


    <i>''Already have.''</i>


    [...Az¡ª]


    <i>''Her death is already set in stone, El... my mother has already said it.''</i>


    [...Your mother''s words aren''t absolute¡ª]


    <i>''I haven''t once seen her words turn out false, El, not in my entire life... neither in the entire game.''</i>


    [.....]


    He remained silent as I arrived right in front of her, my axe held high in the air...


    "¡ªer."


    But I abruptly stopped as I heard her whispering something...


    "....."


    Kneeling beside her, I brought my ear close to her mouth to listen clearly as she whispered again...


    "Inder."


    "...Huh?"


    <i>Thump-thump, thump-thump.</i>

 Chapter 85: [Oracle of Past] [6] [Two sides]

    <h4>Chapter 85: [Oracle of Past] [6] [Two sides]</h4>


    <i>Thump-thump, thump-thump.</i>


    I clenched my fist around my chest as my heartbeat started to rise at an rming rate.


    Standing up, I took a step back, away from In?s, stumbling slightly in the process.


    "...Not this again."


    I grumbled as my breath became shallow, forcing me to try to will my status screen toe forward.


    <i>''Fuck!!''</i>


    But much to my dismay, it didn''te.


    A dark fog-like substance was slowly creeping in at the edge of my vision.


    I tried to focus, concentrate, knowing if I didn''t, I might lose control of my body.


    <i>"..Urgh!"</i>


    But my efforts were meaningless as with every passing second, the pain in my head increased until it exploded.


    Then it came back again, the feeling of falling, sinking into a ce unknown, making me fall to my knees.


    <i>"Huff.. Huff.."</i>


    Blinking my eyes to alleviate the pain spiking behind them, I tried to take deep breaths and blow them out slowly to calm myself.


    <i>''Azariah.''</i>


    <i>"Urghh!!"</i>


    A pain like sharp knives jabbed into my skull, apanied by my own voice but cold and detached of any emotions¡ªjust like my mother''s.


    "Inder." I called out, but the pain continued to explode in my head, making it hard to keep my consciousness.


    <i>''...Don''t fall asleep.''</i>


    "F-fuck, easy for you to say!!"


    I shouted, roughly running my fingers through my hair.


    <i>''...I am feeling the same pain, so stop shouting.''</i>


    "....."


    Fuck it...


    Biting my lip, I tried to ignore the pain rumming in my head.


    "..What do you want?" I asked, standing up from the ground.


    <i>''...First get out of here.''</i>


    "....."


    Closing my eyes, I concentrated on my surroundings.


    The sound of the rain made it faint, but I could hear the footfalls of the soldiers arriving towards us.


    Opening my eyes slowly, I looked at In?s....


    <i>''... Don''t even think about it.''</i>


    "... Fuck."


    Lamenting my bad luck, I quickly walked towards her, uniting her ropes before cing my hands beneath her knees and waist, picking her up.


    ncing around the corridor littered with corpses, I moved towards the opposite side from where the footfalls wereing from.


    The pain still lingered in my head but not enough to make me lose focus.


    The only time it hurts badly is when ''he'' talks. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <i>''...How long has it been?''</i>


    "Argh... Stop talking... my head hurts like hell!!"


    <i>''...How l¡ª''</i>


    "Fuck!!... I don''t know, maybe five minutes."


    <i>''...Ten more minutes.''</i>


    Arghh... fuck, at this rate, I will die just by talking to him.


    ''.....''


    "....."


    Neither of us said anything as I rushed towards a safe ce while hiding from the soldiers that came into view from time to time.


    <i>''...El.''</i>


    [...Yeah.]


    "...Stop talking, my head hurts!!"


    <i>''...Are feelings rted to souls?''</i>


    Ignoring my words, ''he'' asked, and despite the throbbing pain in my head, his words piqued my interest.


    [...Yeah.]


    <i>''...I see.''</i>


    [...Are you¡ª]


    "....Hey El, do me a favor and shut your mouth."


    <i>''...Ask, El.''</i>


    "Arghh... Shut up!!"


    <i>''...Just so you know ''I'' was the one who lost a third of my soul so you can have El.''</i>


    "Doesn''t matter, he''s useless anyway."


    [....Are you subconsciously connected with Azariah?]


    "Hey! El!"


    <i>''...Yes.''</i>


    I bit my lip tightly as I tried to alleviate the pain while hearing ''his'' words.


    [...Like I thought, you both are the same.]


    <i>''...I am nothing like this idiot.''</i>


    "Fuck off!"


    <strong><i>Baam!!</i></strong>


    I pushed open the door of the bathroom I was in before, closing it behind me before cing In?s on the ground.


    [...No, if both your subconsciouses are the same, then both of you are one person... but with two different personalities... and when Inder appeared, both your personalities should have merged.]


    "Then why didn''t it happen?"


    I asked, moving towards the mirror on the side.


    [...Something is stopping it.]


    "....."


    I remained silent as I looked at my reflection.


    Everything was the same, with one distinct difference¡ªmy eyes. One was purple, and the other was blue.


    Something is stopping it? But why? And most importantly, by who?


    As the thought crossed my mind, something clicked.


    <i>"Our souls have been ''marked''."</i>


    <i>''Our souls have been ''marked''.''</i>


    We both uttered those words at the same time.


    <i>''...just like Ragnar.''</i>


    "Fuck, we are screwed."


    Cursing, I ruffled my hair as I took some water in my hand and walked toward In?s.


    [...What are you doing?]


    "Waking her up. She said ''his'' name, right?" I replied as I sshed the water on her face. Her eyes squeezed shut as I gently patted her cheek.


    [.....]


    ''.....''


    "Wake up!!" Pinching her cheek tightly, I shouted, ring at her.


    It worked. She groggily opened her beautiful green eyes, looking around the ce.


    "Huh?"


    But her eyes soon turned vacant, her head falling down helplessly.


    "Oye! What happened?" I asked, grabbing her cheeks and making her face me. Her eyes were still vacant.


    After some time, reason returned to her eyes, but her pupils trembled violently. She tried to swallow but couldn''t.


    She brought her hands close to her head as tears started to slip down her cheeks.


    "Uaahh!!" She screamed between her cries, bringing her knees to her face.


    "Hey!" I shouted, grabbing her hands before she tried to scratch her face. "Hey! Princess!"


    Her eyes darted around wildly before finally settling on mine.


    Before I could understand, she wrapped her arms around me, squeezing me tightly, tears still streaming down her face.


    "...It''s okay," I whispered softly in her ear, trying to calm her down by rubbing her back gently.


    She trembled violently at my words.


    "El," I thought silently.


    [...She glimpsed into your past and... broke down.]


    "....How long?"


    [...At least an hour, at most a day.]


    "That shouldn''t have made her behave like this¡ª"


    [...Az, what you''ve been through was just too much for her.]


    "Hey," I said, grabbing her head and making her look at me. Wiping her tears, I whispered softly, "....Everything is okay, stop crying."


    She looked at me while taking shallow breaths before asking, "A-are y-you a-alright?"


    "...I am fine," I replied, smiling reassuringly.


    "Y-you a-are not." Shaking her head, she choked out the words, "..Y-you a-are dying."


    She hugged me once again, crying as she repeated her words, "...Y-you a-are dying."


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    I sighed as I broke the hug, crawling a little bit away from her.


    She wiped her tears, but they kept streaming down her face.


    "...In?s, when you were knocked out, you said a name. Do you remember that?" I asked, looking at her calmly.


    "...Inder?" she asked, making my heartbeat rise.


    "Y-yeah, how do you know that name?" I stuttered, moving closer to her.


    "...Sometimes I dream about past events...I heard that name in one of those dreams...and...when I was unconscious, a voice kept urging me to say that name."


    She replied slowly, taking deep breaths to calm herself.


    "...What past events are you talking about, and what kind of voice did you hear?"


    Ignoring the fact that she just revealed her biggest secret, I asked.


    "I don''t know...they are random...but I remember it was a man with long pointy ears who was saying ''his'' name."


    She nodded gently. "....And the voice was weird. I can''t remember it now."


    <i>''Azariah, get out of here now.''</i>


    Huh? Why?


    <i>''...Just do it, or else we will get surrounded.''</i>


    "We need to go." Grabbing her hand, I urged her, forcing her to stand up.


    "...Where?" she asked as I dragged her outside the bathroom.


    "...Somewhere safe," I mumbled, taking the corridor on the right.


    <i>''...Something happened, right?''</i>


    Yeah...


    The Principalities wouldn''t have started the n earlier than expected unless something beyond their control happened.


    Something that can threaten two Overlords...


    "W-what is h-happening?" In?s asked, hearing the horrifying screams that echoed in the corridor.


    "...The Principalities¡ªthey are here to kidnap you."


    She froze in her ce, blood draining from her face as she stuttered, "P-principalities?"


    "...Yeah." I replied, dragging her with me.


    Ind¡ª


    <i>''No, you can''t kill her.''</i>


    I bit my lip to alleviate the pain throbbing in my head.


    "Wait! Then what are you doing here!?" she eximed, shifting her focus.


    "What?"


    "...They are after me. Why are you involving yourself in this?" she replied, trying to break free from my grip.


    "...What are you doing?"


    "...They are after me. You run on the opposite side of me; you will be safe." She looked into my eyes.


    "...I am not saving you." And before I could reply, my mouth moved on its own without me saying anything, "...I am saving myself."


    <i>''Huh?''</i>


    I blinked my eyes twice as I could ''see'' but couldn''t move my body, my consciousness threatening to fade away.


    "Don''t fall asleep, Azariah," I heard my own voice, cold and devoid of any emotions. "...You have to see what''s going to happen."


    <i>''How the fuck did you switch our positions!?''</i>


    "Hey! Are you mad!" In?s shouted as ''he'' turned to look at her. "....I am saying that I can take care¡ªwhy are your eyes blue?"


    "Shut up, brat." ''He'' ordered, ring at her.


    "...Yes."


    We slowly walked through the corridor before arriving at a hall with four openings and an open ceiling covered with ss.


    <i>''Wait, what are we doing here!?''</i>


    I eximed as footsteps echoed from all directions.


    "In?s."


    "Y-yeah."


    "Take this and stay close to me." Taking the brochure from my suit, he passed it to her as he instructed.


    "Azariah," he thought silently.


    ''<i>Yeah.''</i>


    "I am taking three months of life."


    <i>''Huh?''</i>


    <i>"Amun-Ra''s blessing: Second form: sef¨©g¨¢."</i>


    He whispered as the hall started to fill with soldiers.

 Chapter 86: [Oracle of Past] [7] [back in the academy]

    <h4>Chapter 86: [Oracle of Past] [7] [back in the academy]</h4>


    In the second-year building of the bustling academy, a girl with porcin-smooth skin sat on a bench ced on the side of an empty hall.


    Her beautiful blue hair, tied in a side-braided ponytail, touched her waist.


    Her sapphire blue eyes, adorned with long eyshes, were fixed on the phone in her hand, disying a single message.


    <i><I will be out for a while, please don''t wait for me></i>


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    Sighing, she closed her phone before leaning on the bench, her vacant gaze directed at the clear sky above.


    <i>Step, step.</i>


    The sound of light footsteps echoed beside her before someone took a seat next to her.


    "....."


    With her dark purple hair tied in a low ponytail, she sat quietly, her purple eyes focused on her hands ced on her knees.


    "....I am sorry," Avril whispered softly, her gaze still on her hands.


    "....I am not the one you should be saying that to," Christina muttered, her vacant gaze shifting towards Avril.


    "....Where is he?" She inquired, rubbing her eyes, red from crying.


    Instead of replying, Christina opened her phone and passed it to Avril.


    "Where did he go?" Avril asked frowning, passing the phone back.


    "...No idea. I tried calling him, but he isn''t picking up," Christina replied, shaking her head.


    "....."


    "...If you have nothing else to say, then leave me alone," Christina advised without looking at Avril, who remained silent.


    "...Are you angry?" Avril asked hesitantly, rubbing her sweaty palms.


    "...I am not," She replied, her voice devoid of any emotion.


    "...I am sorry. I wasn''t in my right¡ª."


    "....You have no idea how much I wish to just rip your throat out for what you said to him yesterday," she snapped, straightening her back and ring at Avril.


    Flinching Avril turned towards her with a nk expression, her lips trembling. "....Christina, I know¡ª."


    "....What do you know!?" Christina shouted, her re intensifying.


    "...Do you have any idea how much your words would have hurt him!?"


    "....I was wrong, I know¡ª."


    "....You are his elder sister, Avril, but... since childhood, he acts more mature than you," Christinained, letting out a tired sigh, causing Avril to cry again.


    "...Why are you taking his side?" Avril choked out the words between her tears.


    "....How can you forget how much he hurt you¡ªthrowing objects at you, cursing you, flirting with other girls in front of you¡ª."


    "...If he would have been happy with me being away from him, I would have happily left him alone."


    Christina interjected softly, leaning on the bench. "...But no... whenever I stay away from him, all I see is relief.... I haven''t seen him happy in years."


    "How...How can you not hate him?" Avril whimpered, looking at her.


    "...No, I do hate him..." Christina acknowledged, nodding her head before continuing,


    "....I hate him when he keeps everything to himself...


    when he doesn''t ask for help...


    when he doesn''t lean on me...


    when he doesn''t cry when he feels like crying...


    doesn''tugh when he feels likeughing... I hate him for all of this..."


    "....."


    Avril silently cleaned her tears, her words choked in her mouth, and only unrecognizable whimpers came out of it.


    "...my only mother figure died because of him¡ª."


    "...Was she not like a mother to him as well?" Christina interjected sharply, ring at her, "....For once, let go of your hatred....you will see how stupid you look now."


    "T-then w-why...why did he...do that?" she asked, tears once again streaming down her cheeks, "...w-why did he.... <i>hup</i>..."


    "....."


    For once, Christina had no reply....


    even for her it was hard to believe that Azariah did something like that....


    but still she tried to defend him,


    "...how can you be sur¡ª."


    "He was the one who told me about what he did!! Even mother confirmed he was telling the truth!!"


    "...maybe he was forced¡ª."


    "...Can you do it?" Avril asked again, looking at her with her blurry eyes, "...can you forgive him if he does something to your brothe¡ª."


    "....I learned how to love n again from him," Christina interjected softly, her voice firm, "...Az won''t do anything to him...he will never betray my trust..."


    "...I can''t...I can''t forgive him..."


    "...If you can''t love him, can''t care for him, it''s fine, I will do that for your stead as well...." she whispered, her voice almost pleading, "But....Please... don''t hurt him."


    "He is my brother, I don''t want to hurt him...but.....why did he change so much?" Avril questioned, rubbing her eyes, "...Why... <i>hup</i>."


    "...<i>Sigh</i>...stop crying..."


    Letting out a tired sigh, Christina stood up from her seat, walking in front of her.


    "<i>Hup</i>...Where?"


    "Az isn''t here." With a light smile, Christina replied, "...Isn''t this the perfect time to visit the first-year students?"


    "...Huh? W..<i>hup</i>..hy?" Frowning, Avril asked.


    "...juste with me." She rebuked, grabbing her hand and jerking her body up.


    They both walked out of the second-year building before making their way towards the first-year building.


    The ss was still going on, so most students were inside the ss with some exceptions....


    "...Why are we here?" Avril asked, frowning while cing a handkerchief on her eye.


    "....Juste with me." She instructed, sneakily making her way towards a silent room in the empty corridor.


    And before long, a girl with a slightly beautiful face came into view....


    "...Why are we¡ª"


    "...<i>Shh</i>."


    cing her finger on her mouth, she gestured Avril to shut up before focusing on the girl.


    <i>Crackle!</i>


    <i>Crackle!</i>


    A tingling sensation of electricity ran through her limbs before a burst of energy blurred her body out, sparks flying from her body dispersing in the air or on the ground below.


    The girl didn''t even have time to react before Christina was upon her.


    She reached out, her hand crackling, and grabbed the girl''s mouth firmly, muffling her.


    The girl''s eyes widened in shock and fear as she recognized Christina.


    "...I will remove my hand, and you will make them open the door, understood?"


    She whispered softly, yet her voice wasmanding, making the girl agree in fear.


    She gently removed her hand, gesturing for her to speak, "...W-we h-have n-new m-members."


    <i>Click!</i>


    Even though her voice came out crooked, the other side didn''t think much before opening the door.


    "...Wee to Lord Azariah fan clu¡ªAhhh!!"


    The girl who opened the door shouted in her introduction as she saw Christina smiling coldly at her.


    "...May Ie in?" Christina asked, entering the room with Avril walking behind her.


    "....Come on."


    Avril grumbled, looking around the room which was filled with posters of a purple-haired boy taken from hidden ces.


    ".....How many members do you have?" Christina asked, ring at the two girls who stood trembling at the side.


    "...T-thirty-nine." One of them replied, stuttering.


    "...How can you like him, knowing how he is?" Avril asked, with an absurd look on her face.


    "...H-he i-is quite h-handsome¡ª"


    "Even the fallen ones were handsome. Do you like them as well!!" She eximed, ring at them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Their faces turned pale as they bowed deeply, "...w-we will disband the club immediatel¡ª."


    "....There is no need for that." Christina interjected, pointing at the posters, "....Just send all the posters to my room."


    "Y-yes?"


    "...And if you are going to continue the club, then...."


    walking closer to them, she instructed, ring at them ensuring her words are clear enough,


    "....Make sure all the girls have long nails, or I swear I will cut their hands myself."


    The girls'' already-drained faces turned white from fear....


    "...am I clear?"


    "Y-yes ma''am."


    "Good."


    Saying so, she turned around, walking outside of the room...


    "...You act like a Viiness sometimes," Avril remarked, walking beside her.


    "...Do I?" She asked, tilting her head.


    Nodding her head, Avril asked with a light frown, "...but why did you leave them alone? I was sure you would fry them up."


    "I don''t own Az...they can admire him from afar if they want."


    She replied with a smile that didn''t hide her possessiveness, "...in the end, he is only mine."


    "...Wait! Where are we going?" Avril asked in panic as Christina turned towards the first-year ssroom.


    "....Did you notice somethingmon in the background of every photo?" she asked, ncing at her watch.


    "...Right, that girl with caramel hair."


    "No..."


    "Then who?"


    "Oliver....why was he in every damn photo?"


    "...Wait, are you more worried about Oliver than that girl!?"


    "...I know her." Clenching her fist tightly, she replied, her voice barely audible, "...Ashlyn."


    <strong><i>RINGGG!!!</i></strong>


    The bell for the end of the ss rang as they arrived closer to the ssroom, and it wasn''t long before the corridor started to fill with students.


    "...Wait, let me find Miley as well." Avril mumbled before separating from her.


    But Christina''s steps slowed down as a girl with white hair came into her vision.


    Arianell''s gaze also met hers as they both stood in their ce for a while before they walked closer.


    They both once again looked into each other''s eyes before Arianell walked past her, mumbling, "....Take care of him."


    Christina remained silent before she nced at her onest time, looking at her departing figure.


    "Remember me, senior Christina."


    But she quickly shifted her view as a boy with brown hair stood inches away with a bright smile.

 Chapter 87: [Oracle of Past] [8] [Back in the academy]

    <h4>Chapter 87: [Oracle of Past] [8] [Back in the academy]</h4>


    "Remember me, senior Christina."


    But she quickly shifted her view as a boy with brown hair stood in front of her with a bright smile.


    The first thing Christina did was take a step back to create some distance from him before she looked at his face.


    "...You have grown up, haven''t you?" she asked, noticing the familiar features.


    "...I have." Ethan''s smile widened as he confirmed that she did remember him, "...it''s been years since Ist saw you."


    "...Yeah." Christina replied nonchntly before she started to walk, "....And I never found anything rted to that artifact."


    "...I see." Ethan replied, walking beside her, "...I was trying to talk with you for thest week¡ª."


    "...It''s fine." Interjecting him, she remarked, "....you don''t have to continue being friendly with me just because we met a few times."


    Ethan''s face twitched slightly before he gave a sad smile, whispering softly,


    "...because you helped me that time, I was able to stand up again."


    "...Good for you." She replied nonchntly as she looked around the corridor to find Avril.


    "You are still wearing that ne?" But her attention quickly shifted back to Ethan as he asked, ncing at her neck.


    "...Yeah." She replied, cing her hand on her ne, touching it softly, "...It''s special to me."


    The ne, a mix of blue and purple chain with a heart-shaped pendant, hung in the center.


    Ethan didn''t reply but just nodded his head softly, his gaze lingering on the ne for a while.


    "...If you need help with anything, just let me know¡ª."


    "I can take care of myself." Christina interjected his offer before she turned around.


    "...No, I just want to return the favor¡ª."


    "....Listen here, kid." Rubbing her temples, Christina let out a tired sigh, "...I don''t want or need your help."


    He smiled slightly, lowering his head a little as he replied, "...maybe one day¡ª."


    "Senior sister-inw!!"


    Ethan''s words were cut off by a loud voice, his expression crumbling as he looked behind him.


    "...What are you doing here?" With a bright smile, Oliver asked, walking closer with Aimar beside him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...I am the only sister-inw now, you idiot." Christina replied, ring at him as she started walking.


    With a nervous chuckle, Oliver agreed, nodding his head while walking beside her, "...Right."


    "What are you doing here?" Aimar, blocking Ethan''s way, asked.


    "...Nothing, just talking with senior." Ethan, halting his step, replied, shaking his head.


    "..What talking?"


    "Do I need to tell you that?" He rebuked with an annoyed look.


    Aimar just looked at him for a while, his eyes firm as he coerced, "...Stay away from her."


    "Who are you to tell me that?" He remarked, ring at him.


    "I am not like Oliver, you fuckingmoner." Aimar snapped with a deep voice, walking closer to him, "Do as I say, or else you will regret it."


    "..Why are you tr¡ª."


    "...She is Azariah''s fianc¨¦e, keep that in mind." He interrupted, patting Ethan''s shoulder, "....Don''t try to push your boundaries."


    "....."


    Ethan remained silent, looking at his hand patting his shoulder.


    "Aimar!!"


    "Coming!!"


    Replying to Oliver''s words, Aimar looked at him onest time before walking towards Oliver.


    Ethan looked at Aimar''s departing figure for a while before he mumbled, "Are you listening, Sir <i>Vidarr?"</i>


    <i>.....</i>


    .....


    .....


    "So why were you shouting?"


    Aimar asked, looking at Oliver standing beside Christina at the entrance of the building, which was decorated with multiple beautiful vases.


    "...Sister-inw has something to ask." Oliver replied, grabbing his hand before standing in front of her.


    Christina looked at both of them, folding her hands, and asked, "...Did Az try to look for another girl in my absence?"


    "...Give us a second, sister-inw."


    Oliver pleaded, wrapping his hand around Aimar''s neck before turning around.


    "Should I tell her that Azariah became so loyal that he only watches porn with boys in it?" Oliver whispered with a grin on his face.


    "Don''t you dare." Aimar whispered back.


    "Why!? I want to see her reaction."


    "First, she will ask how you know."


    "....Fair point."


    "Second, I might survive somehow, but she will surely kill you.... just to be on the safe side, you know."


    "....Right."


    "Ahem."


    With a light cough, they both turned back to look at her as Oliver replied to her previous question,


    "...He only talks with Ashlyn, but not too much."


    "I see." Narrowing her eyes, she replied, "....And did he tell you guys something?"


    "...Like what?" Aimar asked, tilting his head.


    "...Like he''s going through something?"


    "...Nothing like that." Oliver replied, shaking his head.


    "...You will help him if he asks for help, right?"


    "...Of course."


    "...Nope, absolutely not."


    Oliver and Aimar replied simultaneously, but Aimar words made Christina shift her focus.


    "...Hope it sucks, whatever he is going through." Aimar added, shrugging his shoulders.


    "I see." But both brothers felt chills as they heard the cold voice of Christina.


    "Wait! Wait!!"


    Aimar shouted in horror, hiding behind Oliver as Christina picked up one of the vases ced on the side.


    "...Move, Oliver."


    She ordered with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes.


    "...Calm down, senior sister-inw." Oliver pleaded, raising both his hands.


    "...I am helping you sort out your father''s properties, so move, Oliver." She asked again, her voice soft yet cold.


    "I am like your little brother, sister-inw!!"


    Aimar shouted from behind but quickly changed his words,


    "...Not the one from childhood!! The current one!!"


    "What are you idiots doing?"


    They all shifted their focus as three more girls walked towards them.


    "....."


    Christina slowly ced the vase down as her gaze fell on the beautiful girl with caramel hair standing beside Avril and Miley.


    Ashlyn''s beautiful golden eyes looked at her with interest as they arrived closer.


    "...What are you doing here?" Oliver asked, frowning at Avril. "Weren''t you living in <i>Akasha</i>?"


    "...Mother asked me to finish my second year here," Avril replied, looking at him.


    "...Why?"


    "...I have no idea."


    "...Ashlyn, right?" Christina asked, walking closer to her.


    "...Senior Christina." Ashlyn greeted her with a bright smile. "...Az talks a lot about you."


    <i>Gasp!</i>


    People around them gasped in shock at Ashlyn''s words.


    "Az, huh?" Christina asked with a smile, ncing at Oliver sweating buckets.


    "...She got Azariah''s permission to call him that," Miley interjected, standing in front of Ashlyn.


    "...I see, I see." Nodding her head, Christina replied, her piercing gaze on her. "...You have grown a lot, Miley."


    "...Y-yeah." Stuttering, Miley replied, taking a step back.


    "...I hope you don''t bug Az like you used to," Christina added, smiling as she looked back at Ashlyn.


    "...I don''t bug him." She replied meekly, but Christina wasn''t listening to her.


    "He didn''te if you are looking for him...." Ashlyn informed, looking at Christina. "...But he did message me, saying he will bete."


    "..."


    Her words made Christina nk for a second before she asked, "...He messaged you?"


    "Yes," Ashlyn nodded.


    "...Ahem." Avril coughed softly, mumbling, "...Told you he isn''t trustworthy."


    Christina red at her, but Avril shrugged nonchntly, unbothered by her look.


    "...Ashlyn, is he taking care of you?" Christina asked, her words cryptic yet clear.


    "...Taking care how?"


    "...In any way."


    "...Y-yeah, he helps me a lot. I can always rely on him."


    Stuttering, she replied with a gentle smile on her face, her cheeks turning slightly red.


    "...I see." Christina nodded, letting out a sigh of relief.


    "...I need some food, should we go somewhere to eat?"


    And before Christina could continue her interrogation, Oliver asked, walking in between.


    "...I am starving as well," Miley agreed, grabbing Ashlyn''s hand.


    "...Avril, go with them. I need some time alone," Christina informed, walking separately from them.


    "...Fine," Avril replied, ncing at the group.


    "Let''s call Ethan as well," Oliver suggested as they walked towards the canteen.


    "....."


    Silently, Christina walked towards the stadium with her mind filled with lots of thoughts.


    Nervously, she reached out for her ne, touching the pendant softly as her gaze shifted towards it as well.


    "...Az didn''t notice it," she mumbled, remembering how he never mentioned the ne even once.


    "...Sigh."


    She let out a tired sigh as she entered the empty stadium with no one within her vision except one.


    "...Thought I would find you here."


    With her hand behind her back, she walked slowly, announcing her presence.


    "....."


    With her silver hair cascading down her back, Shyamal stood at the side of the stadium, her mesmerizing crimson eyes staring at her.


    "...You are still displeasing to be around," Shyamal remarked, walking to the center. "...And I found two new people like you¡ªAshlyn and Ethan."


    Christina remained silent for a while before she asked, "...You messed up his life¡ª"


    "...He messed up my life!!"


    Shyamal shouted, taking out a scythe, her re piercing with undeniable hostility on the verge of killing intent.


    "...Sigh... I hate people like you."


    Christina let out a tired sigh while flicking her hands, taking out two short swords from her bracelet and grabbing them by their hilts.


    A solitary obsidian-colored crown adorned Shyamal''s head. She lightly tapped her feet before she started to float in the air.


    <i>Crackle Crackle</i>


    Lightning crackled from her legs, dispersing on the ground below as she looked towards Shyamal. Taking a deep breath, Christina leaped towards her.


    Crack!


    The impact of her kick shattered the ground below before her body shot up towards Shyamal, their weapons aimed at each other.


    BOOOOM!!!

 Chapter 88: [Oracle of Past] [9] [Protection]

    <h4>Chapter 88: [Oracle of Past] [9] [Protection]</h4>


    <i>_Pitter-patter_</i>


    The sound of the heavy rainfall hitting against the tomb-like ss structure of the hall echoed,


    the medium size hall that was empty a while ago started to fill with twenty or so soldiers bearing the insignia of the Ekari kingdom on their backs.


    Their cautious steps echoed in the hall, their gaze lingering on the two people standing with their backs pressed close to the wall.


    <i>"Amun-Ra''s blessing: Second form: sef¨©g¨¢."</i>


    "Azariah!!"


    The soldiers tensed up as the boy with purple hair mumbled those words before stumbling a little, his vision blurring while In?s tried to rush towards him.


    "Back off."


    But the next instant, he steadied himself, gesturing for In?s to stay where she was.


    Azariah''s entire body glowed brightly in sliver hue, his skin flushed red from the overwhelming mana crushing through his body.


    By exchanging three months of his life, he filled himself with mana equal to that of <i>6th Primeval.</i>


    But ites with a consequence which Inder¡ªAzariah will have to face.


    <i>"Haah."</i>


    Taking a deep breath, Azariah touched his bracelet before taking out an orb-like object from it.


    "....."


    It was an orb given by his mother that she herself created on his fifth birthday....


    Looking at the orb, unpleasant memories started to fill his mind, ''Azariah''s'' childhood.....


    Taking a step back, Azariah passed the orb to In?s.


    "What is this?" She asked, looking at the orb.


    "A barrier," Azariah replied, his gaze on the soldiers in front, "...It can withstand attacks from anyone below Overlord."


    "What?"


    Ignoring her, he reached out for the orb to activate it, but In?s grabbed his hand.


    "... We both can stay inside the orb." She pleaded, her eyes on the verge of crying, squeezing his hand. "... Please don''t risk your life anymore."


    "I can''t, In?s." Gently removing her hand, he replied, "...It''s the third andst time I can use this. Don''t make me regret it."


    "Please, Azari¡ª."


    Ignoring her, he took a step back as a transparent orb engulfed her entirely.


    "Princess!!" The one wearing more refined silvery armor shouted, forcing her to focus on him.


    "Sir Dave?"


    "...Your life is in danger, we need to move out now!!"


    In?s'' expression turned hesitant as he started to walk towards her.


    "...Stay there." But he quickly halted his steps as Azariah blocked his way, taking out his katana and axe-hammer from his bracelet.


    The soldiers mirrored him, drawing their own weapons.


    "...Put your weapons down."


    In?s ordered them firmly, ring at the soldiers, her voice shrill yet throaty from crying.


    "...Princess!!"


    "...That''s an order, sir Dave!" She bellowed, her hand firmly sping the brooch.


    "...Tch."


    The one wearing the silvery armor clicked his tongue before focusing on the boy protecting her.


    "...Why are you risking a stranger''s life, princess? All of us are stronger than him. He will just die a worthless death." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "...Azariah." She whispered, biting her lip, looking at his back shielding her.


    "...Like I said, princess, I am not saving you." Azariah mumbled, his voice cold, making In?s doubt if he was the same person as before. "....I am saving myself."


    "We don''t have time, sir!"


    One of the soldiers standing behind the leader shouted, his voiceced with urgency.


    "...Move aside, boy¡ª"


    <i>SWISH!!</i>


    The leader''s words were cut short as an axe-hammer flew toward him.


    He shifted his body, narrowly dodging the axe that brushed past him.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    "Gaugh, gaugh."


    He turned back abruptly, only to see the axe cleaving the head of one of the soldiers standing behind him.


    Blood and brain matter sprayed into the air before the soldier''s body fell helplessly to the ground.


    The leader turned back to the boy, whose hand glowed brightly in a silver hue.


    "Kill him!!"


    he roared, prompting three soldiers tounch themselves at Azariah while the rest retreated, readying long-distance attacks.


    cing the katana''s sheath close to his waist, Azariah lowered his posture before ncing back.


    "Close your eyes, In?s."


    "B-but¡ª"


    "Trust me, you don''t want to see what''s going to happen."


    Hesitating, In?s lowered her head and closed her eyes, her back against the transparent wall.


    Three of the soldiers rushed at him, nking him from three sides.


    <i>"Huppp!!"</i>


    The one charging straight ahead plunged his sword forward, aiming for Azariah''s head.


    <i>Slick!!</i>


    In the next instant, the sound of flesh tearing echoed before a hand fell to the ground.


    <i>"ARGHH!!!"</i>


    The soldier screamed in agony, clutching the stump where his hand had been moments before.


    Azariah ced his Katana back in his sneath, before shifting his focus to his left.


    As the second soldier aimed to strike from the left, Azariah spun, his katana cutting through the soldier''s midsection.


    Blood spurted, and the soldier copsed, lifeless.


    The third soldier,ing from the right, hesitated for a moment.


    Azariah took advantage of this brief pause, yanking his axe-hammer back into his hand with a swift motion.


    <i>CRACK!!</i>


    The third soldier''s helmet shattered as the axe-hammer struck his head with a sickening crunch.


    The next instant a swift overhead swing of the Katana cleaved his head open.


    A ufortable silence hung in the hall as the soldiers who retrieved back looked at the boy frozen in ce.


    "H-how?"


    One of them asked shuttering, wondering how the boy killed three trained soldiers in a short span of time.


    "Do not tter!!"


    The leader shouted bring them out of there daze, "...the princess is our priority.... prepare the magic circle for assistan¡ª."


    But his words abruptly stopped as Azariah, with his legs glowing brightly, rushed toward them, his katana and axe-hammer firmly sped in his hands.


    <i>"ARGHHH!!"</i>


    Catching the closest soldier off guard, Azariah kicked his knees, making him kneel before plunging his axe-hammer into the side of his head.


    Blood sprayed as the axe lodged deep, and with a swift motion, Azariah decapitated him with his katana.


    The soldier''s head rolled on the ground, leaving Azariah''s clothes soaked in blood as he jerked his axe-hammer free.


    The expressions of the remaining soldiers hardened as another one of their own was in.


    "Change formation!"


    Dave shouted, bringing them out of their shock and terror.


    But by the time themand registered, Azariah was already close to his next target.


    The soldier barely had time to react before Azariah''s katana sliced through his armor, cutting him down.


    <i>Crack!!</i>


    Azariah spun, his axe-hammer following through and crushing the skull of another soldier who had attempted to nk him.


    "Magic circle, quick!!"


    The scream of the leader woke the terrified soldiers standing at the back before they extended their hands forward, closing their eyes in concentration.


    Two soldiers rushed towards Azariah, their swords aimed at his nks.


    <i>CLANG!!</i>


    The sound of metal shing resonated as Azariah used his katana and axe-hammer to parry their attacks.


    He spun and drove the axe side into a soldier''s corbone.


    <i>"ARGhh!!"</i>


    The soldier screamed while the other shed his sword downwards, aiming for Azariah''s wrist, forcing him to leave his axe embedded in the soldier''s shoulder.


    <i>CLANG!!</i>


    Using the katana, Azariah blocked the sh before punching the soldier in the gut.


    <i>"ARGhh!!"</i>


    The soldier groaned in pain, doubling over, but his agony was short-lived as the katana pierced through his body from the back of his throat.


    <i>"AHHHHH!"</i>


    Azariah abruptly shifted his focus as a soldier with a war hammer in hand rushed towards him.


    Closing in, the soldier brought his hammer overhead before swinging it down at Azariah.


    Leaving the katana behind, Azariah turned around, digging his heels into the ground, and brought both his hands forward.


    <i>Neplh.</i>


    Azariah''s bare fist, now covered entirely in crystalline ice, collided with the head of the war hammer while his other hand grabbed the handle.


    In the next instant, the handle and the head of the war hammer began to freeze.


    <i>Muspelh.</i>


    <i>Crackle!!</i>


    The crystalline ice shattered before crimson mes emerged in its ce, melting down the war hammer.


    <i>"ARGHHH!!"</i>


    The soldier screamed as the molten steel fell on his hands.


    <i>Crack!!</i>


    His scream abruptly stopped as Azariah pushed his hands inside the soldier''s mouth, breaking his jaw wide open.


    <i>''Thud''</i>


    The soldier''s body fell lifelessly to the ground.


    With his hands still glowing with residual heat from the mes, his gaze swept around the ce, noting the soldiers retreating away from him, relief evident on their faces.


    Then his gaze fell on the three soldiers who had conjured three transparent magic circles in front of their palms.


    Despite taking more than a minute, they had finallypleted the spell.


    Azariah looked at the magic circles deeply, as if trying to memorize it.


    "me Lance!!"


    The three soldiers shouted simultaneously, ecstasy and happiness brimming in their voices.


    The happiness of bringing him down, once and for all.


    Threences made of crimson mes conjured through the circles, rushing towards Azariah in the blink of an eye.


    <i>Muspelh.</i>


    Extending his hand sideways, Azariah thought before making a semicircle with his hand.


    A trail of crimson mes formed a semicircle, and as the mences approached, they were immediately absorbed by the semicircle, vanishingpletely.


    <i>''Thud''</i>


    Two of the three casters fell to the ground, their faces twisted in horror.


    "M-monster," the third one croaked, his voice trembling at the absurdity of what he had just witnessed.


    As if to prove him right, Azariah tilted his head, clenching and unclenching his fist before extending his hand.


    A ''symbol'' that Azariah¡ªInder was using for the first time formed at the center.


    A ''Sign'' of different size and structure that he has no knowledge of adorned the side of the ''symbol.''


    And a ''circle'' enclosing it all.


    It took him seconds to replicate the circle that he just saw before Azariah muttered,


    "me Lance."


    <i>SWISH!!</i>


    The next instant, his mana started to diminish before being filtered by the circle, and a mence formed and rushed at them from the other side.


    "Brace!!!"


    <i>"BOOOM!!"</i>


    Even with the leader''s warning, as soon as thence hit the ground in front of them, it exploded, burning a few of them alive.


    Azariah moved leisurely, retrieving his katana and axe-hammer, ready to finish the remaining soldiers.


    But his steps abruptly halted.


    Slowly moving his gaze, he looked upwards.


    And...


    On the other side of the ss...


    With her body covered with a thinyer of mana shielding her from the rain....


    ''She'' stood at the edge....


    ''Her'' beautiful yet terrifying obsidian eyes looked at Azariah coldly....

 Chapter 89: [Oracle of Past][10] [Hopeless]

    <h4>Chapter 89: [Oracle of Past][10] [Hopeless]</h4>


    [Few minutes earlier]


    <i>Drip_ drip_</i>


    <i>Thud</i>


    "Hufkh.."


    With a thud, a man fell to his knees, clutching his throat, trying to staunch the jet of blood, but the de sank deeper into his throat, taking his life away in the next instant.


    A woman wearing an open-shoulder ck gown soaked with dark blood loomed over the dead body.


    Her cold obsidian eyes looked at the man with a bored expression on her face.


    "...That''s thest one."


    She muttered under her breath, taking out a tablet with a list of names of nobles written on it.


    Crossing off the name of the man who just died, she ced it back in her bracelet before she nced around the hall.


    Bloodied corpses were everywhere, headless bodies lying on the sides.


    Some women, but mostly men,y dead on the blood-soaked floor. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But even in this situation, some were left alive, for they needed to be alive just so they could y their part when needed....


    ncing around once, she walked toward the entrance of the hall, but just as she turned around, she halted her steps.


    "....It''s been a while, Adaliah."


    Wearing a purplish gown, a woman with ckish hair highlighted with reddish at the end stood in front of her.


    Her ruby eyes sparkled with interest while her rosy skin gleamed in the dim light as she walked slowly toward her.


    But what stood out the most were the two long reddish horns adorning her head.


    While Adaliah is known as Esmeray''s [Right Wing], she is the one who could be said as her [Left Wing].


    "....What are you doing here, Sypha?" Frowning, Adaliah asked.


    "....Come on, I was just checking on you." Sypha replied, shrugging as she looked around. "...Why are you not killing all of them?"


    "We don''t want the Ekari kingdom to copse," she replied, her gaze fixed on Sypha, "....Not for now."


    "...Hmm." Sypha nodded thoughtfully before she asked, smiling, "...How have you been these days?"


    "We don''t have time for chit-chat," she replied, frowning before she nced at her watch.


    "...Stoic as ever, huh?" Sypha mumbled, her ruby eyes squinting as she asked, "....By the way, why did we start the n earlier?"


    "...Because Nria''s holder came to congratte In?s¡ªuninvited,"


    Adaliah replied, continuing her walk, "...Take care of the Overlord of the Principalities."


    "...What about the other one fighting him?" Sypha asked, making her halt, "...He is one of the few Overlords in the Ekari kingdom¡ªthat too a Duke¡ª."


    "Don''t let him die," Adaliah interjected, "...We don''t want the Ekari kingdom to copse."


    "...Where are you going?" Sypha asked again, looking at her departing figure.


    "...To check on Azariah," Adaliah replied without looking back.


    "...Can I tag along? I haven''t seen hi¡ª."


    "...No, you have things to do," she interjected sharply without looking back.


    "Tch," Sypha clicked her tongue softly before she walked in the opposite direction, "....Anyway, give my love to the young master."


    Without replying, she walked out of the hall, moving silently and looking around the ce before approaching a window¡ªbig enough for a man to pass through.


    Extending her hand, she touched it, breaking it apart instantly.


    The heavy rainfall rushed inside, making her cover her entire body with a thinyer of mana.


    She jumped out, grabbing the edge of the window.


    Using the edge of the window, she propelled herself upward until she reached a height from where she could see the whole ce clearly.


    She nced around once before her gazended on the ss-like tomb structure at the center.


    <strong><i>Boom!!</i></strong>


    Covering her legs with mana, she kicked the air, propelling herself until shended softly on the edge of the ss.


    "....."


    But her expression immediately hardened as her gazended on Azariah, who was just passing an orb-like structure to In?s.


    ".....<i>Sigh</i>."


    Adaliah sighed, taking out her tablet and cing it horizontally in her hand, initiating a holographic call.


    <i>Ring rin¡ª</i>


    <What is it?>


    The image of a woman with silver hair emerged from the hologram, her gaze focused on her work as she spoke.


    "Azariah."


    Adaliah whispered, her tone serious, her gaze fixed on the scene unfolding below, "...He is protecting the Oracle."


    Esmeray halted her work and looked up, her lifeless gray eyes shifting to observe Azariah.


    <...Is he now?>


    "...Yes." Adaliah replied unsteadily, her gaze shifting towards Esmeray, "....just like you predicted."


    <....>


    Without replying, Esmeray watched Azariah fighting against the soldiers.


    Though the view was unclear, she could discern the events unfolding.


    <... Someone or something really is influencing his decision.... Someone from ''her'' side, huh?>


    "...Forgive my rudeness, but how are you so sure that Azariah isn''t the one who wants to sav¡ª"


    <...I know my son, Adaliah. He won''t hesitate to kill anyone if it means his loved ones are safe...and by saving himself, he is saving them.>


    "....I see." Adaliah nodded silently before she asked, "...but¡ª"


    <...From the day after that party...he changed, right?>


    "...Yes," she replied before voicing her concern, "....But why save the Oracle?"


    <...Whates to your mind when you hear Oracle?>


    "Fate, time, destiny, dreams..." Adaliah listed what she could think of before adding, ".....Guardians."


    <...The whole thing is getting recorded, right?>


    "Yes, mydy."


    <Good, we will talkter when youe back.>


    "....But what about him?" Adaliah asked, frowning, "...we can''t just leave him alone knowing somethin¡ª."


    <....It doesn''t change anything. No matter who is trying to interfere... Azariah can never escape from me.>


    "...Then what about the Oracle?" Adaliah questioned, "...there is one more Overlord trying to kidnap her."


    <Don''t interfere until he is about to die...Let him try saving her...>


    Esmeray replied, her gaze lingering on In?s''s concerned look towards Azariah.


    "Mydy..." Adaliah whispered hesitantly, "what if he seeds... won''t saving her give him hope...hope to break free?"


    <...A hope in his hellish life?....let him have it.>


    Saying so, Esmeray ended the call, leaving Adaliah alone in the heavy rainfall.


    "...You messed up again, Azariah." sping her hands behind her back, Adaliah mumbled to herself.


    As if he heard her words, Azariah lifted his head, ncing in her direction.


    "....."


    They locked eyes, Azariah tightening his grip on his katana and axe-hammer, turning towards her.


    A mixture of amusement and anger rushed through Adaliah''s mind as she saw him ready to face her.


    Smiling, she mumbled, "...Belly would have been proud if she had seen this."


    But her smile quickly faded as she nced in a certain direction.


    "...You face the consequences of your own actions...." She looked at Azariah, parting her lips to make sure he could read her words clearly.


    Turning around, she walked away from his sight...


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "Consequences, huh?"


    Lowering his katana and axe-hammer, Azariah mumbled, his gaze still fixed on the ss-like tomb.


    "<i>ARGHHHH</i>!!! I will kill you!!"


    Azariah shifted his focus back as the leader, whom he remembered as Dave, shouted, anger burning in his eyes.


    Grabbing his spear tightly, Dave rushed towards Azariah, sweeping it horizontally, aiming at his neck.


    <i>CLANG!!</i>


    Using the t side of his katana to deflect the attack, Azariah''s hand glowed with a silver hue as he rushed forward as well.


    Grabbing his katana in a reverse grip, he spun his body, sweeping it from behind him.


    <i>CLANG!!</i>


    Using the handle, Dave blocked the attack, throwing his arm forward.


    <i>SWISH!!</i>


    Stepping back, Azariah pulled his arm back before throwing his axe-hammer, lodging it deep into a soldier''s head who tried to nk him....


    <i>"AHHHH!!"</i>


    Sensing the opportunity, Dave roared with a wide smile, sweeping his spear aiming at Azariah''s dominant hand.


    <i>Neplh</i>


    But his smile vanished as, despite his full strength, the spear only cut shallow before blood gushed out, forming crystalline ice protecting Azariah''s arm.


    "H-how?"


    Eyes bulging, mouth agape, he stuttered, his expression morphing into one of horror.


    Without replying, Azariah grabbed the spear, jerking it free from Dave''s hands before leaping backward.


    Pulling his arm back, he threw the spear, brushing past inches away from Dave''s face before sinking deep into the chest of the soldier behind, spinning him around.


    "....."


    Dave quickly picked up a sword thaty on the ground as Azariah looked down at him without moving.


    <i>"Aahhh!!"</i>


    Gripping his katana with his right hand, Azariah took a step back, retrieving his axe-hammer as Dave rushed towards him again.


    Dave''s sword shed in an overhead strike as Azariah baited him by throwing his axe-hammer at him.


    <i>CLANG!!</i>


    The axe-hammer was deflected, but Dave had little time to react as Azariah overloaded his legs with mana, flexing his right calf to propel himself to the right before doing the same with his left leg, arriving at Dave''s side.


    <i>Slick!!</i>


    He spun his body, his katana following suit, swinging it under his arms.


    <i>"ARGhh¡ª"</i>


    Dave screamed at the top of his lungs as both his hands fell to the ground, but it stopped abruptly as Azariah grabbed his axe-hammer, swung it above his head.


    Blood sprayed, and Dave fell to the floor, his head and body rolling in different directions.


    <i>"Huff...Huff..."</i>


    The overexertion of mana started to take its toll on Azariah''s body as he fell to one knee.


    "Azaria¡ª"


    "Stop!!!"


    He shouted at In?s, who tried to break the barrier...


    <i>Step...</i>


    <i>Step...</i>


    Silently, he picked himself up again as he looked at the dark entrance of the hallway...


    Azariah''s hand trembled as he slowly retreated towards In?s.....


    A cold voice echoed from the entrance....


    "...We meet again, Lady Esmeray''s son....


    Or should I call you....


    [Exiled Prince]...."

 Chapter 90: [Oracle of Past] [11] [Dread]

    <h4>Chapter 90: [Oracle of Past] [11] [Dread]</h4>


    "...We meet again, Lady Esmeray''s son....


    Or should I call you....


    [Exiled Prince]...."


    <i>''Fuck...''</i>


    I cursed softly, my gaze on the dimly lit entrance as my body started to retreat towards In?s.


    <i>Step...</i>


    <i>Step...</i>


    Was it perhaps my own fear affecting ''him'' as I felt my hands trembling slightly, full of sweat, firmly gripping the katana and axe-hammer.


    <i>''...Can you handle him?'' </i>


    Ignoring the sickening feeling I was having, I asked.


    ''No....I can''t...


    ''He'' replied, his voice filled with certainty, and I wholeheartedly agreed with him, but still, he made my body shield In?s behind my back...


    <i>''...Then what are you going to do?''</i>


    <i>''...</i>


    Of course, ''he'' didn''t reply...


    How could ''he''? When we both knew we couldn''t do anything against him.


    "...Survive."


    And atst, ''he'' muttered under his breath as the man entered the hall.


    Unlike before when he was in disguise, now his face was the original one.


    With his messy light blonde hair that looked dried up, his dull hazel eyes looking around the ce...


    He wore a pristine white suit, his shoulders broad, height taller than mine.


    A third of his face going down to his neck was burned out, making his handsome face disfigured.


    "....You really are like your mother."


    Hemented, snapping me out, his voice coarse as he nced around, ".... Killing without any hesitation... without thinking of consequences."


    "Azaria¡ª."


    "In?s." He interjected without looking back as she tried to speak, "...don''t try toe out of the barrier and be ready."


    "...Are you protecting her?" Delwyn questioned, walking closer towards us, "...Why?"


    "....."


    He remained silent, sharpening his senses, ignoring my body''s condition, which was increasingly getting worse.


    "...Do you know me?" ncing towards In?s, he asked.


    I didn''t even have to look back to know how In?s would react....


    "...I was a prince once."


    Delwyn continued, touching his scarred face as In?s shook her head, "...With a happy family...wife... children...and then...one day I woke up...and everyone of them was dead...I wasn''t so lucky."


    ''.....''


    I felt a chill run down my spine as he slowly looked at me and asked, "...you know who did it?....who took my everything....did your mother ever tell you about this?"


    "....No." ''He'' replied, parting his lips slightly, "...I have no idea what you are talking about."


    "...I see." Delwyn nodded his head slightly before ordering, "...Move aside."


    "...No."


    And instead of listening to him, ''he'' lowered his body posture, ready to fight.


    "...your mother isn''t here to protect you," he remarked, "...Move aside."


    "...I don''t need her protection," ''he'' replied, his voice grating with irritation.


    "Why are you doing this?!" My heart sank as In?s shouted, making him focus on her. "...Why are you after me!?"


    "...You don''t understand your own power, princess," Delwyn replied softly, "...you can help us fight against the hypocrite Gods."


    "Hypocrite?" ''Inder'' forced him to look at me.


    "...My kingdom devoted itself to God Elohim... keeping his sacred sword safe for thousands of years."


    Delwyn''s voice frail as he replied. "....but when my kingdom was dying protecting his sword...he did nothing...he let them die..."


    "...And yet you choose to serve one of them," ''Inder'' remarked, making anger ze in Delwyn''s eyes.


    "...You won''t understand ''his'' vision," Delwyn rebuked, ring at me. "...Principalities isn''t against humanity...it''s with them."


    "....."


    "....Move aside...your time hasn''te yet." He said, but my body didn''t budge.


    Tilting his head, he asked deeply, "...Are you eager to die?"


    And as if to prove his point, he extended his hand sideways towards the dead bodies of the soldiers. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    <i>Crackle!!</i>


    A dark red crystal started to emerge from his hand, forming a flower with multiple petals, his eyes fixed on me as he clenched his fist slowly.


    <i>SWISH!!!</i>


    ''.....''


    And with a speed that my eyes couldn''t follow, those petalsunched towards the bodies, spiking them on the wall behind instantly.


    "...Move asid¡ª."


    <i>SWISH!!!</i>


    <i>''FUCKING IDIOT''</i>


    I screamed in my mind as Inder threw the axe-hammer at his face in the middle of his sentence...


    <i>CLANG!!!</i>


    His hands blurred and a beautiful flower of red crystal emerged, blocking the axe-hammer.


    <i>CLANG!!!</i>


    Rushing forward, my body spun around with the katana in my hand aimed at him, but once again, a flower emerged, blocking the strike.


    The flower trembled but remained intact.


    Delwyn''s hazel gaze met mine as I leaped backwards.


    Letting out a deep breath, he mumbled, "....let''s see how strong her son is."


    He took a step forward, ripples forming in the air and...he stood in front of me, flicking his left hand nonchntly.


    I dashed sideways, barely dodging the crystal spikes that emerged below me.


    Lowering my katana, I dashed at him again, the runes in my hand glowing in a silver hue.


    He stood in ce, a sword made of red crystal emerging in his hand.


    <i>CLANG!!!</i>


    The sound of metal shing echoed, making him raise his brows. "Not bad."


    <i>Swish!!</i>


    Tilting my head slightly, I dodged the flower petal that he aimed at my neck with his free hand, but my assumption was wrong as I felt blood trickle down my neck the next instant.


    I lowered my body, my runes glowing brightly, dodging and parrying the thin spikes of red crystal thrown at me.


    My hand went numb, and it wasn''t long before some spikes started to prick my body, blood trickling down my forearm and fingers.


    <i>Neplh</i>


    Using the blood on my fingertips, I conjured thin spikes of ice, throwing them towards him like projectiles.


    He blocked, and I retrieved my axe-hammer, rushing at him again.


    When I was inches away, I threw my axe-hammer on the ground at a weird angle while swinging my katana at his tendons.


    A flower emerged, blocking the strike.


    My body spun as the axe-hammernded perfectly in my hand again, but it got blocked once more.


    <i>''Tch... he hasn''t received a single scratch.''</i>


    In an instant, his hand blurred, his fist hitting me like a boulder.


    For a second, I took back control of my body, but I was pushed back again, my body hitting the wall hard.


    Standing up again, my vision blurry, I burst mana into my legs, leaping forward again.


    His face... uninterested.


    And I knew why the next instant.


    As I swung my katana overhead, it collided with his crystal, only for my katana to shatter into pieces.


    "...You fought well." He whispered, his hand blurred, grabbing my wrist the next instant. "...But you underestimate the disparity in our powers."


    <i>Boom!!</i>


    With my wrist firmly grabbed, he spun my body around before throwing me into the wall once again.


    <i>"Arghh!!"</i>


    I screamed in pain as my body collided with the wall, a few of my bones fractured, but due to the agony filling my entire body, I couldn''t tell which ones.


    <i>"Huff... Huff..."</i>


    Controlling my shallow breathing, I rolled my body before getting on my knees and standing up again.


    <i>"ARGhh!!"</i>


    But the pain rushed again, several crystal spikes piercing my body and limbs at once.


    The strength in my body wasn''t enough to pull them out.


    <i>"Huff..."</i>


    But still, I stood up again, forming a crystalline ice de at the gap of my knuckles as I looked up through my blurry eyes.


    "...Your will ismendable." Delwyn remarked, walking slowly towards me. "...But it''s unfortunate you don''t know when to give up."


    I swung my clenched fist backward at his face as soon as he was close enough, but he blocked it with a gentle wave of his hand.


    <i>"Urghh."</i>


    His hand blurred, and a punchnded low on my abdomen, making me roll my body as I got knocked off my feet into the air.


    <i>Boom!!!</i>


    But as if it wasn''t enough, he grabbed me by my face before mming me into the ground below.


    My back ached in pain as I felt the ground below me crack like a spider web.


    "...People love the first sight of the moon, but when they realize it''s dark, they ask nothing more than the light." He forcefully grabbed my left hand, jerking me to my knees as he spoke.


    <i>"...Huff... Cough..."</i>


    Coughing, I looked up into his eyes, now holding a slight interest.


    "....You know, I always believed that you are the [Exiled Prince]." He informed, looking into my eyes.


    "...They called me a madman when I said this to my other leaders... Theyughed, saying how could a manaless child be the one who will kill the daughters and sons of the Gods."


    <i>"Argh!!"</i>


    He tightened his grip on my arm, making me let out a muffled scream.


    "...But you proved them wrong¡ªall of us wrong." He beamed with a maddening smile on his face.


    "...And now I will make sure you are the first priority of the Principalities."


    My knuckles bled like crazy as I punched his body weakly, soaking his suit with my blood.


    "....Right, weren''t you trying desperately to protect her?" He asked, ncing at In?s.


    I followed his gaze, seeing her fall to her knees, crying like a baby inside the barrier.


    "...Just to be sure, I should kill her and pin the me on you."


    "...No."


    Ignoring my weak protest, he extended his hand towards her.


    A flower with sharp petals formed, ready to kill her in an instant....

 Chapter 91: [Oracle of Past] [12] [End]

    <h4>Chapter 91: [Oracle of Past] [12] [End]</h4>


    A flower with sharp petals formed, ready to kill her in an instant....


    "...Look carefully," Delwyn remarked, making me face towards In?s.


    "She would have been alive if not for you."


    The flower in his hand began to spin, its speed increasing with every second.


    Just as he was about to clench his fist...


    "Hey," I whispered softly, catching his attention. A small smile etched on my lips.


    "...<i>Muspelh</i>."


    <i>BOOM!!!</i>


    The blood soaking his suit ignited crimson before exploding right on his body.


    The Kic energy from the explosion was enough to throw my body helplessly a few meters away from him.


    <i>"Cough... Cough..."</i>


    Coughing violently, I stood up, my entire body burning with agonizing pain, but I didn''t have the luxury to scream.


    Strengthening my back, I took a deep breath and looked forward, my hand firmly sping the axe-hammer I retrieved from the ground.


    I braced myself once again, my back shielding In?s.


    And from the burning mes...


    A silhouette of a person walked out...


    Unscathed...


    I gulped down the blood that started to fill my mouth as I looked at him walking towards me.


    "...What is this?"


    he questioned, his gaze on his body that appeared to be burning but was actually covered by a thinyer of mana, keeping him safe.


    "....It''s burning mana itself..." he muttered loudly, his confusion evident as he looked closely at his body... the mana covering it.


    <i>''...Still no... damage.''</i>


    Taking a deep breath to control my shallow breathing, I examined his condition and... there wasn''t a single notable damage on his body.


    <i>''...Fuck.''</i>


    Then I examined my own condition: broken ribs, body pricked with spikes, and a few fractures throughout.


    Skin cracking open and blood trickling down from it.


    "...There should be nothing in this world that could burn mana," he mumbled again, with a wave of his hand extinguishing the mes. "...What power is this?"


    Ignoring hisment, I lowered my hand, the blood that was leaking from my damaged hand starting to soak the axe-hammer.


    <i>''...Wait! Kic energy!!''</i>


    As if something clicked in my mind, I focused on my body again.


    <i>''.....''</i>


    <i>Sef¨©g¨¢</i> was still doing its work, and since Inder started fighting with Delwyn, it had been storing all the energies and converting them into mana.


    And that''s also the reason my body is in such a deep mess.


    "...Is it perhaps something you inherited from your mother?" Delwyn questioned again, walking closer.


    <i>Muspelh</i>


    But his expression hardened as he looked warily at my hand while I summoned <i>Muspelh</i> again.


    I blinked, his body blurred, and a sword made of red crystal aimed straight at my throat.


    <i>Neplh</i>


    Bringing my left hand forward, I blocked the attack.


    The sword pricked my hand, blood turned into crystalline ice but it quickly shattered as the sword dug deep into my hand.


    <i>"Arghh!!"</i>


    A groan escaped my lips as the coldness of the blood-soaked crystal made my hand numb...


    <i>Muspelh</i>


    Gritting my teeth, I thought as my blood started to burn crimson, engulfing the crystal sword before reaching his hand.


    He stepped back, avoiding the mes while I pulled the sword out.


    <i>Scatter!!</i>


    His body blurred again as he spun and kicked me in the ribs.


    The kick connected, making me roll on the ground several times before I collided with the wall.


    Runes in my body glowed brightly, filling themselves with the mana converted from <i>sef¨©g¨¢</i>, but my body wasn''t strong enough to convert it all.


    Nausea filled my mind, sapping the strength from my body as I tried to stand up again before falling to my knees.


    I pressed one hand to my side ribs, feeling the burning, itching, cracking pain that made my mind numb...


    <i>"Haaah..."</i>


    I took a deep breath, gulping down the blood filling my mouth again as I stood up once more.


    "...Why are you trying so hard?" he questioned, looking at me with confusion. "...What do you get from saving her?"


    "Fuck."


    Cursing, I dragged my arm, firmly sping the axe-hammer up again while my left hand hung limply, helplessly.


    He tried to take a step again, but his steps halted midway. Silently, he looked up, his eyes passing through the ss tomb above us.


    "...Looks like we can''t continue," he whispered as he shifted his gaze towards In?s.


    Changing his direction, he took a step towards In?s, arriving right beside her.


    Extending his hand, he touched the barrier, cracks forming on its surface.


    In?s inside the barrier took a step back, terrified at how fast the barrier was cracking.


    <i>"Huhhh."</i>


    Letting out a deep breath, I grabbed the hilt of my blood-soaked axe-hammer with both my hands.


    Bringing it over my head, I used all the mana that had been umted in my body towards both my hands.


    The silver runes glowed brighter than ever before.


    <i>Schatter!!!</i>


    "IN?S!!!"


    As soon as the barrier shattered, I shouted at the top of my lungs, making Delwyn snap his head towards me.


    Taking advantage of it, In?s closed her eyes, sending all her mana into the brooch that I gave her before.


    Her body blurred, disintegrating before materializing right beside me.


    <i>Muspelh</i>


    I grinned widely before I thought.


    The axe-hammer in my hand lit in crimson mes, and the next instant, I threw it towards him with all the strength I could muster.


    <i>SWISH!!!</i>


    It cut through the air, leaving a trail of crimson in its path as it hurtled towards him. Extending his hand, he made a big four-petal flower of red crystal, spinning it to form a barrier.


    <strong><i>BOOM!!!</i></strong>


    The crimson axe collided with his barrier, making a resonating sound.


    The kic energy released from it was enough to create cracks in the surrounding areas.


    The collision made Delwyn take a step back.


    After a few seconds, my now melted axe-hammer fell to the ground.


    "...."


    Silently, I looked at Delwyn, unscathed even after I gave my everything in thest attack.


    "....it was a nice tr¡ª."


    "...Times up." I interjected, pointing upwards, making him halt his words and look up as well.


    There on the ss tomb, faint cracks started to form, visible to the naked eye.


    "....We will meet again, [Exiled Prince]." He shifted his focus back as he firmly asserted, "....until then, may the<strong><i> God Sabaoth</i></strong> watch over you."


    His body disintegrated into nothingness as relief washed over me, making me stumble back onto my knees.


    "Azariah."


    In?s, standing beside me, wrapped her hands around my waist, stopping me from falling face-first.


    <i>"Arghh!!!"</i>


    And the very next instant, I was in control of my body again.


    But the pain of my entire broken body didn''t help much as I nced at my bloodied hand.


    "H-hey!!"


    I shifted my focus as I looked at sobbing In?s beside me.


    "...Why are you crying?"


    I asked, reaching out and wiping her tears, staining her face with blood in the process.


    My own vision blurred, but I bit my lip to stay conscious.


    "W-why?" In?s asked, tightening her grip on my waist.


    "...Arghh...stop, stop!!" I groaned in pain as her body pressed against mine.


    "I-I''m sorry," she stuttered, loosening her grip and grabbing the end of her gown to clear my blood from it.


    <i>''El''</i>


    I shifted my focus as I heard Inder''s voice, even though it was painful.


    [...Yes?]


    <i>''...I saved her.''</i>


    [...Yeah]


    Hmm... Did I miss something?


    Why are they talking like they know something and they don''t want to share it with me?


    <i>''...Azariah.''</i>


    Y-yeah...


    ''...The magic circle that I used to summon El¡ªdo you remember how you got that?''


    Now that he mentions it....


    I don''t remember anything about that magic circle...


    It''s all blurry in my mind...


    Like someone....


    <i>''...Forcefully added those memories.''</i>


    I nodded my head gently in agreement.


    It''s odd how I remember that magic circle so perfectly when I want to forget anything rted to that time...


    "...W-we n-need h-help!!!" In?s stuttered, tearing her gown and wrapping it around my injured hands.


    "...I won''t die," I whispered weakly.


    "...You are dying, you big idiot!!" she eximed, ring at me with her teary eyes.


    Looking at her, one question echoed in my mind...


    What will happen to her now?


    <i>''...She will be fine.''</i>


    Why so sure?


    <i>''...In?s was mentioned in the game.''</i>


    Huh?


    When?


    We both have the same memories of the game, right?


    <i>''...She is one of the cursed princesses.''</i>


    My body stiffened as soon as I heard his words.


    Fuck!!


    <i>''...She is that woman''s niece and the reason she stood against your mother.''</i>


    Crack!! Crack!!


    I gently looked upwards as the ss tomb started to crack from all directions. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <i>Schatter!!</i>


    The ss shattered, and the heavy rainfall entered the hall.


    "Azariah..."


    In?s meekly called me, but my gaze remained fixed upwards.


    <i>Rumble!!</i>


    A thunderbolt erupted in the sky, illuminating the scene above, and I saw her....


    The silhouette of a tall woman levitating in the air, her pale yellowish eyes with vertical slits fixed on us as she slowly descended.....


    Her dark hair, almost like the night itself, framed her face.....


    At one nce, I immediately recognized her....


    <i>Malenia Drakex....</i>


    The youngest Archon and Nria''s holder....


    And...


    The [Forbidden Heroine] of the [first game]....


    She was thest thing I saw before my consciousness slipped away....

 Chapter 92: Inder Sephtis [2]

    <h4>Chapter 92: Inder Sephtis [2]</h4>


    A deathly silence nketed the area, broken only by the asional caw of a vulture and the distant howling of the wind.


    Dark silhouettes dotted the sky, circling ominously over the thousands of lifeless forms scattered across the ground.


    Buildings copsed with civilians still inside, the rumbling echoing before they fell in on themselves.


    Screams of horror and utter terror echoed from time to time from those who survived the massacre.


    Their physical features¡ªslightly elongated ears, pale skin, and long horns adorning their heads¡ªa far cry from what a human should look like.


    But their screams died down quickly as death came upon them as well...


    Some of those who wanted to live at any cost fell to their knees, begging for their lives from the Gods they worshiped....


    But their prayers remained unheard as no God sent help for them....


    All they got was a gentle rustle of mana around them before their heads and bodies rolled separately....


    And...


    The culprit behind the massacre...


    The one responsible for this chaos sat on a pile of dead bodies taller than most houses, made from the corpses of the royal guards....


    His long hair a blend of ck, highlighted with dark purple at the ends, skillfully braided with strands of white that intertwined seamlessly with his own....


    A ne made of a mix of purple and blue chain with a heart-shaped pendant adorned his neck....


    His face, that could rival even the deities themselves, bore a look of detached....


    His dull dark blue eyes stared at his hand, which sped a broken phone....


    He scrolled through the list of songs from only one person¡ª[Echo].


    "... I miss her voice..." he muttered under his breath, regret evident in his voice. "...Too bad I had to kill her."


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    Letting out another tired sigh...


    He looked up at the glumly dark sky above...


    Where once a beautiful moon was, now turned to nothing but ruins....


    "... <i>Inarhia </i>...are you there?" He muttered under his breath before he waited for a reply."...I am still waiting."


    ...but no reply came back to his mind...


    "...You truly are useless."


    He muttered again with a light chuckle, as if trying to provoke her....but still, he got no answer.


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    Letting out another sigh, he looked down at the massacre he did....


    ".... Isn''t that what you wanted, Christy?" He questioned, reaching for his ne, squeezing it, "...For me to be who I am right now."


    His dull eyes scanned the surroundings filled with thousands of corpses¡ªmen, women, children... all of them dead.


    He mumbled without any emotion, "Look... what have I be."


    "...What were<i> ''her''</i>st words, again?" he questioned, reaching out and touching his emotionless heart.


    "Yeah... I am the same as my mother."


    But his eyes quickly shifted as he looked towards his left....


    sensing an abnormal amount of mana gathering in a single ce thousands of meters away from him...


    "...Is it Tiffy and saintess?" He mused, squinting his eyes as he noticed the familiar mana signature, "....they both really became monsters."


    The ground trembled as an orb of burning purple mes of destruction erupted from there, rushing towards him at an uncanny speed...


    The orb burned everything in its path...trees, buildings, houses, burning them into ashes...


    But he remained calm with no sense of uneasiness, panic, or fear on his face...


    The orb of Destruction reflected in his eyes as he slowly mumbled,<i> "....Igul."</i>


    A beautiful sun disk emerged behind his back, slowly illuminating the surroundings in the red hue.


    He flicked his hand, and as if the sun disk acknowledged hismand, it levitated in front of him....


    <strong><i>Boom!!</i></strong>


    The orb of mes collided with the small sun disk...


    but the next instant, the sun disk started to absorb the orb within it....


    until the orbpletely vanished while the disk glowed brightly....


    He willed the levitating sun disk, it flipped upside down, and the next instant....


    <strong><i>BOOOOM!!!</i></strong>


    A beam of red light erupted from the sun disk with twice the power and speed, rushing back towards the source, erasing everything in its path....


    "...<i>Sigh</i>, that shouldn''t be enough to stop them."


    Mumbling, he stood up on the pile of corpses as he took a step forward...


    "...mother will be here soon."


    A <i>''Mark'' </i>made up of mesmerizing red interwoven symbols started to appear on his forehead, covering it entirely...


    Pitch ck wings emerged from his back, cascading down a shadow of three meters on the ground below....


    The wings flickered slowly, making him levitate in the air as an obsidian-colored crown adorned his head....


    But before he could even move...


    He abruptly stopped sensing someone before they could arrive, making him gently close his eyes...


    Fear, sadness, happiness, despair, guilt... A bombardment of emotions hit him like a boulder....


    As a figure teleported right beside him the next instant...


    Shuddering, she called him... with the voice he was all too familiar with....


    "Az¡ªI-inder."


    The world around him broke, shattering into pieces...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    <i>RING!! RING!!</i>


    <i>"Huff..Huff.."</i>


    A boy with ck hair woke up in his bed abruptly, gasping for breath.


    His heartbeat echoed in his mind as his eyelids twitched open.


    Cold sweat pouring from his body soaked his back and the pillow he slept on...


    The unpleasant feeling of the dream remained vivid as he let out a sigh...


    "Inder, wake up!!"


    A mature feminine voice came from downstairs, calming his restless heart.


    "I am awake!!"


    Eximing, he took a deep breath, raising his torso before getting down from bed.


    Navigating from his medium sized room, he moved towards the bathroom, cleaning his face and removing the aftershock of the dream...


    "...What was that?"


    He mumbled to himself, his blue eyes staring back at him as he looked at the mirror....


    "...What a weird dream to have."


    He mumbled, shrugging it off before taking a shower and getting ready for school.


    Wearing the school uniform, he moved downstairs, where the appetizing smell of food engulfed him...


    "Good morning, sloth."


    And as soon as he arrived at the dining hall, a womanined, arranging the dishes on the table.


    Wearing an apron over her normal clothes, her hair tied in a bun while her beautiful blue eyes looked at her son.


    "...Good morning, sloth''s mom."


    Inder greeted her back as he took a seat right beside the middle-aged man with ck hair and eyes reading a newspaper.


    "...Good morning, son." His father greeted him, and he nodded in response.


    "...Eat quickly, or you will miss the bus." Ruffling his hair, she said, making him groan.


    "...I just set them." He grumbled,bing his hair with his hand.


    "...You still look handsome, my boy." His father replied with a smile.


    "...Of course! He is my son." His mother smiled proudly, messing his hair again.


    "...He is my son as wel¡ª."


    "Hmm?"


    "...He is your son."


    "Good."


    Inder just shook his head, continuing his breakfast.


    "...Bring Senara here after school." His mother instructed, sitting in front of him.


    "...Why?"


    "...She wanted to learn how to make cupcakes from me." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "...I will bring her home." Finishing his food, Inder replied, standing up.


    "...Hmm? Are you forgetting something?" Picking up his bag, he walked out but was stopped by his mother''s words.


    "...Come on, mom, I am eleven now, can''t we stop it¡ª."


    "...You can be a hundred years old; I don''t care." His mother interjected, stretching her arms wide, "..Nowe here."


    "...Mom¡ª."


    "Inder, I know you are a lot smarter than a boy your age, but you are still my son." His mother replied firmly.


    "...Give up, boy, you can''t win against her." His father remarked.


    "...Not like you can." Inder rebuked, making his father shut his mouth.


    "..Are youing, or should I throw your game consoles away."


    "...That''s cheating, mom!"


    "...Everything is fair in love and war." Grinning, she replied.


    "...<i>Argh</i>, fine."


    Groaning, he walked closer to her, hugging her, and she did the same, embracing him tightly.


    "Always remember, Inder, no matter how bad situations get¡ª"


    "¡ªmom will always love me." Inderpleted her words, making her smile brightly.


    "Dad too."


    "No thanks, dad."


    "....Now go, or you will bete." Kissing his forehead once, she whispered, smiling gently at him.


    "...Bye, mom. Yeah, dad too!!"


    "Dad too!?"


    "Have a good day!"


    His mother eximed, waving back at him as he walked out of the house.


    Walking out, he looked at the neighboring house, noticing no one standing outside...


    "...Maybe she is already at the bus stop." Mumbling, he walked on the side of the empty road, slowly looking around the ce.


    "..Hmm?"


    His curiosity piqued as he looked at the lone car parked at the side of the road.


    Walking slowly, he arrived beside it, sneakily ncing inside from the window...


    <i>Step.</i>


    But his steps halted in ce as soon as his gaze fell on the girl same age as him.


    With long straight ck hair, she sat straight, her face and expression that of a doll as she nced towards Inder.


    Her crimson eyes stared at him.... and immediately, a beautiful smile graced her lips...


    She waved her hand, and instinctively Inder waved back....


    The car moved, taking her away, but Inder stood in his ce...


    cing his hand on his chest, he clenched it tightly, trying to calm his restless heart that felt like bursting...


    "...Why did she feel so familiar?" He questioned, taking deep breaths...


    Nothing made sense to him, and before he could ponder more about it, a pair of hands closed his eyes from behind....


    "Guess my name, and you will earn a kiss."

 Chapter 93: Inder Sephtis [3]

    <h4>Chapter 93: Inder Sephtis [3]</h4>


    "Guess my name, and you will earn a kiss."


    "Jennifer Lawren."


    Smirking, Inder replied, knowing full well who the girl closing his eyes was.


    "Turn around."


    Gently removing her hand, she whispered softly, and Inder did as she asked with a smile.


    "....Seriously, Senara?"


    His smile slipped as he turned, looking at the girl his age wearing a paper mask of Jennifer on her face.


    "...Heh, you can''t win against me."


    Smirking, the girl replied, removing the mask and showing her beautiful yet cute face with little baby fat still on her cheeks.


    "...How do you know?" He questioned, frowning as he continued his walk.


    "...Remember we talked a lot about her yesterday?" Adjusting her silky ck hair, she replied, "...I figured the first thing you would remember after meeting me would be her."


    "....."


    Inder remained silent, still wondering how he was smarter than her when she could always bust him in any kind of game.


    "...Inder." sping her hands behind her back, she arrived in front of him, leaning forward.


    "...What?" Taking a step back, he asked.


    She smiled softly, whispering, "...You earned a kiss."


    "....I guess so?"


    "...You scared?" She asked with a smile, taking a step closer.


    "...N-no." Taking another step back, he rebuked.


    "...Then where do you want the kiss?"


    "...Here." Extending his hand towards her, showing his knuckles, he replied.


    "...What are you, a princess?" She scoffed, looking at him weirdly.


    "...It''s your choice¡ª."


    "Look, a horse!!"


    She eximed, pointing to his right, making him shift his focus instinctively, and before he could process it, something gentle touched his cheek.


    "W-what."


    cing his hand on his cheek, he stuttered, his ears turning red.


    "...What?" Blinking, she asked.


    "...Nothing."


    "Then let''s go."


    They both walked silently while Inder rubbed his cheek, trying to cope with the embarrassment.


    "...Come to my home after school." He mumbled, ncing at her.


    "...Why? You want some time alone with me?" She remarked, grinning and gently hitting his shoulder with her own.


    "N-No, mom called you."


    He quickly replied, shaking his head vigorously to clear off the heat creeping onto his face.


    "...Right, cupcakes."


    She nodded before she reached into her bag and took out a metallic lunch box, "...Here, I made them."


    "...What did you make?" He asked, taking the box.


    "...Your favorite."


    "...And what is that?"


    "...Me." Pointing towards herself, she replied.


    "...I can''t eat you." Shrugging, Inder replied as they both arrived at the bus stop.


    She giggled softly, standing beside him and looking around.


    She mumbled, "...We will have snow this year."


    "...Yeah."


    "...I like them." She remarked, ncing at him, "...just as I like you."


    "...W-what?" Stuttering, he asked, his cheeks burning once again.


    "Just.like.you." She emphasized her words with an innocent smile, "...What did you hear?"


    "...Nothing."


    "...You seem disappointed."


    "I-I a-am not!!"


    "Come on, tell me what you heard?" She asked, extending her hand and gently poking his side.


    "...Don''t do that!" Heined as a tingling sensation ran through his body.


    "Do what?" She asked, poking his sides again.


    "...If you do it one more time, then¡ª."


    "Then what?" Poking, she asked.


    "I will do the same!" He eximed, ring at her.


    "...Ohh, are you going to touch a girl in a weird ce?" cing her hand on her mouth, she asked.


    "...N-no, that''s not what I mean¡ª."


    "Then what, Inder?"


    "Stop poking me!"


    Stepping forward, she arrived in front of him, leaning forward, her obsidian eyes looking at him deeply, "...I will if you promise to go to the park with me."


    "...When?"


    "Evening."


    "...Fine."


    "...It''s a date then!"


    Stepping back, she eximed with a bright smile.


    "It''s not!"


    "...Anyway, Inder, are you having those nightmares again?" ncing at him, she asked, her voiceced with concern.


    "....Yeah." He replied, gently nodding his head.


    "...Why do you only have nightmares?" She asked,bing his hair with her hand.


    "...It''s not always a nightmare. I dream about you onc¡ª." He bit his tongue mid-sentence, forcefully shutting his mouth and eyes.


    "...Dream?" She asked, blinking, as he averted his face, "...Wow, I feel honored."


    "...You don''t have to." He replied softly, opening his eyes.


    "...What type of dream?"


    "....I don''t remember." Inder replied, shaking his head, "...I forgot just as I woke up."


    "....Was it a naughty dream?"


    "No!!" He gasped, shouting at her.


    "...hahaha, your face is like a tomato." Giggling, she replied, ncing at his red face as the bus arrived at the stop.


    Inder was the first to enter, as if running away from her.


    He moved inside, arriving and taking a seat on a single seater at the side.


    "Hey!"


    But before he could befortable, Senara grabbed his hand, dragging him towards the double seater.


    "Sit with me," she said firmly, taking the window seat and making him sit beside her.


    "...Sigh..."


    He let out a tired sigh, shaking his head as he looked around until his gazended on a body sitting on the seat beside him.


    "Hey, Alen!"


    Inder eximed, making him look in his direction.


    "...Inder."


    Smiling, Alen greeted, waving his hand.


    "...Can I return the game I borrowed tomorrow, please?"


    Inder requested, as he shifted in his seat, facing him.


    "You liked it a lot," Alen remarked, looking at him.


    "...I like the feeling of beating those idiots with a Godplex," Inder replied, grinning widely.


    "...Yeah, that reminds me, a new game got announced yesterday."


    With an excited look on his face, he reached out in his bag, "...It''s pretty huge this time, they announced the trilogy together."


    "Hmm?" Inder tilted his head as he looked at him, "...What type of game is it?"


    "...The best type of game." Grinning, Alen replied as he passed him two posters of the game while he silently mouthed, "action, academy with...harem."


    Inder''s interest piqued as he took the posters from him, examining them closely.


    "My Dear Lover," he mumbled, reading the title of the game from the poster.


    "...Did you call me?" Senara asked teasingly, making him look at her abruptly.


    "N-no, I-i d-did not," Inder replied, tumbling over his words slightly before shifting his eyes back to the poster, "...Pretend you didn''t hear that."


    "...I will if you say that once again."


    "Why would I!?"


    "Hahaha."


    Giggling, Senara looked at him for a while before she shifted her body close to him as she looked at the boy and the girl on the poster.


    "...The release date," she mumbled, looking at the date mentioned on the poster, "...It''s your birthday, right?"


    "...Yeah," Inder mumbled, looking at the date as well, "...Four years from now...I will be fifteen by then."


    "...You remember your promise, right?" Suddenly, Senara asked, making him stiffen.


    "...Y-yeah," stuttering, Inder replied before shifting his focus back to the poster.


    "...Hope you don''t chicken out."


    "...Who is she?"


    Ignoring her, he asked, separating the poster of the blue-haired girl and showing it to Alen.


    "...Cover heroine,"


    Alen replied, making Inder nod his head while Senara took the other poster.


    "...What are you doing?"


    Annoyed, he asked as Senara grabbed his face, making him look at her.


    "...Hmm," she hummed softly,paring his face with the face of the boy with purple hair and eyes on the poster, "...You definitely look better."


    "...Thank you?"


    Inder replied awkwardly, not knowing what to say.


    "Hey! Inder, hide it!"


    The bus stopped, and a boy around fifteen years old entered, making Alen request Inder to hide the posters.


    Inder did as he asked, hiding them behind him as the boy walked towards them with a water bottle in his hand. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hey, pretty boy," the boy called, grinning at Inder as he extended his hand with words written on them, "...Read this."


    "...Don''t Inder."


    "...I need water," ignoring her warning, Inder read the words, but immediately regretted it as the older boy emptied the bottle on his head.


    "...heh, retard."


    The boy smirked as he walked past them.


    "..."


    Inder remained silent as he looked at his shirt soaked in water.


    "...Are you alright?"


    Senara asked softly, taking her handkerchief and cleaning his face.


    "...Yeah."


    "...I am borrowing this."


    Grabbing the metallic lunch box, Senara mumbled as she stood up from her seat.


    "Hey! Where are you going?"


    Inder also stood up as she walked towards the older boy while everyone looked at them.


    "Hey! Can I y the game as well?" She asked with an innocent smile, looking at him.


    "Sure." Grinning, he replied, standing up and extending his hand.


    "Senara." Inder grabbed her shoulder, but she gently removed his hand.


    "...Read it." The boy insisted, opening the water bottle with his other hand.


    "...Don''t. Touch. What''s. Mine."


    Senara slowly dragged out the words, looking at his hand.


    Frowning, he shifted his hand to confirm the words before he red at her, "Are you retarde¡ª."


    Baam!!!


    The metallic lunch box smashed into his head brutally before he could finish his words, knocking him out.


    The people around them were too stunned to respond.


    Droplets of his blood stained Senara''s cheeks as she smiled softly, looking down at him, and repeated her words.


    <i>"Don''t touch what''s mine."</i>

 Chapter 94: Meeting [1]

    <h4>Chapter 94: Meeting [1]</h4>


    <i>[Nine dayster]</i>


    <i>[Pargoina Empire] </i>


    <i>[Royal Pce]</i>


    In the majestic pce situated at the very center of the capital city, royal guards patrolled the entire area, their bodies tense, for they all knew who was present inside the pce.


    After the incident in Ekari Kingdom, the whole empire was in turmoil; it had been more than a decade since any member of the royal family in the human domain had been tantly targeted like that.


    <i>Step.</i>


    <i>Step.</i>


    Within the hallway of the pce, a middle-aged man with light blonde hair and matching eye color walked with his hands sped behind his back.


    <i>"Imperial Commander."</i>


    The passing royal guards immediately bowed their heads as he walked past them.


    Drake Cuevas, the Imperial Commander of the empire and the father of Keegan Cuevas.


    <i>Step.</i>


    His steps halted in front of a huge door as he stood there.


    <i>"Huff..."</i>


    Exhaling softly, he knocked on the door before entering, and as soon as he did, a wave of pure mana pressure assaulted him.


    He flinched slightly beforeposing himself and walked in front of the middle-aged man sitting at the head chair with long dark blonde hair and eyes.


    "Your Majesty."


    Drake bowed in utmost respect.


    "Hmm, how are things going, Drake?"


    Quinton Nara Pargoina, the emperor of Pargoina, looked at Drake, his piercing eyes boring into him as he asked.


    "Everything is prepared, Your Majesty." Drake replied as he straightened his back before standing beside him, "...The rest of the Dukes will arrive shortly."


    "Paul and Randall will also be here, right?" Quinton asked again, looking around the empty round table.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Drake replied firmly as the door of the meeting hall opened once again.


    This time, a girl entered.


    Her hair cascaded in soft waves down her back, a captivating blend of strawberry blonde.


    Her eyes, a mix of green and amber, shimmered with intelligence.


    Her fairplexionplemented her beautiful face.


    She is the first princess of the empire, Sylvania Alea Pargoina.


    "Father."


    Arriving in front of Quinton, she bowed slightly, greeting him.


    "Take your seat."


    He instructed sternly, making her nod and take a seat on his left.


    The door swung open once again, and this time, five people entered the meeting hall.


    Leading them was a middle-aged man with brownish-ck hair and the demeanor of a warrior, the current head of the Mairac Dukedom, and one of the most powerful fighters in the empire, Alvin Sai Mairac, father of Miley and Lucas.


    Walking beside him was a tall, imposing man with a stern expression, slightly nervous, and piercing blue eyes like his hair.


    He was Azariah''s father-inw and Christina''s father, David Shea Mendonca.


    Behind them was a grey-haired man with a gentle look on his face, walking calmly andposedly, his eyes fixed on the emperor.


    Walking beside him was a handsome man with short silver hair and piercing crimson eyes that resembled his daughter''s.


    His expression wasposed, borderline stoic, as he moved with his hands sped behind his back.


    Randall Del Estiere, father of Shyamal and the earl of the empire.


    Lastly, behind them walked a mature woman with a beautiful face adorned with light green hair that touched her shoulders, matched by the same color eyes.


    She is Counselor Nevaeh Hampton, mother of Ivan.


    "Your Majesty."


    All of them bowed slightly, greeting him in unison.


    "Take your seat."


    Nodding, Quinton said, his voice a little husky. All of them took their seats except David.


    "...Is there something you want to say?" Quinton asked, tilting his neck a little.


    "...I sincerely apologize for what happened because of my daughter." David bowed his head, his voice rough. "...I didn''t want this to happen."


    "...It''s fine."


    Quinton waved his hand nonchntly, but his voice was unpleasant, "...Honestly, I was hoping for your daughter''s engagement to break with him."


    "...Why, father?" Sylvania asked curiously, ncing at him. "...Is it because you wanted Christina to marry Jonathan?"


    "...No, foolish girl." Instead of Quinton, the one who replied was Nevaeh. "...He wanted to marry Esmeray''s son with you."


    "...Why?" Nevaeh''s words didn''t faze her even a little bit as she replied.


    "....I thought father didn''t want to marry me within the empire."


    "...Not until he started to use mana." Quinton replied to his daughter''s query. "...Things changed when Esmeray''s son started to show his talent."


    Sylvania nodded her head slightly, her expression unreadable as she turned silent.


    "Forgive my intrusion, Your Majesty." Drake whispered softly, standing beside him.


    "...But wouldn''t it have been better to marry Lady Arianell than Lady Sylvania, who is five years older than him?"


    "...Doesn''t your son like Arianell, my old friend?" With a chuckle, he asked, ncing at him.


    "It doesn''t matter; the empirees first." Drake replied firmly, without a shred of emotion.


    "Is that so?" Quinton mumbled. Ignoring his previous question and sensing hisck of response, Drake also quieted down.


    "..Your daughter is truly cunning, David." Nevaeh''sment made him focus on her. "...By sacrificing her virginity, she secured the Aljanah bloodline in your family¡ª"


    "...Say one more thing about my daughter, and I will make sure you remain in bed for an entire year."


    David threatened, his voice low but the turmoil of mana around him showing how serious he was.


    "David." Quinton interjected, making him calm down while Nevaeh looked at him in amusement. "...Take your seat."


    "...Yes, Your Majesty." Bowing slightly, he took his seat.


    The door opened up once again, and this time, a mature woman entered.


    Her face, a masterpiece of sculpted beauty, disyed high cheekbones and a perfectly symmetrical structure.


    Her skin was smooth and wless, with a pale, porcin quality that contrasted strikingly with her dark tinum hair.


    Her eyes, a piercing shade of grey, devoid of visible emotion.


    Without greeting anyone, she sat down in her seat.


    "...Show some respect, Lady Esmera¡ª"


    "..It''s fine." Quinton interjected Drake''s annoyed words as he looked at Esmeray. "...You took your time."


    "..Why was I called here, Quinton?" Ignoring hisment, she asked,fortably sitting in her chair. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "...Paul." Quinton sighed as he called on Oliver and Aimar''s father. "...Tell everything that happened in Ekari Kingdom."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Paul stood up from his seat as he recounted all the events that happened in Ekari Kingdom.


    From the negotiation between the empire and the kingdom to the massacre that urred at the birthday party of In?s.


    Complete silence fell in the hall as all of them sat quietly, processing all the information they had received.


    "...So, what''s the Church''s response to this?" Quinton was the first topose himself as he asked, looking at Nevaeh. "...What are they doing about it?"


    "...They are using this to their leverage." She replied, shaking her head.


    "...But they are not being too forceful about it because most of those who died in the massacre were against the Church."


    "Hmm, anything else?" He asked again, nodding his head.


    "...And this isn''t helping much."


    She mumbled, taking out a tablet and ying a video¡ªin which Azariah walked inside the hall the moment Irisveil said the word [Exiled Prince].


    "The Ekari Kingdom is doing their best to suppress the video." Paul added, looking at him. "...But we can''t be sure if it gets ''identally'' leaked."


    "I heard the youngest princess threw a tantrum." Quinton asked, "..What was that about?"


    "...She wanted everyone to know that Azariah was the one who saved her." Paul replied softly, rubbing his brows.


    "...But the Church made sure that this news remained hidden from the masses."


    "...How obvious are they going to be?" With a chuckle, Nevaehmented before looking at Esmeray.


    "...What are you going to do if they try to frame your son?"


    "...They can try." She replied nonchntly. "...It''s not like he really is the one they are looking for."


    "...What about the Hesperia Kingdom?" They shifted their focus to David as he asked, "...Anything about them?"


    "...No clue." Paul replied, shaking his head. "...Honestly, everything that happened that day is shrouded in mystery."


    "...Any news about Delwyn?" David pressed further. "...We never found his body; maybe he is still¡ª"


    "David." Sighing heavily, Paul interjected. "...Everyone rted to that kingdom is dea¡ª"


    "Ailsa had the clue, she told me. She was close to knowing what happened to her kingdom!!"


    mming his hand on the table, David rebuked, ring at Esmeray. "...But her entire family was executed before she could do anything!!"


    "Heimdall family were executed for being traitors¡ª"


    "Shut up!!" He eximed, ring at Paul who tried to interfere.


    "...How pathetic can you be, David?" Esmeray asked, her voiceced with disgust and contempt. "...Still mourning over a dead woman."


    "...Mind your words, Esmer¡ª"


    "..In case you forgot, let me remind you." She sharply interjected, her lifeless eyes boring into him.


    ".... Ailsa Hesperia rejected your love and married into the Heimdall family and gave birth to a boy named Asher....


    ....Then there''s you, whose wife died without knowing what love is because you couldn''t get over Ailsa."


    "... Lady Esmeray, leave it¡ª" Paul tried to interfere again, but one look from her made him stop.


    "You also wanted Christina to marry Asher, right?" Esmeray questioned, making him look at her. "...Why? Was it because you wanted to be close with her, huh?"


    "You don''t know anything¡ª"


    "And yeah, remember how your negligence almost made your daughter kill her infant brother?" She added, looking down at him as he stumbled back into his seat.


    "...Had Azariah not been there, you would have lost both of them that day."


    "Sigh..."


    David sighed tiredly, closing his eyes, excluding himself from the conversation.


    Silence reigned for a few moments, heavy and ufortable, until Quinton cleared his throat. "Anyway, onto the next topic, about the Shyamal."


    They all shifted their focus to Randall, hearing his words.


    "...Before we start," Esmeray took the lead, looking at him. "....Are you still fixated on that?"


    "...I am doing what''s necessary, Lady Esmeray," he replied solemnly.


    "...Are you sure?" Quinton asked, frowning. "...She is your daughte¡ª"


    "...I am sure." Randall interjected, taking a deep breath, his expression turning ruthless.


    <i>"...I want the Vessel dead."</i>

 Chapter 95: Meeting [2]

    <h4>Chapter 95: Meeting [2]</h4>


    <strong><i>Vessel</i></strong>


    The beings chosen by the [Primordial Evils] who have a special connection with them since their birth.


    The Vessels are the inheritors of [Primordial Evils], entities on par with [Primordial Gods], they gradually gain their powers, abilities, and characteristics.


    Vessels go through five stages of awakening, and at the fifth stage, they be the incarnation of the [Primordial Evils].


    During these awakenings, they lose control over themselves, killing anyone or being manipted by the [Primordial Evils] to kill their loved ones... just to mentally break their vessel.


    But the real battle for control only starts after the third awakening, determining if the vessel can maintain their original personality or remain just a vessel.


    ---


    "...I want Shyamal¡ªthe Vessel dead."


    A lingering silence fell over the hall as Randall''s words echoed, his gaze fixed on the emperor with no shred of emotion in his eyes.


    "...Why?" Paul asked, frowning. It was his first time hearing this, "...She is your own daughter, Randall."


    "That''s why I want her dead before she turns into a monster." Shifting his focus, he replied sternly, looking at him.


    "...Are you fucking serious?" Paul snapped, ring at him, a vein throbbing in his neck, "...killing her off is the best solution you cane up with?"


    "...What do you want me to do then!?" Randall snapped back, his voice rough, a dour look on his face, "...You don''t know what destruction she could cause."


    "She could, not like she already has¡ª."


    "...She already has!!!" mming his fist on the table, he yelled, "...On her first awakening, she already has!!"


    A memory passed through his eyes as Randall remembered the mayhem and destruction she caused when she first awakened.


    "...Trust me, I know what I am doing." Rubbing his brow, he mumbled solemnly, "...She would be better off dead."


    "...Really, Randall?" A feminine and cold voice echoed, forcing him to look at Esmeray, "...Or are you doing it just because your wife died giving birth to her?"


    "...That''s not the reason." Shaking his head, he replied through clenched teeth, trying to control his anger.


    "...Then are you afraid that she will know how her own father sold her to the Heimdalls just to get butchered?" Esmeray pressed further, her lifeless eyes boring into him.


    Like any devout family of the Gods, the Heimdall family believed that killing a Vessel was for the best.


    When they discovered one, they did not hesitate to arrange a marriage with her just to keep her close.


    ...Had it not been for the execution of the Heimdall family, Shyamal would have been dead after her first awakening.


    "..."


    "...Or is it because your beloved son died protecting her?" She taunted, making the veins bulge on his forehead.


    "...None of your concern, Lady Esmeray." Composing himself, he replied, ring at her, "...It''s best to kill her before she bes even more powerful."


    "...Then what about your lineage?" Quinton quickly intervened, asking, "...Who will be your new heir?"


    "...I found a few." Randall replied, taking deep breaths,


    "...Two of the most suitable candidates are Ethan Varon and Ashlyn Zyanya, orphans from the first year in the academy."


    "...Are you nning to adopt one of them?" Sylvania asked, making him nod his head.


    "...Then I shall suggest something."


    Nevaeh chimed in, making everyone look at her. "...Instead of you killing her, make someone from the younger generation do it instead."


    "...That will definitely increase their poprity in front of the masses," Quinton added, nodding his head.


    "...This can work wonderfully to elevate someone to a higher level."


    "...Then it''s settled."


    Randall stated, looking at the emperor. "...But if anything, I don''t want her to be alive during the festival." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The emperor nodded his head, ncing at Esmeray, who was looking at Randall without any expression on her face.


    "...If that''s over, then I would like to propose something, Your Majesty." Alvin stood up from his seat and slightly bowed towards Quinton.


    "...Speak," Quinton instructed, making Alvin nod his head.


    "...It''s about my daughter Miley," Alvin replied, looking deeply into the emperor''s eyes. "...I would like to propose a marriage alliance."


    "If this is all that is left to discuss, then I will excuse myself." Esmeray abruptly stood up from her seat and walked out of the hall.


    Nobody stopped her as she opened the door and walked through the hallway.


    A shadowy figure appeared behind her.


    "...Were you listening?" She asked without looking back.


    "Yes, mydy," Adaliah replied, walking behind her.


    "What a bunch of lowlifes they are," Esmeray whispered softly as she walked towards the teleportation portal.


    ...


    The door of her office opened, and Adaliah let Esmeray enter first as she taking her seat on her chair.


    "...What a bunch of mongrels." Esmeray scoffed with a disgusted look on her face as she remembered the so-called nobles of the empire.


    "...Why not just kill them?" Adaliah asked, walking beside her.


    "...They have their uses."


    "...Why not just show your strength then?"


    "...I do not need to prove myself to those lowlifes." Esmeray replied, looking at her. "...and it''s not like I need to tell them I was also a vessel."


    "...Quinton still thinks that you are only a peak Overlord and that his father can handle you."


    "...The more they underestimate me, the better."


    "...Will you let Shyamal die?" Adaliah asked, arranging her table.


    "...She won''t even make it past her second awakening," Esmeray replied, reclining in her chair. "...She is too weak-minded for what she will have to face."


    "....I see," Adaliah replied softly, nodding her head.


    "...How is Azariah?" Esmeray asked, closing her eyes.


    "...He woke up from thea this morning and returned to the academy."


    "...So he ran away from home, huh?" Esmeray remarked, opening her eyes.


    "..Mydy," Adaliah mumbled with a conflicted look on her face.


    "...Ask whatever you want."


    "Isn''t Azariah growing too fast?" She asked with a concerned look on her face. "...At this rate, it won''t take him a decade to reach your level."


    "...You are underestimating my son." Esmeray replied, an amused look on her face. "...It won''t even take him half a decade."


    "....How?"


    "...''They'' didn''t curse him to be manaless for his entire life for nothing¡ª''They'' were afraid of what he will be."


    Her brows knitted together as she voiced her concern, "...then won''t he try to stand against you?"


    "...He is kind-hearted¡ªand that is his biggest weakness," Esmeraymented, looking at her. "...Belly did a great job raising him."


    Adaliah nodded in agreement, "Too kind hearted I would say...Even when he sacrifices his own flesh, he would still think himself selfish to keep the bones."


    "...Give me the videos; I want to see them again," Esmeray requested, making Adaliah take out her tablet.


    "...But still, won''t he try to break free from your control?" Adaliah asked again, passing the tablet.


    "...And go where?" Esmeray questioned, opening the tablet.


    "...I can feel traces of Sabaoth from him; surely he is trying to manipte Azariah from behind.....


    Even though I can''t feel anything from Anastasia, I am sure she is up to something....


    ....Then we have the three main Gods who will try to suppress him by any means, and the Dark Trinity will surely try to kill him."


    "....."


    Adaliah pressed her lips together, unable to utter a single word as she looked at Esmeray, who revealed something so important nonchntly.


    "...And when someone has nowhere to go...they always return where they belong." Esmeray added as she yed the video of Irisveil''s speech.


    "...Anyway, you timed his entrance perfectly."


    "....Was it necessary, mydy?" Adaliah asked, frowning.


    "...going as far as to influence the church itself into believing that Azariah is the [Exiled Prince]."


    "...just in case he ever tries to break free." Esmeray mumbled without any emotion in her voice, "...wouldn''t it be better to turn the whole world against him?"


    "...Even the one he tried so desperately to protect?" Adaliah asked, frowning her brows. "...That will truly break him, mydy."


    "....He is my son. Every time he breaks apart, he will pick himself up again and again until nothing can break him."


    Esmeray replied as she looked at Azariah''s fight with Delwyn.


    She had seen the video thousands of times, reying them again and again, her gaze on Azariah as she focused on his entire fighting style.


    "...that ice and fire," she mumbled, zooming in, looking at Azariah using his abilities, "...Why does it feel familiar?"


    "....One more thing, mydy. He asked me why he was banned from Afelihim," Adaliah informed, making Esmeray nce at her.


    "...What does he expect after trying to propose to the Elven Queen?" She scoffed, rubbing her brow.


    "...He was a child back then."


    "Doesn''t change the fact that he tried to propose to someone else''s wif¡ª."


    Esmeray''s words trailed off as she focused back on the tablet.


    She yed the video again, closely examining Neplh and Muspelh.


    As she observed the details, something clicked in her mind.


    <i>"Huhhh."</i>


    She took a deep breath, cing the tablet down, and looked at the confused Adaliah before asking, "....How is the world tree now?"


    "...It''s barely alive," Adaliah answered immediately, still confused. "....After thest attack, it only has nine years to live¡ª."


    "Make it half," Esmeray ordered.


    "...Pardon?"


    "...I said make the lifespan of the world tree cut in half," Esmeray replied firmly.


    "...Sell all the information about it to the cultists or the demiurge, I don''t care."


    "...Do you want the elves to be desperate?" Adaliah asked, tilting her head.


    "....Yes, so desperate that they will do anything to save it," Esmeray replied, reclining in her chair.


    Every n she had till now had gone through a drastic change in her mind.


    "...And contact the Valentine family."


    Once again, Azariah was getting entangled in something he never wanted to be a part of.


    "...Tell them I have a proposal they can''t refuse."

 Chapter 96: Runic symbol [1]

    <h4>Chapter 96: Runic symbol [1]</h4>


    <i>".... Arghh."</i>


    A piercing pain in my arm jolted me awake as my eyes fluttered open. Looking around, I found myself beneath a familiar ceiling.


    Right...


    I''m back in the academy....


    <i>"Arghh."</i>


    Another groan escaped my lips. I lifted my hand slightly, the piercing pain still engulfing my mind.


    Lifting my torso from the bed, I gently pushed myself back until my back rested against the wall.


    <i>"...Sigh."</i>


    A sigh escaped my mouth as I looked at my left hand, which was in worse condition than my right.


    It was filled with small cracks formed from torn muscles and broken skin.


    When ''he''st attacked Delwyn with everything he had, ''he'' overexerted my body so much that most of the muscles in my hand got damaged.


    It will take at least a few more weeks for my hand to heal before I can actually use it inbat.


    "....What a pain." I grumbled, pushing myself up from the bed and moving towards the shower.


    "El." I whispered, calling him as I twisted the shower knob.


    [...Yeah]


    "...Why was I in aa for nine days?" I asked, wanting to confirm the thing that had been bothering me the most.


    [....With a body that can only support mana from the <i>3th Primeval</i>, you forced it to use mana equivalent to the<i> 7th Primeval</i>.]


    "...So I''m facing the bacsh for pushing myself?" I questioned, feeling the cold water pouring on my face.


    [...Yes.]


    "...I see." I mumbled, gently cleaning my skin that was covered in small cracks.


    After cleaning myself properly, I walked out of the shower before taking a seat on the bed and opening my phone.


    Before returning to the academy, I had asked for all the information about what happened during my absence.


    "...So In?s is safe." I mumbled, reading the documents rted to her.


    She wasn''t injured, and as soon as Malenia arrived, she took me to the hospital first.


    "...."


    cing my phone down, Iy on my bed again, closing my eyes.


    I don''t know how to process this information.


    For the first time in my life, I''ve seen my mother''s words turn out to be wrong.


    ...Was it perhaps my own self-defense mechanism that always forced me to believe that whatever she said was absolute?


    ...That if I didn''t follow whatever she said, bad things would inevitably happen?


    ...But what about now?


    .....How should I justify my own belief when she was proven wrong with In?s still alive?


    ....Should I just act as if this might be a fluke?


    ....A one-time thing?


    "....<i>Sigh</i>. I am tired."


    I sighed heavily, mumbling to myself as I forced myself to get up from the bed.


    I took out some bandages to wrap my arms.


    "... Anyway El," I mumbled, a thought shing through my mind, "...how does In?s''s power work?"


    I knew that she could see the past of any person, but how?


    Because from what I remembered from the game, her counterpart, the [Oracle of Future], couldn''t see anyone''s future just by touching them.


    [....She needs to meet specific conditions before she can see someone''s past.]


    "...And?"


    [....And she can alter that said past if she''s powerful enough to do so.]


    I see....


    No wonder my mother wanted her dead...


    "...But what about those specific conditions?" I asked,pletely wrapping my arms with bandages.


    [...It''s hard to exin.]


    "...Whatever then, tell me if she sees visions of the past or not?" Sensing his hesitation, I changed the topic.


    [...She does.]


    "...How?"


    In the game, the [Oracle of Future] could see the future only through the eyes of the next [Oracle].


    This meant her line of sight and the information she could gather from the future were severely limited.


    Not to mention, she had no choice over which [Oracle]''s eyes she could ''see'' the future through.


    It waspletely random; she could see the future ten years or even a hundred yearster.


    And she could only see anyone''s future given that ''her'' specific conditions were met, which weren''t mentioned in the game.


    [....In?s''s condition is the same. She can only see visions of the past through the eyes of her predecessor.]


    "...What a pain."


    ....Changing the past, huh?


    Sounds like a really powerful ability.


    "...Hey El, is your blessing more powerful than her ability?"


    I questioned, shrugging into the academic uniform before walking towards the mirror.


    [...Yeah.]


    "...Then give it to me, fucker."


    I grumbled, looking at my face, which was the only ce on my body that remained unscathed.


    [So you can die? Look at your body; it will copse if you use my blessing.]


    "...Tch, you''re useless." Tying my hair properly, I grumbled, walking out of my room, "More useless than Inna."


    ...Huh?


    My steps halted as those words escaped my mouth without me thinking.


    [...What happened?]


    "...Who is Inna?" I questioned, my brows knitting together. "...Why did I call her name?"


    [...I don''t know.]


    Am I forgetting something?


    With confusion filling my mind, I walked out of my room, making my way towards the canteen.


    It was still early in the morning, but not much time was left before sses started.


    Lauryn was going to be pretty mad at me for neglecting her training for nine days.


    Not to mention, I had no idea how things were going in my ss.


    "...Weird."


    I mumbled, looking around as I noticed a few girls ncing at me before smiling like idiots.


    "Is something on my face?"


    [...No, your face is ''fine''.]


    "Okay."


    Yeah...By now, Ethan should have developed a genuine crush on Ashlyn, not a forced one because of me.


    But right now, I had no idea how things would turn out.


    <i>"...Sigh."</i>


    I sighed again as I arrived at the canteen. Walking towards the counter, I looked at thedy behind it.


    "Regr, please," I requested, looking at thedy.


    "..Not the special te?" She asked, giving a gentle smile.


    "...No, regr." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It''s not like I can taste anything.


    "...I will bring it to you, sir."


    "...Okay?"


    When did they start serving at the table?


    ...And is she blushing or what?


    ...Might be the heat.


    [...Was Ethan always like this in the game? How was he even likable?]


    <i>''...No, he changed.''</i>


    Ashlyn was the one who helped him clear his mind from thoughts of only revenge.


    But that''s not an option now...


    <i>"Sigh..."</i>


    I sighed again as I sat on the chair, waiting for my serving.


    [....That Ashlyn girl, is she rted to Gods?]


    <i>''....El, let''s just forget about them for now.''</i>


    [Hmm? I''m sorry, I think my ears aren''t functioning properly. What did you say?]


    <i>''....''</i>


    Is this fucker trolling me?


    <i>''...I said let''s forget about them and focus on me... because in the next event they will be safe but I will be the main target.''</i>


    .....Because of my contract with three Spirits, I am most probably once again the prime target of the Hyspria organization.


    And they will not miss the chance to kidnap me in the next event¡ªtheir favorite object for experiments.


    Not to mention Delwyn''s parting words.


    ....The Principalities might also try to kidnap me because of his influence on them.


    <i>''.....''</i>


    ...Aren''t I fucked up again?


    The only good thing that mighte out of the next event is Ashlyn''s awakening....


    She will truly be a monster after that....


    "...Your breakfast, sir."


    I shifted my focus as thedy brought my food, cing it on my table, "...Call me if you need ''anything''."


    "...Okay."


    I replied softly, ignoring how she tried to emphasize herst words.


    "...Coffee with shaved ice, that''s new?" I mumbled, looking at the cup she brought.


    <i>''I like snow.''</i>


    As I looked at the ice, a thought ran through my mind that made me wonder...


    <i>...Did I always liked snow?</i>


    "Hey." I stiffened in my seat as I heard a familiar voice, forcing me to look back.


    "...Hello." I replied, looking at Christina standing behind me, her hands folded while her blue eyes red at me.


    "...You can''t just run away for days without telling anyone." Sheined with a sigh as she slumped into the seat in front of me.


    "...I messaged you." I replied, making her re at me.


    "...Yeah, what do you mean by ''don''t wait for me''?"


    "...Nothing." I replied, taking a bite of the tasteless omelet.


    "...Never say something like that, never." She whispered softly, looking into my eyes.


    ....For a while, I felt lost as I looked at her.


    ....Is it just me, or was she always this beautiful?


    "Y-yeah." I averted my gaze away from her.


    "....Where were you?" She asked, rubbing her cheek slightly.


    "...With a girl on the first day." I replied, making her expression harden, "...then slept like a log for the rest of the days."


    [...Stop being a jerk.]


    <i>''...I am being honest¡ª.''</i>


    <strong><i>Zap!!</i></strong>


    "...The fuck!?"


    I cursed out loud as an electric current passed through my body as she touched me.


    [...She is jealous.]


    <i>''I can see that!!''</i>


    "...Which girl?" She asked, her voice cold, sending a shiver down my spine.


    "...You don''t need to kno¡ªOw!"


    My words halted abruptly as she sent another small electric current through my body.


    "...You already have a fianc¨¦, why are you looking at other girls?" She asked, ring at me.


    "...Don''t be selfish." I rebuked, ring back at her, "...You have a fianc¨¦, but think about that poor girl; she doesn''t have one."


    <i>"...Sigh."</i>


    She sighed heavily, massaging her forehead and ring at me.


    "....Anyway, you slept alone, right?" She asked, taking a deep breath.


    "...What makes you think¡ª"


    "...You wouldn''t have run away when you had the chance to sleep with me."


    ....She isn''t wrong.


    <i>"...Sigh." </i>


    This time I sighed as I picked up the cup, taking a sip of the cold coffee.


    "..Give me."


    She ordered, and without thinking, I passed the cup to her.


    <i>''...Wait, why did I do that?'' </i>


    She took a sip before returning the cup to me.


    Cleaning the edge of the cup with my fingers, I took another sip.


    <i>"....." </i>


    And for some reason, that made her mad as she red at me.


    "...What?"


    "...Give it to me."


    I passed the cup as she took another sip before standing up and grabbing my hair, forcing me to drink from the same side of the cup where her lips had touched.


    And as if that wasn''t enough, she picked up the omelet, ate half of it, and then fed me the other half.


    "Meet me after ss."


    She whispered, kissing my head before walking away...


    ...but I was too shocked to even think about anything else.


    [....What happened?]


    <i>''...I-I think I felt something...</i>


    <i>.....I-I t-think I f-felt the taste of the food.''</i>

 Chapter 97: Runic symbol [2]

    <h4>Chapter 97: Runic symbol [2]</h4>


    "...Can you guys stop staring at me?"


    As I sat on the chair in the library right at the hidden corner, I grumbled with a tired sigh looking ahead.


    A group of students surrounded me from all sides, some from my own ss and others from different sses as well.


    "...Where were you?" I shifted my focus towards the girl as she asked, narrowing her golden eyes.


    "...At a party," I replied, shrugging. And I wasn''t lying about that.


    "...Whose party?" Aimar asked, giving a half-smile.


    "...Why are you asking?" I rebuked, ring at him.


    "Well, looks like he''s back to his old habits." The orchid-haired girl chimed in, standing beside Ashlyn with a haughty expression. "...Drugs and alcohol aremon at parties."


    "...Why are you even here?" I asked, giving her a bright smile.


    "...I''m leaving then." Her expression crumbled as she grieved, walking away but not before ring at me.


    "..I wille with yo¡ª"


    "Stay here."


    Oliver grabbed Aimar by the neck from behind, making him stand right in front of me.


    "...You''re not doing anything bad, right?" Ashlyn questioned, looking at me concernedly.


    "....Don''t worry, I just wanted to take some rest." I reassured her with a smile, shaking my head.


    "...But why only nine days?" Ethan asked, making all of us look at him.


    "...Only?" Oliver replied with a frown, "...Dude, are you even listening to yourself?"


    "...No, I mean if he was going to rest, he might have taken longe¡ª"


    "..I''m fine, Ethan." I quickly interjected as his brown eyes shifted towards me. "There''s no need for you to feel concerned about me."


    "..I see." He replied, forcing a smile as he turned around. "....I''ll go look for some books then."


    "..I''ll try to find some books as well." Ashlyn remarked, looking at me. "...I can help find something for you too."


    "..Then please find me a book about magic circle." I requested, to which she nodded with a smile before walking away.


    "...Should I go as well?" A chubby guy with slightly mint-colored hair asked nervously, looking at me.


    "...Who the fuck are you?" I asked, knitting my brows, which made his shoulders slump.


    "...I''m kidding, of course I know you."


    "Y-yeah." His expression brightened up as he stammered.


    "..Never mind, I don''t know you." I denied again, and his shoulders slumped again.


    "...Stop ying with my buddy!" Oliver eximed, wrapping his hand around Chubby. "...He''s a far better friend than you."


    "...Whatever." I replied, shrugging before I stood up from the seat.


    "...Wait!" Oliver eximed, reaching out and plucking one of my hairs. "...Why is your hair white, old man?"


    "...Because I''m dying," I replied nonchntly, looking at the strand of white hair while rubbing my head.


    "...Heh, whoever dies first is gay," Aimarmented, making me grimace.


    "...Never mind, I''m not dying." I replied, shrugging before looking around. "...So, are we having a group study or what?"


    Most of the students within the library were from my ss, but some of them were from other sses as well.


    "...Pretty much." Aimar replied, looking around.


    I''m pretty sure he''s trying to find Miley.


    "...Hey, do you have something to eat?" I asked, looking at Oliver.


    "...Yeah." He replied, taking out a pack of chips from his bracelet.


    Taking the chips, I opened them before eating one.


    "....."


    ....Tasteless.


    Once again, I felt nothing¡ªno taste or anything.


    "...What?" Oliver asked as I passed the pack to him.


    "...Feed me." I instructed as he took the pack of chips from me.


    But his reaction made me shudder involuntarily as I felt goosebumps all over my body.


    "...Why the fuck are you blushing!?" I retorted, ring at him as he gently touched his red cheek.


    "...Maybe I should go." Chubby mumbled with a frightened look as he stepped back.


    "Stay here, buddy!" Aimar eximed happily, grabbing him as he looked at me. "...Continue, Az."


    "...Have you seen your own face?" Oliver questioned, ring at me and rubbing his cheek.


    "...Yeah?" I replied, tilting my head. "...Why are you asking?"


    "...Are you an idiot?" He asked, his re intensifying.


    "...What does that have to do with you blushing?" I questioned, tilting my head.


    "....."


    He looked at me for a second, and I think I saw some pity in his eyes before he replied, "...Why do you want me to feed you?"


    "...Give it then." I snatched the pack before looking at Aimar. "...Feed me."


    "...You swinging the other way now?" He asked with a snicker. "Sorry, but I''m not avable."


    "....Look at your face, bitch. Even you wouldn''t want to date yourself." I replied, ring at him.


    "Fucker."


    His smile faded as he took out a chip from the pack before bringing it close to me.


    I took a small bite from it but... again, I felt nothing...


    "....."


    So...


    Why the hell did I feel the taste of food when Christina fed me?


    Is this something that only she has the privilege of?


    [...Ask her to feed you again just to be sure.]


    <i>''...No.''</i>


    Even though I desperately want to taste something again...


    I would rather not ask her...


    But then again...


    <i>''...Maybe I should ask her to feed me sometime.''</i>


    "Want some more?" I shifted my focus as Aimar asked.


    "...No, let''s go."


    Shaking my head, I replied as I quickly moved around before I found Ashlyn.


    "...This is all I could find, sorry." Passing a book, she mumbled, looking at me. "....It might not be the best¡ª."


    "....Can you feed me?" I blurted out without thinking, making her blink innocently.


    ".. Y-yeah." She stammered, swallowing constantly while her cheeks turned bright red as she covered half her face with the book. "I m-mean, n-no, why?"


    "....Never mind." I mumbled, taking the book from her.


    Maybe I asked her too early...


    I should ask her again when she is morefortable with me.


    Moving around the ce, I looked for a ce to sit down before I found a table where two boys and girls were sitting.


    "....."


    On one side, Shyamal and Arianell were sitting, reading their books, and on the other side, two tables away, Keegan and Lucus sat admiring them, taking small nces before smiling.


    ....Are they retarded or what?


    <i>"...Sigh." </i>


    Sighing, I walked towards them before I took a seat beside Keegan.


    And as soon as I sat down, both Shyamal and Arianell stood up before moving away.


    But Shyamal halted her steps right beside me as she observed me.


    "...You look handsome."


    Pinching my cheek softly, shemented with a gentle smile before walking away.


    "..."


    ....What the fuck is wrong with her?


    .... Is this another one of her plots to kill me?


    "Azariah!"


    "...Stop shouting."


    I looked at my side as I found Oliver sitting beside Lucus, ring at him, with Chubby and Aimar also taking their seats.


    "Just sit here, will you?" As Keegan tried to move, Aimar forced him to sit down.


    "...Haven''t I told you to stay away from Shyamal?" I looked at Lucus as he hissed, his eyes narrowing.


    Without replying, I showed him a middle finger, making his anger re up.


    "Who do you think¡ª."


    mming his fist on the table, he yelled but was quickly interjected by Oliver.


    "Sit down, Lucus. Seth here has some interesting stories to tell."


    "...I do?" Chubby replied, tilting his head in confusion.


    "...Of course you do." Oliver replied with a smile.


    "...What is it?" Lucus also seemed to be interested as he also asked.


    <i>''Hey, El.''</i>


    Ignoring them, I thought, opening the book about the runes.


    [...Yeah]


    <i>''...How did Inder manage to use a magic circle on his first try?''</i>


    It has been bothering me for quite some time.


    How did he do that?


    I tried to do it this morning after I woke up, but I wasn''t able to.


    ....Why is he special?


    ....I have been seeing his memories in my dreams, and his life on Earth was normal.


    ....If we are the same, then why is he smarter than me?


    ''...''


    Never mind, he wasn''t that smart.


    The idiot was always getting teased by Senara all his childhood.


    [....I don''t know about that.]


    <i>''....Sigh..Leave it then, tell me about magic circles.''</i>


    I mused, opening the book that was for third-year students about circles.


    Before the next event starts and before I find my life hanging on a thin thread again.


    I need to be powerful....


    By any means...


    [....You know, instead of focusing on magic circles, I would rmend you learn <i>runic symbols </i>first.]


    <i>''...What are those?''</i>


    [...The thing that you imagine first in a magic circle that is present in the middle part.]


    <i>''...The symbols?''</i>


    [ Yeah....The six basic runic symbols aremonly known as symbols.]


    <i>''Wait, how many symbols are there, ten right?''</i>


    [....Twenty-four]


    ''.....''


    The fuck?


    Even the forsaken families, which have one of the richest histories, know only ten of them....


    <i>''Wait! Wait! Don''t these symbols represent elements?''</i>


    [...Yes]


    <i>''... Fuck, there are too many of them.''</i>


    [...They wille in handyter. You are just learning the basics of the runguage, butter on, you canbine both of them.]


    <i>''...Yeah, that reminds me, I need to engrave more runes in my body.''</i> n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I have been waiting for the right time to engrave them, as they will take a lot of time.


    Maybe I can do it after the next event.


    "...Oliver, this is myst warning." I shifted my focus as Keegan screamed, ring at Oliver. "Don''t you dare call me shrimp!!"


    "...Chill out, dude." Oliver replied nonchntly, waving his hand. "...I am pretty sure your shrimp is bigger than tomorrow."


    "What do you mean?" Keegan asked, frowning while I barely controlled myughter.


    "Pfff."


    We all looked at Chubby as a smallugh escaped his mouth.


    "...Where is the story?" Lucus asked, ring at him, making Chubby pale.


    I shook my head, opening the book and focusing on it.


    "...Well, ahh, my father had a rtionship with his mother-inw."


    <i>''..Never mind.''</i>


    I closed my book, now focusing on him.


    <i>His story seems more interesting...</i>

 Chapter 98: Runic symbol [3]

    <h4>Chapter 98: Runic symbol [3]</h4>


    "...Well, ahh, my father had a rtionship with his mother-inw."


    I was the first to close my book before looking at Chubby.


    [...Hey, don''t close the book I was reading]


    <i>''...Shut up.''</i>


    The rest of them did the same as Aimar closed in and so did Keegan and Lucus.


    Oliver straightened his back before cing his hand on the table, intervening them, and gesturing towards Chubby. "...Continue, buddy."


    "...Ah, m-maybe I shouldn''t¡ª."


    "...Don''t chicken out now, Chubby." I interjected sharply, ring at him, and I could see others nodding as well.


    "...Buddy, we are all friends here." With the nicest smile he could muster, Oliver encouraged him. "...You can share anything with us."


    "...I am not friends with this¡ª."


    "...Shut up, Keegan, or I will shove that finger into your ass." As Keegan tried to interfere, pointing at me, Oliver snapped at him.


    "You!!¡ª."


    "Sit down, Keegan."


    Keegan''s eyes zed with anger, but he was quickly stopped by Lucus.


    "...Continue, buddy." Oliver gestured again, making Chubby take a deep breath.


    "...W-well, my grandma is, ahh, a widow, and when my father was young, he met her at one of the parties." He exined, fidgeting with his fingers nervously.


    "...So your father got eaten?" Aimar asked, mimicking Oliver''s way of sitting.


    "...Well, y-yeah, he was pretty proud of it as well... until he got to know her daughter would have a political marriage with him." With an awkward expression, he continued, ncing around.


    "...And then?" Oliver pressed further as he passed a pack of popcorn towards me.


    When did he get that?


    "...Well, my father couldn''t keep his distance from his mother-inw, and... a few years ago, on a rainy day when they were alone... it happened."


    His expression turned sour as he added while the popcorn was getting passed around.


    "... It shouldn''t have ended there, right?" Aimar probed further, munching the popcorn. "....What about your mother?"


    "...Well, things turned worse when my mother caught them red-handedst year." He continued, his body trembling. "...Even more worse, my father asked her to joi¡ª."


    "...Your father earned my respect." Oliver interjected, patting his shoulder as tears welled in his eyes. "...So, what happened to him?"


    "...Well, he is in a wheelchair for more than a year now." He informed, ncing at Oliver. "...Mother broke every part of his body."


    "...Every?"


    "...''Every''"


    Damn, his mother isn''t someone to mess with...


    [...Ask him what he calls his grandmother now....Step-mother?]


    <i>''Wait!? Why are you listening?''</i>


    [...Just ask him.]


    ''Nah, that''s a devious thing to ask, El.''


    "...Is your mother okay?" Aimar asked with slight concern.


    "...No, she isn''t." Shaking his head, Chubby replied. "...But because it''s a political marriage, divorce and break-up are out of the question."


    Yeah...


    Political marriages are taken quite seriously in this world, in every race as well.


    "...You have her photo?" And out of nowhere, Oliver asked expectantly, looking at him.


    "...Y-yeah." He replied with a confused voice, taking his phone out.


    Oliver snatched his phone, looking at the screen. "...It''s ck?"


    "You gotta turn it on, idiot."


    He looked at me, giving a creepy smile, before he reached out and started unzipping his pants.


    "Not like that!!"


    "Then how? Should I finger it?"


    "Just give it to me."


    Snatching the phone, I opened it before moving towards the gallery while Oliver sneaked behind me.


    It didn''t take long enough to find her photo.


    "....."


    Silently, I moved the phone close to Chubby''s face beforeparing both of them.


    "..Damn." A low whisper echoed in my ears, and I didn''t have to look behind to know who it was.


    "...If she is this good, even I would have tried to go for the upgraded version."


    I agree with you, Oliver.


    [...Well, me too.]


    ''.....''


    "...Is she your mother?" I passed the phone back without showing her to anyone else as I asked.


    "...Y-yeah." He replied while Oliver walked towards him.


    "...So, when are you calling me for dinner?" Oliver asked, wrapping his hand around Chubby''s neck with a sweet smile.


    "..Why?" Narrowing his eyes, Chubby asked.


    "...I want to check on your mother¡ª."


    <i>Ahem</i>


    "¡ªYour mother''s husband. How is he?" As I coughed lightly, Oliver quickly changed his words.


    "....I will call you someday." Still suspicious, Chubby replied vaguely.


    "...Count me in as well." I added, looking at him.


    "...Sure." His suspicion grew even more, but he replied nheless.


    "...Add me too¡ª."


    "Oh, fuck off!" Oliver interjected, ring at Aimar as he tried to hop in as well.


    "...Are you guys done now?" Lucus asked, frowning. "...I need to look for Shyamal."


    "...Sure, go ahead." I replied, shrugging as I got up from my seat.


    "...Azariah, I am warning you once again, stay away from her!!"


    "...Are you blind? When did I ever try to approach her?"


    "...Doesn''t matter, just stay away fro¡ª."


    "...Yeah, I don''t want to talk to you, dumb bitch."


    He abruptly stood up from his seat and walked towards me, grabbing my cor.


    "...What did you say¡ª."


    "Dumb bitch."


    Clenching his fist, he threw his hand back, ready to punch me.


    "What is happening here?"


    But before he could, a gentle female voice stopped him.


    "...Nothing much, Teacher Daphne."


    Forcing himself to smile, he tried to act friendly but¡ª


    "...He tried to assault him!!"


    With a cheeky expression, Aimar eximed.


    "..Yes, he was about to¡ª."


    "Enough!!"


    Before Oliver could also chime in, another voice echoed, making us all look at Lauryn, who had just arrived.


    "Go back to your ces." She instructed, and it didn''t take me long to move away from her.


    [...She is ring daggers at you.]


    <i>''I can feel that.''</i>


    What a pain...


    <i>''Anyway, El, you said you were reading the book before, right?''</i>


    [...Yeah.]


    <i>''Perfect!!''</i>


    I moved towards the shelf that had all the books from our sybus and started taking everything that I needed to study this year.


    [...Are you serious?]


    <i>''Atst you are going to be useful, El.''</i>


    [...Read them yourself.]


    <i>''Come on, man. I am more of a practical guy. Help me with the theory exams.''</i>


    [...Sigh.]


    "...Hmm?" I looked to my side as someone reached out for the same book, and my hand touched hers.


    "...I will find another one." Arianell mumbled as she removed her hand.


    "...Fine." I replied, taking the book.


    We both stood there awkwardly between the gaps of two shelves.


    "...That day...Why did you message me?" She shifted her focus as she doubtfully asked me.


    "...I was messaging my side chick." I replied, shrugging, "...Your number just so happened to be ther¡ª."


    <strong><i>Thump!</i></strong>


    She hit my shoulder with the book, her white eyes ring at me. "...What do you mean side chick¡ªhey!?"


    Lifting my hand, I moved it towards my leg, dusting my pants while she covered her ''back'' with the book.


    "Azariah Noah Aljanah, you are lucky that you didn''t try to hit me¡ª."


    "...Don''t tempt me, princess." I interjected, smirking, which made her blood pressure rise as she clenched her fist.


    "...Come here!"


    And before she could do anything, I ran away...


    No point fighting with her...


    Walking out, I moved towards the table where Oliver was already present.


    "Hey, bro?" His brows furrowed as he looked at me carrying so many books. "...Are you a nerd?"


    "Shut up!"


    "Azariah, here." Smiling sweetly, Ashlyn gestured for me to take the seat beside her.


    I did as she told me, sitting beside her before grabbing her chair and bringing it closer to me...


    "....."


    She looked at me in bewilderment but didn''t refuse while I looked around.


    "...Who is she?" Looking at the girl sitting beside Miley and Ethan, I asked.


    Her natural brown hair, tied down, moved around as she talked enthusiastically with them.


    "...Ruby." Ashlyn informed, looking at them. "...She is one of Miley''s friends."


    "...I see." I mumbled, shifting my focus away from them as I looked at Oliver.


    He... from who knows where had a pudding in his hand with Aaliyah sitting beside him while they both ate silently.


    "...It''s good." Aaliyahmented, ncing at Oliver.


    "You want some more, honey?" Aaliyah stiffened in her ce as Oliver asked, looking at her.


    "...W-what d-did you say?" Stuttering, she asked, her cheeks burning red.


    "...You want some honey?" Taking out a bottle of honey, he asked again.


    "Oh, um, y-yeah." Embarrassed, she nodded while Oliver grinned widely.


    ...Damn, he was ying with her.


    Anyway, I should note it down as well. It mighte in hand¡ª


    "Honey?"


    "Huh?"


    I abruptly shifted my focus towards Ashlyn as she whispered softly in my ear.


    "...What did you say?" I asked, covering my ear that turned slightly red.


    "Honey?" Showing a candy made of honey, she asked again.


    "...Sure."


    ...Was it on purpose?


    No, no way she is too innocent for that.


    "Anyway, what are you studying?" She asked, looking at my books.


    "...Runic symbols." I mumbled in reply, caressing my ear.


    "...What is that?" She asked, tilting her head.


    And instead of replying, I opened my palm, closing my eyes.


    The mana in my body rushed towards my open palm as I imagined a symbol...


    It was the most basic symbol that wasn''t that hard to imagine...


    [...Only for you.] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    <i>''...Come on, Ethan and Ashlyn should be able to do it as well.''</i>


    Opening my eyes, I looked at the blue-colored symbol that emerged in my hand.


    "...This is a symbol." I mumbled, looking at the awe-filled girl.


    "...Can I make it?" She asked eagerly, her eyes beaming with excitement.


    "...Sure." I replied, taking out a pen and paper.


    Let''s see how talented my meat shield is...

 Chapter 99 [The Prince Who Was Promised]

    99 [The Prince Who Was Promised]


    "...Is this how you do it right?"


    "....."


    No words came out of my mouth as I looked at the small symbol that glowed blue in Ashlyn''s hands.


    It was the basic symbol used to move the flow of mana from the body to the environment.


    ...But still, it''s hard to imagine, let alone manifest them.


    ...And she did that on her fifth try.


    ...Is this how geniuses are?


    [...Come on, don''t overreact, you were able to do that as well.]


    ''El, you don''t have tofort me.''


    I mean, I was learning about Runic symbol since I was a child even though I couldn''t use them.


    "Az?" I shifted my focus back to Ashlyn as her golden eyes blinked innocently.


    "...Yeah, that''s how you do it," I replied with a light smile, nodding my head.


    She beamed blissfully, pping her hands in excitement and smiling proudly.


    "...Okay." Calming herself down, she whispered, tucking her caramel hair properly, "...So, what''s next?"


    "...After symbolses the delicate part," I replied, bringing a pen and a notebook closer. "...Because this is the part where the keystones are used."


    "Keystones?" she asked, tilting her head.


    "Thirty-six keystones...They are like instructions embedded into the magic circle that determine what form, size, or direction the mana will take."


    Drawing a simple arrow pointing downwards in the notebook, I exined as she leaned in, looking at the drawing.


    ''...''


    ...Is she dumb?


    ...Why is she sitting so close to me?


    ...She smells nice, though.


    Kinda like... roses?


    "...So they are likemands?" My trail of thoughts stopped at herment. "...We use them to make different things from mana?"


    "...Pretty much."


    Nodding, I replied before cing the pen down and focusing on the drawing.


    "...Like this one here, it may seem like a simple arrow, but¡ª."


    Opening my palm, I imagined the runic symbol of wind, and mana rushed towards it instantly while a light greenish symbol emerged.


    Around the symbol, I imagined a single downward arrow that worked as the keystone.


    Closing all of it around a circle, I brought it above her head.


    Swish!


    A small gust of wind rushed through the circle, blowing her hair all around the ce.


    She narrowed her eyes as strands of her hair flew around her.


    "...What was that for?" sheined with a pout adorning her face while her eyes leered at me.


    "...That''s how it works," I exined, retracting my hand like nothing happened.


    Her pout deepened as shebed her hair properly with her hands. "...So, can anyone use any type of magic circle?"


    "...it depends." Shrugging, I replied, reclining in the chair.


    "...Every person has different affinities toward the elements, like Oliver has the highest affinity toward wind and will always find it easy to use magic circles rted to it."


    "...Hmm, makes me wonder what''s my affinity," she inquired with a doubtful look on her face.


    "...Why don''t you try light?" I suggested, shifting in my seat before taking the notebook and drawing the runic symbol for light.


    "Why light?" she countered, tilting her head.


    "...Just try it." I urged her, passing the notebook. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [...She has the highest affinity with light, right?]


    ''...Yep.''


    [...Is it wise, telling her something this important early on?]


    ''...Come on, what could go wrong with her knowing her affinity?''


    [...Just don''t regret your choicester on.]


    ''Yeah, yeah.''


    "...I heard my name." My gaze shifted as Oliver''s voice echoed in my ears.


    For some reason, he had changed his seat and was now sitting beside me.


    "...Nobody called you," I rebuked, shooing him away.


    "...I hate you, Azariah."


    I abruptly looked at Aaliyah, who whispered those words while walking past me.


    ...What did I do?


    "...Hey, Aaliyah, look at this." Ashlyn quickly grabbed the girl, making her sit down right beside her.


    "...What are you looking at?" I asked, ncing at Oliver, whose gaze was fixed on a student sitting at the table beside us.


    "...That girl," he mumbled solemnly, looking at the girl sitting beside Miley having a chat with teacher Daphne. "...Her name is Ruby, remember her?"


    "...No, is she someone special?" I asked, looking at the girl with short natural brown hair.


    "...You humiliated her father at the ball partyst year," Oliver informed, making me flinch. "...The one who had to kneel down just because you bumped into him."


    "....."


    I remained silent as my gaze stayed on that girl, and the longer I saw her, the more she reminded me of her father.


    "...You know, her father tired tomit suicideter on," Oliver added.


    "...So?" I finally asked, my voice rough.


    "...You''re not going to apologize¡ª"


    "No."


    "...Ego?"


    "Think what you want," I grumbled, not exining anything more.


    [...Azariah.]


    ''...I told you, didn''t I? I am not a good person.''


    [...You can try to fix¡ª]


    ''...I can''t. Even if I wanted to, I can''t apologize.''


    I haven''t apologized to anyone in a long time.


    My mother never allowed me to.


    She has too much pride to see her son bow his head in front of another person.


    Heck, when I was a child, I was beaten whenever I apologized to servants for my mistakes.


    ...Thest time I genuinely apologized was to Christina.


    ...I apologized for making her love me, and even then, I did it when she was sleeping.


    "...Do you hate me, now?" I mumbled, ncing at him.


    "...Well, you are a bitch sometimes, so yeah, I do," he replied brutally, making me chuckle in response.


    "...Yeah, I am not buying it," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Hey, Oliver! Come here!" Both our focus shifted towards Miley as she called out to him.


    I also took a quick nce at the girl beside her... and sure enough, she was ring at me with eyes filled with hatred and fear.


    ...Well, nothing new there.


    "Let''s go."


    "Hey!"


    Grabbing my hand, Oliver forcibly dragged me with him as we both took our seats at their table.


    "...Tell her, wasn''t the Dronarta Empire the one that ruled three thousand years ago¡ª"


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    Oliver quickly blocked Miley''s mouth with his hand, whispering as he nced at the smiling teacher, Daphne. "...Don''t you know it''s taboo to talk about that empire?"


    "...That''s not important." Removing his hand, Miley rebuked, "...Tell her it''s true, right?"


    "...It''s fine, Oliver," Daphne urged him, her scarlet eyes containing a slight mischievousness. "...I won''t bite if you answer her."


    "Hahaha...Well, it''s true." Oliver confirmed, nodding his head. "...They were the ones who ruled over the humans before Moshel was born."


    "...See, I told you," Miley smiled proudly, looking at the brown-haired girl¡ªRuby.


    "...That doesn''t make sense," Ruby whispered softly, her voice thin and filled with doubt. "...Were they rted?"


    "...What happened?" Ethan, who sat with them, asked curiously, looking at Ruby.


    "...Should I reply, or are you going to handle it?" Daphne shifted in her seat, looking at Ruby, who nodded in agreement, passing the book towards her.


    "So...In the downfall of ''that'' Empire, two people are mentioned vaguely."


    Daphne exined, turning the pages of an old book in front of her.


    "...The first one is the [Promised Prince], and I am not sure about the second person, but he might be the previous [Exiled Prince]."


    I leaned in, now listening closely to what she had to say.


    "...Why do you say that?" Oliver asked, giving her a doubtful look.


    She looked conflicted for some reason but replied nheless, "...I mean, the church hasn''t confirmed it, but from what I know and researched, they could be the same person."


    "...The [Promised Prince]?" Ethan asked, frowning. "...First time I''m hearing about this."


    22:50


    "...Nothing much is known about him," Miley chimed in, looking at Ethan. "...The only thing that stands out is that he is promised to rule of the entire realm."


    "...Oye, Az¡ª"


    "...Don''t you fucking dare say that," I snapped at Oliver before he could finish his sentence.


    "...Language, student Azariah."


    "..."


    I quieted down as Daphne red at me.


    "...Anyway, they are shown as beings that opposed each other." She continued, ignoring me. "...But something different happened three thousand years ago."


    "...What is that?" Ethan inquired, his interest evident in his voice.


    She took a deep breath before replying, "...The [Promised Prince] sided with the supposedly [Exiled Prince] in the Akasha Holy War."


    "...And why did he do that?" Oliver questioned, and I was wondering the same thing.


    "...No idea," Daphne replied, shrugging. "...It''s not really confirmed, though, so don''t take it seriously. It could be a myth, just like Moshel''s Sword Maiden."


    "..."


    I took a deep breath in sharply as I leaned back in my chair, closing my eyes.


    "...Are you alright?"


    Oliver''s voice echoed in my ears, but I waved my hand, indicating for him not to worry.


    "...Still, how does one know who the [Exiled Prince] is?" Miley''s doubtful words entered my ears. "...They can''t just say anyone is him, right?"


    "Hey, Az."


    I opened my eyes gently as Ashlyn dashed towards me, patting my shoulder.


    "...Show me one of the light magic circles, pretty please."


    "...Sigh."


    Sighing, I opened my palm as I imagined the runic symbol of light while simultaneously listening to Daphne.


    "...Well, there is a reason that the one from three thousand years ago was called the [Exiled Prince]," Daphne replied solemnly, looking at us.


    "...What?" I asked while making the keystone around the symbol.


    "...Because he killed the Children of Gods."


    [Azaria¡ª]


    BOOM!!!


    My heart beat dropped shraply, concentration broke, and the magic circle sted in my hand, illuminating the entire library.

 Chapter 100 Nathan Fasir.

    100 Nathan Fasir.


    Tic Toc


    Tic Toc.


    In the silence of the room, the sound of the clock ticking echoed, mixed with the tapping of my fingers on the armrest of the chair I was sitting on.


    ...And, in front of me, on the opposite side of the desk, sat a tall old man with greying hair and a stern yet kind face.


    Nathan Fasir, the strongest Overlord in the Empire and the principal of Pargoina Academy.


    He was reviewing a file while ncing at me from over his sses from time to time.


    ...The room was spacious yet filled with many things.


    Shelves lined with books on education and various des from the school''s history adorned the walls.


    The desk, positioned near the window, allowed sunlight to stream in, casting a warm glow on the green leather chair in which the principal sat.


    The office was decorated with a touch of the his personal life ¨C family photos, a few potted nts, and a collection of vintage pens on the desk. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...Do you know what I am reviewing right now, student Azariah?" He questioned, taking his sses off while his ginger-colored eyes peered at me.


    "...I don''t," I replied, shaking my head.


    "It''s the list of all your punishable activities that youmitted recently," he informed, looking at me. "...It''s so much that I had to make a separate file for it."


    "...Thank you for your hard work?"


    "I don''t want yourpliment, brat," he replied, massaging his temples and ring at me.


    "...Okay."


    "...Sigh," he let out a tired sigh before reopening the file and continuing,


    "...Damage of academic property, attacking fellow students not once but five times in the span of nearly two months, not to mention you nearly killed one of them, and now using a sh of light to nearly blind half of the students present in the library¡ª"


    "...Last one was a mistake," I quickly interjected. "...I didn''t do that on purpose."


    Dropping the file down, he looked at me, his expression stern. "...Is that all? Why were you even using magic circles? It''s something for third-year students."


    "...I just wanted to¡ª"


    "...Let me guess, impress someone?" He interjected sharply, ring at me. "...Perhaps a girl?"


    ...Well, he isn''t wrong.


    "...Sigh," he sighed again. "...Boys your age."


    "...Well, no one was seriously harmed¡ª"


    "...You could get suspended for what you did, student Azariah," he warned me, slight anger on his face. "...Take this seriously."


    "...Yes, sir," I muttered softly, straightening my back in the chair. "...So when am I going to be suspended?"


    [Azariah.]


    ''...Don''t worry.''


    "...There is no need for that," he replied, shaking his head. "...I have already talked with your mother before you even arrived here."


    ''...See?''


    [...You should be more concerned... Your mother is always keeping an eye on you.]


    ''...I know that.''


    And it''s not like I can do anything... I am always on her radar no matter what I do.


    "...Honestly, things are a lot better than I thought," he grumbled, looking at me. "...You don''t know how stressful it is to have you in the academy."


    "...What do you even thought?" I asked, frowning.


    I mean, I do have a pretty bad reputation, but still.


    "...For starters, I thought some girls might lose their innocence," he replied, squinting his eyes. "...Yeah, definitely."


    ...Why is he looking at me like that?


    My skin felt like some insects were crawling over it as his gaze bore into me.


    ...Still, he isn''t wrong though; in the game, I did try that method as well.


    ...And it worked like a charm.


    "...What makes you think I would do that?" Composing myself, I scoffed, looking at him.


    "...You are famous for forcing the third princess, remember?" He rebuked aggressively, tapping his fingers on the desk. "...Or is it perhaps a lie?"


    ...Right, I did that.


    "....Would you believe me if I said I had a good reason for that?" Rubbing the back of my neck, I replied.


    "....."


    Instead of replying, he looked down at me like I was some kind of lowlife.


    ...Well, it''s not like I expect him to believe my words.


    [...No sane person would believe it.]


    ''Even you?''


    [.....]


    ''Ouch, that hurts, man.''


    [...Azariah¡ª]


    ''...It''s fine.''


    "...Anyway, I hope you can behave yourself from now on," he informed, looking at me. "...At least behave until the club housepetition."


    "...Why especially until then?" I asked curiously.


    "...Let''s just say a lot of people want to see you in action," he replied vaguely, not exining further.


    "...That doesn''t sound right," I grumbled under my breath.


    "...Just behave yourself; the event will take ce in Mendonca Dukedom," he casually informed, looking at me. "... And for some reason, Duke David is quite eager to see you."


    The hairs on my body stood up simultaneously as I heard his words.


    ...I haven''t forgotten what Christina did to keep our engagement.


    ...And one more person who definitely hasn''t forgotten about it is surely her father.


    "...I-I see." My voice trembled a little as I thought about facing that dude''s anger. "...Anything else that I should know?"


    The principal looked at me deeply, his ginger-colored eyes fixed on me...


    I sunk into my seat, trying to distance myself, but his gaze remained fixed on me for a while.


    "...Do you know about Sir Vs Hader Argonian?" he finally asked, intertwining his fingers and cing them on the table.


    "...Leader of the Archons?" Having heard the name hundreds of times, I recognized it immediately.


    "...He is a wise man and an amazing leader," he replied, fixing his sses and smiling proudly. "...I worked under him as his assistant for more than fifteen years."


    Should I act surprised?


    I mean, I already knew about this.


    "...Is that so?" I asked, not giving any particr reaction.


    "...You know who I am talking about, right?" he asked, squinting his eyes.


    "...Everyone knows him," I nodded, reclining in the chair. "...The Argonian family is famous for being one of the few descendants of the old gods."


    "...Right," he mumbled softly. "...When I worked there, I once met the legendary High Elf¡ªRagnar Tairn Sgaeyl."


    Interest piqued within me as I heard the name of the protagonist.


    "...And why are you telling me this?" I probed, looking at him.


    "...You remind me of him," he stated, pointing at me with a serious look on his face.


    I took a moment to register what he said.


    ...I am like Ragnar?


    "I am nothing like him!" I immediately snapped, without a second thought. "...And don''t you dare fuckingpare me with that guy!"


    "...You both are hated by the world around you," he calmly informed, tapping his finger on the desk.


    "...He was hated because of his talent," I replied, ring at him. "...And I am hated because of who I am."


    "...But to me, it seems like you both enjoy being hated," he replied, reclining in his chair and looking at me.


    "....."


    ...Right.


    ...Ragnar liked when the world hated him.


    ...Because he knew that''s all they could do, and not a single one of them could bepared to him.


    ''...Fucking narcissistic bitch.''


    "...You don''t seem to like beingpared to him," he noted, a light smile on his wrinkled face. "...Makes me wonder why?"


    "...You already know the answer, don''t you?" I asked, ring at him.


    "...Lady Esmeray told you about that?" He raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "...Think what you want," I shrugged in reply.


    "...Too bad we lost him," he sighed, rubbing his eyes and mumbling. "...The bnce of the world changed after his death."


    "....."


    ...I remained silent, notmenting, though I know a lot will happen because of his ''death''.


    ...Well, it''s not like it''s any of my problem; his family will be the ones in danger.


    "...What about you?" After a few seconds of silence, I asked.


    "...Hmm, what do you mean?" He asked, frowning.


    The old man didn''t reply, his eyes dropping as he shifted his focus to the photo frame on the desk.


    I nced at the frame as well¡ªhe was there, grinning, holding the hand of a young woman who looked simr to him.


    "...My daughter," he whispered, picking up the photo frame and cleaning it. "...I am searching for herst remains."


    "...I see," I replied softly, not asking anything further.


    [...You know something?]


    ''...He found his daughter''s dead body in the streets of this empire thirteen years ago... naked... he has been trying to find the culprit for her death since then.''


    [...I see.]


    "...You can go now," he instructed, cing the photo frame back. "...And it''sst warning¡ªbehave yourself."


    "...Yes, sir," I nodded, standing up and moving towards the door.


    But before walking out, I looked back at him. "....I hope you find your daughter''sst remains."


    "Do you even know what that is?"


    ...I do.


    "Nope," I shrugged in reply.


    "...Be careful, Azariah," he warned, making me halt.


    "...Pardon?"


    "....Lady Mariam asked me to keep an eye on you," he informed, making me stumble. "...Just after the incident in the Ekari Kingdom."


    "...[Exiled Prince]?" I whispered softly, to which he nodded.


    "...If you know what happened to her only son Ragnar, then she might¡ª"


    "¡ªTry to kill me," I interjected,pleting his words.


    "...Be careful," he advised, looking at me solemnly.


    "...I will."


    ...Sweet, now I have a Demi-god trying to kill me.


    "...Sigh," Sighing, I opened the door and walked out of the office.


    "...Azariah."

 Chapter 101 Els Promise.

    Chapter 101 El''s Promise.


    "... Azariah."


    As soon as I walked out of the principal''s office, a familiar voice called my name, making me look at her.


    Wearing the academic uniform¡ªa in white shirt with a navy blue zer and an abalone-colored skirt.


    My sister stood in front of me with a bouquet of flowers in her hand.


    "... Anything I can help you with?" I asked sternly, walking closer to her.


    "...I am sorry." She apologized, her purple eyes softening as she passed the bouquet to me.


    "...Why this?" I asked, looking at the tricolored bouquet she tried to pass to me.


    "...You like them, don''t you?" She inquired, her eyes blinking in confusion.


    "...Right." I mumbled, taking the bouquet from her, "...If that''s all then I will see youter."


    "...Wait! Azariah." Grabbing my hand, she eximed, making me halt my steps.


    "...What?" I asked, not trying to hide my annoyance.


    "...Can we talk?" She whispered softly, her voice close to pleading.


    "...There is nothing to talk about between us, sister." Jerking my hand away, I rebuked, stepping back.


    "...Azariah!" She eximed, walking slowly and grabbing my hand again, "...Please, just five minutes."


    Massaging my brows, I let out a tired sigh as I looked at her upset face.


    ....I don''t want to talk to her.


    ...I really don''t.


    The more distance she keeps from me, the better it will be for her.


    But...


    "...Fine." I conceded, walking towards the garden within the main building, "...Come with me."


    "...Yes." She smiled gently, walking beside me.


    "...What did you want to talk about?" After a brief silence, I asked, looking around the garden.


    It was filled with different types of nts arranged all around the ce, theyer of different colored flowers creating a calming atmosphere.


    "...Are you alright?" I looked at her, dumbfounded, as she asked an unexpected question.


    "...I am fine." Shrugging nonchntly, I replied, "...It''s not like anything can happen to me."


    "...Then what about your hand?" Nodding softly, ncing at my left hand, she whispered softly, "...How is it?"


    Wow, she didn''t even try to ask twice.


    [...It''s your own behavior, you act like nothing happened to you.]


    "It works properly." Clenching and unclenching my hand, I showed her, "...I don''t have any problem."


    "...I see." She mumbled, letting out a sigh of relief.


    "...How are aunty and grandmother doing?" I questioned, looking at her.


    ....My mother''s side''s family members.


    I know about them but never saw them... neither did they try to contact me, not even once.


    Honestly, I don''t even know much about them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ....It''s like they have abandoned me...like they don''t see me as a part of their family.


    ....From the game, I do know that they have their own problems as well.


    ....But that didn''t stop them from taking care of my sister.


    ...Come to think of it...I have never gotten proper familial love.


    ....Never.


    "...They are doing great." She replied, smiling happily, her purple hair bouncing around, "...Aunty talks a lot, like a lot; once she starts, there is no stopping her."


    "...What about grandma?" I questioned, walking around the ce.


    "...She is fine right now." She mumbled, her voice tinged with sadness, "...But things don''t look good about her health."


    "...Right." I mumbled, nodding my head in response.


    "...You know brother Killian always took care of me when I was there." She informed, ncing at me.


    "..."


    I remained silent, not answering her words but just looking at her.


    "...He is kind and dependable." Smiling sweetly, she mumbled, "...You will like him as well."


    "...I will see youter." Halting my movements, I informed, looking at her.


    "...What happened?" She asked, frowning her brows.


    "...You know what, Avril." The clear annoyance in my voice startled both of us, but I continued nheless, "...Just stay away from me."


    Ignoring her crumbling expression, I walked away without looking back.


    [...What happened?]


    ''...Nothing.''


    [...Why the anger then?]


    ''...I am not angry.''


    [...You didn''t like beingpared, do yo¡ª.]


    ''El, please just leave me alone.''


    [.....]


    Finding a bench in the shade of a tree, I sat down, leaning back.


    ....Only then did my gaze fall on the bouquet of flowers in my hand.


    It was filled with three colors of roses¡ªblue, ck, and white.


    [...You like all three of them?]


    ''...I don''t like roses.''


    ....None of them are my favorites.


    But...


    ....Blue rose is Arianell''s favorite, ck rose is Shyamal''s, and white rose is Christina''s favorite.


    ....Everyone saw me with these flowers so many times that they thought I liked them.


    But in reality, I don''t even have a favorite.


    Sighing, I ced the bouquet to my side while cing my hands over my eyes, shielding them from the gentle sunlight.


    [...Something bothering you?]


    ''...[Exiled Prince].''


    ...I don''t feel good about this.


    ...Someone who can kill Children of Gods.


    ...And not to mention how everything points to the fact that I may be the [Exiled Prince].


    Someone that wasn''t mentioned in the game.


    ''...Ragnar''s mother is also keeping an eye on me because of this.''


    [...Who are the children of Gods anyway?]


    ''...The ones blessed by the three main gods.''


    [....The protagonist?]


    ''...Yeah...and one heroine from every game.''


    [....And they are important, right?]


    ''...Yeah...when all of theme together, only then the seal works.''


    [....And if any one of them dies¡ª]


    ''...One of them is already dead.''


    [...Then, how?]


    Instead of replying, I just let out a tired sigh.


    [...What?]


    ''...Yeah...Adon''s Avatar is already ''dead''''


    [...Then, how?]


    Instead of replying, I just let out a tired sigh.


    Things will be hectic as years pass.


    ....Even if I survive the first game...I have no idea what will happen after that.


    Will my mother let me be free?


    ....I don''t think so.


    Even if I prove myself to her...I don''t see her leaving me alone ever.


    ''...Mariam....I don''t want to get involved with her.''


    ....She isn''t someone who can be taken lightly...not only is she absurdly powerful, but she is also the one that leads the elves.


    ''..Slowly it feels like everyone is against me, El.''


    ...It doesn''t feel right.


    ....I have always been alone, but I don''t know why now this loneliness is eating me from the inside.


    [...You are not alone.]


    ''...Hmm?''


    [...Until the day I can wield a weapon... I promise I won''t let your mind get corrupted...Stand in the frontline of wars or in the smallest things in life... You will always find me with you.]


    ''...Why?''


    Why are you saying this?


    ....Haven''t I told you before what happens to those who stand with me?


    ...They don''t make it out alive!!


    ...They fucking die.


    [...You are forgetting, Azariah...I am within you... everything that''s mine is yours...your enemies are my enemies, and your friends are my friends...You are the mortal, and I am your ''guardian''.]


    ''....But that doesn''t change how everyone is turning against m¡ª''


    [....Then everyone will lose.]


    ''.....''


    ...I wanted to rebuke his words, but why does he sound so convincing?


    "...What are you doing here?"


    My eyes fluttered open as I heard a soothing voice calming me down.


    ...Protecting me from the sunlight, she stood in front of me, her hands sped behind her back as she looked at me curiously.


    ...Why does it feel like everytime I see her, she bes more beautiful?


    "...Nothing." I replied,ing out of my daze as she took a seat beside me while tucking her hair behind her ears.


    "...So, Avril talked with you?" ncing at me, she asked softly.


    "...Yeah." I replied, ncing away.


    "...And from the look on your face, I assume she messed up, right?" She probed, squinting her eyes.


    "....."


    "...I see."


    We sat quietly, looking at the passing students; they nced at us as they moved.


    And even if they tried to hide it, their curiosity reflected on how they walked past us multiple times.


    "...You said you wanted to talk with me this morning." Breaking the ice, I questioned, looking at her curiously, "....What was that about?"


    "...Oh right, Alen''s birthday ising soon, so I needed help." She replied, her voice filled with enthusiasm as she shifted close to me, "...Help me arrange for his birthday, please."


    "..."


    ....I remained silent, looking at her as something clicked in my mind.


    A scene from the game...Where she was crying, holding her brother''s dead body, and I stood there...covered in her brother''s blood... holding back my tears while continuously mocking her...


    [...When did this happen?]


    ''...Next event...I killed her brother during the clubhousepetition.''


    ...I still don''t know what I should do to make her leave me.


    ...I just don''t want her to die, nor do I want her to hate me.


    ...I-I don''t know¡ª


    "...Qais?"


    My eyes blinked softly as I came out of my daze, her hand was close to my eye, rubbing it.


    "Your eyes are red." She whispered softly, smiling gently at me, "...Are you alright?"


    "...Yeah." I replied, removing her hands away from my face.


    "...Sigh." Sighing heavily, she stood up from her seat, walking in front of me, opening her arms wide, "...I need a hug."


    "...No." I replied, annoyance clear in my voice.


    She blinked innocently, her arms still wide open, "...I didn''t notice itst time, but why are you not acting like a lecher now?"


    "...I don''t act like a lecher." I rebuked, ring at her.


    She looked at me for a while before folding her hands, straightening her back, and standing straight while tapping the ground with one foot.


    ....Hmm?


    Why does this posture feel familiar?


    Wait, that''s how I act¡ª


    "...Oye Christina, who do you think you are?" Grinning widely, she said like I used to, "...I grace my presence to a lowly being like you just because I like your body¡ª."


    "I never said that!!" I eximed, standing up as I red at the group of students listening to our conversation.


    "...The only reason I am keeping this engagement," With a haughty expression, she continued, ignoring me, "...Is because of those child-bearing hips and those big breas¡ª."


    "Okay, shut up now." Covering her mouth with my hand, I ordered her while my entire face started to heat up.


    "....."


    She looked at me silently before opening her arms again while I lowered my hand, "...Don''t be a coward, Az."


    [...Don''t be a tsundere.]


    "...Sigh..Fine."


    I sighed, walking closer to her and hugging her softly.


    Her distinct cherry-like smell engulfed me entirely as she hugged me tightly.


    cing her head over my shoulder, she whispered softly in my ear, "...Come back to me should you require another."


    "..."


    She tightened her grip around me as she continued, "Az...I will hold you in my arms as often as you need."


    "...You are the one who wanted the hug."


    "...Was I?" Tightening the hug, she whispered.


    ....I just closed my eyes, not replying.

 Chapter 102 Oliver [1]

    Chapter 102 Oliver [1]


    The afternoon sun hung over the head of the giant castle, the crisp wind carrying the scent of blooming flowers.


    The castle was silent except for the sound of a small boy''s feet pattering against the floor.


    His ck hair flew around wildly as he sprinted down the corridor.


    His cheeks were flushed with excitement while his obsidian eyes sparkled with childlike innocence.


    "Woah!?"


    As he rounded a corner, he nearly collided with a maid carrying a basket.


    "Careful, young master," she said with a smile, stepping aside just in time.


    "Sorry, Milda!" Oliver apologized, not slowing down for a moment.


    Finally, he burst through the grand double doors that led to the castle''s sprawling garden.


    "Mama!!"


    Scanning around, he eximed as his gazended on ady sitting on a bench under the shade of a blossoming cherry tree. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dressed in a flowing gown of deep blue, her pale beautiful face, with hair as ck as night itself, was pinned up atop her head in intricate weavings of braids woven with gold ribbons.


    Hannah looked up from the book she was reading and opened her arms just in time to catch her son as he flung himself into her embrace. "... Look who is back!!"


    "...Oliver is back!" he eximed, his voice muffled against her gown.


    "...So how was your day?" she asked, her gaze softening as she looked at her son.


    He pulled back slightly, looking up at her with eager eyes, "...A lot happened. Do you remember that crying girl?"


    "...You told me about three crying girls. Which one are you talking about?" Sitting on the bench and cing him on herp, she asked curiously.


    "...The one that throws things at you," he replied, shifting on herp.


    "...Hmm, Christina, right?" Hannah asked, remembering the girl.


    "Yes! Her," Oliver replied, looking at her. "...You know, today that new boy got hurt because of her."


    ".. Azariah?" She asked, her brows knitting together. "...What happened to him?"


    "When he tried to get close to her... That weird girl threw a book at him," Oliver mimicked her actions as he replied, "...And it hit him in the nose, and he started to bleed."


    "...What happened then? Is he alright?" Her concern grew as she asked.


    "...He is weird," Oliver grumbled with a dejected look on his face. "...Instead of getting angry, he walked closer and hugged her, saying ''everything is going to be alright.''"


    "...Hmm, he did that?" Blinking in surprise, Hannah asked.


    "...Yeah, he is weird," he whispered again before a smile crept on his face. "...And I made that weird boy my friend."


    "...I see." cing her chin over his head, she whispered, "..What about Aimar?"


    "...He was upset," Oliver replied, leaning on her.


    "...Why?"


    "Because when he cried, Azariah didn''tfort him," grinning widely, Oliver replied, ncing at her.


    ".. Hahaha." A soft chuckle left her mouth as she heard about her other son, "...He wanted a hug as well, huh?"


    "...Yeah," Oliver replied, reaching out and touching the two separate handcuffs that fit snugly around her wrists.


    "...Why are you wearing this, Mama?" he asked, ncing back at her.


    "...Well, if I want to see my little boys, then I have to wear it." With a gentle smile, she replied while hugging him around his waist.


    "...Why?" His curiosity peaked as he asked, looking at the handcuffs.


    "...You see, these things nullify mana present in someone''s body."


    Showing the runes that adorned the cuffs, she exined, "...They absorb mana and redirect it back into the wearer as a mild shock."


    Even though, due to her strength, the shock that was sent back was unbearable... She didn''t tell him that.


    "...Is that why your skin has be so pale?" Oliver asked, noticing the increasing paleness of her skin.


    "... Aren''t you smart." She smiled softly, grabbing his cheeks and stretching them.


    "...When are you going?" Sensing that something wasn''t right with her behavior, Oliver asked.


    Kissing his forehead, she closed her eyes as she whispered softly, ".... Tomorrow."


    "... Don''t go, please." He pleaded, his expression turning glum.


    "....I have to, baby," holding back her tears, she whispered, "...If I don''t go, my body won''t survive for long."


    "...Can''t you take them off?" he asked, concerned.


    "...No, my son."


    "...Why?"


    "...Because your grandfather wants me to wear them." She informed him, looking at the mana cuffs, "...If I don''t, I can''te down from Akasha and spend time with you."


    "....Why did he do that?" Oliver asked, looking innocently at her, "... He loves you, right?"


    She forced a smile as she tightened her hug around him, "...I wish that was true, I really do."


    "...Why is he like that?" Frowning, Oliver asked, "...My father loves me, why doesn''t yours do the same?"


    "...Not everyone is like your father." Getting up from her seat while holding Oliver in her hands, she replied, "...You know, if I had the power, I would have just fought my way to live with you."


    "...Is father not strong enough for that?" Oliver asked, looking at her.


    "...No, your father is strong." Shaking her head, Hannah replied, "...But not everything can be done with just strength."


    "...Is grandfather that scary?" he asked, wrapping his hands around her neck.


    "...No, I even punched him once when he ordered me not to give birth to my cute little boys." With a light smile, she replied, bringing him close to the cherry blossom tree.


    Oliver giggled softly as he looked at his mother before resting his head on her shoulder, "...When will youe back?"


    "...I don''t know." Hannah replied honestly, shaking her head, "... Maybe next year or maybe ten years...I don''t know."


    Oliver closed his eyes as he whispered, "...Is there no way for us to be together."


    "...There is." Hannah replied, making him nce at her.


    "...What?" he asked, his voiceced with urgency.


    "...I will tell you when you grow up." Smiling sweetly, she replied, making him pout.


    "...I am already five," he grumbled, looking at her.


    "...Not big enough." Messing up his hair, she whispered softly,


    "...But let me tell you this: only you will be mama''s prince in shining white armor."


    "... Really?" Doubtful, Oliver asked.


    "...Really!!" she eximed, flinging him around, "until then, take care of your brother, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    ...


    Buzz Buzz


    "...Huh!?"


    A startled voice escaped my mouth as the continuous ringing of the rm echoed in my ears.


    My eyes fluttered open slowly as I looked around the ce.


    ''...Right, academy.''


    I mushed, rolling on the bed before falling on the ground below.


    Ignoring the light pain that rushed into my back, I sat up, leaning against the bed.


    ''...That dream again.''


    ....How much time has passed since Ist saw that dream about her?


    ....Maybe it''s because I saw her a few months back I haven''t been dreaming about it.


    ...But why now?


    Was it a reminder?


    ....Of what I will face in the future?


    ''...What a pain.''


    ....I curled up my body, bringing my knees close to my face, wrapping my hands around it.


    ...Fuck, I hate this feeling.


    ....I am still not strong enough.


    ....It''s been months since I joined the academy, and I have barely advanced.


    ...I don''t have much time.


    "Sigh.." I sighed again as I looked at the table ced beside my bed.


    ....Reaching out, I grabbed the photo frame sitting on it, bringing it close.


    The ss reflected my own face¡ªdark obsidian eyes and ck hair.


    I moved the frame as the photo of my mother inside became clear.


    ....Holding both me and Aimar in her arms, she smiled widely.


    ...She seemed happy being around her family.


    "....."


    But...


    ....Perhaps she could have been happier if she didn''t have us.


    ....Maybe then her life would have been better.


    ....Maybe I took her happiness¡ª.


    "....Sigh." I closed my eyes as I felt my vision bing blurred.


    ....Why am I tripping the first thing in the morning?


    .... Opening my eyes, I looked at her once again.


    "....Why did you burden me with such responsibility, mother?"


    I couldn''t help but ask, even though I knew she wouldn''t respond.


    ....Still, I waited for the response...as I kept looking at her.


    "....."


    ....cing the frame back on the table before getting up from the ground.


    Walking out of my room, I moved towards the adjacent room before entering inside.


    "..."


    And the first thing I saw was Aimar sleeping like a horse, half-naked.


    "Wake up, little bitch!!" Walking closer, I eximed, kicking his butt.


    "... Arghh." He groaned in pain before his half-open eyes looked at me, "...Five minutes."


    "Aimar, wake up, or I will motorboat your nipples." I warned him with a smile, extending both my hands.


    I know it''s weird to say something like this to your twin, but...


    "I fucking hate you." He grumbled, ring at me as he sat straight on the bed.


    It works like a charm.


    "...Get ready, or we will bete again." Saying so, I walked out of his room.


    ....Only to find Ethan in front of me.

 Chapter 103 Oliver [2]

    Chapter 103 Oliver [2]


    "...What''s up, man." I greeted, smiling lightly as I looked at him.


    "...No sparring today?" he questioned, his brown eyes filled with confusion.


    "...You always arrive on time. Why are youte today?"


    ...Right.


    It''s been months that I''ve been sparring with this guy.


    And I have to say, he is a monster when ites tobat.


    Even though it''s because of his blessing, that still doesn''t change the fact that he almost always wins against me.


    "...Well, not today." I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "...I''m not feeling well."


    "...Are you alright?" he asked, looking at me with concern. "...If you need any hel¡ª."


    "...It''s fine." I interjected, waving my hand as I walked towards my room. "...It''s not a big deal. I''ll be fine after some rest."


    "...Then I''ll see you in ss," he replied as I walked away.


    "...Yeah." I waved at him as I entered my room.


    ...Ethan Varon.


    I don''t know why, but something just doesn''t feel right about this guy.


    ....He seems like a normal person, but as I spent time with him, I felt something dark, ominous about him.


    ....It''s like he is hiding his hatred and anger within him, constantly fighting with himself to not let that hatred be seen by others.


    ...Not to mention how he looks at Christina.


    ...That irks me.


    He might like her.


    But unless Az fucks up badly, no way in hell will she even look at him.


    ''...I should just try to convince him to give up on her.''


    ...I just hope it''s me overthinking.


    ...Anyway, I would have liked to train with Az if possible, but that fucker trains with Professor Lauryn every day.


    ...Fucker abandoned his friends just to train with her.


    "Well... Most probably, I would have done the same," I mumbled, taking out my uniform and cing it on the bed.


    ''...''


    Scratch that, I would have definitely left him alone to train with a beautiful teacher.


    "...Hmm?"


    Walking closer to the mirror, I looked at my right hand, which had turned slightly red for some reason.


    ...What''s happening?


    "...It will probably get better."


    Ignoring it, I walked into the bathroom, getting naked on my way.


    Opening the cold water, I let it pour on my body as I closed my eyes.


    ''...I hope nothing goes wrong today.''


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "Oye, Oliver."


    As soon as I walked outpletely ready for ss, I found Aimar standing right in front of my room.


    "...What''s up?" I asked, walking towards him.


    "...Miley needed some help after sses today, so I won''t be avable in the evening," he grinned widely as he informed me, walking beside me.


    ...Is he boasting in front of me?


    "...Fine," I replied, not giving him too much attention. "...Just call me if you need anything."


    "Thanks, brother." He smiled, nodding his head in reply. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    We walked outside the dormitory, and just as we stepped out of the building, an irritatingly handsome face came into view.


    "...Yo." Az greeted us.


    "...Still alive?" I asked, giving him a cheeky smile.


    "...Yeah," he shrugged, arriving beside me. "...Anyway, is there something on my face? Some girls were giving me weird looks."


    "....Hmm...Let me see." Walking towards him, Aimar mumbled, squinting his eyes and observing his face. "...Nope, it''s perfectly fine."


    "...I see." Az nodded in reply. "...They might be looking at someone else then."


    "..."


    ...Are they both retarded?


    ...Can''t they see it''s because his face looks a lot better than before?


    "....Ever wondered it might be because you look handsome?" I couldn''t help but ask as I looked at him.


    "...Bro, no matter how handsome I be, I''m still the worst person alive." Shrugging, he replied like he firmly believes no one can like him.


    "....Right."


    ...No point arguing with an idiot.


    But...


    "...You aren''t the worst person." I replied with a light chuckle, messing his hair.


    "...The fuck, don''t touch my hair." He removed my hand from his head, ring at me.


    I smiled, shoving a middle finger in his face. "...What you gonna do, bitch?"


    "...Meet me after ss." He smiled coldly, ring at me.


    "...Where? In my room?" I asked, smiling sweetly.


    "...In your room then." He nodded, his smile turning colder. "...I will show you who the real daddy is."


    "...Oh, now you will show daddy Oliver who the daddy is?" I scoffed, looking at him.


    "You know... I can arrange protection for you guys if you want¡ª"


    ""Fuck off.""


    We both cursed at the same time, ring at Aimar.


    "...Yeah, then don''t act like you are going to do the deed," he rebuked, ring back. "...Anyway, my ss is here. See youter."


    "....."


    "....."


    We both walked in silence without saying anything, though the silence didn''tst long as we reached the ssroom soon enough.


    "...Azariah!"


    And as soon as we entered, an excited voice greeted us before a girl with caramel hair rushed towards us.


    "....Teach me how to use keystone!" she eximed, invading Azariah''s personal space as she grabbed his hand between both her hands.


    "....Okay."


    ...Poor boy didn''t have any choice as he nodded, hesitately taking a step back.


    "Let''s go."


    ...She then practically dragged him towards her seat, and I slowly walked behind them.


    Ashlyn...


    ...I don''t like her.


    Even though I know what happened to Az wasn''t her fault... I still don''t like her.


    ...How can she just forget what happened?


    ...I still remember it, that nasty de wound on his back.


    ...His distended tissue, and shards of bone¡ªI remember them all, even though vividly.


    How, despite being on the verge of death, he ran carrying her to safety.


    ...And all I could do was stand there... Too weak to do anything... Too scared to move.


    ...I shook my head, throwing those negative thoughts away as I took my seat beside Az.


    ...He was teaching Ashlyn about light magic circles.


    ...I still don''t understand why he just doesn''t tell her that he is Noah.


    ...Perhaps he is afraid to be loved?


    ...If that''s the case, then I don''t me him.


    ...After all, love is a scary thing, and even I don''t want anyone to love me.


    ...But still, I am d Christina is taking care of him, and he is not trying to stun her like before.


    Because... Even though he never shows it, I can tell that he has suffered a lot.


    ...He is kinder than anyone I know.


    "Hey Az," I called him as soon as Ashlyn moved towards Miley.


    "What?" He asked, ncing at me.


    "...Marry me." I blurted out without thinking.


    Fuck...


    ...Why did I say that?


    "...Fuck off, bitch." He replied, his expression turning to one of disgust.


    Okay...


    ...Let''s just reply normally.


    "...Heh, your loss." I rebuked with a slight smirk on my face. "... I can bend down a lot."


    "....."


    ....That sounds gay, doesn''t it?


    ....Fuck, I am straight.


    ....I should flirt with Aaliyah more.


    "...Yeah, then go tell that to Aaliyah." He advised, making me flinch.


    My expression turned serious as I looked at him. "...Az, you already know about my family condition¡ª."


    "...So what?" He scoffed. "...It''s not like Aaliyah will be a burden to you... I can only see her supporting you."


    "...You are thest person I want to hear that advice." I rebuked, ring at him.


    "....."


    He turned silent, looking ahead.


    "...Then stop flirting with her." He mumbled softly without looking back. "... Don''t give her hope that you will love her back."


    "....."


    And now it was my turn to shut my mouth.


    ...It''s not like I have anything against her. I like herpany; she is sweet and kind, not to mention beautiful as well.


    But...


    ...I would rather not risk her life because of me.


    "...By the way," I mumbled, looking at him. "...Isn''t the team selection for the club housepetition starting soon?"


    "....Yeah," he replied, ncing at me, "from next week."


    "...So, which team do you want to be on?"


    "... Anyone other than Christina''s team," he replied, frowning.


    "..."


    I take that back.


    This idiot is still trying to avoid Christina.


    "...Come to think of it," he mumbled, looking at my hand as if he remembered something, "...How are you?"


    "..What do you mean?" I asked as I felt a stinging pain in my right arm.


    "...You forgot, didn''t you?" He asked as he walked towards me, taking out his handkerchief.


    "...Idiot."


    "...What are you doing?" I asked, ring at him as he grabbed my hand and started to tie a knot with his handkerchief.


    "...You will know soon enough." With a smile, he replied as the stinging pain in my arm started to increase tremendously.


    "...Arghh," a low whimper of pain escaped my mouth as my hand started to turn blue.


    And at the same time, all the mana within my body started to rush towards my hand.


    "...Hey, Az," I asked through gritted teeth, ring at him, "...What is happening?"


    "... Don''t worry." He smiled softly as he replied sweetly, "...If you die, I promise to delete your browser history."


    "...Fuck." I groaned in pain as my entire body trembled before my consciousness started to slip away.


    And...


    ...Thest thing I saw was a silvery-grey tattoo starting to manifest on my hand.

 Chapter 104 Angels Who Died

    Chapter 104 Angels Who Died


    CLANG!!!


    The sound of metal shing resonated throughout the training ground as I used both my katana and the axe-hammer to block Lauryn''s simple strike.


    "...That''s the problem with using dual weapons, you lose most of your defense."


    Gazing at me, she mumbled before pushing her palm forward, her hand touching my chest.


    BOOM!!


    "Arghh!!"


    Before I could shift my body, she curled her hand and punched me at point-nk range, sending me flying back and crashing into the wall behind. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''...Fuck.''


    Cursing silently, I managed to get back on my feet, my body aching with a sharp pain followed by a dull ache in my chest.


    It left me unresponsive for a while, giving her enough time to aim her next strike at my face.


    A horizontal line of silver rushed towards me.


    I raised my hand carrying the axe-hammer, the axe side blocking the katana, but the collision made my hand numb.


    Despite the pain, I circled around, moving away from the wall before jerking my hand to alleviate the numbness.


    But once again, she disappeared from my view before a screeching sound echoed to my left.


    Blindly, I threw my axe-hammer in that direction while adjusting my grip and posture.


    SWISH!!


    But the expected collision didn''t happen as my axe-hammer only cut through the air, hitting the wall.


    "... Don''t just rely on only one sense." A cold voice breezed past me, making me abruptly look behind.


    But before I could react, her one hand grabbed my hand while the other grabbed my cor, lifting me up.


    ''...This will hurt.''


    The world around me turned upside down, and I closed my eyes, bracing for the impact.


    BOOM!!


    "Arghh... Cough... Cough..."


    My body screamed in pain, hitting the ground with a force that scattered the debris like a lightning strike.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    I raised my hand in defeat, struggling to breathe as I looked at Lauryn standing beside me, looking at her watch.


    ".... Fifteen minutes and twelve seconds." She whispered, ncing at me, "...That''s a new record."


    "¡ªOf you beating me? Yeah, sure." I grumbled, lifting my broken body up and sitting on the ground.


    "...You still have a lot to learn." Ignoring my words, she continued, "...You waste a lot of mana on each strike, and even though your posture and bnce are great, you still don''t know how to properly integrate it with mana."


    "...It''s because it''s only been two and a half months since I started using mana." I argued, looking at her, "...I don''t know how to instinctively use mana like others."


    "...Don''t just make excuses, learn how to do that." She replied while gesturing for me to stand up.


    Lamenting, I mbered to my feet before looking at her.


    "Turn around, close your eyes, and rx your body."


    I did as she instructed, turning around while taking deep breaths to rx my body.


    "Huh?"


    A startled voice escaped my mouth as I felt her soft hand touching my back.


    "...It will be painful, but try to focus on the flow of mana."


    "Argh." I groaned in pain, feeling the foreign mana entering me, making my body instinctively try to move away.


    "...Focus."


    Halting my steps, I clenched my teeth as I focused on the flow of mana running through my body.


    It started from the muscles of my feet, she forced her mana into one ce, and just as it reached a threshold, she made it burst, sending it all around my body before rushing it towards my hand.


    She repeated it thrice before removing her hand, but I still remained still, trying to remember the mana flow.


    "...It''s the base of my arts." Blinking, I opened my eyes and looked at her, "...Remember how it works because it will be quite helpful."


    "...But I got a problem." Frowning, I remarked, "...I can''t use mana like a normal person... I can''t strengthen my muscles fast enough to make it work."


    "...I already know that." Nodding her head, she replied, "...But you can strengthen your bones, can''t you?"


    "....."


    "....."


    We both looked at each other silently, neither of us saying a word.


    "...Are you mad?" I snapped, ring at her, "...Do you want me to die or what?"


    "...You won''t die." She replied, shrugging her shoulders as she picked up my katana, "... Probably."


    "...Yeah, but if I make my bones move too fast, won''t I risk fracturing them?" I reasoned, looking into her mahogany eyes. "...Worse, if I''m not careful, I could dislocate most of my bones and rupture all my muscles."


    "...But if you can pull this off, each strike can exert twice the force than normal." Taking the katana, she lowered her body, throwing her left leg behind. "...Remember my posture."


    Swish!!


    Her hands blurred, but the katana remained the same, and all I saw was just a straight silver lining around the katana.


    "...See?" She said with a smirk, gesturing towards the wall.


    "....."


    My mouth remained agape as I looked at the deep cut running through the wall.


    ...And I didn''t see that happening, nor did I hear anything.


    "...That''s cool, but who''s going to pay for the damage?" I asked, ncing at her.


    "....."


    She remained silent before she passed the katana to me, which I took.


    "...Anyway, you need to learn how to use mana flow before we proceed with the actual arts." Ignoring myment, she informed, looking at me, "...It would have been better if you had sturdier muscles as well."


    "...Yeah." I mumbled, nodding.


    Sowilo, and Isa... I need to engrave those two runes on my body as soon as possible.


    ... I want to do that now, but I can''t just take ten days leave, not when the clubhousepetition is nearing.


    "...Still, if you can use my arts properly, then your speed will be faster than mine, and like I already told you..." I shifted my focus towards her as she mumbled, "...Strength didn''t kill Gabriel; swiftness did."


    "...What do you mean by that?" I asked, slowly sitting on the ground.


    "...It''s a saying that was passed down for a long time." She replied, looking down at me, "...One of the strongest archangels, just below the gods, died in a fraction of a second."


    "...How?" Frowning, I asked, my voice filled with confusion, "...Aren''t they the strongest in the Lower Heavens? How could he just die?"


    "...No idea." She shrugged in reply, "...There is nothing written about how he actually died... it''s like someone didn''t want it to be known."


    "...Then who killed him?" I probed further, squinting my eyes. "....Let me guess, unknown?"


    "...The only thing known is that..." Nodding her head softly, she informed solemnly, walking towards her water bottle, "...Out of thirteen archangels, only seven are still alive."


    "....."


    I lowered my head, trying to process this information.


    ....Seven, huh?


    There wasn''t much told about archangels in the game, so I don''t know who they might be.


    ''Any idea, El?''


    I questioned him, still looking at the ground.


    [...I don''t know, but when I was alive, I had a great friend who was an Archangel.]


    ''...Huh? Seriously?'' [...Yeah... He was a great guy.]


    ...Why does he sound sad?


    ''...But how did you be friends with one?''


    [....Can''t a god be friends with an angel?]


    ''...I mean, yeah, why not?''


    ....Hmm, but still, the only Archangel I for sure know who is alive is Metatron.


    [...How?]


    ''...When Inder was the dominant one controlling my body... He tried to kill him... He tried to kill me.''


    [.....]


    ''I still don''t understand why he even did that.''


    [...It might be because he saw you as a threat?]


    ''...Threat to what?''


    ...What can I even do?


    ''...And not to mention, he tried to kill someone rted to him.''


    [...Huh? What do you mean?]


    ''...Well, the Aljanah bloodline originated from someone close to him.''


    "...You can go now, Azariah." My trail of thoughts stopped as I looked at Lauryn, "...There are no sses today, so do whatever you want now."


    "...Okay."


    I replied, standing up from the ground while brushing off my pants.


    "...And one more thing." I looked at her as she stopped me again, "...I won''t be avable next week."


    "....Why?" Frowning, I asked, tilting my head.


    "....."


    She remained silent, her eyes now ring at me.


    For a while, I felt confused, but it didn''t take long before it clicked in my mind.


    ....Her family died around this time a few years ago.


    "...I see." I whispered softly, nodding my head.


    "....You remember it now?" She asked, her voice detached from any emotions.


    "...Yeah." I replied, looking into her eyes.


    "...Just go." She replied, averting her gaze, "..I don''t want to see your face."


    I silently turned around before walking out of the training ground.


    [...You should clear the misunderstanding between¡ª]


    ''....That won''t change anything, El.''


    [....]


    It was still early in the morning, but I didn''t wait to enjoy nature''s beauty.


    Walking faster than my normal speed, I made my way towards the boys'' dormitory room.


    ....It''s time to check on Oliver.

 Chapter 105 Infant Spirit

    Chapter 105 Infant Spirit


    Knock knock


    Standing in front of Oliver''s room, I knocked twice before taking a step back.


    His room is quite far from mine, but that doesn''t stop me from visiting whenever I have time.


    ...Still, it''s better to stay with him than to randomly run into Christina.


    [...Randomly?]


    ''...I''m already stressed, El. Please don''t make it worse.''


    [...Still, don''t act like you don''t notice it. She''s been trying tofort you in her own way.]


    ''...Yeah.''


    ...Every day.


    ...Every single day, I "coincidentally" meet her, and whenever she sees me, she uses every opportunity to make me stay with her.


    She tries to engage me in conversation, but it always turns into us bickering over random things.


    ...She isn''t being forceful about wanting to know what happened to me, unlike Arianell.


    ...She''s just trying to be by my side whenever she can.


    ...It''s like she''s trying to lower my guard against her slowly.


    ''...And for some goddamn reason, it''s working way too well.''


    [...Was she like this in that game of yours as well?]


    ''....No.''


    ...There wasn''t any mention of Christina trying to get close to me like this in the game.


    ...Maybe it was happening in the background, and the game didn''t cover that part.


    ...Still, it''s weird how Christina is different from the game.


    ...She doesn''t seem conflicted about her feelings like she was in the game.


    ''...And that too.''


    Tapping my feet on the floor anxiously, I mused in my thoughts.


    [...What?]


    ''...Christina... She feels familiar.''


    I can''t say how or why, but for some reason, her behavior... her way of talking... I''ve should have known someone who behaves exactly like her.


    [...And who is that?]


    ''...I don''t know.''


    ...It''s like I can''t remember her.


    "...Come in."


    My trail of thoughts stopped abruptly as a voice came from behind the door.


    Twisting the doorknob, I walked inside the room.


    And...


    The first thing that caught my eye was the boy wearing casual clothes, sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, levitating just above the bed.


    "...You came, child." Opening his eyes, Oliver said solemnly. His odisian eyes fixed on me.


    "...What?" Tilting my head, I asked with an absurd look on my face.


    "...Don''t worry, my child." Closing his eyes, he eximed, nodding his head, "...Just let me touch¡ª"


    "...V¨§trem."


    Before he couldplete his sentence, I walked closer, using my blessing to suck all the mana around him.


    "Fuck!"


    He cursed as his body fell face-first onto his bed, his ck hair spreading on the bed.


    Ignoring his whimpering, I opened the door wide before looking at him. "...Let''s go."


    "...Where?" He questioned, looking at me.


    "...It''s been more than ten days since you got that tattoo." Pointing at his hand, I replied, "...Let''s see what it can do."


    "...Can''t we do¡ª"


    "...Let''s go, Oli, or I will force you to move."


    "...Tch, fine." He grumbled, picking himself up from the bed before walking towards me. "...Should we call Aimar as well?"


    "...Let him be for now." Shrugging, I replied, walking out of his room.


    "...Fine."


    He mumbled, walking close to me as we both headed towards the training ground.


    "...Can''t we do thister?" Walking close to me, Oliver asked softly, "...It''s still an infant¡ª"


    "...Would you stop acting like a mother?" I grumbled, frowning, ncing at him. "...The earlier you start training with it, the better."


    "....."


    He remained silent, not replying.


    We moved through the dormitory of the second-year students while passing by some of them.


    "..Yo, senior." As we walked past a group of four second-year students, Oliver greeted the shortest one of them, "...Your shoes look number one."


    "...Thanks." Smiling widely, the senior replied, showing his shoes, "...They are expensive¡ª"


    "...No, I was talking about the size." Smiling sweetly, Oliver interjected.


    "...What?"


    "...Why are you so short?"


    "...."


    He blinked twice before his face flushed red with anger as he walked towards Oliver.


    "...Back off, lil'' bitch." Stepping in front of Oliver, I pushed the senior back as he tried to grab his cor.


    "...Move aside." He hissed, ring at me, but before I could reply, his friends grabbed him, forcefully dragging him away.


    "...Leave me!" The shorty shouted, ring at them.


    "...You want to die or what?" One of them replied, ring at him. "...He''s Christina''s fianc¨¦, remember?"


    His anger vanished as he red at us before walking away.


    "...Sister-inw is so cool." Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin.


    "...Let''s just go." I replied, too tired to argue.


    We reached the training ground soon enough and moved towards a corner.


    "...So should I summon it?" Stretching his body, he asked, ncing at me.


    "...Please." I replied mockingly, gesturing with my hand.


    "...Haah."


    Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes as I looked at the tattoo on his hand.


    It was a gray-colored tattoo covering a small part of his hand, and as Oliver concentrated, the tattoo started to glow.


    Slowly, a white mist began to emerge from his hand, taking the shape of a small creature.


    Opening his eyes, Oliver smiled before taking the small creature in his hand.


    "Meow."


    ...Yep, that small creature is a cat.


    A small gray-furred cat, small enough to fit in his palm.


    Oliver''s spirit animal.


    "...Okay, stop ying with it." I pped my hands to gain his attention as he started ying with the cat, "...Let''s test its abilities."


    "Come on, it''s just an infant Spirit¡ª"


    "...I am not asking for him to fight, idiot. You use his abilities." I interjected, ring at him.


    "...Right." He nodded awkwardly before letting the spirit enter his tattoo again.


    "...Huh." Taking a deep breath, he looked at me, "...So because it''s only in the infancy stage, the only ability I got from him is this."


    Saying so, he opened his palm in front of him as the air around him started to vibrate.


    The air condensed and solidified into a translucent de that appeared in his hand.


    "...I can solidify air." ncing at me, he mumbled, throwing the de at me.


    I didn''t move or flinch as the de disappeared just before touching me.


    "...Is that the only ability you got?" I asked, looking at him.


    "...Well, I can do this as well." He replied, pointing at his head where a pair of cat ears emerged.


    "...."


    "...Hey, don''t look at me like that." He rebuked aggressively as I looked at him in disgust, "...With this, I can sense the changes in air molecules around me."


    "...So you can sense them before they even attack you?"


    "...Exactly." Grinning, he replied, nodding his head, "...For now, these are all the abilities I can use. Oh, and my body has be incredibly flexible as well."


    "...Then bend over." I instructed, smiling innocently.


    "....."


    "....."


    "...Can''t you use your words properly?" He asked, ring at me.


    "My bad." I replied, shrugging, "...So are you bending or not?"


    "Nope."


    "....."


    I just looked at him, squinting my eyes.


    ...Sometimes I tend to forget that this idiot will be one of the youngest Eternals in the future.


    [....What?]


    ''...Yeah, shocking right?''


    I replied with a light smile.


    ...In the second game, he ys an important role as a secondary character.


    ...He was also there when I died in the game.


    ...That was the first and only time I saw him crying.


    ...Anyway.


    ...He might look like an idiot, but the moment he goes all out, he can fight equally with Ethan.


    But...


    "...Hey, Oli." I called him, making him nce at me, "...Whatever happens, don''t use your ''eyes.''"


    "...I know, I am not an idiot to risk my life by using them." Shrugging nonchntly, he replied, summoning his cat out, "And...you are the only one who knows about it anyway."


    "....Right." I mumbled, nodding my head as I walked close to him.


    ''...By the way, El, do all spirits have abilities thatplement their contractor?''


    [...Yes, spirits are bound with the souls and they only form a contract with those with whom they feel familiar.]


    ''....I see.''


    ...But what about my spirits?


    ...I literally have three of them.


    ...Did all three of them feel familiar with me?


    ...Why?


    [...Most probably because of Inder.]


    ''....That doesn''t make sense, El.''


    Spirits only contract with children.


    And if the triplets contracted with me, they should have done it when I was a child.


    ...Inder''s soul entered my body only a few months back.


    ...His soul doesn''t even belong to this world, so how did his presence affect my spirits?


    ''...It''s way too confusing.''


    I mused as I walked towards Oliver before petting his cat. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "....What did you name him?" Curiously, I asked as I patted its head. It seemed to enjoy it as it closed its eyes.


    "Little Grey."


    "Change that name."


    "..Why?"


    Instead of replying, I red at him, which seemed to work as he grumbled, "...Fine, I will think of a better name."


    "Yeah." Taking the cat from his hands, I replied, gently stroking it.


    "...We will get the participants'' names for the clubhousepetition soon enough." He informed, looking at me.


    "...So?"


    "...Let''s just hope we are on different teams."


    "Why?" I asked, curiously.


    "...So I can smash that handsome face of yours." Grinning, he replied, bringing his fist forward.


    "...Well, I would also dly take the chance to smash your face as well."


    Smiling, I replied, giving him a fist bump.

 Chapter 106 Team [1]

    Chapter 106 Team [1]


    The sun hung high in the sky, casting its light over the vast training ground.


    Rows of students stood at attention, looking towards the stage that stood a meter tall.


    And within those students, I stood leisurely with my hands in my pockets.


    ''...Time sure flies when you are busy.''


    I mused, looking around the ce filled with students from all the sses.


    It''s the third month since I entered the academy.


    ...And a lot has happened in the span of three months.


    ...But most importantly, I grew stronger.


    If things are right, then I should rank up and reach 4th Primeval soon enough.


    ''Hey El, isn''t it weird?''


    [...What?]


    ''...It took me the same amount of time to reach from 2nd Primeval to 3rd as it took me to reach from 3rd to 4th Primeval.''


    [...It''s not weird...It''s your body that is adapting to the runes.]


    ''...But at this rate, won''t I reach 7th or 8th Primeval before the end of this year?''


    [...You should, but...That won''t heal your body.]


    ''...I know.''


    Anyway, it''s not like I expect my body to be healed.


    ...Not to mention there is nothing in this world that can heal a broken life source.


    ...And I will most probably die within a few years.


    [...Azariah¡ª]


    ''...I am fine, El.''


    ...I just have to make sure I don''t die this year.


    ...Especially because of Shyamal.


    [...Remember you told me about how the first game ended?]


    ''...Yeah.''


    [...Are you going to interfere¡ª]


    ''...Nope, not my problem.''


    Leaving the part where I don''t want to get involved with the Angels after what happened to me.


    ...Saving this empire and its future is not my fucking problem.


    ...I just have to make sure those close to me are safe.


    [...And how are you going to do that?]


    ''...I just have to ask them not to be anywhere close to Moshel''s tomb.''


    ...Pretty sure most of them will just agree with me.


    But the only problem will be¡ª


    Shifting my gaze, I looked around until I found her.


    From here, I could only see her back. With her white hair tied in a waterfall braid, she stood in front of her ss.


    ...Arianell.


    ...I don''t have what it takes to save her.


    And from the game, I know...She has the highest chance of dying.


    ''...I shouldn''t interfere with her from now on.''


    From saving her, that''s the only conclusion I cane up with.


    I should just let it be and let the events of the game follow naturally around her.


    ...Let Ethan do his magic and hopefully he can save her.


    [...That won''t work, Az. You have already interfered enough¡ª]


    ''I know!''


    But what was I even supposed to do!?


    I made the world hate me just to make sure they are safe.


    And out of nowhere, I got memories of them dying again and again because of their own stupidity.


    I just¡ª


    ''...Sigh...Just let me bet on this...That''s the only way I can see her not dying.''


    [....]


    "..Hey, Az!" I shifted my focus away from her as I heard a concerned voice from the line standing beside me before feeling someone grabbing my hand, "..What are you doing!?"


    "..."


    I rxed my clenched fist while my nails nearly dug into my palm.


    "...Are you alright?" Rubbing my palm with hers, Ashlyn asked, trying to alleviate the pain.


    "...I am fine." With a gentle smile, I replied.


    "...What are you guys doing?" My brows knitted together as I heard an irritating voice.


    "...None of your business, Miley." I rebuked, ring at her.


    "...Stop doing that." Jerking Ashlyn''s hand away from mine, she grumbled, ring at me.


    "Attention, everyone!!"


    We all looked at the stage simultaneously as Lauryn came to the front, instructing us.


    Instantly, the murmurs stopped, making the ground turn silent.


    "...I don''t have much time, so I will make it short." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Scanning around, she said, her voice reaching everyone, "...The clubhousepetition will happen next week, and now is the time for the teams to be revealed."


    "..But first, let me introduce all the team leaders." pping her hands, she informed us as four students started to walk towards the stage.


    p p p p


    The sound of pping echoed in the training ground as all the students weed them, their gazes mixed with awe and excitement.


    "....."


    But my gaze remained on the girl with her hair tied in a side-braided ponytail as she walked with confidence.


    [...How do you know the names of whatever she did with her hair?]


    ''...Avril liked hairstyling, and I was the one who got forced to learn them.''


    [....]


    Well, they dide in handy to soothe crying girls.


    "...You guys can disperse now, and whoever''s name is called, only they wille forward." Lauryn instructed, and immediately all the students started moving, forming their friend groups.


    "Az¡ª"


    "...Let''s go, we should find Ruby and Aaliyah." Before Ashlyn could try to talk with me, Miley grabbed her hand, dragging her away.


    She looked at me with moist eyes, waving at me before she vanished in the crowd.


    "...My brother!"


    "...Argh, fuck."


    I cursed, reaching back to rub my back, feeling the stinging pain of a p on it.


    "...Don''t fucking do that, Oliver!" I groaned in pain, ring at him.


    He grinned widely, shrugging nonchntly, "...That''s for what you did before."


    "...What did he do?" Asked Aimar, standing beside him.


    "...Noting to my roo¡ª"


    "...Yeah, fuck off." I interjected as I looked around, only to find two more peopleing towards us.


    "...Yo." Oliver greeted them with a smile as Ethan and Chubby arrived beside us.


    "...I hope we are in the same team." Smiling lightly, Ethan remarked, looking at Oliver.


    "...Sure, man. I want to be in any team except this fucker''s." Pointing at me, he replied, earning a middle finger from me.


    "...Anyway, aren''t you guys anxious?" Chubby mumbled, looking at us, "...What if I don''t get selected¡ª"


    "Of course you will, buddy!" Oliver assured him, wrapping his hand around his shoulder, "...By the way, when are you going to invite us to your home?"


    "...Why?" Chubby asked suspiciously, looking at him.


    "...I want to see your mothe¡ª"


    "...Father." I interjected sharply, ring at Oliver.


    "Y-yeah, father." He corrected himself, smiling innocently.


    "Azariah."


    I turned back, hearing a somewhat familiar voice calling me.


    Only to find three boys standing there with a handsome chocte-skinned boy leading them.


    "...Tristan." With a bright smile, I greeted the boy I hadn''t seen in a while, "...You still alive?"


    "...You will pay for what you did." His eyes zed with anger as he threatened me maniacally.


    "...Cash or card?" Oliver interjected with a smile, walking beside me.


    "...That''s ame joke." Keegan, standing with Lucus, came forward, rebuking.


    "...Ohh, Az." pping my chest lightly, he asked, "...What does a girl say to a guy with a big banana?"


    "...It''s too big?" Confused, I replied, tilting my head.


    "...Keegan, what do you think?" Oliver asked, looking at him.


    "....I don''t know." Frowning, he replied with a confused expression.


    "..Yeah, I knew you wouldn''t know, SHRIMP!!" With a mocking expression, he replied with a gentle smile.


    "...Pfft." Chubby was the first tough, barely able to control himself.


    "...You¡ª"


    "And yeah, Az knows the answer only because he saw mine¡ª"


    p!!


    Before he could finish his sentence, I pped his chest so hard that the sound echoed even in the bustling crowd of students.


    "...Ouch, my boobies!!"


    He whimpered, massaging his chest with both his hands.


    "...You guys sure are close." Lucus remarked, making me look at him, "...Too close, I would say."


    "...I agree." From behind, Aimar nodded as well, "...Sometimes I wonder if they like¡ª"


    "...Oye, little brother." Oliver interjected before me, ring at him, "...One more word and your ass will be in danger."


    "...Figuratively?"


    "...Literally."


    "...Shut up, all of you!!" We all focused on Tristan as he shouted, ring at me, "Azariah, just remember¡ª"


    "...Come on, man, just go absorb light or something." I interjected, not really interested in listening to him.


    "You¡ª"


    "...Attention!!"


    We all shifted our focus towards the stage as Daphne walked forward with a gentle smile, "...Alright everyone, whoever''s name is called, pleasee forward."


    All of us quieted down, listening closely to her.


    "...For the yellow team with the leader being Prince Johnathan." Taking out a piece of paper, she announced, "...His team members are¡ªAimar, Linda, Lucus, and Ashlyn."


    ...Well, I kinda expected this to happen.


    ...My luck isn''t good enough for me to have Ashlyn around to protect me.


    "For the green team with the leader being Ivan." She continued as the said students moved towards the stage, "...His team members are¡ªOliver, Aaliyah, Liam, and Princess Arianell."


    "...For the blue team with the leader being Christina."


    ncing at me, she announced, "...Her team members are¡ªKeegan, Miley, Ruby, and Ethan."


    ...Ahh, Christina seems pissed.


    But that''s team was expected as well, Ethan is the protagonist, after all, and Christina is the [Main Heroine]


    [You don''t seem concerned about it.]


    ''...About what?''


    [...Ethan being around your fianc¨¦e.]


    ''...So what? It''s not like he could do anything.''


    [...You seem confident.]


    ''...El, you are forgetting something. I am the [Viiness Maker] and no one can take what''s mine if I don''t want them to.''


    [...So, you don''t n to leave her?]


    ''...I don''t know.''


    "...And for thest team, red, with the leader being Althea."


    I shifted my focus as thest team got announced.


    "...Her team members are¡ªAzariah, Seth, Tristan, and...


    ...Shyamal."

 Chapter 107 Team [2]

    Chapter 107 Team [2]


    "....."


    The sun was high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the academy grounds as I sat silently on a chair near the stage.


    My hands were inteced, resting on my knees, as I surveyed my so-called ''team.''


    All the other students had been sent back to their sses, leaving only the selected ones and the teachers.


    ''...Why do I have to go through this shit?'' I thought, ncing at the silver-haired girl who was smiling sweetly at me.


    Her smile didn''t match the coldness in her beautiful crimson eyes.


    ''.....''


    Maybe it was because of all the things I had gone through in thest three months that I didn''t feel much threat from her.


    I didn''t avert my gaze from her, but looked directly into her eyes.


    ''...She didn''t seem happy.''


    ...Come to think of it, she was never happy, no matter what she showed on the outside.


    Inside, she was just depressed after Shane died.


    [...Why do you care? Don''t you hate her?]


    ''...I hate her, man, more than anything.''


    [...More than your mother?]


    ''...No.''


    ...I hate my mother more than anything.


    ...But the hate I have for my mother is overshadowed by the fear I have of her.


    Ignoring her personal strength, what terrifies me the most is how much influence she has all over the world.


    ...She can literally start wars between kingdoms and races without moving from her office.


    ...Her greatest strength is how she uses everything she knows against her enemies.


    "...I don''t want to be in a team with him," Tristan grumbled, ring at me.


    "...That''s not something for you to decide," a girl with red hair rebuked while ncing at me. "...And that seat is for the leader."


    "...Does it matter who the leader is?" I asked mockingly, ncing at her. "...We have already lost thepetition."


    "...Why are you saying that?" She asked, knitting her brows in confusion.


    "...Look at this guy." Gesturing at Chubby, I scoffed as I replied, "...He looks like a busted can of biscuits."


    Chubby''s shoulders slumped as he slowly started to walk away.


    "...Where are you going? To have some snacks?" I asked with a gentle smile, looking at him. "...Come back, Chubby."


    "...Then we have him." Gesturing towards Tristan, I continued, "...With his condition, winning thepetition won''t be possible."


    "...I have already healed from my injuries¡ª"


    "...No, dipshit, I am saying you are a fucking retard." I interjected, rifying with a bright smile.


    "...You!!"


    "...Shut the fuck up, don''t be a nagger." I interjected again, making his anger spike to the point he started to take his weapon out.


    "...Stand down, Tristan." Athmanded him with a stern voice, stopping him in his actions.


    Shifting my gaze away from him, I looked at the silver-haired girl who was still smiling at me. "...Then we have this craz¡ª"


    "...Azariah."


    A tingling sensation ran through my nape while I felt goosebumps all over my body as I heard her angelic voice.


    ...It sounded so good that it made me creep out.


    "...Please be gentle with your words," she requested with a soft smile, looking at me.


    "...Then we have this beautiful girl," I added quietly, not trying to mock her just to be safe.


    Her smile widened as she nodded her head.


    ...Stop smiling; it''s creeping me out.


    "...Anyway, like I said, we can''t win with a team like this," I concluded, ncing at Ath before looking around.


    "...That''s the team you have to work with," she rebuked, walking closer to me. "...And stand up from my seat."


    "...No, go find another chair or something," I rejected firmly as I looked at Shyamal, only to notice her attention was somewhere else while the smile on her face vanished.


    I followed her gaze until itnded on a blue-haired girl whose academic uniform clung close to her body as she walked gracefully towards us.


    And behind her was Ethan.


    "Oh, I smell drama."


    I flinched slightly, hearing a familiar voice echoing to my left.


    Shifting my focus, I looked there, only to find Oliver sitting beside me.


    "...Where did you get the chair from?" I asked, noticing Aimar also arriving with a chair in his hand.


    "...I stole it from Ivan," Oliver replied, grinning as he took out a packet of popcorn.


    "...And I stole it from Archie," Aimar added, sitting to my right.


    "...You got guts, bro," I praised earnestly.


    "...Nah, no one gives a shit about him," Oliver added, starting to eat popcorn.


    "...What do you want, Christina?" I shifted my focus as Ath asked, looking at her as she arrived close to us.


    "...I want him in my team," Christina replied, pointing at me.


    "...I don''t want to," I interjected, frowning.


    "...Did I ask you?" she questioned softly, ncing at me.


    "...No."


    "...Then be quiet."


    "....."


    "...Bro got tamed," Aimarmented mockingly.


    ...I''ll just ignore him.


    "..Yo, Ethan, want some?" Oliver asked, passing the popcorn towards him as he arrived.


    "...No," he replied solemnly, his eyes drifting towards me.


    "...We can''t change the team members," Ath informed, rubbing her eyes.


    "...Doesn''t matter, I will ask for permission¡ª"


    "...Why do you even want him?" Ath rebuked, ring at her. "...Don''t tell me you want to protect him or give me an advantage¡ª"


    "...That doesn''t concern you, Ath," Christina interjected sharply. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "...Come on, what are you, his mom?" Ath taunted, her voiceced with mockery.


    "...Don''t try to hinder me just because I didn''t listen to your advice," Christina replied sharply, making Ath''s expression harden.


    "...Notice how she didn''t refuse the mom part," Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin and ncing at me. "...You should start calling her mom¡ª"


    "...Go fuck yourself."


    "...Just go away, Christina," Shyamal chimed in, instructing her.


    "Damn, the crazy girl interfered," Olivermented, making me frown.


    "...Don''t call her crazy."


    "...But she is," he insisted, munching on popcorn. "...Remember, she used to scratch you like a cat."


    "...That''s only because Azariah is into that shit," Aimar added, ncing at me. "...He likes it rough."


    "...You guys are just jealous," I grumbled, frowning.


    "...Did that really happen?" All three of us looked back at Ethan as he asked suspiciously.


    "...Yeah, Shyamal and Azariah were quite¡ª"


    "...Shut up, Oliver."


    "Why¡ª"


    "...Shyamal." we both flinched slightly as we heard Christina''s chilling voice addressing her. "...Don''t try to interfere."


    "...Why should I not?" Shyamal rebuked, walking closer to her. "...Or do you think you can just order everyone around?"


    "...And what makes you think I can''t?" Christina asked without a shred of emotion in her voice.


    "...Don''t act all high and mighty just because you won against me once," Shyamal rebuked, standing just in front of her.


    ...Wait, what?


    They fought?


    Why?


    And Christina won!?


    Even with all the cheats that Shyamal has?


    "...What''s happened?" I looked back, hearing Ashlyn''s voice as she arrived beside us.


    "...They are fighting over Azariah," Oliver replied, ncing at her. "...You should join too."


    "Huh? Why?" Tilting her head, she asked.


    "...Nevermind," shaking his head, he mumbled, "...Just let them fight."


    "..Okay, can you guys stop now!" Having had enough of this bickering, I stood up and yelled at both of them.


    "...Stay out of this, Azariah," Christina retorted, ring at me.


    "...Can you stop this, Christina?" I asked with a tired sigh, looking at her.


    "...What''s happening here?" We all quieted down as Lauryn''s voice echoed within the training ground.


    "...She wants Azariah," Shyamalined, pointing towards Christina, "...Even when we already told her that''s not possible."


    "...The team has already been decided, Christina," Lauryn instructed firmly, looking at her. "...You can y husband and wife with him at home; don''t try to do that here."


    "...Azariah." Shifting her focus towards me, Christina called, "...Come with me."


    "...Sigh." With a sigh, I walked towards her before she grabbed my hand and dragged me to a corner.


    "...Are you going to be alright?" she asked, her blue eyes looking at me concernedly as we reached a quiet ce.


    "...Yeah," I replied, confused, looking at her. "Why do you ask?"


    "...Have you not seen the hatred in Shyamal''s eyes?" she asked, ring at me. "...She has been like this since the day Shane died."


    "...What about it?" I shrugged. "...It''s not like she could do anything, even if she hates me."


    "...She is a Vessel, Az," her re intensified as she informed me, "...You don''t know what she will do¡ª"


    "...Wait, how do you know that she is a Vessel?" I interjected sharply, my brows knitting together in confusion.


    ...She shouldn''t have known this.


    "F-Father told me," she replied, stuttering a little.


    "...Is your father an idiot?"


    "..Hey, don''t bad mouth him," sheined, punching my chest lightly.


    "...But how can he just tell an empire secret like it''s nothing."


    "...Wait, you already knew she was a vessel!?" she asked, her eyes widening a little.


    "....."


    "...Since when?" she asked, ring at me.


    "...Shane told me," I replied softly, "...When I was a child."


    "...Why, Az?" she grumbled softly, rubbing her temples.


    "....."


    I didn''t reply because I didn''t have any response.


    Everyone knows what happens who are close to Vessel.


    If the Vessel loses control then those close to them are their first targets.


    But that won''t happen to me because she hates me to death.


    "...Just call me if anything happens," she advised, messing my hair before she walked away.


    "...Sigh." I sighed again, rubbing my chest ,which for some reason, felt like burning.


    "...."


    Come to think of it, three months have passed, right?


    "...Fuck."


    ...Isn''t it time for my first spirit to awaken?

 Chapter 108 Team [3]

    Chapter 108 Team [3]


    [Ethan''s POV]


    ''Why does she even like him?''


    This question has been lingering in my mind since the first day I saw her again.


    The girl who helped me when I was at my lowest.


    The girl whom I wanted to meet again for a long while.


    ....Christina.


    ''...Why?''


    I asked myself as I stared at her grabbing the hand of ''that'' boy and taking him away with her.


    ...None of it makes sense.


    ...He isn''t someone who could be loved.


    From what Miley told me, he is the worst piece of shit.


    From drinking, doing drugs, forcing maids, visiting prostitutes he did everything.


    Disgust and repulsiveness creeped within me even thinking about all this.


    ...He is taking full advantage of his position, to do every evil thing he can.


    ....And his mother never stopped him.


    Even after all the spiteful things he did...she still stands beside him like nothing happened.


    ''...He doesn''t deserve her...He has done nothing to deserve her.''


    "...What are you staring at?" My gaze abruptly shifted from her as a boy with ck hair blocked my view.


    "...Nothing." Shaking my head I replied, "...I was just looking at my leade¡ª."


    "...Did you forget what I told youst time?" Walking close to me he hissed, "...Behave yourself."


    "..Oye, Aimar, stop it." A hand reached out blocking his way, "... Don''t act like a jerk."


    "...I don''t understand, brother." Yanking his hand aggressively Aimar replied, "...Why do you even want to be friends with thismone¡ª."


    "...Aimar." Oliver interjected ring at him, "... I am going to break your jaw if you keep talking."


    "...You know what." He growled staring into his brother''s eyes, "...Just go fuck yourself."


    Turning around he walked away leaving me alone with Oliver.


    "...Why did you do that?" I asked ncing at him letting out a sigh.


    "... It''s fine." Waving his hand nonchntly he replied, "... And don''t take his words to your heart."


    "...Yeah." I mumbled quietly as I looked at her again at the end of the training hall taking with ''him''.


    "...Isn''t she beautiful?" Perhaps noticing my gaze on her Olivermented, "...Too bad she already has a fianc¨¦."


    My gaze shifted to him, my voice came out rough as I replied, "...Why are you mentioning that?"


    "...I am just saying." Shrugging he continued smiling, his voice carrying a genuine happiness,


    "...And let me tell you a secret¡ªI can''t wait for them to have children just so I can teach them to call Az motherfucke¡ª."


    "...You sure sound like they will always be together." Interjecting sharply i argued while my stomach twisted.


    "... Don''t worry...I will make sure they do." He replied seriously looking into my eyes without any hesitation, "...And I don''t mind snapping the necks of those whoe between them."


    ...The underlying threat in his words.


    ...He is warning me, isn''t he?


    "...You are a good friend." Controlling the anger boiling within me I replied.


    "...Of course I am¡ª."


    "..Oliver."


    He flinched as I heard a beautiful voice calling him, I turned around to find a beautiful silver-haired girl standing beside us with her crimson eyes staring at Oliver.


    "..Shyamal." I called her softly but she didn''t look at me.


    "...I heard someone calling me crazy from here." With a light smile she asked while taking out a scythe from thin air.


    "...Azariah did." Instantly he replied, "...I swear in my father''s name he did...even when I told him not to."


    "...I see." Her scythe vanished as she turned around walking away.


    "...Shyamal." I called her again my voice firm, "...Can I have a little tal¡ª."


    "...Stay away from memoner." She snarled, her nose crinkled, "...You stink."


    "....."


    I stood dumbfounded not understanding what she meant?


    ....How do I stink?


    "...It''s okay buddy." Walking close Oliver patted mumbling, "...That''s not the worst way to get shot down, so...cheer up."


    "...Ethan,e here!!"


    "...Yeah?" I shifted my focus towards Miley who called me, standing beside Christina.


    Wasting no time I careened towards them before standing beside Ruby.


    "....."


    Silently she looked at us, her hands sping behind her back.


    ''...She is beautiful.''


    I held my breath, admiring her.


    She is indeed one of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen.


    Perhaps my own feelings are involved but still no one can deny that she is pleasing to look at.


    "...First of all I want to make it clear." She parted her lips addressing us, "...I will only observe you from afar and correct you if needed."


    "..What?" Miley asked abruptly, "... Weren''t the leaders supposed to train us for thepetitio¡ª."


    "...I lost my interest in that." She interrupted her eyes drifting behind us and I already know who she was looking at.


    "...We can ask for help right?" I asked softly looking at her.


    "...You can." She nodded her head before turning away, "..Now go, we will meet here tomorrow."


    [ ?...Meet me boy ?]


    My steps halted as I tried to talk to her as I heard a voice in my head.


    ''Huh? Right now?''


    [ ? Yes ?]


    ''Alright.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...Where are you going?" Ruby asked as I turned around.


    "..I will be right back." I replied with a light smile, "... please tell if someone asks."


    She nodded her head slightly replying meekly, "...Okay."


    ''...Poor girl.''


    As I walked towards my dormitory room I thought about Ruby.


    Her life turned for the worse the day Azariah met her father.


    ...He took her happiness away from her.


    "...Fucker."


    I cursed softly opening my room as I walked and sat on my bed.


    "Huff."


    Exhaling softly I closed my eyes letting my body rx.


    A tingling sensation washed over my body before I felt everything around me change.


    The moment I opened my eyes I found myself with the sky a mix of dark clouds and distant stars, ground beneath my feet a smooth, obsidian ck.


    But what had my attention was the throne in the centre with a towering man sitting on it wearing a cloak of dark fur.


    ...The fur of the great wolf Fenrir.


    ....Vidar, the God of Vengeance.


    "...You came, boy." His voice boomed as he said with a smile, his blue eyes fixed on me, "...I haven''t seen you in a while."


    "...You are the one who is always busy." Iined walking close, "...When I was a child you used to visit me more."


    "...My duty is to protect you from other Gods and nothing else, boy." He replied standing up from his throne, his golden hair falling down like a mane reaching his shoulders.


    "...Still¡ª."


    "...Leave it, boy." Interrupting me he walked closer, standing twice my height as he asked, "...Are you still trying to go after that vessel?"


    "...Yes." I replied immediately nodding my head.


    He remained silent looking down at me, grunting, "So...When are you going to ept ''his'' powers?"


    "...Not until you rify what being an Avatar means?" I rebuked looking at him.


    "...I have already told you." He stated looking at me,


    "...A small part of a [Primordial God]''s soul is integrated with yours, increasing your potential akin to that of a [Child of Mana]."


    "...But what if¡ª."


    "...Your caution is meaningless, boy." He interrupted walking back to his throne,


    "...In the end, it''s your choice...The earlier you do the better, because only after you ept it you will reach your full potential."


    "... can''t you help me?" I questioned my brows knitting together.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "... Because I will only protect you from Gods." He replied taking his seat on the throne, "...And that woman still hasn''t reached Godhood."


    "...You will let me die?"


    "...Live in fear, boy... without it, life is meaningless."


    I lowered my head as I thought about my options.


    ...Being an Avatar.


    It doesn''t feel right.


    Even if it provides me with unimaginable power and authority...it also chains me as well.


    "...But what if I didn''t need that power?" Looking up I asked, "... What if I can reach that height withou¡ª."


    "...Boy, even if you have the strength to back it up, don''t let arrogance get to your head." He interjected sharply ring at me.


    "...But if I have strength why should I be afraid?" Frowning I asked.


    "...Long ago there was a man." Looking at me he stated with a voice that felt fearful...


    " A being so unique and powerful...there wasn''t any army between heaven and earth....that could face against him."


    "...What?" I asked, my voiceced with confusion.


    "...And I am talking about the time when demigods roamed around the world and old gods ruled it." He stated ncing at me, "...He even emerged victorious against the army of demigods."


    "...Who are you talking about?" My curiosity piqued as I asked.


    "... Doesn''t matter." He replied, "He died, buried, forgotten with nothing to be remembered of just because of his stupidity."


    "....."


    ....Someone like him died?


    "... Don''t be like him, boy." He concluded atst making me nod my head in agreement, "...Anyway how is her son doing?"


    "...There are new rumours about him." Remembering what I have been hearing about him I informed.


    "...What?" He asked with a bored expression on his face.


    "...That he is [Exiled Prince]." I replied making his expression harden as he sat straight.


    "...Tell me everything, boy."


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "Huff..Why did he ask about that?" Opening my eyes I mumbled as I found myself back in my room.


    "Hmm?" I nced around only to find a small letter ced on my table, "...What''s that?"


    Picking it up, I opened it but the words inside made my heartbeat drop.


    *****


    Meet me after thepetition.


    Asher Lye Heimdall.


    *****

 Chapter 109 First [1]

    Chapter 109 First [1]


    "Huff..."


    I inhaled softly, eyes closed, my body lowered with one leg thrown backward while the other firmly held the ground, one hand sping the sheath attached to my left while the other held the hilt of the katana.


    With my eyes still shut, my other senses heightened, skin prickling with the cold breeze, the smell of flowers, and the presence of a person beside me.


    "Concentrate."


    Lauryn whispered softly, correcting my posture with her hands. She bent my body more by grabbing my shoulders before moving back.


    "Now, try it."


    She instructed, making me gently open my eyes, looking at the small, dark gray stone ced three meters away.


    Holding my breath, I rotated the mana within my body as she taught me, causing my skin to alight with a silver hue.


    Gathering mana in my legs, I let it umte until I felt a slight ache in my bones.


    "....Huff."


    Exhaling softly, I burst the mana, my body came alive with it, and my speed increased as I took a step, reaching the gray stone in an instant.


    It was a terrible and wonderful feeling at the same time.


    Mana became a storm inside me; my blood thundered in my ears, the burst of mana reached my hands, and at that exact moment, I flicked the hilt, taking the katana out, shing horizontally.


    The rock sliced easily, with one part falling down.


    "Arghh!!"


    But the aftermath came soon enough, as my entire arm started to hurt while my left shoulder dislocated from its ce, making me grab it and crouch down on the ground.


    "Stand up."


    I shifted my focus back to her as she instructed with a detached voice.


    "B-but¡ª."


    "I said stand up, Azariah." She instructed again, her hand sping tightly on the katana in her hand.


    ''...What''s up with her?''


    Climbing back to my feet while suppressing my groan, I thought, looking at her.


    "...Show me your hand." cing her katana down, she ordered, walking close to me.


    ".. Arghh." A groan escaped my mouth as she jerked my dislocated arm close to her.


    Snap!!


    The sound of something snapping resonated, and I didn''t know what it was until I felt my shoulder hurting like hell.


    ''...Fuck!!''


    I barely controlled myself from screaming while feeling the pain of my arm returning to its socket. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You haven''t learned half of the first style." Sheined, shaking her head, looking down at me, "...And here I thought you would learn it before thepetition."


    "Your sword art is literally breaking my body." I rebuked, ring at her, "...How do you expect me to learn it that easily?"


    "Aren''t you her son?" Mockingly shemented, her eyes ring at me, "...One of a kind talent, blessed when you were a child?"


    "..."


    What''s with her?


    ....Since the day she returned from her hometown, she hasn''t been the same.


    She became colder.


    "...Your training for today ends here." Turning around, she bellowed, walking out of the training ground.


    "Sigh..."


    A heavy sigh escaped me as I dragged my tired body to the bench ced on the sides.


    ''...Three days, huh?''


    Sitting on the bench, I mused, taking out a water bottle before gulping it down.


    ...Only three days are left for the clubhousepetition.


    And honestly, there is no chance for our team to win.


    ''...But that''s not my problem.''


    If anything, winning it is the least of my priorities.


    All I need to do is survive from Hysteria organization.


    [...Are you going to be alright all alone?]


    ''...I will be, probably.''


    And it''s not like I can ask anyone for help.


    [...You can]


    ''...But I will not.''


    I will not risk someone else''s life because of me, especially not those who are close to me.


    ....I am already walking on thin ice by being around them.


    I don''t want them to die because of me.


    ...I don''t want my mother to kill them.


    [...You are kind]


    ''...I am not.'' Rubbing my sides burning in pain, I replied.


    ...If I had been kind... I wouldn''t have done all those horrible things.


    ''...It''s been so long since I drank something good.''


    Looking at the water bottle, I mused. Since I got the game''s memories, I haven''t been drinking like I used to.


    ...When I really thought I would die in a few years.


    The time when only drinking kept me alive away from all the burdens.


    ''..That''s depressing.''


    I shook my head before throwing the empty bottle in the dustbin without moving from my seat.


    "Sigh.." I sighed, leaning on the bench, resting my head, closing my eyes.


    ''...Not again.''


    I grumbled in my thoughts as I felt someone sitting beside me.


    Opening one of my eyes, I peeked beside me where a silver-haired girl sat wearing a ck full-sleeved shirt clinging to her body with matching leggings.


    "...What do you want?" I asked, making her crimson eyes focus on me.


    "...Why are you leaving when Ath is training?" She probed, squinting her eyes.


    "...You are doing the same." I rebuked, ncing at her.


    She didn''t reply. Instead, she reached her hand out and started digging her nails into my arm.


    "What are you doing?" Frowning, I asked, feeling her nails scratching my arm.


    She nced at me before hesitantly removing her hand, whispering, "...Nothing."


    ...Was she trying to scratch me again?


    ''...Wait.''


    "Hey!!"


    I turned my body towards her, grabbing her hand before folding her sleeve.


    "..."


    ...Her forearm.


    It was covered with fresh bruises and scratches, a sharp contrast to her porcin skin.


    She is harming herself again.


    ...This fucking idiot!!


    ''...No.''


    I stopped myself from yelling at her as I removed my hands away from her.


    ...She doesn''t deserve it.


    ...Not anymore.


    "....."


    Without saying anything, I stood up and walked away from her, not bothering toment on her injury.


    "...I can''t recognize you anymore." I halted my steps hearing her soft whisper.


    "..."


    I remained silent, walking away as I felt her eyes lingering on me.


    ''...She is going back to her old habits.''


    ...Hurting herself.


    I thought she had ovee that. I already gave her the reason to stop hating herself, but it looks like it''s not working now.


    ''...Looks like I need to remind her again.''


    But this time, things will be different.


    Because she isn''t weak anymore.


    "Hey, Az!!"


    I halted my steps hearing Ashlyn calling me from behind.


    I looked back and found her wearing the training uniform.


    "...Practice?" As she arrived, walking beside me, I asked.


    "..Yes." Nodding, she replied, "What about you?"


    "Training as well."


    "...You are getting taller." Sheined,paring her height with mine, "..You weren''t this tall when we first met."


    "...When you almost punched my face?" I recalled, making her blush in embarrassment.


    "T-that wasn''t intentional, okay." She stammered, hitting my shoulder lightly, "...You were the one acting like a creep."


    "..How can you say that?" I touched my chest, feigning pain.


    "...Would you stop your acting?" She yowled, throwing her hair behind haughtily.


    "...Yeah, here I am hurt by your words and you are calling this acting." I replied with a bilious look on my face.


    "...By the way." She said, looking at me, "I can make a creep stay away."


    "How?"


    ...Wait!


    "Haha." Sheughed out loud, walking slightly faster to avoid getting caught by me.


    "....."


    ''..How can I fall for such a simple trick?''


    Hiding my face with my hand, I thought.


    "...Anyway, if we face off against each other." Halting her steps in front of me, she announced, "...I will go all out to win against you."


    "Aww, how cute."


    "...What?"


    "...You thinking that you can win against me by going all out." Grinning widely, I replied, looking at her.


    She smiled back as well, leaning forward with her hand behind her back, "...We will see that, mister."


    "That we will."


    "Your dormitory is here." Gesturing towards the building, she said.


    "...You want me to drop you to your dormitory?" I asked, looking at her.


    "...No, it''s fine." She replied, "It''s early in the morning, nothing will happen."


    "I see, meet meter then."


    "Yeah, bye."


    [...She can''t win against you?]


    ''...Unless she awakens, no.''


    [...You mean awakened Ashlyn can beat you, even with your blessing?]


    ''...Yes.''


    [....]


    ...Well, maybe I could win against her if my body gets healed, but that''s not possible.


    ....That''s why she is the best meat shield.


    Walking inside the dormitory, I moved towards my room, arriving there before opening the door.


    "Haaah."


    And as soon as I reached inside, I immediately fell on the ground, gasping for air.


    "ARGHH." The agonizing pain from the side of my body made me groan in pain as my body fell down helplessly on the ground.


    With difficulty, I took off my shirt, finding arge golden-colored tattoo starting to engrave on my skin.


    ''Fuck!!''


    As the golden tattoo continued to burn my skin, I couldn''t help but curse, feeling all the mana in my body starting to get sucked by the tattoo.


    "Huff.."


    I tried to control my breathing but failed miserably as Iy motionless on the floor with my eyes looking at the ceiling.


    The time stretched for a long time before a balloon of pure energy escaped from the tattoo, forming a shape above me.


    My eyelids felt heavy as I closed my eyes while my consciousness started to drift away.


    But before I lost myself in darkness, I felt a small weight on my chest while hearing a child''s voice echoing in my ear.


    "...Dada?"

 Chapter 110 First [2]

    Chapter 110 First [2]


    "What should you call him?" Oliver asked, pointing at me while sitting on a bench with a small child resting on hisp.


    The training hall was empty as today was a rest day before we moved to the Mendon?a Dukedom tomorrow.


    The child, who looked about a year old, had short dark-blue hair thatplemented his round face filled with baby fat.


    His skin was softer than cotton and white as milk, and he was wearing a baby outfit that I had bought for him.


    Hisvender-colored eyes turned towards me, his mouth curving into a smile as he replied in a lively voice, "...Dada."


    "No, no, don''t call him that," Oliver grumbled in annoyance, shaking his head. "Call him motherfucker."


    The child tilted his head in confusion before he eximed, "...Dada!!"


    "No, not Dada, motherfuc¡ª"


    "Shut up, Oliver," I snapped, walking towards him before taking the child away.


    "Come on, man, just let me teach him," Oliver grumbled, standing up and ring at me.


    "No."


    "Tch."


    Clicking his tongue, he reached out and pinched the child''s cheek, making him almost cry in pain.


    "...Dada?" The child turned towards me with pleading eyes, his hands wrapped around my neck.


    "Stop doing it," I scolded, pping Oliver''s hand away. "Can''t you see he''s about to cry?"


    "You never told me you fucked a Spirit."


    "That''s not how they are born, idiot¡ª"


    "Come on, you don''t need to hide it," he replied with a cheeky smile.


    ...Why did I bother exining to him?


    "Hey!" We shifted our focus towards Aimar as he dashed towards us. "I couldn''t find milk, so I brought some ice cream."


    "...What are you, a retard?" I swore, ring at him as he tried to catch his breath.


    "What?"


    "I asked for milk for the child, idiot," I replied, gesturing at the boy. "Are you saying I should feed him ice cream?"


    "But it''s made of milk," heined with a detached look on his face.


    "...Yeah, I think that will do as well," Oliver added, rubbing his chin. "...And it''s not like the child knows it''s not really milk."


    "...Really?" I asked, ignoring the boy''s attempts to grab my hair.


    [Stop listening to them and feed himter with actual milk. Anyway, spirits do not necessarily need real food.]


    ''...Okay.''


    "I''m not feeding him that," I said, looking at Aimar.


    "Then what should I do with¡ª"


    "Just eat it yourself."


    "Okay," he shrugged, passing one to Oliver.


    "What''s his name?" Oliver asked, eating the ice cream.


    "...Not decided yet," I replied, grabbing the child who tried to climb on my head and cing him down.


    "Dada!!" he eximed, opening his arms wide and jumping on the ground.


    "No," I shook my head, making his eyes turn moist.


    "y with him, Little Grey," Oliver mumbled, rubbing his hands.


    A small white orb started to emerge from his hand before taking the shape of a cat.


    "....Dada?" The child''s interest peaked, looking at the cat cleaning its fur.


    "Dada!!" It didn''t take him long to run after the cat with his small legs.


    "Meow!!" Little Grey cried before running away from him.


    Wait, Little Grey?


    "Didn''t I tell you to change his name?" I red at Oliver.


    "...I like it more," he shrugged, ncing at the terrified cat and theughing child running behind him. "...Your child is bullying my cat."


    "Just let them be," I grumbled, looking at the child.


    ....A fucking headache.


    Even though he sleeps most of the time, whenever he''s awake, he turns my room upside down.


    It''s not even been two days, and I already want to throw him away.


    "...He will take time to grow," Olivermented, making me nce at him. "...He is still an infant Spirit."


    "...It will take him years to reach adulthood," I added, rubbing my temples and feeling even more depressed.


    ....How can I take care of him for so long?


    In the first ce, I don''t even know how to raise a child.


    ....Not to mention, I wasn''t raised with love from my mother.


    [...Wasn''t there any person like a mother figure to you?]


    ''...Aunt Belly. But most of the things that I remember from her are teaching to love everyone.''


    ...She was the one who taught me how to love everyone....The only one who was actually like my family.


    ...Who till the end wanted my happiness.


    [...By saying ''take care of everyone''?]


    ''She knew I cared for them. That''s why she said that.''


    "Oye, why did you turn silent?" Oliver asked, tapping on my shoulder.


    "...Just because," I shrugged.


    "...By the way, I am hungry," Aimar grumbled, rubbing his stomach. "Would be nice to have some¡ª


    ""...Chicken nuggets.""


    They both said the name simultaneously before smiling at each other.


    "Jinx," they both said simultaneously, but only Oliver continued, "You owe me a kiss on the cheeks."


    Instantly, Aimar started to run away with Oliver running behind him.


    "You are not going anywhere, Aimar!!!"


    "No!! Help, Azariah!!"


    "Az, catch this fucker!!"


    "Okay!!"


    I chose my side without much thinking as I nked Aimar from the side.


    "...Fuck both of you!!" He swore, trying to dodge both of us but failing miserably as I wrapped my hands around his waist.


    "Wait, wait, Oliver!!" He cried desperately as Oliver walked towards him with a predatory grin.


    ''Thud.''


    "Da...Da.."


    But my gaze shifted towards the child as I heard someone falling hard on the ground.


    "...Hey, are you alright!?" Leaving Aimar alone, I walked towards him as he fell face-first on the ground.


    "Pfft."


    Picking him up, I red at both brothers who tried to control theirugh.


    ...Fucking bitches.


    "Are you alright?" I shifted my focus back as I heard another voice asking about his condition.


    "Ashlyn?" I called her as she picked up the child from me, carrying him as she cleaned his face.


    "...Who is he?" She asked, looking at me while gently rubbing the child''s back to stop him from crying.


    "...His son," Oliver interjected. "...Without a mothe¡ª"


    "Mama." The child interrupted, looking at her with a crying face.


    "Huh?" Confused and embarrassed, she let out a startled voice with a nk look on her face.


    "...Oh, we found the mother," Aimarmented with a whistle.


    "W-wait, I-i m-mean, why me!?" She panicked, stammering and ncing at me.


    "You can''t do anything now," Aimarmented nonchntly. "The child already epted you as well."


    "Stop it," I ordered, ring at him before he could go any further.


    I nced back at Ashlyn, her cheeks turning pink as she gently rubbed the child''s head while averting my gaze.


    "Don''t listen to him," I said, rubbing my temples. "...He is just spouting nonsens¡ª"


    "It''s fine," she shook her head, her caramel hair bouncing around. "I don''t mind."


    "...What?"


    "His words?"


    "Oh, that."


    I thought she didn''t mind being called mama.


    "Az?"


    I turned around, hearing a familiar voice calling me, only to find her.


    "Christina?" I frowned as she walked towards us.


    "What are you doing?" She asked, looking around until her facended on the child. "Your spirit?"


    "Yeah," I replied as she walked closer to Ashlyn.


    "Can you pass him to me?" She asked, looking at her.


    "I don''t think he would like to," Ashlyn replied, hesitating to give the child to her.


    ''...What is she thinking?''


    My brows knitted together as I looked at Christina''s sweet yet cold smile.


    "Ashly¡ª"


    "Mama."


    My words halted abruptly as the child extended his hands towards Christina.


    Christina smiled, taking him from a reluctant Ashlyn before taking a seat on the bench and cing him on herp.


    "Your son is just like you," Oliver whispered, standing beside me. "...Going after better-looking girls."


    "No."


    ''...It''s not the looks.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I know damn well what a child likes in a woman.


    And...


    Yep, Christina is definitely bigger than Ashlyn in that department.


    "Did you name him?" She asked, pinching his cheeks, and for some reason, he let her do it without crying.


    "...No," I replied, shaking my head.


    "Willis," she said, looking at me. "His name will be Willis."


    "That''s a good name," Olivermented, nodding his head.


    "Indeed," I shrugged.


    It''s better than any name I cane up with.


    "Mama!!" Willis eximed, grabbing Christina''s attention.


    Instead of replying, Willis jumped down from herp and closed his eyes.


    The next instant, his body glowed in a golden hue, his nerves bing visible from his face to his hands before his body started to change.


    "What?" She asked, looking at him.


    Instead of replying, Willis jumped down from herp and closed his eyes.


    The next instant, his body glowed in a golden hue, his nerves bing visible from his face to his hands before his body started to change.


    ...His body started to get petrified.


    "Wait!!" I eximed, reaching out to stop him, but I was toote.


    His body started to crumble. His hand fell first before his entire body shattered into pieces.


    ....Huh?


    What happened?


    I turned around to ask the others, but all of them had the same reaction¡ªa nk expression on their faces.


    "Dada."


    I shifted my gaze back to where his body had shattered, only to find him standing there safe and sound.


    "Hey, you alright?" I asked, walking closer with Christina and Ashlyn as we checked his condition.


    "He seems fine," Christina mumbled.


    "Yeah," Ashlyn nodded, taking a step back.


    ....Then what was that?


    "Am I the only one who saw the Solitude of a Monster?" Oliver mumbled, making me focus on him.


    ....Wait, was that his ability?


    "Huh?" I abruptly shifted my focus as I felt a pair of eyes on me.


    ...Looking up, I found a person standing at the top of the building.


    .....Lauryn.


    She stood there, her mahogany eyes looking down at me with chilling coldness.

 Chapter 111 Grave

    Chapter 111 Grave


    "Can you please wait for a while, ma''am?" With a professional smile, thedy standing behind the counter asked, looking at me.


    "Be quick." Nodding softly, I instructed as thedy moved away, calling someone.


    "..."


    Left alone, my eyes drifted towards my face, reflecting on the counter ss.


    Curly mahogany hair, tied down reaching my waist, eyes of the same color filled with exhaustion, and dark circles below them, a reminder of the past few days of sleepless nights.


    ''...it came once again.''


    ....The day when my family got executed for something that they didn''t deserve.


    My responsible father, my loving mother, and my five-year-old little brother.


    ...Publicly executed.


    "Ma''am." My gaze drifted back towards thedy who returned, "...Would you please tell me your name and state the reason for visiting Kamora City."


    ''...No matter how much time passes, I can''t ept this name.''


    ....It was supposed to be Ewing Viscounty.


    "..Lauryn Ewing." I replied softly as she wrote it down on the holographic screen ced beside her, "I am visiting my parents'' grave."


    "...I see." She mumbled, her voice carrying a hint of sympathy,


    "I am sorry for the dy, but it''s the procedure. We can''t let someone of your rank use public transport without rechecking, and people like you usually take teleportation port¡ª."


    "It''s fine." Interjecting her, I replied.


    ...She isn''t wrong, though.


    I could have used the teleportation portal and reached there instantly, but I don''t want to.


    ....I just want to dy visiting them as much as I can.


    "Please look here." Keeping her professional smile, she informed as I nced at the camera ced in front, "No.6, and....It''s done, ma''am."


    I nodded my head, turning around as I walked through the bustling station.


    ....Perhaps it was the weekend; the ce wasn''t as crowded as I thought it would be.


    Taking out a cap, I wore it on my head and used a piece of cloth to cover my face.


    ...Just in case someone does recognize me.


    Making my way through the crowd, I moved around until I found the ce I wanted to be.


    ....In front of the Anti-gravity train.


    Entering inside, I looked around the train as it had been a long time since I traveled on one.


    Making my way through the rows of three chair seats, I found my ce beside two middle-ageddies.


    "Sit down, girl, the train will start soon." The olderdy informed with a gentle smile.


    ....Nodding, I took my seat beside them.


    The train started soon enough as I looked outside the window at the changing scenery.


    "...Have you heard." I nced at thedy beside me as she started talking with her friend, "...About the pact between the two empires and one kingdom."


    "Of course." The otherdy replied, "it''s all over the news how countless years of struggle are ending."


    ''...There was no struggle to begin with.''


    cing my hand under my chin with the support of the armrest, I thought.


    ...The easiest way to keep someone in control is through fear.


    And the empire is doing exactly that with themon people.


    "...Well, we can finally have some peace because of the church." The olderdy whispered, joining her hands as if praying, "...They made it possible."


    "...You know we might see marriages between the Prince and Princess of different empires." The otherdy gossiped with an interested look, "...Maybe the first princess and third princess will marry off like this."


    "Maybe." The olderdy suggested, "I am more interested in who actually is the gods'' chosen one."


    "Well, the church will inform us about this soon enough." Her friend replied, "...But what about ''him''?"


    "Him?"


    "The [Exiled Prince]."


    "...Have you heard the rumors?" The olderdy whispered, closing the distance, "...About Lady Esmeray''s son being¡ª."


    "Shhh." Her friend grabbed her mouth as she nced at me, "We are in her dukedom. You can''t badmouth her son like that."


    "...She is wise enough to not kill someone because they are talking about the rumor." Removing her hand, the otherdyined.


    ''....How wrong you are.''


    I thought, looking out the window.


    Sometimes I do wonder how no one sees her ruthlessness.


    How can people just think of her as a powerful woman....just another Duchess.


    When she is much more than that.


    ''...But the rumors around Azariah.''


    ....That''s concerning.


    And even more concerning is how abnormally fast the rumor is spreading among themon people.


    ...It''s like someone is deliberately doing it.


    ...But why?


    If it''s proven to be true...then he will lose everything.


    ....The world will turn against him.


    ...Who could hate him so much to do something like this?


    ''Well...His mother will take care of it.''


    Like she always has, she will take care of this as well.


    "Sigh..."


    A sigh escaped my mouth as I closed my eyes, waiting for my destination.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "Hello, father." As I looked at the tomb, I whispered softly. "...I am sorry for thete visit."


    It was already night when I arrived here.


    "Let me clean this ce first," I mumbled as I knelt down around his tombstone and started picking up the weeds growing around it.


    "...You know, father... things have turned weird around me." Removing the dried-up leaves, I whispered, "It''s been three years since Ist challenged that woman, and even after all this time, I still don''t think I can kill her."


    ...I can''t even defeat her secretary, let alone her.


    "And you know what... a few months ago, I started teaching that woman''s son," I informed with a bitter smile.


    ...Azariah.


    "...I don''t know why I even did that." I continued, my voice croaking, "...I thought maybe I could torture him... but I can''t."


    ...I can''t do that.


    Even though I am rough with his training and make it seem like I am beating him, all I am doing is helping him grow.


    ...Every time he gives up, surrenders himself... I just can''t bring myself to continue beating him.


    ...Maybe I am just too fixated on not hurting someone who can''t fight back.


    And...


    Looking at how talented he is...


    How he can learn things in days that took me months...


    ...I am afraid I am making a monster.


    ...Just like Esmeray.


    "...Sigh." Sighing, I moved to the tombstone beside him.


    "...Hello, mother." A smile adorned my face as I cleaned the ce around her. "..If you are wondering about my marriage, then my answer hasn''t changed¡ªI am not marrying anyone."


    ...Maybe she would have nagged me right now if she were alive.


    ...I loved her.


    Maybe that is the reason I cried the most at her grave.


    "....."


    Cleaning my mother''s grave, I moved towards thest family member.


    "Hey, little broth-er."


    My voice cracked, my heart started to ache in pain, my eyes started to blur as I sat down looking at his grave.


    ...What did he do?


    ...He was just a child!


    ...Why did he die and I didn''t?


    ...Just why?


    "Huh?" I rubbed my eyes to stop the tears as I heard someone walking close to me.


    With his face covered by a long hat, he walked confidently, stood tall with wide shoulders, wore an overcoat covering his body, and held a flower bouquet in his hand.


    "...Loyalty is a weird thing, isn''t it?" He mumbled, cing the flowers above my father''s grave. "...Had he not been loyal to his dead master, he would have been alive right now."


    "...He didn''t die because of that," I rebuked, ring at him as I stood up.


    "...He died because he helped the traitor Heimdall family, right?" ncing at me with his dull hazel eyes, he asked, "..Or are you saying that the usation is wrong?"


    "...Who are you?" I asked, my brows knitting together in confusion.


    "Someone who knew your father," he replied calmly, looking at my father''s grave. "..He was a good man."


    "..." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I remained silent as he looked back at me.


    "...If he had abandoned his worthless loyalty, maybe his family would have been alive," he stated, his voice carrying sympathy as if he knew my father well.


    "He didn''t know what type of monster he would face," I replied softly, my heart aching in pain.


    "...Monster, huh? I know a monster as well¡ªan emotionless monster."


    Shifting towards my father''s grave, he whispered, his voice oozing with sadness as he took off his hat revealing his light blonde hair,


    "...She likes to see fear in her victims'' eyes... she likes to hear them beg for mercy as she cuts them open... she did the same to my wife and child... and I have been looking for her ever since... looking for my vengeance."


    "...Did you find her?" I asked, feeling something off about how he described her.


    "I did." He nodded, letting out a tired sigh, "...but it turns out I can''t kill that monster... not now or ever."


    "....."


    ...Is he talking about her?


    "...But I can make sure no other monster like her is born in this world." With madness filling his voice, he whispered, turning towards me.


    And...


    Only now did I see his face clearly.


    ...A disfigured face, at least a third of it burned, reaching his neck.


    His lips parted once again as he asked, "...Do you know which monster I am talking about?"

 Chapter 112 [Club House Competition] [Prelude] [Shyamal]

    Chapter 112 [Club House Competition] [Prelude] [Shyamal]


    "And here you go!"


    In a fancy room adorned with expensive items, a woman in a simple maid dress, kneeling in front of a boy, eximed softly as shebed his hair properly.


    She had an ordinary face with rosy skin, her ck hair tied in a bun. Her obsidian eyes looked at the boy.


    "Thank you." The purple-haired boy, no older than five, replied with a bright smile, "...Wait a minute."


    Saying so, he rushed towards the nt growing with a single flower beside the window.


    Picking the flower, he rushed back towards her with his small legs before extending the flower towards her, "This is for you, Aunt Belly!!"


    "Thank you, young master." Belly smiled, taking the flower, her voice musing, "So, are you going to meet that girl today?"


    "Yeah, I need to see Ashlyn today." Azariah nodded, thinking about the caramel-haired girl, "She would be upset if I don''t go see her."


    "I see." She said. Then she hesitantly added, "But pleasee home early, Lady Esmeray will be attending the dinner today."


    The smile on his face vanished, his skin turning cold as he asked fearfully, "...M-mother?"


    "Yes." She said dryly. Still kneeling, she reached out her thumb, rubbing his cheek, "...But don''t worry, I will be there; she won''t do anything to you."


    "B-but why is she like that?" He asked, lowering his head, "...Why doesn''t she love me?"


    "She loves you, young master." Belly replied, trying to coax him, wrapping her hands around him and gently embracing him, "Everyone loves you."


    "R-really?" He asked.


    "Of course she does." She replied, gently stroking his back, "...But like I always told you, only if you love someone, then someone will love you back. That''s how humans are, young master."


    "Will mother also love if I love her?" He questioned, leaving her embrace as his purple eyes looked at her hopefully.


    Hopeful that someday she would look at him the way Aunt Belly sees him.


    ...Someday she will love him like a normal mother.


    ...Someday the desire for a mother''s love in his heart will be fulfilled.


    "Yes." Smiling sweetly, she replied, pinching his cheek, "How can someone not love you, young master."


    He smiled back, letting her do it.


    "I need to go!" He panicked a little, looking at the time, "...I am alreadyte to meet with brother."


    Belly stood up as well from her ce, watching him wear his shoes in a hurry.


    "I will see youter, Aunt Belly." Reaching the door, he looked back, waving at her.


    Smiling, she waved back as he opened the door.


    "Young master!" She called before he could walk out.


    "Yes?"


    "...Always be kind to others." She said, smiling gently, "...Those who are kind to others are always loved."


    "You always say that." He replied with a smile, nodding his head, "And I will always remember that."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Brother Shane!!"


    With his hand waving high while running, Azariah eximed happily, looking at the young boy sitting under a huge oak tree.


    His silver hair,bed neatly, fluttered around in the light wind while his crimson eyes moved towards Azariah.


    "Shhh!!"


    cing his finger over his lips, he gestured for Azariah to quiet down before pointing at the girl sleeping with her head on hisp.


    Azariah also looked at the girl sleeping peacefully before he slowed down, walking gently towards them.


    "Brother Shane." He said quietly as he sat down on the side with the girl between them.


    "You arete." Shaneint, ncing at the boy.


    "I didn''t mean to." Azariah shoulders slumped down as he replied quietly.


    "...It''s fine." Shane mumbled as he gently patted his sister''s hair.


    "...I thought you wouldn''t bring her." Azariahmented, looking at the silver-haired girl.


    "...She was crying too much." Shane replied, his eyes drifting off, "...I had to in order to keep her calm."


    "..Why?" He grumbled with a dejected look on his face, "...Can''t she live alone for a while?"


    "...You don''t understand, Az." Shaking his head, Shane replied softly, "...She hasn''t been in her best condition after Asher died."


    Azariah quieted down as he heard about Asher''s death.


    A part of him med himself for this, as his mother is the reason she lost someone important.


    "It wasn''t your fault." Noticing his silence, Shane reached his hand out before messing his hair, "...Don''t burden yourself with something you had no control over."


    "Hmm." He hummed, nodding his head softly as his gaze lingered on Shane''s hand covered with bandages.


    "...Did she scratch you again?" Azariah asked softly.


    "...It''s better than her scratching herself." With a light smile, Shane replied, continuing to pat her.


    "...Why does she do that?" He questioned, his childlike face filled with confusion.


    "...Well, she says there is a voice in her head...her own voice." Hesitating, Shane replied, his voice low.


    "Voice?" Azariah asked, tilting his head.


    "...I will tell you about that some other day." Shaking his head, Shane replied, "....It''s the voice that always tells her...to harm those who are close to her."


    "..Ahh, but she is harming herself, isn''t she?" Confused, he voiced his concern, turning towards her.


    "Well, harming herself works as temporary relief from that voice." Shane informed as Shyamal turned around, twisting her body towards Azariah, "...Instead of hurting others, she hurts herself." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Azariah remained silent as Shyamal reached out in her sleep before cing her head in hisp.


    "But if she harms the one that the voice wants to harm...she can be at more peace." Showing the scratch marks on his hand, Shane informed.


    "...Does it not hurt?" Azariah asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    "I am her brother." With a light smile, Shane replied, "...Until she finds someone to take care of her, I am the one responsible for her."


    Azariah nodded gently, his hand suspended in the air close to her head.


    "...If someday she does hurt you." Grabbing his hand, Shane brought it close to her head, making him pat her, "...Please don''t be too harsh on her...She won''t be able to endure too much pain."


    Azariah nodded gently, patting her head before ncing at Shane, "...I will."


    ...But the patting from his soft hand, unlike his brother''s, made Shyamal''s eyes flutter open gently.


    ...


    ...


    "Ackh..Haah...Haah."


    Huh?


    ....The sound of someone''sbored breathing made Shyamal''s eyes flutter open as she looked around the ce, stillying on the ground.


    Something transparent limited her vision but didn''tpletely hinder it.


    ...Almost immediately, she recognized the ce.


    How could she not?


    After all, she had spent all her childhood in this ce with her brother and the others.


    But her mind soon started to register the bareness of the ce.


    ....The lively oak tree now turned dry.


    ....The flowers dried.


    ....Nothing with the sign of life remained as she looked around with difficulty.


    ....It felt dull to her, colorless with nothing but darkness.


    ....Brother.


    Her eyes trembled violently as she tried to find her brother.


    Arghh.


    Her body ached in pain, almost unbearable for her to endure, like thousands of needles pricking her body at the same time.


    "....Haah..Haah."


    ....She gritted her teeth, moving her body until she could ''see'' what was happening.


    What?


    ....But what she ''saw'' made her body froze in ce, her heart dropping at an rming rate.


    ....A boy with purple hair stood in front of a young man with silver hair.


    ....A deep cut ran through the purple-haired boy''s back, blood gurgling out from it.


    ....Tears streamed down from the boy''s closed eyes.


    But Shyamal couldn''t notice any of that...her gaze remained fixed on his hand.


    ....And the de like object he held that cut open her brother''s stomach.


    Brother!!


    She wanted to scream, but no voice came out; she wanted to cry, but no tears left her eyes.


    Her body fell down helplessly, and so did her brother''s, as Azariah grabbed him before cing his body down slowly.


    ....Her vision blurred again, her consciousness fading.


    And thest thing she saw was Azariah kneeling down beside her brother.


    ...


    ...


    "Haaaah."


    In a moving bus, a girl gasped for breath, beads of sweat pouring down from her head as she brought her hand to her chest, feeling like someone was twisting her heart.


    Closing her eyes, she tried to calm her shaking body before she nced beside her, where a boy with purple hair sat.


    His eyes were closed, with earphones plugged in, listening to music.


    "....."


    Looking at him...a desire to kill him arose from deep within her.


    Kill him.


    ....At the same time...a voice also echoed in her head...her own voice filled with madness.


    That voice filled her mindpletely...as her distressing emotions started to surface again.


    Slowly, she reached her hand out, her nails pointing towards his arm as she tried to scratch him to calm herself down.


    But...


    ....She hesitated at thest moment.


    He...wouldn''t allow her to do it like he used to.


    "...I can''t recognize you anymore."


    She mumbled to herself, leaning on her seat, closing her eyes, digging her own nails into her arms.


    And....


    A pair of purple eyes gently opened, looking at her harming herself.


    Without doing anything.

 Chapter 113 [Club House Competition] [1] [Father-in-law]

    Chapter 113 [Club House Competition] [1] [Father-inw]


    "Sigh."


    A tired sigh escaped my mouth as I walked down the stairs of the bus assigned for our travel from the teleportation portal of the Medonica Dukedom to the stadium.


    Squinting my eyes against the light, I stretched my body and looked around the ce as I stepped down from the bus hovering in the air.


    ''...This girl''


    As my eyes adjusted to the light, I turned back to look at the silver-haired girl walking down the stairs after me.


    ''..She is seriously in need of help.''


    Again, she is back to hurting herself like she used to.


    [...Why do you even care?]


    ''Because if her emotions are not kept in check, she will lose control!''


    And that means I would have another headache to take care of.


    [...Can you handle her if she loses control?]


    ''...No.''


    [...Right, Vessels get a hike in ranking whenever they lose control]


    ''Yeah''


    That''s the problem.


    If every awakening Vessels gain a few extra rank for a short amount of time.


    And in every awakening, that temporary rank increases.


    ''...She might reach 9th Primeval at her second awakening stage.''


    "..What are you looking at?" I blinked my eyes twice as I heard her sweet voice addressing me.


    ....Ahh, was I staring at her all this time?


    "...Nothing." I replied quietly, turning away from her.


    The rest of the team also got down from the bus as I moved towards chubby.


    "Hey, chubby." I greeted him with a light smile.


    "My name''s Seth." He grumbled softly, which I chose to ignore.


    "Lose some weight, buddy." pping his stomach, I said, making him wince in pain.


    "Why?" He asked, stepping back, away from my range.


    "Why?" I questioned back, "Dude, the first time I saw you, I thought you were pregnant or something."


    "Hey, I am not that fa¡ª."


    "Yo." Interrupting him, Oliver greeted us, walking close. "What are you guys doing?"


    "Am I fat?" Seth asked with a bleak look on his face.


    "Dude, you alone are one third of my friend circle." Patting his shoulder, Oliver replied with a bright smile. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His shoulder slumped down as he asked softly, ".. Really?"


    "Nah, don''t be sad. Keep your chin up." Oliver replied, smiling.


    But as if he remembered something, he continued, "...Oh, right, you don''t have a chin."


    "Alright, listen here!!"


    We shifted our gaze as Daphne shouted, grabbing our attention.


    "You guys have an hour to get ready ande inside the stadium where the rules will be exined," she informed, looking at all the teams. "...The staff will take you to restrooms. Follow them."


    A group of female staff soon came towards us.


    They bowed down in unison before gesturing for us to follow them.


    "Oye, Az." As we followed them, Oliver whispered while Aimar also joined us, "..Look at Ivan."


    I followed his gaze and found Ivan walking beside Christina and Ath.


    He was trying to talk with both of them, but only Ath was replying.


    ".. Should we gang up on him?" Aimar mumbled, rubbing his chin.


    "W-wait, N-no, you can''t do that." Frightened, Seth stammered aggressively, shaking his head. "...He is Counselor Nevaeh''s son. Even the emperor listens to her advice."


    "So what?" Shrugging, Oliver replied, "...We all know here that he is a mama''s boy like Az¡ªArghh."


    "I am not." pping his chest, I rebuked, ring at him.


    I nced back at Christina again.


    She was also looking at me as she smiled softly, waving her hand.


    I waved back, ignoring Ivan''s threatening look before I continued to walk.


    "You not gonna help her?" Oliver asked, walking beside me.


    "What makes you think she needs my help?" I asked, ncing at him.


    "...Right."


    "... Call me if you ever need to beat that piece of shit." Grinning widely, Aimar said, "That reminds me, where is Ethan?"


    "Aye, don''t be a jerk." Oliver grumbled, ring at him.


    He shoved his middle finger in his face, and I did the same.


    We soon entered a hotel within the stadium. The staff led us to our room, passing through a hallway filled with doors for different rooms.


    "...Anyway." Rubbing his hands, Oliver whispered, "Should we go for a little ride after this is over."


    "Su¡ª."


    My words stopped abruptly as someone grabbed me, covering my face with his hand.


    Fuck!!


    I desperately tried to move my body to free myself from whatever took hold of me, but it was meaningless as I couldn''t do anything.


    ''Huh?''


    But my struggle slowed down as I looked at Aimar and Oliver grinning at me, waving their hands while Seth looked confused.


    But before I could understand their reaction, I heard the sound of a door opening, and the next instant, my world spun.


    "Arghh."


    My head splintered in pain as my body collided with the sofa ced inside the room.


    "Hello there, brat."


    Groaning silently, I turned my head towards the familiar voice where I found a blue-haired tall middle-aged man ring at me with a furious expression.


    "Father-inw?" Frowning, I mumbled, confused as to why he was picking up a table.


    "Don''t call me that!!" His voice stormed within the room as he threw his hand back.


    "Fuck!"


    I cursed, twisting my body at thest second to barely dodge the table, which collided with the wall behind, its debris scattering around.


    "The hell are you doing, old man!!" I shouted, flipping my body over the sofa to use it as a cover as he once again picked up a chair.


    "What did you do to my daughter, brat!!" He roared, throwing the chair at my face.


    I ducked down, avoiding the blow before I yelled back at him, "What did I do!?"


    "You have the nerve to ask me that!?" He growled, removing everything on his way toe close to me, "After defiling my little daughter!!"


    "She isn''t little!!" I stepped back, jumping on the bed to create some distance. "And it''s not like I forced her."


    ...Why am I even defending her?


    I could just walk out saying I didn''t do anything.


    But....


    "Like I would believe you!!" His rage red up as he made a whip of electricity that was hot enough to cut the bed into two halves.


    Of course, he won''t believe the words of a guy like me.


    "You can ask your daughter!" I shouted, ring at him as I jumped down from the bed. "Anyway, you already trust her enough to tell the empire''s secret!!"


    "What secret?" Frowning, he asked, throwing the bed to the side.


    "About Shyamal!"


    "What?" His expression morphed into confusion as he asked, "What about her?"


    BAAM!!!


    Before I could reply, the door of the room mmed open as a beautiful girl with blue hair entered the room, trying to catch her breath.


    She looked around the now-destroyed room before she red at us, "...What are you guys? Kids?"


    "He did it." I wlessly shifted the me towards him.


    "You brat!"


    "Okay, stop it, both of you." She walked between us, stopping her father.


    "Christi¡ª."


    "Can you give us some time, please?" Turning back, she requested, looking at me.


    "Fine." I gently nodded my head before walking out of the room, closing the door.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    Just as Azariah walked out of the room, Christina turned to face her father, who stood, clenching his fist.


    "Sigh ..Come here." Grabbing her father''s arm, she moved towards the sofa before making him sit on it.


    "He is an immature brat." Sitting down, Davidined, pointing at the door. "I have seen him drunk, trying to¡ª."


    "I know, he is immature." Cutting his words, Christina agreed, nodding her head and taking the seat beside him. "But he is only fifteen, he will grow up."


    "And you want to marry him?" Controlling his boiling anger, he asked, turning towards her. "He can''t provide you anything. All he will have is need. You guys will never be equal in your rtionship."


    "I know that as well." She again calmly nodded her head, replying, "After all, he isn''t the best guy in the world."


    Reaching out, he touched her cheek as he whispered, his voice pleading, "..I can find someone better for you."


    "Of course, you can." She nodded her head again before looking into his eyes. "...But you won''t force me to marry someone I don''t want, will you?"


    "Do I want to? No." Shaking his head, he replied, his voice serious, "Will I do it for your happiness? Yes."


    "How does grandpa sound to you?" Smiling cheekily, Christina asked, making her father frown.


    "Don''t try to ckmail your father." He rebuked, ring at her.


    "Hey dad, you always say that you can''t save your love, right?" She knelt down, cing her head on hisp, whispering softly, "... Please don''t stop me from saving mine."


    "...I always regret neglecting your mother, Christina." Stroking her head, he replied, leaning on the sofa, his voice sad and tired.


    "...But sometimes things just end. Sometimes we don''t get a second chance... Please don''t make the mistake I did... Chasing after someone else and neglecting the one you deserve."


    "Then why did you engage me with him in the first ce?" She grumbled with a bittersweet smile on her face.


    "I wasn''t in my right mind that time... because of my mistake, our dukedom was on the edge of copsing." He informed, his hand patting her head softly.


    "...That time, Esmeray came with the idea to engage our children to stabilize both our dukedoms."


    "...So, mother-inw was the one who initiated the engagement." Her voice turned cold as she asked.


    "...I shouldn''t have epted her offer." David sighed tiredly, reminiscing about his past mistakes.


    Christina gently removed her head as she stood up, "That won''t change my answer... If I will marry someone, then it will be him."


    "And I would never let that happen." He stood up as well, his voice serious, "Never."


    "...When I said I would only marry him." Looking into her father''s eyes, she replied, "...I wasn''t asking... I was dering."


    Turning around, she walked towards the door without looking back.


    "One day you would need love as well, daughter." Softly, David whispered, making her halt in her ce. "And then...even in the crowd, you will find yourself alone."


    Without looking back, she replied firmly, "...He will be there for me."


    "...What did he do!?" David shouted, his voice furious yet concerned. "...What did he do to deserve to be your beloved!?"


    Christina remained silent, her hand instinctively reaching towards the ne she wore, grabbing it tightly.


    She looked down as if lost in deep thought, as if debating with herself.


    Her eyes drifted back towards her father as she replied gently,


    "...That''s a secret."

 Chapter 114 [Club House Competition] [2] [Stadium]

    Chapter 114 [Club House Competition] [2] [Stadium]


    ---


    Click.


    As I stood beside the door, leaning against the wall, the door softly clicked open, making me nce at it.


    Christina walked out, closing the door behind her.


    She halted, looking at me, before gesturing for me to follow her.


    I walked beside her silently before she asked in a soft voice, "...Were you listening?"


    "..I didn''t mean t¡ª"


    "Stop lying." She interrupted, ring at me. "..What were you doing close to the door then?"


    "...You know," I mumbled, looking at her as we walked through the hallway, "...Your father isn''t wrong."


    "About what?" She asked, not particrly interested in what I was saying. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...About not getting a second chance. Sometimes things don''t work out," I replied, making her halt and turn around, her eyes fixed on me.


    She walked closer towards me, her cherry-like fragrance engulfing me.


    "Close your eyes," she instructed, her face inches away from me.


    "...Why?" I asked, doubtfully.


    "Just do it." She insisted, taking another step closer. "I won''t do anything bad."


    "...Okay." I mumbled, closing my eyes gently.


    [...You are not ready for this.]


    ''..What do you mea¡ª''


    p!!


    A crisp sound echoed, followed by a dull pain on my left cheek, jolting me awake.


    "Never say anything like that again." Rubbing my cheek, she whispered softly, ring at me.


    "The fuck!?" I cursed, rubbing my cheek as she continued to walk. "What did I do?"


    "Don''t worry too much." She waved her hand nonchntly, replying, "That''s my lovenguage."


    "Beating someone?" I asked, quickly moving beside her, ring. "What kind of lovenguage is that?"


    "You can do that as well if you want; I won''t mind," she replied, showing her cheek, her eyes closed while her hands sped behind her back.


    "..No thanks," I grumbled, shaking my head.


    Opening her eyes, she smiled softly before she continued, "Anyway, go have some rest now. Thepetition will start soon."


    "Yeah," I agreed, separating from her and moving in a different direction.


    "Az." Halting my steps, I looked back as she called me.


    "What?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "...Nothing," she replied, shaking her head before walking away.


    ...What''s with her?


    [...Did you not notice?]


    ''..What?''


    [...Any essories?]


    ''...I mean, she wore earrings and a bracelet.''


    [...I see.]


    ''...What are you mumbling about?''


    [... Aren''t you going in the wrong direction?]


    ''Nah, I need to check the stadium first.''


    I mused in my thoughts as I walked through the hallway leading towards the opening of the stadium.


    The stadium itself is huge, but there were small entrances for teams.


    I was just trying to find one of them.


    ''Huh?''


    But as I moved, a group of boys standing in a circle caught my eye.


    And well, I recognized all of them.


    "What are you guys doing?" I asked, walking towards them, making them turn around.


    "Come here." Gesturing for me to walk faster, Oliver insisted, and so did Aimar.


    Ethan and Chubby also stood beside them. Chubby made way for me, but Ethan stood firm.


    "n?"


    Frowning, I mumbled, looking at the young boy standing anxiously, around the age of thirteen, with blue hair like his sister and eyes of the same color, ring at me.


    "Here is your brother-inw." Patting my shoulder, Oliver said with a wide grin, "You were trying to find him, right?"


    "...What happened?" I asked, looking at him as he instinctively stepped back.


    "S-stay a-away from my sister!" He stuttered, ring at me while trembling slightly.


    "Huh!?" Folding his arms, Oliver bent towards him, asking, "What did you say, you little brat?"


    "Who do you think you are?" Aimar did the same, ring at him.


    "...Father doesn''t like you being around her!" Grabbing his pants, he screamed, a hostile look on his face, "Stay away from Christina!"


    "Aye, Seth, pick up that stone." Pointing towards the decorative stones ced on the side, Oliver ordered.


    "The small one?" He asked, confused.


    "We are not ying here!! The big one!" Oliver eximed, ring at him.


    Chubby picked the biggest stone before passing it to him.


    "Now, what were you saying?" With a bright smile, Oliver asked, both his hands holding the stone.


    "..Where are you going, boy?" Aimar walked behind n as he tried to step back. "You aren''t going anywhere before getting spanked."


    "Aye, Aye, Aimar, don''t let your fantasy out," Oliver scolded, looking at him with disgust.


    "That''s not what I meant!" He rebuked, ring at him.


    "...Sure you don''t." Shrugging, Oliver mumbled.


    "Anyway, what should we do with him?" His smile returned as he nced at trembling n.


    "Can you guys stop bullying the kid?" Ethan chimed in, blocking Aimar.


    And like he found his savior, n hid behind him, grabbing his shirt.


    "Don''t butt into this,moner." Aimar growled, his expression turning serious.


    "Can you guys stop?" I asked, massaging my temples. "n,e here."


    "Huh?" Startled, he looked towards me in confusion.


    "Come here," I repeated my words, making him hesitantly move towards me.


    As soon as he walked closer, I messed up his hair.


    His body trembled in fear, but I ignored that.


    "Don''t worry about your sister." I said softly, "For now, do me a favor and stay close to your father."


    "..Why?" He asked, looking up at me.


    "Just to be safe." I replied, making him turn around before shooing him away.


    "I thought you would join us in bullying him." Olivermented, throwing away the stone in his hand, "Like you always bullied him."


    "...I thought that as well," Aimar agreed, nodding his head.


    "....."


    [...You bullied him?]


    ''..Well, yeah.''


    ....Christina cares for her brother.


    Maybe it''s because of the guilt she had for trying to kill him.


    She makes sure that he is safe and sound.


    She even stopped caring about me when I killed her brother.


    ...That alone is enough to show her love for him.


    ''I just hope nothing happens to him.''


    "Where are you going?" Oliver asked as I started to walk in the opposite direction.


    "To have some rest." I replied, waving at them as I moved towards the opening towards the stadium.


    "I hate crowded ces." I grumbled, looking around the ce.


    The stadium was circr, with tiered seating that rose steeply, giving everyone a clear view of the ground below.


    The seats were rapidly filling with an excited crowd, the air buzzing with anticipation.


    Four massive disys hovered in the air above the field, each showing different angles.


    ''Let''s see, the explosion should happen on the north side.''


    Remembering the game''s event, I thought, looking at the northern part of the stadium, which was getting filled with the audience.


    [...They will die?]


    ''..Yep.''


    And it''s not like I can do anything about it. Hysteria organization will use living bombs that are hard to find.


    ''..Not to mention, I can''t tell anyone...not when my mother is keeping tabs on me.''


    ....Anyway.


    The explosion will happen around twelve o''clock.


    ''...And it''s eight fifteen right now.''


    ...Just after the explosion, they will try to kidnap me or Ashlyn.


    [...Why her?]


    ''Are you forgetting that this event was mainly for her?''


    ...I can''t rule out the possibility that she will also be targeted.


    Not when it''s easy for them to get information about her.


    But I know that fucker will make sure toe after me.


    [That mad scientist?]


    ....Yeah. I was his favorite toy after all.


    ...I wish I could rip him apart.


    ''...But not right now.''


    I don''t have the strength to kill him, not when he always has someone to protect him.


    [..So what''s your n?]


    ''Well, first I need to finish thepetition before twelve.''


    ...If I could do that, then it will be easy for me to survive in a group.


    ''...But that would be hard to pull off.''


    ..I can probably win against most of them, but people like¡ªEthan, Oliver, and Arianell will be a problem.


    [..And if you couldn''t do that, then what?]


    "...Then I will just run towards the strong individuals who can protect me."


    I mumbled, shifting my gaze towards the upper part of the stadium where Christina''s father sat.


    ''...But it would be better if I don''t force him to protect me.''


    [...Why?]


    ...I don''t know. I just feel anxious thinking about n.


    [Why?]


    ...In the game, he dies in every route.


    If not by my hands, then by some ident or getting caught in something that he shouldn''t be part of, and in the end, his death is always somehow rted to me.


    His death is what always broke Christina, giving Ethan the chance to get close to her.


    ....This made me wonder, what if his death is inevitable?


    Something that''s important to separate Christina from me.


    [..So, you will let his father protect him without getting close to them and bing a burden?]


    ''....Yeah.''


    But I still don''t know if that will work or not.


    [...Then what about you?]


    ''...Well, I will just rush towards her.''


    My gaze shifted once again as I looked at the young woman with mahogany-colored hair standing with the other teachers.


    [...Lauryn?]


    "..Yeah." I nodded in agreement as her gaze met mine. Those eyes that held anger before now felt devoid of any emotions.


    [...Are you sure?]


    "..I don''t have any other options."


    ...Then again.


    ''....Can I really trust her?''

 Chapter 115 [Club House Competition] [3] [Bradyn Shannon]

    Chapter 115 [Club House Competition] [3] [Bradyn Shannon]


    ---


    "I wonder who will win this time."


    "Last year, youngdy Christina won the match for her team!!"


    "Of course, her team will win this time too!"


    "Isn''t the Dukedom''s son-inw also participating?"


    "Yeah! Have you heard the rumors about him?"


    "Shhh! Don''t say that!!"


    The air around the stadium buzzed with anticipation.


    People talked among themselves, their doubts and excitement echoed as they slowly filled the stadium.


    Within the buzzing stadium, a man with dark chocte hair and matching eyes in histe thirties sat with his legs resting on the seat in front of him, a pack of popcorn in his hand.


    ...Bradyn Shannon.


    The renowned scientist of the Hysteria organization, known for his intelligence andbat experience.


    ...And the head scientist who watched over all the experiments done on Azariah.


    "Are you not going to take a seat, Mikhail?" he asked, munching on the popcorn as he nced behind him to his left.


    "...I am fine, sir." The man with light auburn hair replied quietly without meeting his eyes.


    "...You are going to make them suspicious." ncing at the soldiers moving through the crowd, he ordered, "Sit down."


    "...Yes, sir." Mikhail nodded softly before taking the seat beside him.


    And even then, he kept his distance out of fear for him.


    "Any problems?" Bradyn asked, ncing at him while munching.


    "No, sir. Everything is going ording to n." Shaking his head, Mikhail replied firmly, "...But sir, is it a wise decision?"


    Despite the firmness in his voice, he couldn''t contain his doubts.


    "...What is?" Bradyn asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "...I mean going after that woman''s son." He sputtered, uneasiness creeping into his voice, "....Didn''t mother tell everyone not to cross paths with her again?"


    "...Tell me, Mikhail, what does mother want?" Instead of clearing his doubts, Bradyn asked.


    "...To make a new vessel for herself." Mikhail replied instantly, as everyone in the organization knew about it.


    Bradyn gave him a knowing smile, hiding the actual reason to himself before he replied,


    "...Our mother is the oldest vessel of [Primordial Evils] in this world. You still know nothing about her."


    "...But why target him?" Frowning, Mikhail asked.


    "...You know the fascinating thing about souls¡ªyou can''t see or feel them, but you always know they are present within you." Grinning widely, Bradyn exined, his eyes hazily looking up, "...Same for the spirits."


    He nced back at Mikhail as he questioned, "...Do you know how spirits form a contract?"


    "I don''t, sir." Shaking his head, Mikhail replied honestly.


    "It''s the soul...They use the soul as the medium for the contract." Bradyn replied, his voice lively, "...And the only reason one can''t have more than one spirit is because their soul can''t handle the burden."


    Realization dawned upon Mikhail, his eyes widening, "...Then how could h¡ª."


    "Exactly!" pping his hands, Bradyn eximed, "...How could he? What makes him so special that his soul can handle contracts with three spirits that even Ragnar couldn''t achieve?"


    "...That''s quite something." Mikhail mumbled, deep in thought.


    "And even though mother respects that woman...That doesn''t mean she would leave such a specimen alone." Bradyn exined, "All we have to do is make sure he doesn''t die. Mother will handle the rest."


    "...Is mother also interested in him?" Mikhail gasped.


    "Even for a mother who has thousands of years...She hasn''t heard or seen anything like this." Bradyn informed, his gaze roaming on the field, "...But there are old rumors about someone like him living during the Akasha Holy War."


    "Huh!?" He frowned, "...Who?"


    "Mother didn''t tell." Bradyn replied quietly.


    His mind wandered back to when he asked the same question, and all he got was the enraged pressure of the oldest vessel that nearly killed him.


    "...He should be better off forgotten." He repeated her words, but that only made the curiosity within him increase.


    "But what about that girl?" Voicing his concern, Mikhail asked, "The one with a contract with two spirits...Are we going to just let her be?"


    "No." Shaking his head, Bradyn replied, "...Roen will take care of her when the time is right."


    "...I see." Mikhail nodded his head in agreement, "...But how are you going to experiment on something like a soul?"


    "...I will not do that." Shrugging, Bradyn replied, "...This time, mother will be the one to look into him."


    "Huh!?" Panic etched on his face as he groaned in disbelief, "...What? Won''t he die if mother¡ª."


    "He won''t die." Bradyn replied firmly, his lips curling up, "...I can say for sure he won''t die."


    "...Why?" Frowning, Mikhail asked, "...Why are you so sure?"


    "That boy didn''t break down even after getting experimented on for three whole months."


    With a bright smile, Bradyn replied, "...Even after getting his inner muscles burned, frozen until he was half dead, and even after getting forcefully infused with the Ring of Andarnaur, he still lives. He should easily survive mother''s curiosity."


    His words made Mikhail shiver slightly.


    He kept forgetting that even though Bradyn acts normally...He is still the mad scientist who killed his own family for knowledge of their bloodline.


    "..I should check our escape routes." Mikhail informed, standing up and walking away.


    "Which part are the explosions ced again?" Bradyn asked, making him turn back.


    "Northern part." Mikhail answered, "Why do you ask?"


    Bradyn remained silent for a while as he looked around the stadium until his gazended on the ce where Duke David and his son sat in the special area reserved for them in the eastern part.


    Atst, his lips parted, "...Blow up the eastern part as well."


    -----


    -----


    -----


    Within the hallway of the stadium, a girl walked hastily, her caramel hair bouncing around, her golden eyes looking forward anxiously.


    Turning sharply, she arrived at the opening to the stadium ground.


    She shielded her eyes from the sunlight.


    "Sister!!"


    A young girl with Balck hair eximed, running towards her before wrapping her hands around Ashlyn.


    "...What are you doing here, Tiffy?" Ashlyn asked softly, patting her back before ncing at the mature woman standing beside them.


    The woman nodded her head slightly, "It''s good to see you, Ashlyn."


    "Sister Mina." She whispered, leaving her sister''s embrace.


    "...Ashlyn." She turned around, hearing her name as two more girls came into view.


    "Is she your sister?" Miley asked with a smile, ncing at Tiffany, while Aaliyah walked close to her.


    "Yeah." Patting her back to make her step forward, Ashlyn replied.


    "Hello." With a light bow, Tiffany greeted them, her teal eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Aww, she is cute." Smiling blissfully, Miley pinched her cheeks.


    "What happened?" On the other side, Ashlyn asked quietly, looking at Mina.


    "Someone is definitely keeping an eye on Tiffany." Grabbing her hand, Mina replied, her voice distressful, "...And I don''t feel good about this....I just brought her here to meet with you."


    "Why?" Frowning, Ashlyn asked, "...What did we do?"


    "I don''t know." Shaking her head, Mina replied, "...But we should do something about it....Can''t any of your noble friends help her?"


    At her words, an image of a purple-haired boy shed in Ashlyn''s mind.


    Maybe he can help?


    But she quickly bit her lips, dispersing those thoughts.


    Maybe he can help her, but...Why would he?


    ...They have only known each other for a few months.


    "Who is he?" Her trail of thoughts halted as she looked at her sister pointing at someone.


    She followed her gaze until itnded on the purple-haired boy bickering with a silver-haired girl.


    "Why do you ask?" Miley asked, frowning.


    "...He seems familiar." Tiffany mumbled, her voice uncertain.


    "No, he is a bad guy." Grabbing her hand, Miley scolded her, "...Stay away from him. If you go too close, he will kidnap you and do something really, really bad."


    "Really?" Narrowing her eyes, Tiffany replied.


    "Yeah." Miley nodded aggressively, "Wait, let me give you something for self-protection."


    "Can you stop tarnishing his name?" Ashlyn asked with an annoyed look on her face.


    "..Can you stop believing in him too much." Miley rebuked, taking out a ring with a small yet sharp tip covered with thin ss, "...Stab anyone with this, and they will be paralyzed for a few minutes."


    "Wee,dies and gentlemen, to the 34th Club House Competition of Pargoina Academy!" A voice echoed throughout the stadium, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    "We should go, Ashlyn." Aaliyah informed, looking at her.


    "Meet me after thepetition." Looking at Mina, Ashlyn said before walking back.


    "The tournament will be divided into two main parts."


    The voice continued as the three moved back.


    "The first part of the tournament will be a series of 2v2 matches. The victors of these matches will earn 10 points for their team!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "By the way, where are you guys sitting?" Turning back, Ashlyn asked, looking at them as they moved towards the audience.


    "And now, for the second part of thepitition," the announcer said, his voice dropping slightly for dramatic effect.


    "Teams of four willpete against each other for 50 points. But there''s a twist ¨C the location of this battle will remain a surprise until the moment it begins!"


    "Why?" Tiffany asked, looking at her.


    "Just tell me."


    "And without further dy, the first two teams topete in 2v2 are Team green led by sir Ivan and Team Red led by Lady Ath!!"


    Cheers erupted throughout the stadium, masking Tiffany''s words, but Ashlyn read her lips before repeating them.


    "...Eastern part."


    "Let thepitition begin!!"

 Chapter 116 [Club House Competition] [4] [2V2]

    Chapter 116 [Club House Competition] [4] [2V2]


    "....So who is going first?"


    Ath''s voice echoed in our room just beside the open stadium, separated by only a wall of ss.


    We sat on two different benches, with Shyamal sitting beside me.


    And I sat far away from her.


    The cheering of the audience was at an all-time high as they waited for the respective members toe out.


    ''..Five minutes.''


    I mushed, ncing at the timer counting down on the disy hovering above.


    "...Are you guysing forward, or should I make a team randomly?" Ath threatened, ring at us, her red eyes filled with annoyance.


    No one came forward as we sat quietly.


    "...Okay then." She nodded her head aggressively after not getting any answer. "..Shyamal and Tristan, you guys go."


    "No." Almost instantly, Shyamal rejected her. "I will not go with him."


    "Why?" Frowning, Ath asked.


    "I will only participate if Azariah is on the same team." cing her legs over her other leg, she replied firmly, her back straight while the red tracksuit clung tightly to her body.


    "The hell?" I groaned. "What did I do?"


    "Don''t act like it''s some kind of punishment." She rebuked, shifting her crimson eyes towards me.


    "Are you going to let us lose just because of your¡ª"


    "Do not talk to me, Tristan." Shyamal interrupted without even ncing at him.


    "You can change your teammatester on." Ath advised, her voice tired.


    "Let me rephrase my words," Shyamal replied, unbothered. "I will only participate with Azariah."


    "Okay, fine!" Ath''s voice rose as she grumbled, ring at her. "Then Azariah and Tristan, you can¡ª"


    "Huh? I am not going with him." I immediately stopped her as I stood up from my seat.


    "Now what''s your problem?" She yelled, ring at me.


    "I just don''t want to be around him." I replied, shrugging.


    "Neither do I." Tristan scoffed, ring at me. "I would rather die than be with him."


    "Then why don''t you do me a favor?" Turning towards him, I said, my lips curled up. "...And justy down in a coffin."


    His face twisted in anger as he rushed towards me.


    "Okay, stop it, you guys." Ath quickly came in between us, pushing him back. "I wanted to bnce the team, but it looks like that''s not possible."


    "What now then?" I inquired, sitting back on the bench.


    "Seth and Tristan."


    Awkwardly, Seth stood up, wearing guards around his elbows for safety, with gauntlets as his offensive weapon.


    Tristan also did the same, wrapping his sheath around his waist.


    "Good luck." Nodding towards them, Ath said as they walked towards the open field.


    My gaze shifted towards Shyamal as she stood up from her seat as well.


    "Where are you going?" Ath asked, ncing at her.


    "I will go meet my friends." She replied, walking towards the hallway.


    "She is lying, she is aplete loner." I snickered, making her stop.


    "What?" Turning around, she asked, her voice cold.


    "Loner¡ªsomeone without any friends." Smirking, I replied, "Aren''t you always alone?"


    "..Is that so?" Her lips curled up in a sweet smile as she swaggered towards me.


    "...What?" I brought my hands up, covering my face, ready to counter any attack, while swiftly moving back.


    She brought her hand up as if to p me, but before I could counter that, she raised her leg, kicking my front leg.


    ''Fuck, that hurts!''


    "....." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I pressed my lips together not to scream as she turned around, walking away.


    [....Why provoke her?]


    ''She needs friends, El, someone with whom she can at least befortable.''


    ...If she wants to live, she needs mental support.


    It would have been better if she had familial love and care.


    ...But the only rtive alive is her father who hates her.


    ''...I wish Shane was here right now.''


    I sighed, taking a seat on the bench, rubbing my tibia.


    Like Aunt Belly, Shane was also very good at taking care of others.


    ....If he had been here, maybe Shyamal could be in a better state of mind.


    [...Is there no way for her to be saved?]


    ''...I don''t know.''


    Maybe giving her unconditional love can help.


    ''But then again, what kind of crazy bastard would ever love her?''


    "...How long till you die?" I nced to my side at Ath as she asked, looking down at me.


    "...Nine years, give or take." I replied honestly.


    "And you are still not nning to leave Christina?" She questioned, anger hiding in her voice.


    I remained silent, looking at the ground.


    "...Are you not worried?" She asked again, shifting her gaze, "That I will tell this information¡ª"


    "Do you want to go against Duchess Esmeray''s order?" I asked, turning my head, "Or do you want Christina to stay by my side till myst breath?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have our first two teams!!"


    The announcer''s voice echoed, making me look back at the ground.


    "....We are losing this match."


    I mumbled as I looked at the white-haired girl walking on the ground.


    ....


    The audience erupted in cheers as the princess of their empire walked on the ground.


    And within all that, Arianell walked confidently with a nervous boy walking behind her.


    "..P-Princess," stuttering, the boy said, "..How should I help¡ª"


    "Just stay back." Arianell replied, her white eyes turning towards him.


    "Pardon?" Liam asked in confusion.


    "Stay back." She replied, her eyes drifting towards the boy with purple hair looking at her, "I can take care of it."


    The announcer''s voice echoed once again, "From Team Red, we have Seth and Tristan, and from Team Green, we have... Princess Arianell?"


    "Are you sure?" Daphne, working as the referee, asked, ncing at her.


    She nodded in reply, a dull sword in her hand, as Seth and Tristan stood in front of her in confusion.


    "Is she¡ª"


    "Looks like it." Tristan replied, his voice harsh, "Even though we are at the same rank, she is still underestimating me."


    The grip on his sword tightened as he felt humiliation¡ªthe same kind of humiliation that he felt after brutally losing to Azariah.


    "..How do we deal with her?" Seth asked, his voice concerned, "...We don''t even know what she can do."


    "Doesn''t matter." Shaking his head, Tristan replied, "Just follow my lead."


    "Ready!!" Daphne asked, and both sides nodded.


    "Start!!"


    Without any dy, Seth nked towards her from her left while Tristan did the same from the right.


    Looking the iing opponents, Arianell remained calm, blinking her eyes twice.


    The whiteness of her eyes became purer....like that of a blind person.


    Even after losing her eyesight, she remained calm, her lips parting as a small voice escaped her mouth, "Uzume bloodline¡ªkagura: mai."


    The grip she had on her dull sword loosened, her feet moved subconsciously, gliding on the ground in a slow, deliberate dance.


    Each step was graceful as she twirled around, each motion precise, the sword moving along, as if she had performed the same dance countless times.


    The crowd quieted down, and even Tristan and Seth stopped watching her, confusion evident on their faces.


    As if they were drawn by her, everyone who watched her held their breath, waiting for it to continue.


    ....Except those who had a strong mind.


    "WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU GUYS WATCHING HER!? ATTACK!!"


    Azariah''s annoyed scream jolted both of them awake as they came back to their senses.


    But it was already toote as she twirled once again, the air around her starting to tremble.


    Seth quickly charged forward, his gauntlet-d fist swung towards Arianell, but she merely stepped aside, her dance never faltering.


    Tristan followed, his sword slicing through the air in a series of quick, precise strikes.


    Arianell''s movements became a blur, her body dodging every attack with grace.


    Then, as if conjured from the very air around her, something emerged.


    It was invisible to the naked eye, but its presence was unmistakable.


    Seth swung his fist wildly, but she dodged once again before she swung her dull sword vertically at his shoulder.


    ....But the strike was so slow that he easily dodged it, a smirk forming on his face.


    "ARGHHH!!"


    But to his horror, something blunt hit him on his shoulder, making him stumble to the ground.


    He barely had time to register as she struck again, a horizontal sh at his chest.


    He dodged the sword stike, but again a dull attack hit his chest like a boulder, sending him flying backward.


    "What are you doing, fatty!!" Tristan shouted at him, unable toprehend why he flew back.


    "Argh."


    But he got his answer soon enough as a dull sword attacked him as well, making him grab his stomach in pain.


    "How?" He wondered as he stood meters away from her.


    ...Then how did he feel her strike?


    But before he could grimace more, Arianell twirled her body, her sword moving gracefully from her sides.


    And...


    "Fuck!!"


    Tristan couldn''t help but curse out loud as he saw the ground beneath her crumbling as if hit by a sword strike.


    It continued reaching towards him.


    Thinking quickly, he moved away from the line of attack.


    But before he could think of a n, a soft attack on his neck knocked him out cold.


    Arianell''s movements slowed down as she stopped her dance.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have our first winner!!"


    The announcer''s voice echoed, waking everyone up.


    As the crowd erupted in cheers again, Arianell blinked, her vision returning.


    She turned around once again, looking at the silent purple-haired boy.


    "Winning 10 points magnificently for her team, Princess Arianell!!"

 Chapter 117 [Club House Competition] [5]

    Chapter 117 [Club House Competition] [5]


    The enthusiasm of the crowd continued for a long while as Princess Arianell slowly moved back towards her team.


    The medical staff quickly moved both Tristan and Seth from the ground, and the announcer''s voice echoed in the stadium once again.


    "The start of thepetition has been amazing! Continuing it, let us invite the next teams¡ªFirst, Team Yellow, led by Prince Jonathan, and Team Blue, led by Lady Christina."


    As soon as Christina''s name echoed throughout the stadium, another wave of cheers swept through the audience.


    The anticipation was palpable as they waited for the teams toe forward.


    "What was that?" In the resting ce of Team Blue, a girl with orchid hair asked, her brows knitting together in confusion.


    "..I think it was some kind of invisible attack," a boy with brown hair mumbled, shifting his gaze towards Miley.


    "Of course! You guys don''t know how capable and brilliant Princess Arianell is," Keegan boasted, an arrogant look etched on his face as he puffed out his chest.


    "Then do you know what that was?" Miley rebuked, ncing at him.


    His lips parted, but no voice came out as he himself was unaware of what had happened.


    "Yeah, I figured that much," Miley jabbed again, shifting her focus towards the blue-haired girl standing close to the ss wall.


    "...Do you know what that was, Senior Christina?" Ethan beat her to the question, his voice curious.


    Christina turned her head, ncing at him, her deep blue eyes fixed on him.


    Ethan sniffed, holding his breath, his heartbeat racing, but he quicklyposed himself.


    "....Chi," she informed, looking back at Arianell. "It''s a different type of energy than mana¡ªshe''s basically using that."


    "Huh?" Ethan frowned. "But why can''t we see it?"


    "It''s her inherited ability," Christina replied, her gaze fixed on Arianell. "...She loses her eyesight in order to make her attack invisible, but someone with good senses can still feel it."


    "Then I won''t have any problem," Ethan proimed with a light chuckle.


    His teammates nodded their heads reluctantly, knowing that if anything, Ethan was good at anticipating his opponents'' moves.


    "But that''s not the royal family''s ability, right?" Ruby chimed in, asking gently.


    "Uzume family," Christina mumbled to herself.


    ....One of the forsaken families.


    Her ability originated from them.


    "But why the dance?" She questioned herself, a small frown adorning her face.


    There are plenty of ways to channel Chi, and she could say for sure dance wasn''t the best way.


    It even seemed fancy to her, like she was trying to grab someone''s attention.


    I like her dance so much.


    "...."


    A childlike voice, the voice she adored and loved to hear, echoed in her mind, reminding her of a distinct past. Her gaze shifted towards the purple-haired boy.


    It didn''t take her long toe up with a conclusion.


    ....And she didn''t like it one bit.


    "Anyway, be careful of her," hiding her annoyance, she informed. "...Had she used a sharp sword instead of a dull one, she would have cut them open."


    "How do you know all that?" Miley questioned, squinting her eyes.


    "I have a great friend," shrugging nonchntly, she replied. "Now, Miley and Keegan, you guys go."


    They didn''t question her as both of them stood up.


    "Ready, simp?" ncing back, Miley asked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What did you say?" He asked back, ring at her.


    "Ready, sir?"


    "Oh, yeah."


    They both walked out onto the open ground, and from the other team, a boy with obsidian ck hair and eyes and a caramel-haired girl also walked onto the ground.


    The announcer''s voice echoed once again, addressing the audience.


    "We have our contestants!! From Team Blue, we have Keegan and Lady Miley, and from Team Yellow, we have Aimar and Ashlyn!!"


    The disy showing the match flickered as their names emerged on it.


    "Hmm?"


    "What happened?"


    "What''s her weapon?"


    People quickly started to notice one thing¡ªthe nk area beside the weapon section of Ashlyn.


    Everyone''s expressions turned to confusion as they looked back towards the girl, silently waiting for her to reveal her weapon.


    "Are you going to wait for more suspense, or what?" Aimar, standing beside her, snickered. "Just show them already."


    Nodding her head, Ashlyn closed her eyes before taking a deep breath, extending both her hands, her legs firmly on the ground.


    She gently opened her eyes while a symbol emerged simultaneously on both her hands, a few keystones around the symbol, and covering it all was a circle.


    They glowed in a golden hue, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    The next instant, the excited voice of the announcer echoed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!!! It''s a magic circle!! She''s going to use a magic circle!! Something only the third year¡ª!!"


    "FUCK!!"


    But the enthusiasm of the announcer stopped abruptly as someone''s curse echoed.


    "CAN I!?"


    Another voice echoed from the other side.


    "FUCK OFF, BITCH!!"


    "I will deduct points from your team if you don''t quiet down, Azariah and Oliver."


    Daphne''s soft voice made both of them stop as she looked at the team on the ground.


    "Ready?" She asked, and they nodded.


    "Start!!!"


    Without wasting any time, Aimar careened towards Keegan.


    "Huff..."


    He exhaled softly before the wind around him started to turn smooth, giving him way without any friction.


    Unlike Oliver, who has a natural talent for wind, Aimar is different.


    He can''t control the wind like his brother, nor is he blessed by any god.


    So, to ovee this, he solely focused on one thing: to refine the little control he has over the wind around him to use along with his spear.


    "Hup."


    Coming close, he leaped, thrusting his spear forward. Keegan stood in a defensive stance, blocking it.


    The sound of metal shing echoed before Keegan bnced himself and swung his sword in an arc, aimed at Aimar''s midsection.


    But it got blocked by Aimar''s spear, covered in a green hue reaching his arm.


    CLANG!!


    Keegan was barely able to block the spear that blurred right in front of him, targeting his sides.


    BOOM!!!


    Behind them, a loud explosion echoed, dust and debris scattering around, blocking their view.


    But a figure quickly escaped from the debris with a saber clenched in her hand.


    "When did you get so good at magic circles!?" Miley eximed, her expression a mixture of confusion, astonishment, and awe.


    "I got a good teacher," Ashlyn replied with a sweet smile before extending her hand.


    The magic circle glowed brightly before a bolt of light rushed towards Miley.


    "Shit!"


    She cursed, rolling her body out of the way while shielding her eyes as the bolt hit the ground, expanding until it covered arge area.


    She nced at the ground where the bolt had hit.


    The whole area was burned; the light attacks weren''t a problem for her, but the heat that the light emitted was enough to give her second-degree burns.


    "Hey, Miley!" Ashlyn called out, her voice somber as she looked at her with a smile. "...I learned something amazing."


    Taking a deep breath, she broke the outeryer of both magic circles, changing the keystones with new ones before closing them with a circle.


    She then sped her hands vertically, both magic circles now joined, before she separated them slowly.


    An arch of light emerged from it before taking the shape of a bow, her hands never leaving it as her one hand came down along the string with an arrow made of light, and her other hand sping the bow from the middle.


    "What type of monster did you make, Azariah!!" Miley grimaced as she rushed towards Ashlyn, who released the arrow.


    Miley sidestepped, wlessly shifting her body to evade the attack.


    "Aimar!!"


    But before she could let out a sigh of relief, her gazended on Ashlyn''s face, which had a small smile on it.


    BOOM!!


    A loud sound echoed, forcing Miley to look back where the bolt had hit the ground right beside Keegan, stunning him.


    His lower tracksuit was burned as he tried to stop Aimar''s spear.


    "Miley~."


    She felt a tingling sensation on the back of her neck as she nced back.


    With a sweet smile on her face, Ashlyn had the arrow aimed right at her face.


    "Are you always like this?" Miley asked, looking at her as if she were a stranger.


    Ashlyn blinked her eyes innocently before her smile widened. "...I just like to win."


    "Arghh!!"


    She turned back again as Keegan''s groan reached her ears.


    Using his speed to his advantage, Aimar quickly lunged at Keegan, his spear hitting him in different ces, leaving shallow cuts.


    Keegan tried to fight back, but the attack Ashlyn had thrown at him had taken a lot out of him.


    "Arghh."


    He groaned again as a kick hit his midsection, making him stumble and grab it.


    "Surrender." cing his spear at his neck, Aimar ordered.


    "We surrender." A feminine voice echoed, making Daphne look at Christina, who walked out.


    Daphne nodded her head before announcing, "Team Yellow wins!"


    The crowd erupted, chanting Ashlyn''s name.


    Within one match, she became a fan favorite as her name echoed in the stadium.


    "Aren''t you famous?" Aimar joked, walking towards her. She looked at the eastern side of the stadium until she found her sister.


    "Of course I am." Waving towards her, she replied with a light chuckle.


    "And for the next round, we have the debut match of our dukedom''s SON-IN-LAW!!"

 Chapter 118 [Club House Competition] [6]

    Chapter 118 [Club House Competition] [6]


    "I fucked up."


    As my gaze remained fixed on the caramel-haired girl, I grumbled, leaning on the bench.


    She wasn''t supposed to win so easily, like it was child''s y.


    She was supposed to struggle, try harder, lose the match, and be upset about it.


    This would have made her determined to be stronger.


    And when that damn scientist tried to kidnap her, all that would have worked as a catalyst for her awakening.


    But it looks like that''s not going to happen.


    Massaging my temples, I let out a tired sigh.


    [...Look at the bright side, she became stronger.]


    It won''t matter how strong she bes if she can''t awaken. If she doesn''t awaken, she would remain the same...


    just a normal human.


    Only after awakening would she have a leap in confidence, and only after that would she hate losing.


    Things shouldn''t have turned out like this.


    [...And whose fault is that?]


    Yeah, I know it was my fault. Now stop being so smug about it.


    "Sigh." I sighed again, ncing at Ath, who dashed around the room, waiting for Shyamal.


    "Hmm?" My gaze then drifted to my side as I felt the tattoo buzzing. Soon, a white orb emerged from it, turning into a small child.


    "Dada!!"


    With an excited shout, he grabbed my arm, climbing up on my body.


    "Why are you out on your own?" I asked, helping him to climb up.


    Can''t spirits onlye out when their contractor calls them? Or am I just confusing it?


    "Dada!!" He eximed, grabbing my hair for support while sitting on my shoulders.


    ''...''


    I hate kids.


    "Where were you!?" My gaze shifted back to Ath as she asked, fuming in anger.


    "Is it our turn?" Ignoring her question, Shyamal asked, looking at the disy.


    "Yes." Ath replied, shaking her head in defeat, "Just go; we are alreadyte."


    I stood up from the bench, making sure Willis didn''t fall down.


    Shyamal walked closer, her gaze fixed on Willis.


    "Grrrr."


    But as soon as he noticed her, he growled like an animal, ring at her.


    She silently stood in ce, her crimson eyes fixed on the growling child.


    "Go back, Willis." I instructed, making him lower his head and look at me upside down. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Dada??" He asked innocently.


    "We will yter."


    Reluctantly, he nodded his head before ring at Shyamal onest time and returning to my tattoo.


    "Let''s go." Walking out, I said, ncing at her.


    "We have our team!! From team yellow again, we have¡ª Lucus and Linda." And as soon as I walked out, the announcer''s voice echoed, "And from team red, we have Lady Shyamal and our dukedom''s son-inw, Sir Azariah!!"


    But the crowd didn''t match his enthusiasm as they gave a lukewarm reaction.


    Well, that''s to be expected. After all, even though I am Christina''s fianc¨¦, my reputation isn''t good enough for them to cheer for me.


    "You aren''t famous, huh?" With a straight face, Shyamal mumbled, "That''s not the reaction Dukedom''s son-inw should get."


    "Just focus on the match." I replied, not hiding my annoyance for her.


    "Yeah, about that." She whispered, her lips curling up in a small smile. "Good luck."


    "...Thanks?" I replied, still confused.


    "Azariah!!" My gaze shifted back towards Lucus, his scream echoing around.


    "What now?" I asked, taking out my katana and axe-hammer.


    I still miss my previous weapon. Looking at the new axe-hammer, I grumbled.


    Unlike thest one, which was destroyed fighting against Delwyn, this one doesn''t bounce. I wish I could recall it after throwing or something.


    "Amm, sure." I replied, shrugging.


    From his reaction, I don''t think it was the right answer.


    His face morphed into that of anger as he took out his saber, taking a battle stance.


    "You take on the girl, I will take on Lucus." I instructed, ncing at Shyamal as she took out a scythe out of nowhere.


    She nodded, a smile still adorning her face... which I didn''t like one bit.


    "Ready!!" Daphne asked, looking at us.


    We nodded as her voice echoed once again.


    "Start!!"


    The next instant, I prowled towards them, lowering my katana and axe-hammer on both sides.


    A slight pain hung on the tips of my fingers as my grip tightened.


    The girl Linda immediately touched the ground below while Lucus rushed towards me, his saber''s sharp side hung low.


    Just before our weapons were about to collide, his lips parted, "Mairac arts: first quarter."


    His saber made a wide arc, close to my midsection.


    I blocked it with my katana, but only the saber''s tip touched the katana as he jerked his arm back at thest moment before thrusting again.


    Shit!


    Cursing, I used the axe-hammer to block his saber, narrowly dodging the cut in my midsection.


    "Mairac arts: crescent."


    A diagonal arc of his saber aimed at my shoulder.


    I stepped back, but the first attack was a feint. Retrieving it back, he struck from the same position.


    CLANG!!!


    I blocked it again using my axe-hammer, his de falling to my bottom left.


    SWISH!!


    My pupils shrank as a spike emerged from the ground inches away from my thigh.


    Neplh.


    A thickyer of ice covered my thigh, blocking the attack. It shattered along with the spike.


    My gaze shifted towards Linda, who had an absurd look on her face, her hands still touching the ground.


    Then my gaze abruptly shifted to Shyamal, who strolled around ying with her scythe.


    "Hey!! Come here!!" I shouted, ring at her.


    "Coming~." Still smiling, she slowly walked towards me.


    "Mairac arts: ¡ª"


    "Shut up!!"


    Without a second thought, I threw my axe-hammer at his face.


    He sidestepped, avoiding it, his gaze lingering at my hand holding the katana, which lit up in a silver hue.


    I swung my body alongside the katana, his saber blocking it.


    As I took another step forward, a spike reached out for my guts.


    Neplh.


    Once again, I covered my guts with ice, blocking the spike.


    "Attack his blind side!!" Lucus instructed her as he rushed towards me.


    "Mairac arts: gibbous."


    His de blurred out, leaving a silver trail aiming at my head.


    I moved my head a little, letting it pass just an inch away from my face before taking a step back and lowering my body.


    "Hupp!!"


    But my instinct kicked in, screaming at me to move, and I did so, ducking, sitting on the ground.


    The next instant, a scythe''s de moved where my neck was supposed to be.


    With a dumbfounded look on my face, I turned back.


    "Sorry, my hand slipped~." With a cute smile on her face, she apologized.


    "Azariah!!" Lucus shouted again, his ring eyes filled with jealousy.


    Fucking idiot, I just avoided death and you''re jealous because she''s acting cute with me?


    "Go take care of Linda." I ordered, not bothering toment.


    "Yes~." She replied, strolling towards her.


    "Mairac arts:st quarter."


    The saber in his hand started to light up as he rushed towards me.


    "Sigh... Let''s end this."


    With a tired sigh, I grabbed the katana before picking up the axe-hammer.


    I kicked the ground, my legs burning in a silver hue, giving me a burst of speed.


    Crossing my arms, I let the bones in my hands umte mana until it ached slightly. When I felt a slight ache, I let it burst out as he also swung his saber.


    SWISH!!!


    But at thest moment, my instinct kicked in again, making me twist my body slightly towards the scythe rushing at me.


    Neplh!!


    CLANG!!!


    I opened my arms, making a cross with both my weapons, blocking the scythe before it got stuck in the ground.


    At the same time, I covered my left arm with ice, blocking Lucus''s full-blown strike.


    "Arghh." But it wasn''t enough as I felt my arm make a cracking sound.


    "Huff..."


    Taking a deep breath, I gestured for Lucus to stop as I looked at Shyamal walking towards me with a concerned look on her face.


    "Are you alright? My hand slip¡ª."


    "Whose team are you on!?" I asked, ring at her.


    "Yours." She replied, blinking innocently.


    "You sure!?"


    "Yep."


    "Then why are you attacking me?"


    "I was trying to hel¡ª."


    "You want to help?" I asked, gesturing towards the bench, "Then go sit there quietly."


    "Huh? Why?" She asked, frowning, "I took care of that girl."


    "Thanks, now go!"


    She looked at me annoyingly, "Why? Didn''t I do what you told me¡ª."


    "Mairac arts: crescent."


    A trail of silver light caught my eyes as Lucus aimed his saber at my left side.


    Thinking quickly, I tried to raise my arm to block it, but the pain made it hard to move.


    Neplh¡ª.


    CLANG!!!


    But before I could cover my sides again, a pure ck scythe blocked his attack.


    "Can''t you see," Shyamal muttered, her voice cold as the scythe reappeared in her hands, a bridal dress emerging, clinging close to her body, "we are talking here."


    A form of energy moved through her scythe as it touched his saber.


    The saber crumbled in an instant, shattering into pieces, and at the same time, Lucus''s body got thrown away from its force.


    "And we have our winners!!"

 Chapter 119 [Club House Competition] [7]

    119 [Club House Competition] [7]


    "We have our winners!!"


    Nobody expected the match to end in such a way, the crowd remained silent for a while just looking nkly at the silver-haired girl.


    "10 points for team red!!"


    Only when the announcer''s voice echoed did the crowd cheer for them.


    "Tch."


    Clicking his tongue, Shyamal nced at Azariah onest time before walking back towards her team.


    Azariah also took a moment to quietly look at her departing figure before walking behind.


    "Damn, she is strong."


    Within the resting room of team green, a handsome boy with obsidian hair matching his eyes mumbled, looking out of the ss wall.


    "Herst attack." His gaze shifted towards Arianell as she mumbled, "That was equivalent to that of 5th Primeval."


    "She is the same rank as you, right?" Frowning, Oliver asked.


    "4th? Yes." Nodding, Arianell replied.


    "Then herst attack...." Aaliyah''s words trailed off as she didn''t understand why that felt so powerful.


    Arianell refrained frommenting as she sat quietly.


    "Makes me wonder." Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin, "....Why does Az even like that crazy girl?"


    "He never liked anyone." Arianell rebuked, ring at him.


    He turned around, his lips parted but remembering what Azariah tried to do to her, he remained silent. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When he first heard about Azariah forcing himself on her, he was one of the few who felt sad for both of them.


    Having seen them being so close with each other but still falling apart until one of them hated the other to her core.


    "But you can''t deny that he helped her when she needed it." Atst, he mumbled softly before looking at the screen.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the next match will be between team green and team blue!!"


    The announcer''s voice echoed once again.


    "Oliver and Aaliyah, you guys go." His gaze shifted towards Ivan as he walked in instructing them, "and make sure not to go all out."


    "Shall we?" Ignoring him, shifting his gaze towards the red-haired girl, Oliver asked with a smile.


    "Sure." She smiled back, standing up before both of them walked out, "by the way, Ashlyn''s sister is here."


    His steps halted as he looked back at her, "...What?"


    "Yeah, she came to meet her." She informed, making Oliver frown.


    "Did she meet Az?" Walking close to her, he asked again.


    "N-no, b-but she did say he looked familiar." Blushing because of his closeness, Aaliyah replied, taking a step back.


    "I need to talk with Az." Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin before walking back.


    "By the way, have you eaten something?" Walking beside him, she asked.


    "Hmm? Yeah." Oliver replied, nodding his head, "but I wanted to eat something red."


    "What do you mean?" Tilting her head, she asked.


    He grinned widely as he replied, "Nothing."


    "Hey, at least tell me!" She eximed, watching him run away from her.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have our team!!" The announcer said, "from team green we have Oliver and Aaliyah and from team blue we have Ethan and Ruby!!"


    "Ohh, it''s us again." As he looked at the boy with brown hair walking towards him, Oliver mumbled.


    "Go easy on me." Smiling, Ethan requested.


    "Not happening." Shrugging nonchntly, he replied, "Can''t go easy on you, bro."


    Ethan chuckled, unsheathing his sword.


    "Hey Oliver, help me." He turned back at Aaliyah''s words.


    "What?" He asked, looking at the container in her hand.


    "Spread them, please." Passing the container towards him, she requested.


    "Damn, aren''t you rich." Opening the container, he mumbled as he spread the small particles of expensive metals throughout the ground imbued with her mana.


    "Come on, you know I had to use a substitute because of my bloodline." She rebuked, her voice a little depressed, "until then I have to waste a little money."


    "Little?" He asked, raising her brows, "If this is little for you, then can you buy me a bike?"


    "And what do I get?" She questioned, squinting her eyes.


    "Do it, and I will call you mommy." Grinning, Oliver replied.


    Her cheeks started turning crimson like her hair as she averted her gaze.


    "Can we start the match, please?" With a smile, Daphne asked, looking at them.


    "Sure." Oliver replied, taking out his weapon.


    A triple nunchuck with a ring attached in between, cing his wrist inside the ring, he twirled it around before grabbing one of its ends.


    "Ready?" She asked, and both teams nodded.


    "Start!!"


    "Stribog''s blessing," Oliver mumbled as he rushed towards Ethan.


    "First form: v¨§trem."


    The wind around him moved to his will as his speed increased twice, and in no time, he was in front of Ethan.


    While on the other side, Ruby rushed towards Aaliyah.


    CLANG!!!


    The nunchuck blurred in his hand before one end of it was close to Ethan''s neck.


    Raising his sword, he blocked it before stepping back.


    "Orestes'' blessing."


    Oliver quickly rushed in towards Ethan as he closed his eyes.


    "First form: aisthisi."


    His stance shifted to be wless as he struck Oliver around his guts.


    "Hupp!!"


    The wind around him pushed Oliver back, avoiding the attack before pulling him close as he swung his nunchuck at his arm in an attack that continuously changed position.


    Ethan twisted, sidestepped, or moved at weird angles making minimum movement to avoid all of them.


    His arm moved to block his attack only when it''s necessary.


    CLANG!!


    Ethan''s sword blocked the strike aimed at his corbone before jumping back.


    "Tch." Clicking his tongue, Oliver took a step back before kicking the ground.


    "Stribog''s blessing," Oliver mumbled,


    "Third form: Sargah."


    The air around Oliver changed as he rotated the nunchuck in his hand.


    It started slow, but in no time, it reached an exponential speed.


    From Ethan''s heightened perspective, everything was slow, and he could see a small ring forming at the end of all three sides, the ring covered with small des like teeth of monsters.


    The rings grew in size before Oliver extended his other hand.


    BOOM!!


    The next instant tens of rings with thousands of small des on its edge rushed towards Ethan, speed faster than normal eyes could see.


    Ethan dashed to his sides; wherever the rings touched, deep cuts engraved that ce.


    Skillfully moving the nunchuck in his hand, Oliver made hundreds of rings in the span of ten seconds.


    But quickly, Oliver noticed Ethan trying to get close to him, and soon they were within three meters range.


    "Orestes'' blessing."


    Oliver tensed up, moving away from him as Ethan''s lips parted.


    "Second form: ?Ivvaron."


    "Fuck!!"


    Oliver cursed as the world around him turned dark, his eyes felt empty as he couldn''t see the world around him.


    But his hands didn''t stop as his ears perked, hearing a rushing sound at his left.


    He swung his hand, grabbing one side of the nunchuck, but all it did was hit the air.


    "I hate this ability." He grumbled as he remembered Ethan''s ability.


    In exchange for one of his senses, he can make his opponent lose one of his senses as well.


    Like right now, in exchange for his hearing, he made Oliver blind.


    "Hey! Aaliyah, a little help here!?" Oliver shouted, barely able to dodge the sword strike at his arm, "And little grey, you too!?"


    The next instant, a pair of cat ears emerged on his head as his senses increased, noticing Ethan''s movement through the air currents.


    On the other side, Aaliyah looked at Ruby rushing towards her, armed with twin daggers.


    "Tch."


    Clicking her tongue, she dodged her undercut before looking at Oliver, who was having a hard time.


    "Don''t worry, Ethan will finish him soon." Ruby boasted as she dashed towards her again.


    "I am sorry." Aaliyah mumbled as she raised her hand, "I can''t let him wait for too long."


    The ground around them buzzed as small particles of metals rushed towards her.


    But wherever those metals went, they started to attract the sand towards it, and slowly it started to turn bigger until it was the size of a football.


    She turned half of them towards Oliver to aid him.


    "Huff..."


    Aaliyah exhaled sharply as she felt her mana depleting rapidly from it.


    But she soon turned her focus towards Ruby as she prowled towards her.


    "Shield."


    "We surrender!!"


    09:41


    Before they could collide, a voice stopped them abruptly.


    The orbs turned into hexagonal shapes, blocking Ruby''s attack as she did the same for Oliver.


    Having gotten the upper hand, Aaliyah pressed further, using ten or so orbs embedded with metal particles.


    "Short Spears."


    She mumbled, and the orbs turned into short spears, rushing towards Ruby and Ethan at the same time.


    Ethan jumped back, stepping away from the trajectories of the spears without much problem, but Ruby was having a harder time.


    Every time she blocked the spear, her wrist strained, pain surging through it, and it wasn''t long before she couldn''t wield her daggers.


    "Bind."


    Aaliyah mumbled, and four of the orbs bound her legs and hands together behind her back.


    Having taken care of her, she shifted her focus to Ethan, who was fighting against Oliver and at the same time avoiding her attacks.


    She sent the rest of the orbs towards him, turning his situation more dire as she rushed for Oliver''s aid.


    But her mana depleted faster than she thought as she halted halfway, her orbs disintegrating.


    She stopped attacking Ethan but made sure to keep Ruby bound.


    But because of her interference, Oliver got his vision back as he changed his stance, and Ethan did the same, leaving his sword.


    "Stribog''s blessing,


    Fourth form:...."


    "Orestes'' blessing.


    Third form:...."


    "We surrender!!"


    Before they could collide, a voice stopped them abruptly.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 120 [Club House Competition] [8]

    120 [Club House Competition] [8]


    "We surrender!!"


    My gaze shifted from the fight between Ethan and Oliver as I heard a voice.


    And walking out from the resting room, Ivan stood at the very end of the ground, looking at Daphne.


    "What is he doing?" Ath mumbled, frowning in confusion.


    "Are you sure?" Daphne asked, looking at Ivan.


    He nodded his head as he looked towards the opposite side where Christina stood.


    His lips curled up in a gentle smile as he bowed slightly towards her before walking inside.


    "..Did he just?" With a dumbfounded look on her face, Ath mumbled, looking at him.


    "He isn''t that idiotic." I replied, to which she nodded her head thoughtfully.


    From what I can understand, he is trying to save his team''s strength and at the same time, he is trying to show everyone that he can lose a match for Christina.


    ''He is trying to show that he is a gentleman.''


    His pursuing Christina is already known to everyone, even themoners.


    And from the crowd''s p of affirmation, it looks like his n did work.


    ''He is trying to pressure her into acknowledging what he did.''


    But, like I expected, all he got was the cold shoulder from her, not even a smile.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have our winners!!"


    The announcer dered after waiting for a while.


    "Team blue earned 10 points and with this, the first round ends with equal points!!"


    He took a few seconds before he continued.


    "And since we don''t have any team with two consecutive wins, we will move to the second round!!"


    As soon as his voice ended, a timer of thirty minutes started on the disy, showing the interval.


    "Where are the rest?" My gaze shifted towards Shyamal as she asked.


    "Both of them need some more rest," Ath informed, turning towards us, "you guys will have to do most of the work in the next round."


    I nodded my head, as I looked towards Oliver helping Aaliyah to move back into their rest room.


    "Any idea about what the theme of the next round will be?" Shyamal asked as she stood up from her seat and sat close to me.


    "No idea." Shaking her head, she replied, "They change it every year, andst year it was cooking a dish from the ingredients spread throughout the stadium."


    She then looked at me as she continued, "And because Christina could make the best food, her team won."


    "I don''t need the credit." Shuddering, I replied while moving away from Shyamal, "even though she learned cooking for me."


    "I am not giving you any credit." She rebuked, her red eyes ring at me.


    "Anyway," massaging her temples, she grumbled, "have some rest, you guys."


    She then turned around, walking away towards her friends.


    "....."


    Quietly, I once again changed my seat as she tried toe close.


    [...Are you alright?]


    ''...Can you feel my emotions now?''


    [..No, it''s just hard not to notice how anxious you look.]


    ''..I just don''t feel right.''


    Only two hours are left until the explosion.


    And I don''t know how things will go after that.


    Things would have been easy if the event followed the game route, I could at least predict some of things.


    But not anymore, now their target isn''t Ashlyn but me, and I don''t know how they will try to kidnap me.


    ''El, I have a request.''


    [I am listening.]


    ''... Please help me if I lose control of my emotions.''


    [...Because of that scientist?]


    ''Yes, I don''t know what I will do if I see him again.''


    ....Three months.


    Three fucking months he tortured me.


    It was so cruel to the point that I couldn''t move for months.


    He broke my mind to the point that I didn''t think twice before making that unreasonable deal with my mother.


    "Sigh..."


    I sighed, shifting my focus towards Christina''s chamber.


    ....I hope she isn''t in any kind of danger, like my mother said.


    "Can you stop doing it!?" I snapped, ring at Shyamal as she came closer to me.


    Can''t she see I am trying to avoid her?


    "Just die already!!" She snapped back before standing up and moving away.


    [...It''s hard not to notice your anxious look.]


    ''Why are you repeating your words?''


    [...Nothing]


    "Az!!"


    "Huh? Oliver?" I frowned, looking at him as he walked inside our team rest room, "Why are you not with Aaliyah?"


    "Not the time, get up." Grabbing my hand, he made me stand up before dragging me.


    "...where are we going now?" I asked, a brooding look on my face.


    "Ashlyn''s sister." My body tensed up, pupils trembling as I heard his words, "...She is here."


    "What is she doing here?" I asked, jerking my hand away.


    "I have no idea, Aaliyah told me," he replied, shaking his head.


    "She wasn''t supposed to be here!!" I yelled in frustration as I dashed through the hallway.


    "Do you think she remembered what happened on the festival day?" Oliver asked, walking behind me.


    "No, she wasn''t awake that time, remember?"


    "But still, she has seen you¡ª."


    "Not my original face."


    "Can''t you just tell them you are Noa¡ª."


    I grabbed him by his cor before mming him against the wall.


    "Don''t try to meddle in my affairs." I warned him, my voice harsh, "You weren''t supposed to remember all that!!"


    "Then what do you expect me to do?" He yelled, grabbing my wrist, "watch from the sidelines!?"


    "That would have been better!!" Tightening my grip, I rebuked.


    ....That would have been better for you.


    "Fucking idiot." He cursed softly, looking into my eyes, "you want a kiss or what? Leave me."


    I loosened my grip before resuming my walk.


    "You will rot in hell for treating your best friend like this."


    "..Right." he grumbled as we arrived where the crowd was seated.


    I looked around the ce to see if I could find a familiar face, and after a while, I did find her.


    ''Okay, not the northern part.'' Relief washed over me as she stood in the eastern area.


    At least she would be safe from the explosions.


    Without thinking twice, I moved towards her.


    "....Even in the sea of people, how did you find her so quickly?" Oliver grumbled, walking beside me.


    "....I just can." I mumbled, making my way through the crowd.


    Looking at us, some tried to talk, but the soldiers stationed close by stopped them.


    "Azariah?" As soon as I came into her view, Ashlyn eximed in surprise.


    She was talking with her sister before noticing us.


    She then walked closer with her sister, who looked curiously at me.


    "You were asking about him, right?" Ashlyn then patted her sister to move while looking at me, "he is my friend."


    She walked forward, extending her hand, "... Tiffany Zyanya."


    "Azariah." I replied, shaking her hand.


    "Azariah Noah Aljanah, right?" She asked with a light smile, "I searched you on the inte and asked my sister about you, I hope you don''t mind."


    "Then you should know what type of guy I am." I replied, trying my best not to act like a good guy.


    "Of course I do." She nodded, her ck hair bouncing, "...But your middle name is quite good."


    "I see." I mumbled, not giving any particr reaction.


    Her smile didn''t falter as she took out a candy, unwrapping it, "Want some white chocte?"


    "....I don''t want to."


    "Please?" She pleaded.


    I nced at Ashlyn as she also gestured to do so by joining her hands.


    "Sigh." Sighing, I grabbed the white-colored candy before eating it.


    ...No vor, like always.


    .... Should I ask Christina to feed me someday?


    "How does it taste?" She asked, looking at me expectantly.


    "Just like white chocte does." I scoffed, looking at her.


    I froze, not expecting her reply.


    "I heard you liked my sister''s cookies." She continued, looking deeply at me, "I know how terrible those really are, then why do you like them?"


    I nced at Ashlyn as she stood there, looking at me, ignoring how her sister just insulted her.


    I took a deep breath before I replied, looking at Ashlyn, "because I like her."


    "Huh?" Both sisters let out a startled voice, looking at me nkly.


    "Like I said," I repeated my words, making sure they heard it, "I like your sister."


    "Then her cookie¡ª."


    I once again ignored Oliver as I tried to find him again.


    09:43


    ....But I couldn''t.


    "I don''t mind them." I replied, shuddering, "Even though it tastes bad, the way she made it is worth eating."


    At my words, Ashlyn came back to her senses as she grabbed her sister, "W-we will talkter."


    ''She is blushing.''


    I mused, looking at her tomato-like face as they both moved back.


    [...She is smart.] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Of course she is.''


    She took care of her blind sister for years.


    She is a lot smarter than girls her age.


    But she can''t win against me, I can lie with a straight face.


    [...Idiot.]


    ''Huh? What?''


    [...you are an idiot.]


    ...Whatever.


    "....Sister-inw." I grabbed Oliver as he mumbled, turning around.


    "Don''t you dare say a word to her." I warned, ring at him.


    "Of course I will, fucking cheater bit¡ª."


    Ignoring him, I looked around the ce in boredom.


    ...Huh?


    But my heartbeat dropped as I noticed one particr face looking at me.


    "What happened?"


    I once again ignored Oliver as I tried to find him again.


    ....But I couldn''t.


    Inhaling sharply, I tried to stop my heart from trembling, frantically looking around.


    [...Az¡ª]


    ...I saw him, El.


    I can''t forget that burned face.


    ....I saw Delwyn.

 Chapter 121 [Club House Competition] [9]

    121 [Club House Competition] [9]


    "Hey Az!!"


    I snapped back to reality upon hearing Oliver yell at me.


    "What happened?" he asked, frowning as he looked around. "What did you see?"


    "...Nothing." I mumbled, hiding my distress, and walked away from the crowd.


    [...Az.]


    ''...What should I do, El?''


    If I really saw Delwyn, the situation is even more fucked up.


    Bradyn is already a pain to fight against, and if Delwyn jumps into the chaos, Christina''s father will have a hard time.


    [...But his target is you, right?]


    ''...That''s the problem.''


    I don''t know what he will do.


    Best case scenario, he will try to kill me right here.


    .....If that happens I can find a way to save myself or stall enough time for help.


    It''s not like he would kill me instantly¡ªhe would try to make my death as painful as possible.


    ...And worst case, he will try to kill those who are close to me.


    ''..Fuck.''


    Cursing, I bit my lip tightly, trying to figure out what his goal might be.


    ''... Christina?''


    There is a chance that he might kill her.


    ...No, on surface she isn''t that close to me.


    ...Same for Ashlyn. He shouldn''t attack an innocent girl.


    [...Never trust those driven by revenge, Az. They can go to any length to get what they want.]


    ''...Right.''


    And Delwyn is more like my mother¡ªhe likes to make other people do his bidding.


    So, there is a low chance of him attacking personally.


    ''....But I still can''t trust that either.''


    "Hey, you two!" I called out to the two soldiers patrolling nearby.


    They pointed at themselves, and I nodded, making them walk toward me.


    "Do you know who I am?" I questioned as they approached.


    "Yes, sir," one of them replied hesitantly.


    "Good," I replied, pointing towards Tiffany. "You see that girl? Go and protect her."


    "Pardon?"


    "Was I not clear enough?" I asked, irritationcing my voice.


    "W-we will, sir." They nodded before walking towards her.


    "And one more thing." I called them again, my voice devoid of any emotion. "If I see even a single scratch on her body, I will make sure your entire family gets executed."


    They both trembled violently, a dreadful expression on their faces, but they nodded nheless.


    ....Good.


    In case something happens, that should force them to keep her safe even if they might lose their lives.


    "Azariah!!" Grabbing my shoulder, Oliver yelled, turning me around. "What the fuck are you doing!?"


    "Stay away," I mumbled, jerking his hands off.


    "What?" he asked, confused.


    "I said, stay the fuck away!" I growled, pushing him aside before walking away.


    "Why, you!?" He grabbed my shoulder, turning me around. "Why are you acting like before all of a sudden?"


    "Fuck off." I jerked his hand off as I walked away.


    "Don''t fucking meet me on the ground!" he shouted, but I ignored him.


    I hope he doesn''t try to do anything funny.


    [....Pushing him away won''t change anything.]


    ''It will.''


    It will keep him safe.


    [...Why keep that girl safe?]


    ''She is important.''


    For Ashlyn and as well as the saintess.


    ...And if she dies, Ashlyn might just drop out of the academy, and I can''t let that happen.


    But first, let''s end this fuckingpetition as quickly as possible.


    Moving through the crowd, I walked inside the hallway, making my way back to my team.


    "Huh?"


    But my steps slowed down as I saw the blue-haired girl standing beside the door.


    "Azariah." She smiled softly, turning towards me.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, slowly approaching her.


    "I just wanted to see you," she replied, messing with my hair.


    "Don''t do that," I grumbled, taking a step back before walking past her. "If you''ve seen me, then go."


    "n said he had a talk with you." I halted my steps as she whispered, "You didn''t bully him this time."


    "When did you meet him?" I asked, frowning.


    "Just now," she replied, looking at me.


    I took a deep breath to calm my nerves, or I might let my anger consume me.


    Didn''t I tell that idiot to stay with his father?


    "Where is he now?" I asked, masking my emotions.


    "He just returned to Father," she replied, observing me. "Did something happen? You don''t look good."


    "I''m fine." Shuddering, I replied, opening the door. "...Do me a favor and stay close to your father and brother."


    "Why?" she probed, squinting her eyes.


    "Just do it," I replied, opening the door.


    "Az," she called, making me turn around. "I will be there if you need help."


    I remained silent and just looked at her for a while before mumbling, "...I know."


    As soon as I walked in, I was greeted by my three team members.


    "You good, chubby?" Walking towards him, I asked.


    "It still hurts," he grumbled, rubbing his chest. "Avenge me if you can."


    "Yeah, I won''t." Smiling, I refused.


    Arianell went easy on them. If I were in their ce, she would have definitely used a sharp de.


    "Why are you still alive?" I smiled, shifting my gaze towards Tristan.


    He red at me but kept his mouth shut.


    "Come out, guys." Ath''s voice echoed as she called us to the ground.


    I was the first to walk out, followed by the rest of my team.


    Shyamal skipped a few steps to arrive beside me, but I didn''t say anything to her, nor did she.


    Looking around, I noticed other teams also walking out of the rest room, assembling on the ground.


    The sun was high in the sky, making me check the time.


    ''11:15.''


    Forty-five minutes before the explosion happens.


    "Haah."


    I exhaled softly, calming my emotions as I closed my eyes and lowered my head.


    If things had followed the game''s route, I would have had a better chance of surviving.


    ....Do I regret not following that route?


    No, I don''t.


    Does that make me selfish?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the second round of thepetition will start in five minutes!!"


    The announcer''s voice echoed, making me look up.


    "And now is the time to reveal the theme!!"


    The crowd erupted in murmurs as the announcer continued.


    "Glideball!!"


    ''...That''s the same.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For a while, I thought it might be different, but it looks like it''s not.


    The crowd''s interest piqued as they listened carefully.


    "Let''s talk about the area and rules."


    The disy hovering over flickered as a map of the stadium and its surroundings emerged on it.


    "Somewhere within one kilometer around the stadium, eight pieces of a single glideball are ced.


    The first team tobine them and ce the glideball in the goalpost will be the winner And as for the rules¡ªthere are none!!"


    The crowd buzzed with excitement before another round of murmurs started.


    "Oh, and if you''re wondering where the goalpost is, it''s right here."


    The disy hovering over flickered again, showing the goalpost hovering mid-air between the four screens about a hundred meters from the ground.


    ''That will be a pain.''


    I grumbled, looking up and squinting my eyes from the sun.


    "Uh, but how will we reach that ce?" Chubby grumbled, looking up as well.


    He got his answer soon as a translucent shield started to cover the roof of the stadium.


    From every edge of the stadium, it connected with the four disy screens, making a pathway to reach the goalpost.


    To reach the goalpost, one has to climb the translucent shield from the outside.


    Four exits were already opened up for us.


    "And since I''m being generous, for five seconds let me show the teams where the pieces of glideballs are."


    The screen changed, and a map with marks appeared.


    ''..El.''


    [I already memorized it.]


    Cool.


    "Now, the second round of thepetition will start in the count of three!!!"


    Without much thinking, I silently prowled towards him.


    09:44


    I should take him out¡ªnot because I want to alleviate my frustration, but to make sure he is safe.


    "Listen here, both of you." I turned around, looking at Chubby and Tristan as I took out a pen. "I will make a map leading to one piece; bring that here."


    "What about the others?" Chubby asked as I pulled Tristan''s hand to draw the map.


    "We will snatch them," I replied before hesitating as I looked at his hand.


    .....The map will be barely visible.


    I slowly lowered his hand before grabbing Chubby''s hand.


    "You!?"


    "Shut up, I don''t have time for this." Grumbling, I made the map in Chubby''s hand.


    "Three!!"


    The announcer dered, and the crowd followed suit.


    "That should do it." I mumbled, looking at the rough map.


    "Two!!"


    "Let''s move now," I said, looking at them as I walked towards the northern exit.


    Shyamal walked behind me without saying anything.


    "One!!"


    All the teams rushed out of the exits, some in teams, some in pairs, while the rest went solo.


    As soon as I reached the exit, I dashed towards the closest piece, Shyamal following closely.


    "...Liam?"


    I mumbled as I saw the boy from Arianell''s team, his back facing me.


    Without much thinking, I silently prowled towards him.


    I should take him out¡ªnot because I want to alleviate my frustration, but to make sure he is safe.


    As soon as I closed in, I jumped at him.


    "Amun-Ra''s blessing...."


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    Noob6_writer9

 Chapter 122 [Club House Competition] [10]

    Chapter 122 [Club House Competition] [10]


    "Amun-Ra''s blessing: "


    Liam quickly turned around, my fist inches away from his face.


    He crossed his arms, trying to block the attack.


    "First form: naqsal."


    As soon as those words escaped my mouth, his movement halted midway, unable to block my punch that hit his jaw.


    "ARGHH!!"


    He groaned in pain, limping backward to bnce himself.


    I let him do it as he took out a short sword, taking a battle stance.


    "Haah!!"


    He dashed towards me, bringing his hand forward and aiming at my shoulder.


    I twisted my body slightly, avoiding it before grabbing his hand and throwing him away.


    He rolled on the ground before rushing towards me again while keeping an eye on Shyamal.


    Again, he struck, aiming at my midsection. I twirled my body around to move away from the trajectory before grabbing his hand again.


    "You should have just run away," I mumbled, looking at him before I twisted his arm.


    Using the lower side of my elbow, I aimed at his joint and....


    "Crack!!"


    "ARGHHHH!!!"


    The elbow joint cracked, breaking into two with only his skin keeping it intact.


    "Don''t whine over your lousy arm," I grumbled, grabbing him by his shirt before curling my fingers and punching his gut.


    "Haah haah."


    Breathing heavily, he fell to his knees, clutching his stomach with his working hand.


    I grabbed his face, punching it neatly, knocking him out.


    [...Was that necessary?]


    ''Better than him getting up.''


    I am doing it to keep him safe, so this much damage is necessary.


    Leaving him there, I looked at the drones flying above us.


    All of this is shown live in the stadium through them.


    ...Not that it matters.


    ...I am going all out no matter the opponent.


    "Let''s go." Looking at Shyamal, who was ying with her scythe, I ordered, moving towards the first piece.


    Right now, we were in the open-roof parking area, barely a few hundred meters away from the stadium.


    Rows of cars were parked in this ce, with only a few standing out. The rest were the same color and design¡ªthe cars produced by the empire, made especially for the upper-middle-ss people.


    I moved through the narrow pathway between the cars while keeping an eye inside them.


    Slowly, I made it halfway before glimpsing a shining golden piece inside one of the cars.


    "Move back." Looking at Shyamal, I instructed.


    She looked at me for a second before taking a step back while I touched the windshield.


    Neplh.


    The windshield started to turn cold, its temperature dropping rapidly. When I felt it was enough, I flicked my finger on it, breaking it into hundreds of small pieces.


    Leaning in, I took out the piece before passing it to Shyamal.


    "What?" she asked, looking at it.


    "Keep it with you." I shoved the piece in her hand as I replied, "It''s not like you are any help in fighting."


    She gave a small smile before taking the glideball piece.


    ....On second thought, this might not be a good idea.


    "...Nevermind, give it back." I asked for the piece back, but she hid it behind her.


    "You already gave it to me," she replied, shaking her head.


    "Give it back, Shyamal," I demanded, ring at her.


    "No."


    "Shyam¡ª."


    "No, you can''t take what''s mine."


    ....What type of tantrum is this?


    "Just keep it then," I grumbled, shaking my head as I moved out of the parking lot.


    She followed behind without hurry, like she was walking in a park.


    ''I should have just ditched her earlier.''


    Then again, she would have found me anyway.


    "Sigh..."


    I sighed as we moved towards the northern part of the stadium.


    ...Ten minutes have already passed since the second round started.


    Clenching my fist, I stopped my hands from trembling, not letting my anxiety consume me.


    ''El.''


    Only thirty-five minutes before the explosion happens.


    Clenching my fist, I stopped my hands from trembling, not letting my anxiety consume me.


    ''El.''


    [You are on the right path.]


    ''Thanks.''


    Just like him, I also memorized the entire map, but just to be sure, I kept asking him for the right direction.


    The buildings around us felt empty without anyone remotely close to us.


    The streets were empty as well as I dashed towards one of the narrow streets.


    ''Is this humidity?''


    I thought, feeling the air around me.


    For some reason, the air around here felt different.


    ...Hmm.


    As soon as I took a turn, I found three people facing each other, with one girl gripping one of the pieces tightly in her hand.


    "Fuck."


    I cursed silently as they all shifted their focus towards me and immediately turned in my direction.


    "We meet again, Azariah," Lucas remarked, ring at me.


    "Are you going to team up?" I asked as I looked at Keegan and Ruby, was it?


    "Lucas." Keegan mumbled as he took out his sword, exchanging nces with each other. "She has one of the pieces."


    "I can see that," he rebuked, taking his weapon out as well. "But I am injured."


    "So am I," Keegan grumbled.


    "Then how are we going to win against her¡ª"


    "I am not participating in this," Shyamal interjected sharply while moving behind. "He is alone."


    I remained silent as I knew she wouldn''t help me anyway.


    Their eyes flickered with hope as they grinned at me.


    "Well, this will be easy," Keegan whispered before dashing towards me.


    With three long steps, he closed the gap between us, aiming at my midsection.


    I took out my axe-hammer as my lips parted.


    "Naqsal."


    His face tensed up as his body halted in ce, and I didn''t let the chance go, hitting his shoulder with my hammer.


    ''...If not for the unreasonable amount of mana usage, I could win any fight with this.''


    "Arghh!"


    He groaned, his body hitting the ground before Lucas arrived beside me.


    "Mairac arts:st quarter."


    He swung his sword, from which five sharp, half-moon-like silver des rushed towards me.


    Muspelh.


    I propelled myself back before I drew a half circle with my hand, followed by a crimson fire that burned the moons.


    "Ahhh!!"


    Keegan also stood, both of them rushing towards me.


    Neplh.


    I waved my hand from below, and freezing the water droplets in the air, a wall of ice emerged, blocking Keegan.


    nk!! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I did the same, throwing two ice blocks at him, which he cut through.


    As he closed in, I raised my knees, and beneath me, a big sharp de of ice emerged.


    I propelled it upwards before letting gravity do its work as it fell on Lucas.


    He sidestepped, avoiding it before rushing in, swinging his sword diagonally.


    I covered my axe-hammer with a thinyer of ice before using it to parry his attack.


    My body arched back as I parried his attack before Keegan jumped at me from behind, his sword an arm''s length from me.


    I swung my body, the back of my leg connecting with his gut, making his eyes bulge out slightly.


    Without holding back, I grabbed his hair before pushing it down on the hard concrete.


    "Haah!!"


    "Naqsal."


    Once again using my blessing, I halted Lucas'' movement, grabbing his arm and throwing him over my body onto the struggling Keegan.


    They both groaned in pain while I huffed for air.


    ...The stronger the target, the more mana my blessing consumes.


    "Huff..."


    ''Now which part of their body should I break?''


    As I was debating about it, my gaze shifted towards Shyamal, who stood at the side looking at me....empty-handed.


    Slowly, I walked towards her, looking around the ce.


    ....And sure enough, Ruby wasn''t here as well.


    "Where is the piece?" I asked calmly, turning towards her.


    "Which one?" she asked, innocently.


    "The one for the glideball."


    "Ohhh, that." She replied, shaking her body like an innocent maiden. "...I gave it to that girl."


    The veins on my head bulged, forcing me to take deep breaths before I asked, "...Why?"


    "Because she asked politely," she informed, smiling at me.


    .....Don''t be angry.


    That''s what she wants.


    Don''t.


    "Are you retarded!?" I snapped, hitting her forehead with my fingers repeatedly.


    "What?" Wincing, she asked quietly, a scythe appearing in her hand.


    "...Nothing." I grumbled, turning around only to notice both of them standing up again.


    "Sigh..."


    I sighed as I walked away from them, out of the streets and back to the stadium.


    [...Why is she like that?]


    "....."


    Honestly, she is just trying to keep herself sane, but every time she sees my face, it should remind her of Shane.


    ....Why he died in the first ce.


    ....And until she can kill me.


    ....She irritates me, making sure I am not rtively happy in any condition.


    [...That''s your view, isn''t it?]


    ''That''s the truth, El.''


    It took me only a while before I arrived outside the stadium.


    Finding a good ce, I sat down, looking forward.


    "What are you doing?" she asked curiously, looking at me.


    "Camping," I replied, shrugging.


    If you can''t have them, why not just snatch them?


    With that thought, I waited for a while, and after roughly ten minutes, two people came into view.


    ''Twenty minutes left for the explosion.''


    I grimaced in my thoughts as I stood up, looking at the girl with twobined pieces in her hand.


    "Az?"


    "Hello, Ashlyn."

 Chapter 123 [Club House Competition] [11]

    Chapter 123 [Club House Competition] [11]


    "Az?"


    "Hello, Ashlyn." I greeted her, my eyes drifting towards the boy beside her. "He isn''t your teammate, right?"


    "Ethan said he could help me find them," Ashlyn replied, showing the two pieces of the glideball in her hand.


    "And?"


    "And?" She tilted her head.


    "He didn''t ask anything in return?" I continued, taking out my axe-hammer from my bracelet.


    "...No, but it''s easier to find them if we work in a team," Ethan chimed in, giving his reasoning while smiling at her.


    "I see," I mumbled, not interested in his words. I looked behind them and noticed Ruby and Miley rushing towards us.


    "Ashlyn!" Miley eximed, wrapping her arms around Ashlyn and giving her a big hug, momentarily stunning her.


    "Huh?" But from behind, Ruby silently snatched the pieces from Ashlyn''s hand.


    "Hey!! That''s mine!" Ashlyn yelled, running towards Ruby and Miley, who were making their way towards the goalpost from the staircase outside the stadium.


    Throughout all this, Ethan just looked at me, and from time to time, at Shyamal.


    [...Are you not going after them?]


    ''...Let Ashlyn finish the match.''


    I don''t want to end the game by myself. I want to end it before the explosion; it doesn''t matter who finishes it.


    "Is he someone special to you?" Ethan asked, his voice harsh, looking at Shyamal.


    She squinted her eyes at him before replying softly, "What if he is?"


    "Is that so?" His lips curled as he mumbled softly, taking out his sword. "Are you going to help him?"


    "No," Shyamal replied instantly, shaking her head before she also moved towards the staircase, walking towards the translucent shield.


    His face hardened as he looked at me, his voice wheezy. "Mind having a small spar with me?"


    "...."


    I took a moment to consider¡ª.


    ....Scratch that, he would attack me anyway.


    "Sure," I replied as he charged towards me instantly.


    I lowered my body as his sword shed horizontally, aiming at my neck.


    CLANG!!!


    I swung my axe-hammer from below, throwing his sword off but still feeling my corbone grazed by his sword.


    ''....Is he serious?''


    My eyes widened slightly as I felt the murderous intent from him as he once again struck at my stomach.


    The runes in my body glowed brightly.


    I swung my axe-hammer from below at his jaw; he stomped on the ground before propelling himself backwards.


    "Amun-Ra''s blessing: Naqsal."


    He rushed again, but I quickly used my blessing to stop him in his tracks, using the hammer side to plunge it into his working hand.


    "Arghh!!" He groaned but didn''t let go of his sword, forcefully trying to free himself.


    ''..What a pain.''


    I grumbled as the more he moved, the more mana I lost.


    I barely have enough mana to survive the attack, and I don''t want to waste more.


    ''....''


    Lifting my axe-hammer, I changed its side to the axe as I once again aimed at his hand.


    "Stribog''s blessing: Sargah."


    Huh?


    I quickly dashed backward as a greenish ring attached with thousands of small des struck where I stood.


    "Oliver?" I grunted, ring at him as he walked leisurely towards me.


    Ethan gave him a grateful look for helping him.


    "Told you not to meet me on the ground," he grinned as he swung his nunchuck around before rushing towards me.


    Without another word, Oliver lunged forward, his nunchuck spinning in a wide arc.


    I barely had time to react, blocking with the t side of my axe-hammer.


    The impact made my arm vibrate, but I held my ground, looking at him.


    Using the momentum, I pushed back, swinging the axe-hammer at Oliver''s midsection. He twisted roughly, evading my strike and countering with a quick jab that I parried with the haft of my axe-hammer.


    But the chain of his nunchuck wrapped around my axe-hammer before he jerked his hand, snatching it away.


    Ethan came in from the other side, his sword aimed at my ribs.


    Neplh.


    Three sharp des emerged from my knuckles the next instant.


    I twisted, barely managing to parry the strike with the des.


    Oliver swung the nunchuck again, and this time I stepped into the attack, bringing my des up to meet it.


    The impact sent a shockwave through my arms, but I held firm, using the momentum to push Oliver back.


    Ethan seized the opportunity to thrust his sword at my chest, but I twisted away, the de grazing my side, blood dripping on the ground below.


    Muspelh.


    My blood turned into burning me, forcing him to leap back to avoid the blow.


    "Huff...Huff..."


    I took shallow breaths to calm down my aching muscles as I looked at both of them.


    They too were out of breath as they took a moment to rest as well.


    [...Are they really going all out?]


    ''...You noticed?''


    [...Yeah, they both are holding back.]


    ''...Yeah.''


    Ethan isn''t at his full potential anyway because he hasn''t be an Avatar yet and he isn''t using his bloodline as well, to not give away his identity.


    Well, when he bes an Avatar, he can use his blessing more efficiently, but right now, all three of us are too weak for that.


    And for Oliver, he isn''t using his eyes for many reasons, but mainly because the drawback is too much for him to handle.


    ''They both are monsters.''


    "What do you want?" I grunted, standing up straight, looking at Oliver.


    "Let me touch you." He grinned widely as he dashed towards me again.


    ....Fucking bitch. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Neplh.


    I touched my injured part, coating my hand with blood before turning it into a de of ice.


    "Sargah."


    Tens of rings made of wind rushed towards me the next instant, forcing me to face them head-on. Using the de, I deflected them, wasting minimum energy.


    Ethan circled around, looking for an opening.


    His eyes were cold and calcting, taking advantage of a brief opening, thrusting his sword towards my side.


    I twisted, barely avoiding the strike, sweeping the arc of my ice de at him. He pushed himself back, avoiding it.


    With a swift motion, Oliver wrapped the chain of his nunchuck around my ice de, yanking his hand, and breaking it.


    Half of the de hovered in mid-air as Oliver grabbed it and thrust towards me.


    Neplh.


    I opened my palm, the de dissolving as it touched me before getting reattached to the broken part of the de.


    Oliver''s eyes widened, my de aimed at his head.


    He ducked, and retaliated with a spinning kick that caught me off guard. I stumbled back but quickly regained my footing.


    "I will ask again, what do you want?" I questioned, ring at him as he rushed in again.


    I knew I couldn''t keep this up for much longer.


    The strain on my body was immense, and I could feel my strength waning.


    And I still need to reserve my mana forter.


    "Promise me you won''t hide things from me." Swinging his nunchuck at my face, he said.


    "What are you, my wife!?" I retorted, grabbing the handle of the nunchuck before kneeing his stomach.


    "Should I blush?" Grinning, he asked, blocking my knee with his hand.


    "You should, bitch." I grumbled, looking at Ethan who lunged at me again, his sword aimed at my chest.


    I loosened my grip on the nunchuck as I parried his attack with my ice de before kicking him in the midsection, sending him sprawling on the ground.


    My skin burned because of overusing my runes as I stepped back away from Oliver.


    Neplh.


    I coated my hand with my blood again, making my ice de more sturdy as Oliver once again prowled towards me.


    He swung his nunchuck to block, but I twisted at thest moment, evading his defense and shing at his midsection.


    The de bit deep, making him let out a pained grunt.


    "You want to continue?" I asked, cing my ice de at the back of his neck.


    "Your promise?" He asked, touching his midsection that gushed blood.


    "Well, if you are worth telling." Shrugging, I replied before I looked at Ethan.


    He took the battle stance again, ready to continue the fight, but I was in no mood to do that.


    "Ethan!! A little help!!"


    Thankfully, the loud voice of Miley forced his attention away from me as he looked up.


    ''...''


    I looked up as well, seeing how Ashlyn was manhandling her, throwing bolts of light continuously.


    That''s my meat shield, all right.


    "We will continue thister." He spat those words before rushing to help her.


    "Come on, stop moving." I patted Oliver''s back before bringing my hand close to his midsection.


    "Fuck you." He grumbled, sitting down.


    "Ruah."


    I mumbled, and the next instant, small greenish light emitted from my hand, healing his wound.


    "Rest here." I ordered him, making him look up.


    "Ask me if you need anything, brother." He smiled earnestly, staring into my eyes.


    "...Sure." I agreed before walking towards the entrance.


    [...You lied.]


    ''I did.''


    ....I don''t want to risk your life.


    ....Not now or ever.


    [...Are you not going up?]


    El asked as I entered the stadium instead of moving towards the translucent shield.


    ''...No, let them be. I don''t have much mana left anyway. I should just focus on my own survival,''


    I thought as I looked around to find Lauryn.


    "..."


    But my entire body froze as my eyes abruptly stopped on the girl standing in front of me.


    Her beautiful white eyes red at me, her hand holding a sharp sword as she whispered,


    "Uzume bloodline¡ªkagura: mai."


    Five minutes until explosion.

 Chapter 124 [Club House Competition] [12]

    Chapter 124 [Club House Competition] [12]


    "Uzume bloodline¡ªkagura: mai."


    Her voice barely audible but enough to bring me back to reality as I grabbed my axe-hammer tightly and prowled towards her.


    ''Okay, she didn''t turn blind.''


    Her eyes looked at me sharply, which gave me some relief as she isn''t using her everything.


    But then again, right now she doesn''t need to use her everything to fight equally with me.


    As soon as I was close to her, I swung my de, my hammer locked onto its target¡ªher sharp sword.


    If she uses chi with that thing, my body might turn into a fountain of blood.


    She stomped her leg forward before swinging her sword diagonally.


    CLANG!!


    The sensation of my axe-hammer hitting something emanated through my hand, but I was still an arm''s length away from her.


    What I hit was her de made of Chi.


    ''Fuck!!''


    She shed again, now diagonally, forcing me to flip my body. I hovered in the air beforending again, barely dodging the invisible de.


    ''.....''


    I immediately looked back, noticing a deep de mark cutting the ground below.


    If that hit me....


    Coming out of my trance state, I looked back at her.


    Her pure white eyes didn''t hold any surprise about the damage her attack did but anger and slight hatred towards me.


    "...Aira¡ª."


    "Do not call my name with your mouth," she interrupted in a chilly voice as she swung her sword again.


    My hand trembled as I once again parried her invisible attack, a hissing sound reverberated throughout the ground as she started her dance.


    Mana shield.


    A hexagonal-shaped shield appeared in my hand, blocking her strike.


    One.


    Two.


    On her third strike, it broke, shattered like ss into pieces going down like snowfall making a cracking sound.


    Annoyance crept within me as her de grazed my forearm, blood dripping down from it, soaking the ground below.


    Her dance continued, two more des left shallow cuts on my corbone and outer thighs.


    "Aria, stop messing around!!"


    "Shut up!!"


    She shouted, ring at me before swinging her sword in a cross, making the air around her vibrate.


    ''Fuck it!!''


    Neplh. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I covered both my forearms as I met her attack head-on, crossing my arms while using the haft of my axe-hammer as an extra shield.


    "Arghh."


    The ice covering my hand broke, and her attack left two deep cuts on my forearms.


    I clenched my axe-hammer tightly, feeling a burning pain on my entire hand, but it was worth it as I reached close to her.


    ''I wish I would have just listened to her when she told me how chi works.''


    Grimacing at my younger self''s idiocy, I drew my axe-hammer, cutting through the air, following the most efficient route, aiming at her dominant hand.


    "Owe.."


    She let out a silent whimper as the sword got yanked away from her hand.


    A short-ranged weapon is absolutely the best when the opponent is in close proximity.


    Grabbing her hand, she took a step back, her lips pressed tightly as she red at me.


    But to my dismay, she didn''t stop there. After jerking her hand a few times, she took her battle stance empty-handed.


    Her hand soon got engulfed with viscous pure white energy as she dashed at me again.


    I swung my hand; the de of my axe-hammer whistled through the air, and for a moment, it looked like it would connect.


    But Aira twisted her body at thest second, avoiding the blow by a hair''s breadth.


    She retaliated with a powerful punch aimed at my chest.


    I brought my weapon up just in time, the impact reverberating through the metal. My arms trembled under the force.


    "Stop it, you brute woman!!" I shouted, stepping back.


    "I am a girl." She rebuked, dashing towards me.


    The runes on my body glowed as I swung my axe-hammer with all my might, aiming to end this quickly.


    She ducked under my swing, her chi-imbued hand striking my ribs with enough force to send me staggering back.


    Crack!!


    "Argh!"


    I grunted, feeling a cracking sound before a stinging pain reverberated through my ribs that grew with every second.


    ''A few ribs fractured, and her chi is still damaging.''


    I grumbled in my thoughts as I looked at her.


    "You never told me chi can be used like this?" I asked, taking deep breaths to calm myself.


    "I told you everything... you were the one who always dozed off." She replied before walking towards me.


    ...Yeah.


    I was a child back then who got beaten early in the morning in the name of training every day.


    ...What do you expect?


    Hiding my annoyance, groaning in pain, I straightened my back looking at her.


    ...My strength has depleted quite a lot with blood dripping from my body.


    ...I am a scum for what I am about to do, but I don''t have time.


    "You know, Aria¡ª."


    "I don''t want to hea¡ª."


    "I like you." I interjected, looking into her eyes, "...I have always liked you."


    Her body froze at my words. Her throat gasped for air, and her hands trembled uncontrobly.


    Her legs shaky as she crouched down while stumbling a little, her breathing erratic, as she clenched her chest, tears trickling down her cheeks.


    ''.....''


    [...A panic attack?]


    ''....yeah.''


    ...Maybe I shouldn''t have said that.


    I slowly walked towards her¡ª.


    "Stay away!!!"


    But my steps halted as she shouted, ring at me.


    "Stay away... Stay away."


    She whispered softly, wiping her tears as I stood there looking at her, not knowing what to do.


    ...The memory of when I first met her started to ovep with her current self, the same white hair curled like a ball, crying her eyes out.


    ...Even after all these years, she hasn''t changed a single bit.


    I crouched down beside her, reaching my hand out to do what I didn''t back then.


    But I stopped midway, hesitating for a while before I lowered my hand.


    ''huh?''


    But the next instant, my instinct red up as I felt danger from all around me.


    The world around me slowed down as I looked up, seeing the solitude of people fighting up.


    Then my gaze moved towards David as he stood up from his seat, shouting something.


    But....


    ...I couldn''t find n around me.


    ''No, No, No.''


    Fear crept within me as I thought a thought about the worst-case scenario.


    ''C-Christina!! He should be with her!!''


    I reasoned desperately, trying not to panic as I looked at the time.


    ...Five seconds left for the explosion.


    My gaze then drifted towards the northern side of the stadium, my mind counting the time on its own.


    ...Four.


    ...Three.


    ...Two.


    ...One.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    A loud sound erupted throughout the stadium, masking all the noise from everyone.


    People started to run away from their seats, panic in everyone''s eyes.


    ''...''


    But I remained frozen like an iceberg because the northern part was still intact without any damages.


    ''...No...God... Please no...No.''


    I desperately prayed in my mind as I slowly turned my head towards the eastern part.


    Destruction.


    Mayhem.


    Dead bodiesying with some missing arms and legs flying in the air, blood gushing from their bodies, spilling on the ground.


    A dark cloud rose from the fire, lighting up the entire stadium.


    "NO, FUCK NO!!"


    I yelled from the top of my lungs as I stood up from my seat, but my eyes instinctively moved upwards as the translucent shield started to break and people began falling down.


    ''They won''t survive.''


    I quickly concluded, looking at the height they were falling from.


    Neplh!


    I jerked my damaged hand up, my blood filling the air as I made three slides of ice, saving Aimar, Miley, and Ashlyn.


    Neplh!!


    Making sheets of thin ice below Ethan and Ruby, I let them fall as I looked at Arianell.


    "Find a safe ce now!!!" I yelled at her as she nodded, standing up.


    "TIFFANY!!!"


    I abruptly shifted my focus towards Ashlyn as she started running towards the fire without any hesitation.


    "Ashlyn!!"


    I shouted, running behind her, ignoring the pain plunging through my body.


    "Ashlyn!!!"


    I called her again as she started to climb up the broken stairs that were burning with fire.


    I yelled again and again, trying to stop her, but she didn''t listen until she stopped right where Tiffany''s seat was.


    The whole ce was a mess with only burning fire and broken walls, sheds.


    ...Everyone that sat here was under the debris.


    "Tiffany!!" She shouted, removing things around her with bare hands.


    "Ashlyn, calm down!!!" I shouted, grabbing her hand, which she jerked the next instant.


    "My sister is under there!!!"


    She shouted, throwing herself onto the debris again.


    Biting my lips, I did the same, removing the parts that were close to her seat.


    BOOOOOM!!


    Another explosion happened, and the stadium started to break.


    "Fuck!!"


    I cursed as I rushed towards Ashlyn, who was digging the debris, wrapping my hands around her body.


    "ARGHH!!"


    A boulder fell on my back, making my back feel like it broke.


    "A-Az." She whispered, concerned about me, but I had my attention somewhere else.


    The falling boulder cleared some of the debris, revealing the solitude of a ck-haired girl.


    "Tiffany!!" Ashlyn followed my gaze, crawling towards her as I grit my teeth.


    Tiffany had survived, covered by two soldiers'' mingled bodies.


    But she wasn''t in good condition as a cut on her stomach gushed blood out.


    "Huh?"


    But my heart froze as I glimpsed a boy with blue hair being grabbed by his neck by a man at the edge of the stadium.

 Chapter 125 [Club House Competition] [13]

    Chapter 125 [Club House Competition] [13]


    "n?"


    My lips quivered; a sense of dread and fear crept under my skin, making me tremble as I looked at the man with light auburn hair taking n out of the stadium.


    ...That man looked back at me, gesturing for me to follow before he vanished.


    "A-Az."


    I slowly turned towards Ashlyn, her eyes bloodshot, her hands pressing on Tiffany''s stomach, trying to stop the bleeding.


    "H-help."


    Her lips were pale, bloodless; they fluttered, asking for help.


    I remained silent as I looked back at the ce where n was taken.


    ''...What should I do?''


    If I leave now, Tiffany will die, but if I don''t, n could also die.


    I bit my lips, blood trickling down from them as I looked at her crying, holding her dying sister.


    "A-Az, p-please help." Her grieving voice echoed in my ears, making my head burst with remorse.


    ''..Please, please be the right decision.''


    Crawling towards her, I prayed reaching towards Tiffany.


    ''.....''


    But my body froze once again as my gaze lingered on the two dead bodies of the soldiers.


    ...Their bodies were crushed, mingled with the ground, spread with the fragments of their skulls, brains, hair¡ªand blood.


    ...Weren''t they the ones whom I threatened in the name of their family?


    The guilt of forcing them to protect her hit me like a wave, making me nauseous.


    ...I did what my mother always does¡ªusing their loved ones against them.


    ...And now they are dead.


    ...How many innocent lives am I going to destroy?


    ''..Not the time.''


    I bit my lips again, forcing the guilt aside as I focused on Tiffany.


    A part of her midsection was cut open close to her stomach.


    She got lucky; if whatever cut through her was just an inch longer, she would have been split in half.


    "Move aside," I instructed softly.


    "B-but A-Az."


    "I said move aside!!" I snapped, making her flinch.


    Sniffing, she nodded, giving me way to sit close to her wound. Blood leaked from it at an rming rate.


    ''Okay, it''s just this part.''


    Due to those two soldiers taking most of the damage, her body was mostly unharmed.


    I don''t know about the internal bleeding, but for now, the only problem is blood loss.


    "Haah."


    Taking a deep breath, I brought both my arms close to her injury.


    [Az! Az, what are you doing!?]


    ''..I am using my life source.''


    [Hey! Don''t do that, Az! Use Ruah!]


    ''...I can''t. I don''t have enough time for that!''


    [No, don''t do it, Az. The damage would be permanent. You already have a short life¡ª]


    ''I will be fine!!''


    [Seriously, which idiot taught you this!!]


    ''I don''t know!! Okay! When I was five, I already knew how to use Ruah!''


    ...And it''s not the first time I am using it.


    ...One month''s life source would be more than enough.


    Closing my eyes, I touched her injury, channeling my life source.


    It was a vague feeling, but once again, I felt a part of myself dying.


    Unlike Ruah, which channels the life energy, life source is different.


    It''s like a container that holds the life energy within it.


    My life source is already broken, so it''s easy for me to break another small part of it.


    [...Don''t make it sound easy. Using life source is like slowly going through the pain of slowly killing yourself. No sane person would do that.]


    ''..But it does its work.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I grumbled, opening my eyes and looking at her wound that healed, leaving only a mark.


    "I-is she a-alright?" Stuttering, Ashlyn crawled closer, holding her sister''s hand.


    "We need to move from here," I ordered as I stood up, trying to pick up Tiffany.


    "Arghh!!"


    But I immediately fell to my knees, a gripping pain crushing throughout my body.


    Only then did I notice my condition: fractured ribs, cuts that oozed blood on my arms, thighs, and shoulder.


    "Azariah!!" Ashlyn tried to support me, but I quickly stopped her.


    "Pick her up." Limping, I stood up, looking at her.


    She nodded, picking her up before she looked back.


    "Aunt Mina." She muttered, tears trickled down her cheeks.


    "Ashlyn!!" I yelled, grabbing her and forcing her to move.


    Her sister was still in her arms, but she wasn''t out of danger.


    I still don''t know if she is suffering from internal bleeding or not.


    I looked around as I stepped down the stairs.


    I found Arianell helping the citizens to evacuate.


    I also found Shyamal... dancing and ying happily with a scythe in the middle of mayhem.


    ...Crazy girl.


    ''..She isn''t here?''


    I felt a knot in my stomach as I couldn''t find Lauryn anywhere, nor Christina.


    ''..Did something happen to her?''


    I shook my head at that thought. She should be safe. Nothing should happen to her.


    ...But what should I do now?


    Halfway through his words, another explosion happened, this time on the northern side of the stadium.


    I was nning to ask for Lauryn''s help.


    "Azariah!!" As soon as I got down, Aimar, Miley, and Ethan quickly ran towards us.


    "Hey, what happened¡ª"


    BOOOOOOM!!!


    Halfway through his words, another explosion happened, this time on the northern side of the stadium.


    People still hadn''t evacuated from the stadium, making this explosion take another hundreds of lives.


    "Look for David!!" I yelled, grabbing Aimar, forcing him to look at me. "Tell him toe to the western side as soon as possible!!"


    "Why?"


    "n is in danger!! Just do as I say!!" I ordered as I moved past him.


    "What about Christina!!" He shouted, making me halt.


    "Don''t drag her into this!" Turning back, I grabbed his cor. "Don''t say a word to her!!"


    ...I don''t want to see that.


    I don''t want to see that broken look on her face.


    No matter what happens.


    "Okay, fine!" He grumbled, removing my hand.


    I didn''t look back as I staggered towards n and that man.


    [...What if this is a trap.]


    ''...It''s a trap, I know that.''


    [...Why go there then?]


    ''.....''


    [...You are in no condition to fight, Az.]


    ''...I know.''


    With how painful my body is, I am sure I can''t fight to my fullest.


    ...But that doesn''t mean I can''t stall for time.


    ...I just have to make sure I don''t fall into their hands before David arrives.


    Limping in pain, I moved towards the western part hosting the building that covered most of the parts.


    ''...Is it there?''


    I wondered, my gaze fixed on the billowing smoke.


    I strengthened my legs, feeling strain on them, but that didn''t stop me from running towards the smoke.


    The closer I got, the more the pungent smell of burning flesh assaulted my nostrils.


    I quickly arrived at a wide pathway, my legs faltering as I looked at the man standing beside a fire.


    "You arete." The man mocked with a smirk on his face.


    But I couldn''t tear my eyes away from the gruesome sight before me: a headless body engulfed in mes, the acrid stench filling the air.


    "No, no."


    My hands fell helplessly to my sides. My body turned cold, and a wave of nausea washed over me.


    ...No.


    ...It can''t be.


    ...Not like this.


    "Hmm?" A surprised voice came from behind, making me nce back.


    "What are you doing here?" asked a tall man with dark hair, his voice filled with confusion. "...Shouldn''t it be that boy''s father or sister rushing here?"


    My heart pounded in my chest, a burning pain spreading through me as I heard his words.


    "What did you do?" I asked, my reaction lukewarm.


    The rage and fury I had expected to feel were absent, reced by a cold numbness.


    Perhaps my mind hadn''t registered yet that the man standing in front of me was the same man who had tortured me for months.


    "Nothing much," he replied, a smile stered on his face. "I thought of catching a small fish with the worm, but who would have thought I would get my desired fish."


    "I see," I replied, turning towards him.


    ''Willis... help me.''


    Dada.


    I took a step forward, the veins in my legs bing visible, burning in a hue of orange before crumbling into pieces.


    But I didn''t stumble or fall; instead, my vision blurred, my body spun, and before I knew it, my leg connected with his neck.


    Boom!!


    An explosion urred, the ground beneath him shattering into pieces like a lightning strike.


    But...


    ...He remained still.


    "Hmm, an angelic being from the knees below?" he mumbled, observing my leg before looking at me. "Isn''t your spirit fascinating?"


    Boom!!


    I didn''t reply but twisted my body, kicking him again.


    His hands blurred as he grabbed my leg. "I may have just ascended to Overlord, but that doesn''t mean you can win!!"


    He turned around before throwing my body into a nearby building.


    "Urghh!!"


    Crashing through the wall, I felt the impact reverberate through my bones.


    Dust and debris filled the air as I struggled to get back on my feet.


    Pain radiated through my body, but I pushed it aside, forcing myself to stand.


    "Aren''t you tough?" he asked, walking leisurely through the debris. "...Ahhh, I wish Mother would let me have you toplete my experiments."


    I didn''t reply but prowled toward him again, taking out my axe-hammer.


    My vision blurred as I lunged the axe side toward his head.


    "Arghh... Urghh!!"


    Before it could connect, a kick to my midsection sent me flying away.


    "Do you not understand the disparity in our strength?" he questioned, grabbing my leg and crashing me down.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    I struggled for breath as he looked away.


    "This isn''t fun," he mumbled. "Mikhail, show it to him!"

 Chapter 126 [Club House Competition] [14]

    Chapter 126 [Club House Competition] [14]


    "This isn''t fun," he mumbled. "Mikhail, show it to him!"


    "Huff... Arghh!!"


    Grabbing my hand, he jerked my body up, making me sit on my knees.


    My entire body screamed in pain, my eyes blurry as I red at him.


    "Hmm..." He looked at my left hand, a smile slowly creeping on his face. "..We don''t need it, do we?"


    Crack!!


    "ARGHH!!!"


    Applying pressure on my wrist, he twisted it, breaking it at the joints.


    I held my breath, feeling intense pain surging through my hand.


    It felt like it was burning, waves of pain assaulting my mind.


    "...Can you see him?" Grabbing my hair, he asked, making me look at the other man.


    "A-n?" My lips quivered, a sense of relief washing over me.


    He was still alive, though grabbed by his neck, he was still breathing.


    "How was my prank?" He asked, tightening his grip on my hair, "Do you like it?"


    Without my reply, he continued, "...Of course, you would....But it wasn''t for you."


    "Ask me then, who was it for?" He questioned, forcing me to look at him.


    I didn''t reply but just red at him, his smile slowly fading away as he looked down at me.


    "Mikhail." He called, looking at him, "Break his arm."


    "Wait, n-no, n-no, who was it for?" My heartbeat dropped as I forced myself to speak, but he didn''t bat an eye towards me.


    "Break it, Mikhail."


    Crack!!


    The sound of bone breaking echoed throughout the area, making me slowly turn my head.


    ... n''s hand.


    ...It was mangled, twisted at a weird angle, brokenpletely.


    His face contorted with pain, but he remained unconscious with no signs of waking up.


    "....."


    ...How did I forget what kind of man he is?


    ...He likes to torment me, and that hasn''t changed one bit.


    "So, where was I?" His smile returned as he happily eximed, "...Right! The prank wasn''t for you but for that boy''s father or sister."


    He then looked at n as he continued, "...I thought it might be a good idea to show them despair before giving them hope of saving him."


    His smile never faltered as he looked at me, "...In return, I would have asked you...Man, the look of betrayal on your face would have been priceless."


    "...But you spoiled all that fun for me." He grumbled, "...Don''t you think you need to pay for that?"


    "Mikhail." Bradyn called him as he looked at me, his face still stered with that fake smile, "Twist his neck."


    "Wait!! Wait!! No." I desperately pleaded, grabbing his hand with my hand, "...Please don''t, please."


    "Hmm?" He gestured for that man to stop as he observed me, "..Why care for him? It''s known to everyone that you like to torment those around you, right?"


    "...Don''t kill him, please." I whispered weakly as I felt my consciousness slipping away.


    "Well, if you are so persistent, I won''t do it." He replied, his smile widening, "...Just do one thing for me."


    "What?" I asked quickly, not repeating the same mistake.


    "Before we meet our mother....We will go somewhere...but you will not tell mother about it, deal?" He asked, loosening his grip on my hair.


    "Sir, what are you talking about?" That man asked, walking close, still holding n.


    "I want to take out the Ring of Andarnaur from him." He replied, making me weakly look at him.


    "But sir, his body is already merged with it!!" Mikhail protested, "He will die if you try that."


    "Don''t worry." Bradyn waved his hand nonchntly, "I have a way to remove it...he just has to go through a little pain."


    "But sir¡ª"


    "You seem interested in it." Smiling, he said, looking at me, "Do you know who Andarnaur was?"


    "No." I replied, my voice barelying out as a whisper.


    "..Andarnaur was a mythical beast...thest of his kind...he lived a total of six hundred years."


    He stated, his eyes flickering with desire, "...He killed and ate other mythical beasts...For hundreds of years...He terrified every race...until he settled down in the Mizraim empire in hisst few years."


    A look of anger flicked on his face as he clicked his tongue, "...But that Ragnar had to kill him...had he let him die a natural death, we could have obtained a normal ring instead of a defective one."


    "Sir, we should move." Mikhail urged him.


    "Yeah, I just like to share my knowledge." Shaking his head, Bradyn replied, taking out an injection, "... Now it''s time for you to sleep."


    "Arghh."


    He thrust the needle into my neck, emptying its contents.


    "Huff..Huff..."


    I struggled for breath as my eyelids started to feel heavy. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Throw him." Bradyn waved his hand, gesturing towards n.


    Mikhail did as he was told, throwing him like garbage.


    ''...El.''


    [...Don''t worry, everything is going to be fine.]


    ''...How?''


    [...You are not alone.]


    ...A sh of lightning passed through me, hitting Bradyn straight in his chest.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    {Few minutes earlier}


    "What is happening?" A boy with jet ck hair asked, his gaze on the burning stadium as he limped outside.


    "Oliver, please, are you sure you are alright?"


    A girl with red hair asked, his entire body weight on her as she helped him walk.


    "Getting hugged by a beautiful girl like you, how could I not be fine?" He joked with a light chuckle.


    "Oliver." Her stern voice made him flinch.


    "Nah, that fucker did a little too much damage." He grumbled as they both stood outside the stadium.


    A pained expression etched on Aaliyah''s face, but she pressed her lips, notmenting on it.


    From the ce they walked, it was already emptied out with no one in sight, but they quickly found some familiar faces around the corner.


    "Let''s go." Oliver mumbled as they both walked towards them.


    "Oliver!" Meily''s concerned voice echoed as she rushed towards them, "Are you alright!?"


    "No, idiot, I''m not," Oliver grumbled, ring at her.


    Meily moved to hit him, but Aaliyah''s cold expression stopped her.


    "Sit here," Aaliyah whispered, helping Oliver to a few benches away from the mes.


    "What happened to her?" Oliver asked, ncing at the ck-haired girl lying nearby with Ashlyn standing beside her.


    Ashlyn snapped out of her daze. "She''s fine. Az helped her."


    "Where is Az?" Oliver asked, looking around.


    A conflicted look crossed Meily''s face. "He''s not here."


    Miley and Ethan were the only ones who heard what Azariah said before he walked towards the exit.


    She knew he was looking for n, but looking at Oliver''s condition, she thought it would be better not to tell him about it.


    "Huh? Where is he?" Oliver probed further.


    "I don''t know, but he should be safe." Miley lied, shaking her head.


    Still suspicious, Oliver just nodded as he looked around.


    Those who were of nobility had already evacuated, and soon enough they should be rescued as well.


    "Where is Aimar?" Oliver asked again, looking at Miley.


    "He is inside." She replied honestly, making Oliver abruptly stand up.


    "What is he doing inside?" He questioned, his voice filled with anger as he rushed inside without thinking.


    "Oliver!!" Meily called him, but he didn''t listen while Aaliyah walked behind him inside the burning stadium.


    "Arghh!" He groaned in pain, touching his abdomen where Azariah attacked.


    It was already healed by him, but he made sure he couldn''t fight anymore.


    ...Making sure he is safe.


    "Aimar!!" Oliver quickly found him as he rushed towards him.


    "Oliver!?" Aimar grumbled before dodging a punch aimed at his face.


    "The fuck are you doing here?" He asked, ring at him, hiding his pain.


    "Az said n''s in danger. I''m trying to find David," Aimar replied, scanning the area.


    "What? Where is he?"


    "Eastern part, both of them," Aimar said, moving.


    Oliver''s gazended on Ethan, who was helping the citizens to move out.


    "Are those crystals?" He mumbled, looking at the pirs made of crystal that supported the structure from copsing.


    A small spirit roamed around Ethan, reassuring the children there.


    "I found him, Oliver!!" Aimar''s shout forced him to look towards the maning out of the debris.


    His head was burst open, blood gushed from it, soaking his eyes as he limped out.


    Oliver and Aimar quickly rushed towards him without a second thought.


    "Oliver?" David grumbled, looking at them as he cleaned his eyes.


    "n needs help, we need to move fast!!" Aimar shouted at him, making his face harden.


    "What, where?" He asked as his gaze moved around the ce.


    But that abruptly stopped as he looked at the boy with brown hair.


    Due to his rank, he could clearly see even from afar.


    ...His gaze on the spirit that moved around him.


    "A-Ailsa?" His lips trembled, his voice full of disbelief.


    "N-no, s-she is dead." He muttered, trying to reassure himself.


    ...But that face, he could never forget that face.


    "We need to move!!!" Oliver shouted, grabbing his cor, making hime back to reality.


    "You kids find a safe ce!!" He ordered, his body engulfed by lightning as he rushed out.


    "I am going too!!" Aimar shouted, rushing behind him.


    "Oliver." Aaliyah whispered, grabbing his hand as he tried to rush as well.


    "Don''t worry." He smiled gently, removing her hand, "...I will be fine."


    He turned around, his expression turning serious as he looked at his brother.


    His eyes blinked softly, turning pure golden as his lips parted,


    "Eye of Horus."

 Chapter 127 [Club House Competition] [15] [Oliver and Aimar v/s Mikhail]

    Chapter 127 [Club House Competition] [15] [Oliver and Aimar v/s Mikhail]


    "Argh."


    A low groan escaped from Bradyn, a burning mark appearing on his chest, the residual lightning still lingering on his body.


    "Huff... bloodly hell"


    He exhaled softly, his eyes calmly looking forward where a girl had already separated him from Azariah and n.


    She stood in front of them, twin swords in her hand, lightning radiating from her body.


    "...You have to arrive at thest moment, don''t you?" Bradynined while Mikhail took his sword out, ready to attack her.


    "A-Az." Her lips trembled as she nced back at both of them.


    ...Both of them were in worse condition, with her brother''s hand brokenpletely, the same with Azariah''s wrist.


    ''They both need medical care,'' she thought, making their safety her first priority.


    "Don''t make a death wish," Bradyn advised, his body umting the mana from the surroundings, "...Take your brother and leave."


    "C-Christina." Her body trembled as she heard Azariah''s pleading yet sharp voice, "Get lost."


    "Keep your mouth shut, Azariah." She firmly replied, her body glowing brighter, "I will take care of this."


    "Are you sure you can,dy?" Bradyn''s lips twisted in a smile, the mana around him moved towards her.


    "Urghh"


    The surrounding mana started to suppress her, forcing her to step back.


    She became dizzy, her throat felt constricted, making it hard to breathe.


    Crimson liquid flowed from her nostrils, her head bursting with pain.


    "Huhh.."


    But she didn''t move from her ce, she held her ground, taking the full pressure from an Overlord.


    "Tch." Bradyn clicked his tongue as he took a step forward, "Guess I should just kill her."


    "Don''t touch her." Even in his half-conscious state, Azariah stood up, weakly walking beside her.


    But Bradyn didn''t listen, he maniacally charged towards her.


    Christina stomped her feet, ready to face him head-on.


    But her tensed body rxed immediately as another arc of lightning passed.


    The world around them slowed down before a figure d in lightning emerged, grabbing Bradyn.


    BOOM!!


    David and Bradyn both hit several buildings with full force, making them copse, turning into debris and dust scattering around.


    "Az!!"


    Christina yelled, grabbing his body as he started to fall down.


    She knelt, his head resting on her chest.


    Blood oozed from his busted head, soaking her dress, but she didn''t care, holding him tightly.


    "Fuck!!"


    Mikhail cursed loudly as he stepped forward to grab Azariah and run away.


    "Huh?"


    But his step halted, his way blocked by a boy with dull golden eyes and ck hair.


    He appeared seemingly out of nowhere; he couldn''t detect his presence until he stood in front of him.


    "Move aside, brat!" He shouted, a little tense as he felt uneasiness from the boy.


    But the boy didn''t reply, just looked back at the purple-haired boy whose consciousness was on the verge of breaking.


    "Take care of him." His deep, serious voice echoed as he looked at the girl before turning around.


    "Five minutes." The soft voice of Az entered his ears, making him smile softly.


    "Sure, buddy." He mumbled softly, looking at Mikhail.


    "I already warned you." Mikhail growled, taking his battle stance.


    His body blurred out as he rushed towards him, ready to strike.


    "Huh?"


    But halfway through, a purple portal emerged in his way, engulfing him entirely, and before he could understand anything, he found himself suspended hundreds of meters above the ground.


    Crip crip.


    A bird flew past him; he looked at the bird in utter confusion before his body started to fall down helplessly.


    "Ohh, mother help me."


    Voice filled with panic escaped from his mouth as he covered his entire body with mana, ready for the impact.


    Boom!!


    Rumble!


    His body fell on a building''s terrace like a ball, the entire building shook violently from the impact.


    "Argh, cough cough."


    But Mikhail himself wasn''t left unharmed, as he felt a dull pain throughout his body, but he remained fine without any serious injury.


    ''.....''


    His dizziness toned down as he looked around, only to find the same boy sitting on the terrace with his back against the wall.


    His dull golden eyes looked at him, no hint of surprise or concern in them.


    "You are tough." Oliver praised earnestly, nodding his head in acknowledgement.


    But...


    ...The look on his face.


    ...As if he was a king praising some worthless peasant.


    ....That irked Mikhail to no end.


    "I will kill you."


    He growled, his voice furious, anger zing in his eyes as he stood up from the debris.


    "You can try."


    Oliver replied nonchntly, standing up, he rolled up his sleeves.


    Six small circles started to slowly emerge in his hand, they rotated around within his hand before stabilizing.


    Oliver waved, two circles leaving his hand, one moving in the distance while the other beside him.


    The circle beside him turned bigger, opening a portal as Aimar emerged from it.


    "Need help?" He asked, looking at Oliver.


    Oliver extended his hand in a fist, the circles returning to his arms. "Sure, brother."


    The fist bumped, due to them having the same mana signature, two of the circles moved to Aimar''s hand.


    "Hahahaha...do you think the two of you could do anything against me?"


    Mikhail let out a heartfeltugh, looking at them, "I have fought countless battles, but they all at least knew their ce."


    "How many battles have you fought against me?" Oliver asked, his voiceced with authority.


    An unexinable suppression crept deep within Mikhail''s soul.


    Something a mortal shouldn''t be able to.


    "I do not fear you, worthless brat!" He spat, trying to reassure himself, prowling towards them, a sword in his hand.


    "Then you are a bigger fool than I thought." Oliver mumbled, the circles in his hand rotating.


    Aimar propelled himself back while Oliver careened towards him.


    "Haaah!!!"


    Mikhail let out a battle cry as he jumped, shing his sword horizontally.


    The circles in Oliver''s hand rotated faster, making a distinct hum sound as he brought both his hands in parallel.


    ''Fool!!''


    Mikhail thought, sure that his sh would take away both his hands.


    CLANG!!!


    But his pupils shrank as his strike did no damage.


    A small portal emerged right beside his head, his body instinctively pushed him back to avoid the spear emerging from it.


    Oliver waved his hand, all circles leaving it, one moving in the distance, two hovered beside Mikhail, and the rest around him.


    Mikhail roared as he rushed towards Oliver, his fury increasing.


    But his steps halted as two portals around him erged on both sides, while one came in front of him, blocking his path.


    His instincts kicked in again as he twisted his body, but something stopped him, like the air around him constricted, refusing to budge.


    And before he couldprehend the bizarre phenomena, a punchnded straight at his jaw.


    His body flew like a stringless kite, hitting the building beside them, as he found himself inside the building.


    Chunks of debris falling around him, his body collided with the wall, making cracks on it.


    "How is that brat so powerful!!!" He yelled, feeling blood dripping from his mouth.


    "Not again!!" He shouted, grabbing the table beside him and throwing it at the portal.


    The table passed through the portal before crashing back at him from above.


    "Arghh." He groaned, looking at the portal above before his instincts kicked again.


    The world around him slowed down as he saw the golden-eyed boy again emerging from a portal right in front of him.


    ''This madman!!''


    Then he saw why his attack was so powerful.


    He covered his hand with mana as he attacked, but at the veryst second, he reversed the flow of half of the mana, creating explosive power several times higher than his rank.


    "Arghh."


    He tried to move his body, but once again that bizarre phenomenon happened, the air constricted.


    He tried to force his way out, his body moved, but it was already toote.


    "Urghh!!"


    The punch hit his abdomen, as he spat a mouthful of saliva, his body flying back, breaking the ceiling as he found himself hovering in the sky again.


    A portal once again emerged right above his head in mid-air.


    Aimar emerged from it, flexing his arm muscle as he threw the spear in his hand with full force.


    Mikhail twisted his body, barely avoiding it, but the smirk on Aimar''s face made him alert.


    The portal behind Aimar moved, engulfing him, Mikhail looked around, his body falling before his eyesnded below.


    Aimar emerged again, grabbing the spear mid-air, rotating his body, and throwing it at him again.


    "Arghh!!"


    The spear grazed his shoulder, making a deep cut, and in that moment, another portal emerged, engulfing him.


    "Cough cough!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He found himself on the ground again, sping his sword while coughing loudly.


    "How does it feel, lowly being?" A voiceced with arrogance asked, making him nce at his side.


    Oliver slowly walked towards him, his face expressionless, akin to boredom, as he spun one of the circles on his finger.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    Mikhail roared as he stood up, striking at him with full power.


    Oliver extended his forearm, a portal opening up, engulfing Mikhail''s entire arm.


    His pupil shrank as he quickly retrieved his hand back.


    "Arghh!!!!"


    But due to his stupidity, he lost his wrist along with his sword.


    "You didn''t answer, peasant." Oliver asked as he grabbed his hair, looking into his eyes, "...Do you feel honored? After all, I will be the one who will kill you."


    "Arghh!!! I had enough!!"


    Mikhail roared, an ominous energy covering his body, throwing Oliver away.

 Chapter 128 [Club House Competition] [16] [Inder and Azariah]

    Chapter 128 [Club House Competition] [16] [Inder and Azariah]


    My head hurts!


    Thefortable warmth that I was feeling a while ago instantly got cold as if someone snatched the nket covering me.


    The abnormal throbbing pain in my head felt unbearable as if someone was hitting my head with a hammer again and again.


    What is happening?


    In an attempt to alleviate the pain, I twisted my body but I couldn''t even control my limbs, unable to move.


    My eyes red open as I looked around only to find nothing but an eerie darkness around me.


    Is it a dream?


    I wondered but I quickly dismissed that notion because my dreams have never been aplete darkness.


    Having no clear sense of time, my mind wandered to random thoughts.


    What happened after I lost consciousness? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Is everyone fine?


    What about Oliver?


    ...Didn''t he use the Eye of Horus even when I repeatedly told him not to?


    ...Fucking idiot.


    The throbbing pain in my head slowly subsided, finally making me move my body, my vision blurring before something caught my eye.


    ...It was a silhouette¡ªa disfigured silhouette of something that stood hundreds of meters tall in front of me.


    Subconsciously, I looked up, shifting my gaze bit by bit.


    I felt like a small animal gazing up at the mountains.


    W-wait i-is that?


    I felt inexplicably horrified as I looked at the top of the silhouette, where another silhouette was present, sitting at the top¡ªclearer than the one below.


    Her eyes made it eminently clear with no typical iris, pupil, or whites, only gem-toned green light that emanates from within.


    She was gently illuminated by their lustrous glow, twined up into a slim headband, a single braid serving to draw her onyx hair back from her face.


    Rising high above her slender, pale body were feathered wings of glossy onyx, arcing gracefully away from the muscles of her upper back.


    Elegant hands were tipped with long, slender nails of glossy onyx, each sharpened to a perfect point.


    Panic surged within me as I felt the figure moving slightly.


    ...She looked down, her eyes on me.


    I lowered my gaze, unable to meet her eyes.


    I felt weak, unworthy, and small in her presence, like a worm that she could kill with a flick of her fingers.


    Huh?


    My vision started to turn crimson, blood trickling down my eyes, nose, and mouth at the same time.


    In an instant, thousands of murmurs, chants, and noises in an unrecognizablenguage started to engulf my mind.


    It became louder and louder, making my mind nk and dizzy.


    Crying that sounded like ate-night nightmare, a mother killing her infant child, a holy priest massacring a vige, children eating each other¡ªthat''s all I could decipher from the thousands of noises before my mind reached the brink of madness.


    "Huff...Huff..."


    But just as my mind reached its breaking point.


    Two distinct energies pulsated from my body, bringing warmth and cold at the same time, making my mind calm down.


    ROOOAAARR!!!


    My vision cleared up as I heard a thunderous roar, so loud that it felt like my ears ruptured.


    Gritting my teeth, I looked up only to find thousands of serene threads made of fire and ice wrapped tightly around the silhouette.


    Both Muspelh and Neplh moved as if they had minds of their own,pletely subduing the solitude.


    The ominous energy that I felt from it also started to tone down as if it were being burned into nothingness.


    ''Does this thing have a will of its own?''


    I wondered, noticing the solitude desperately trying to free itself from the confines.


    Curious, I tried to look at that ''being''.


    "Don''t look at her." But my gaze halted as I heard a familiar voice, making me turn around.


    "Inder." I mumbled, my voice filled with confusion, looking at the man with blue eyes and ck hair staring at me.


    My mind was still a mess from all that I had gone through in a short period of time, that I couldn''t think properly.


    "Take your time." He said, sitting down in nothingness.


    "Where is this ce?" I asked, feeling an urge to vomit, but my current state didn''t allow me to.


    "Your subconscious." He replied, gesturing for me to sit down as well.


    I quietly sat down, ncing back at the silhouette, I questioned, "...What is that?"


    "Do you remember Andarnaur?" He asked, his voice emotionless as ever.


    "Yeah." I muttered, "...[Major Antagonist] of the prequel game."


    "...The one who worked under Molech." He nodded his head gently as he looked at me, "...Remember what made him so special?"


    I took a deep breath to calm my nerves, replying solemnly, "He was blessed...By the Goddess of Corruption and Misfortune, Taishareth."


    ...She was the one who influenced the first mortal into murdering others.


    ....The one that can corrupt your mind with a single look of her.


    ...One of the two goddesses who influenced the birth of the first vampire.


    ...And one of the five [Primordial Evils].


    ...I never thought I would cross paths with her.


    A weird sense of pain throbbed in my chest...like my heart being grabbed by an invisible hand.


    "Worried about her?" Inder asked, making me look at him.


    "No." I replied firmly, shaking my head, "But what did I actually see?"


    "The thing that you saw...That''s her divinity taken the shape of her, attached with the ring of Andarnaur."


    He stated, his gaze still on me, "...That''s the reason no one can fully fuse and use his powers...until now."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" I asked, frowning at his absurd words.


    "...Looks like Ragnar was the one who killed him...Do you know what it means?" He swiftly changed the topic as he asked.


    "...Audrey''s event from the game happened in this world?" I replied, narrowing my eyes as I understood what he was implying, "...Are you saying¡ª."


    "That the prequel game''s event might have gone uninterrupted." Hepleted my sentence, making me silent.


    ...If that happened, if all the events of the prequel game happen like in the game.


    "...We have already lost God''s beloved." I gently nodded at his words.


    Ragnar...


    ...He was special.


    ...Due to his soul mixed with the small part of three main Gods...


    ....He could have Be an Avatar of three gods at the same time.


    But...


    ...He didn''t choose that.


    "Anyway, why am I here?" I questioned as I looked at him, throwing those thoughts away.


    "About that...I wanted to talk with you." He replied, his expression turned serious.


    "...What?" I asked, a little taken aback by his change.


    "Why are you so kind?" He asked, his voice filled with fatigue.


    "What type of question is that?" I questioned back, an absurd look on my face.


    "I have seen all your memories, Azariah." He replied, sighing heavily, "...From the age of five...till now, you are being forced and manipted to be a kind person."


    "...I know my mother did that¡ª."


    "Not your mother, Azariah." He interrupted, his cold blue eyes looking at me, "...Not your mother."


    "..."


    I didn''t reply but just looked at him without any change of expression.


    "...When did you notice?" He asked, nodding his head, realizing that I had already noticed something.


    "...It''s still a spection." I replied, shaking my head, "...I can''t be sure if it''s true or not."


    "...Just in case, prepare yourself for a heartbreak." He mumbled softly, "...If it''s true, then it''s going to hurt a lot."


    "...I know." I mumbled as I looked up at the emptiness.


    ...I still don''t understand why my mother is like that.


    She is indifferent towards Avril, I haven''t once seen my mother even touch her.


    ...Then why does she make my life so miserable?


    ...Is Amun-Ra''s blessing so important to her?


    ...If I had a way to just give my blessing to her...I would have just done that.


    Maybe that could save me from this endless torture.


    "A piece of advice." I looked at him as he stated.


    "What?" I asked curiously.


    "Kill Christiana."


    "Say that again and I will rip your throat out!" I snapped, ring at him.


    "You didn''t have a choice back then, but you have now." He replied with the same emotionless voice, "...Stop giving your mother a way to manipte you."


    "And you stop giving me your fucking advice." I spat, ring at him venomously.


    "You are a coward, Azariah." He stated, "...You have a way to achieve freedom¡ªbreak the cycle of torture, but here you are refusing to do it."


    "What''s the point of freedom when I won''t have anyone around me." I rebuked, ring at him.


    "That''s why you are an idiot." He frowned, a look of displeasure on his face.


    "I am better than a virgin boy who blushes when a girl teases him."


    He immediately turned silent, making me silent as well.


    No matter how close he and Senara were in childhood...In the end, he was the one who killed her.


    After a few seconds, he parted his lips, "I am not a virgin."


    "Huh? What?"


    "Probably." He mumbled softly.


    I just gave him a look of sympathy, notmenting further.


    ...Poor man living in delusion.


    "Anyway, how should I get out of here?" Having wasted enough time, I asked.


    "One more thing." He said, making me halt.


    "What?"


    "Our soul." He mumbled as he stood up, "...It can be merged now."


    "Wait, what!?" I shouted, abruptly standing up as I walked close to him, "Wasn''t there something that was stopping us from merging?"


    "The system." He replied, taking me by surprise, "...It wasn''t made to help us but to keep our souls separated."


    "..."


    I fell silent, deep in thought.


    From the start, I had a feeling that something wasn''t right with the system.


    I mean, it wasn''t even helpful to me.


    All it did was tell some numbers that I could already feel.


    "Whoever sent you here...doesn''t seem friendly." I looked back at him as I mumbled.


    He nodded his head in agreement, "...We don''t even know who did that."


    "Wait!?" I shouted as realization dawned upon me, "If we couldn''t merge because of the system, doesn''t that mean we could have merged months ago¡ª"


    "We could have." He nodded in agreement, "...But I had to sort out the memories that I have."


    "My memories?" I asked, perplexed by his words.


    "No...not your memories." He mumbled softly, lowering his head, "...It''s different."


    ...What does that mean?


    ...Does he have another memory?


    "So...what are we going to do?"


    Inder didn''t reply but just extended his hand towards me, "...If we start merging now, it will take a few months toplete."


    His hands trembled slightly as a soft mutter escaped his mouth, "...Maybe around the time when we will get the memories back about what happened with my family¡ª"


    "Why should I merge with you?"


    "...You can''t win against your mother without me." He replied, "...And I can''t find ''her'' without you."


    "..."


    ...I have thought a lot about it...if I merge with him...I will lose myself.


    ...But then again, I don''t have a choice, do I?


    I slowly extended my hand, shaking his as my lips parted, "...Let''s see what will prevail, my obsession to protect my loved ones or your obsession to be free."


    He smiled softly as he mumbled, "Sure."


    And...


    ...Both our bodies started to glow, turning into particles merging together, bing one.


    ...And from this moment onwards,


    Inder became Azariah and Azariah became Inder.

 Chapter 129 [Club House Competition] [End]

    Chapter 129 [Club House Competition] [End]


    BOOM!!!


    A deafening explosion rocked a trembling building, scattering dust and debris, causing walls to crumble into pieces.


    A boy with ck hair and golden eyes flew out from the same building.


    His body twisted mid-air, about to helplessly crash into the building in front.


    But just as he was about to collide, two circles left his hand¡ªone opening a portal behind him, the other moving up into the air.


    The purplish portal swallowed him, and he found himself high in the air, still in motion.


    The air around him constricted before softening, breaking his momentum and catching him in its soft embrace.


    Oliver opened another portal, emerging beside Aimar, who stood on the terrace of an adjacent building.


    "What is that?" Aimar mumbled, squinting his eyes at the broken wall below.


    Mikhail emerged from the shattered wall.


    His wrist, previously cut clean, now looked even more gruesome as his entire hand split into five parts, including the bone.


    The blood vessels in his body protruded like worms crawling under his skin.


    Crimson blood trickled from his pores as he looked around.


    The five splits of his hand transformed into cold, ck, smooth threads floating in the air, each as thick as a child''s arm, resembling the tentacles of some monstrous creature.


    Mikhail''s head abruptly shifted as he looked up, directly at them.


    Even looking at them triggered him, as an awful killing intent leaked from him.


    He suddenly squatted down before jumping towards them, shrieking, "I WILL KILL YOU!!"


    His shrill and terrifying voice,ced with anger, reverberated as he swung his tentacle hand.


    "Move!!" Oliver shouted as two portals formed beside them.


    BOOM!!!


    A formless force emerged from Mikhail''s tentacles, cleaving down the ce where they had been moments ago.


    The building''s walls cracked, and arge chunk fell down.


    His gaze subconsciously shifted to his sides, noticing the two portals emerging from the corners of his eyes.


    Instantly, two of his tentacles erged, moving in front, coiling like a centipede, forming a shield that he pushed in front of the portals.


    BOOM!!!


    A thunderous sound erupted as Mikhail blocked both Aimar''s spear and Oliver''s punch simultaneously.


    Despite his efforts, he wasn''t left unscathed¡ªone of his tentacles had a hole ruptured in the middle, while the other burst into pieces.


    But in the next instant, they healed, turning anew.


    Suddenly, both Oliver and Aimar felt goosebumps, their senses tingling from the impending danger.


    They quickly opened a portal, attempting to escape inside.


    "Fuck!!"


    But before they could be fully submerged, Mikhail''s tentacles grabbed them by their legs, dragging them out.


    Turning them upside down, he grinned before smashing Oliver into the ground.


    BOOM!!!


    Oliver fell at an iprehensible speed, his vision blurring as he mmed heavily onto the ground below.


    "ARGHH!!"


    He spat a mouthful of blood onto the ground, his face turning pale as extreme pain filled his mind.


    "Oliver!!"


    Aimar shouted, trying to break free. Mikhail smirked, watching him struggle.


    "Fuck."


    Aimar cursed softly as he looked at Mikhail''s lips parting, the corners of his mouth cracking open all the way up to his ears.


    A beam of sinister energy started to concentrate, aimed at Aimar.


    A portal emerged from below, engulfing him, but it was already toote as Mikhail was ready to attack.


    Whoosh!!


    But before he could release the energy, an axe-hammer came flying, chopping his tentacle into two, freeing Aimar.


    BOOM!!


    The beam of energy shot its projectile, hitting a building and causing it to vanish as Mikhail looked back at the intruder.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    [A Few Minutes Earlier]


    In the streets close to a crumbling building, a girl knelt, tightly embracing a boy while nursing him.


    His purple hair was drenched with blood as she applied pressure to stop the bleeding.


    "Idiot, idiot, idiot," she grumbled softly, ring at him while keeping an eye on her brother, whoy just beside her.


    Azariah headfortably on her chest, breathing slowly.


    "Argh... Cough... Cough..." Abruptly, his eyes snapped open, and he sat up straight, frowning in difort.


    "A-Az," Christina''s voice trembled as she quickly applied more pressure to his head and pleaded, bringing his head back down slowly, "...Lay down."


    Still confused, Azariah leaned back, closing his eyes, her sweet smell bringing him some calmness.


    BOOM!!!!


    The deafening sound of a building crumbling made him alert, his eyes snapping open.


    "I have to go," he said, remembering his promise to Oliver as he stood up.


    "No!! You aren''t going anywhere, you are staying with me!!" Christina yelled, grabbing his hand, "and what happened to your eyes."


    "I will be fine," he insisted, ignoring her second question.


    "Fine!?" She stormed, ring at him. "Look at your hand, it''s broken!!"


    Azariah nced at his wrist, broken in two.


    Willis?


    Dada!!


    Can you do something about it?


    Da?


    No, I am not ying any games.


    Dada!!


    ...One hour.


    Da!!


    ...Fine, two hours.


    Dada!!


    After finishing coaxing his child spirit, Azariah nced at his broken wrist.


    The veins pulsed with an orange hue before his hand began to petrify.


    Christina gasped in surprise but quickly calmed down, remembering his spirit.


    The petrified hand broke off before another pale, almost white hand took its ce.


    The wrist that waspletely broken started to heal at an extraordinary speed, and in no time, it was reattached, ready to use.


    The hand petrified again before returning to his normal hand.


    Frowning, Christina asked, "Was that¡ª?"


    "Bloodsucker''s regeneration," Azariahpleted her sentence, rotating his wrist. "...To a certain extent, Willis can mimic other races'' abilities, but I don''t know which one."


    Neplh.


    Looking around, he picked up his axe-hammer while Neplh froze all the ces from where blood gushed out.


    Turning back, he noticed Christina had stood up as well, both her hands sping twin swords.


    "No," he said before she could speak, his lips parting. "...Stay here and look after n."


    "Az," her helpless voice reached his ears, making him walk towards her.


    "Like I said, I will be fine," he whispered, reaching for both her hands.


    She did the same, grabbing his hands tightly.


    "...Umm, I wanted to borrow the swords," Azariah mumbled awkwardly, looking at her.


    "...Urghh... take it!" Christina whimpered, passing the swords to him.


    BOOM!!!


    Another thunderous sound echoed, making Azariah turn in that direction.


    "I will kill you if something happens to you," she warned as he moved past her.


    "Sure, unreasonable girl," Azariah grumbled, drawing out his katana as well.


    "Huff..." He exhaled softly, his lips parting. "...Andarnaur''s first ring."


    A small purple imprint glowed on all four weapons in his hand.


    He gently loosened his grip, but the weapons didn''t fall; they hovered around him, rotating slowly likes orbiting a sun.


    "Amun-Ra''s blessing: sef¨©g¨¢."


    His body glowed with a gentle silvery hue.


    Willis.


    Dada!!


    He took a step forward, his legs petrifying before turning silvery¡ªan angel''s legs. The scenery around him changed as he found himself tens of meters away from where he stood.


    Two steps...


    Three steps...


    Four steps...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    At the tenth step, he reached the site of the explosion, his eyesnding on Mikhail, who had Aimar by his leg.


    Without thinking, he grabbed his axe-hammer and spun his body, throwing it with full force. It connected, chopping the tentacle cleanly.


    ***


    ***


    "Azariah!!"


    Both Oliver and Aimar shouted simultaneously as two portals emerged, swallowing them and depositing them beside Azariah.


    "Are you alright?" Azariah asked, ncing at Oliver, who knelt down beside him.


    "That doesn''t concern you, peasant," Oliver replied, standing up.


    "Whatever you say, Your Highness," Azariah quipped nonchntly.


    "Any idea what to do about that?" Aimar asked, looking at Mikhail, who stood menacingly, waiting for them to make a move.


    "I can kill him," Oliver boasted arrogantly.


    "His body is infused with a drop of their mother''s blood,"


    Azariah exined, touching both Oliver and Aimar, including Aimar''s spear. A purple imprint glowed on their shirts.


    "Though it increases his power, he is still within the range of being killed."


    "Hmph, I told you," Oliver snorted, shrugging his hand away.


    "How long, Oliver?" Azariah asked softly.


    "...Five minutes," Oliver replied, his eyes glowing a gentle gold.


    BOOM!!


    Azariah nodded as Mikhail leaped, his tentacles reaching towards them.


    CLANG!!!


    The axe side of the axe-hammer struck Mikhail from behind, unbncing him before it returned to hover around Azariah.


    Both Aimar and Oliver opened their portals, rushing in while Azariah prowled towards Mikhail.


    Boom!!


    His angelic leg increased his speed as he reached Mikhail in no time.


    Mikhail''s tentacles erged, moving towards him like des. Grabbing his sword, Azariah swung it backward.


    Boom!!


    They collided, propelling Azariah backward before he rushed forward again.


    All five tentacles reached for him from different directions.


    Azariah ducked, twisted, and sidestepped, avoiding the barrage of attacks as he grabbed his sword again.


    Mana condensed in his hand, glowing silver, cutting one tentacle instantly, but it grew back the next instant.


    With Mikhail''s working hand, he threw a punch at Azariah, who avoided it by tilting his head.


    A tentacle reached from beneath, aiming at his midsection, but before it could connect, Azariah delivered a round kick, making Mikhail stumble backward.


    A portal emerged behind Mikhail, and a spear rushed forward.


    He barely had time to twist his body to avoid it, but his face hardened as the spear started to hover around Azariah.


    Grabbing it, Azariah spun his body, impaling the spear into Mikhail''s side.


    "ARGHH!!!"


    Mikhail groaned in pain but quickly became alert as another portal opened, and a boy with a grin stered on his face threw a punch.


    The punch connected, making Mikhail fall, but he gritted his teeth and used his tentacles to bounce back.


    He swung his tentacles at Oliver, who dodged it, a portal opening just above him.


    Mikhail''s tentacles halted and swung backward, hitting nothing but air as Oliver emerged a few meters away.


    Azariah rushed again, grabbing the axe-hammer and sweeping it from below.


    Mikhail dodged and threw a punch, which connected but only increased Azariah''s mana. Leaving the axe-hammer to hover, Azariah grabbed both swords, spinning his body with his hands parallel.


    The sword cut one of Mikhail''s tentacles, and before it could grow back, Azariah loosened the sword and grabbed it.


    Neplh!!


    "ARGHH!!!"


    A shrill cry escaped Mikhail''s mouth as the tentacle froze and shattered like snow on the ground below.


    Mikhail propelled back, looking at his hand while taking the spear out.


    He looked back, his voice filled with madness. "It''s impossible to stop my regeneration! No wonder Mother desires you!!!"


    He dashed towards Azariah. "I will get you!! I will show Mother what a wonderful species you are!!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Azariah dashed towards him, followed by Oliver and Aimar.


    Greenish mana condensed beneath the twins, increasing their speed.


    A punch and a spear lunged at Mikhail, but he quickly halted and spun his body like a windmill.


    The twins were toote to change their trajectory and were helplessly about to be cut by the tentacles.


    But before that happened, Azariah extended his hands, spreading them sideways.


    The twins followed his movements, propelling backward.


    "ARGHH!!!!"


    Mikhail groaned in frustration, having enough of their tricks.


    He shed two of his tentacles towards Azariah, and surprisingly, they connected, grazing his shoulder.


    His blood now soaking Mikhail''s tentacles, Azariah''s lips curled up as he whispered, "Muspelh."


    "Arghh!!!"


    Mikhail''s horrified scream resonated as he looked at his burning hand.


    Thinking quickly, he severed his own tentacles.


    Before he couldment his loss, two portals emerged beside him.


    The air around him constricted, and a punchnded on his face, breaking his jaw.


    His body fell sideways into a portal, and a spear thrust into his ribs using his own momentum to rupture inside his body.


    But his madness didn''t subside as he grabbed Aimar by his leg and threw him away.


    Aimar collided with a building, cracking the walls.


    Before Aimar fell, he threw two circles at Oliver. Oliver rushed again, the circles in his hand joining together to form a chain.


    He twisted his body before throwing the chain at Mikhail.


    The chains surged towards Mikhail, entangling him almost instantly and bounding him firmly on the spot.


    A kick from Oliver made Mikhail kneel.


    "Huff..."


    In the midst of all this, Azariah grabbed his katana, lowering his body, glowing brightly in a silver hue.


    Iaiken Arts: First Form.


    Mana condensed at his feet, bursting all over. His body blurred, reaching Mikhail instantly.


    Snowkes.


    His katana blurred, making six cuts simultaneously, chopping Mikhail''s head into six different parts.


    Blood and filth fell, and so did Mikhail.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Azariah and Oliver fell to their knees, exhausted.


    Oliver''s face was extremely pale as he looked at Azariah, whispering, "...See you in a few weeks."


    Azariah gently nodded as Oliver copsed.


    "Arghh."


    Grunting, Azariah stood up, looking in a certain direction¡ªat the top of a building where a lone man with a burned face stood.


    They locked eyes, neither moving.


    ***


    ***


    "He''s back," Delwyn mumbled, looking at the destruction around Azariah and Oliver.


    "Why are you not killing him now?" a voice echoed behind Delwyn as he looked down at Azariah.


    "...I do not see fear in his eyes," he replied, gaze still locked. "Until I see the fear, I can''t bring myself to kill him."


    "...Do I have to do it then?" the voice questioned, filled with doubt and confusion.


    "...It''s all up to you now," Delwyn stated, turning around. "I have already asked it twice... Can you kill that monster?"

 Chapter 130 Inder Sephtis[4].

    Chapter 130 Inder Sephtis[4].


    A gentle breeze passed through, leaves rustling softly.


    The setting sun''s gentle evening light was dampened by moving clouds.


    The ce remained silent, with only a few people standing, a sense of calmness masking the inner turmoil they felt.


    The breeze moved again, fluttering the hair of a purple-haired boy sitting under a tree, his face lowered into his hands.


    He lifted his face, blue eyes wandering over the rows of graves that spread throughout the field.


    Some were old enough to have weeds growing around them, while the newer graves had soil still settling.


    But his gaze froze on a girl sitting beside a grave¡ªnewer than any other.


    She wore a simple ck dress, her blue hair messed up and falling down her shoulders.


    Her eyes were red-rimmed and hollow, having no tears left to shed, grief clear on her beautiful yet shrunken face, hand sping a white lily.


    Since the day her brother died, no words hade out of her mouth, and she hadn''t eaten anything. Her father, grief-stricken as well, was in no state to help his daughter.


    Three more boys stood around the grave, away from Azariah.


    The tranquility remained for a while until the boy with brown hair sighed and walked closer to her.


    "We should go now, senior." Taking off his coat, he whispered softly, trying to cover her trembling body.


    "What are you doing?" But before he could, a boy with ck hair grabbed his hand, blocking his path.


    "Her father asked me to take care of her," Ethan replied firmly. "Move aside."


    "Who the fuck do you think you are?" Aimar snapped, grabbing his cor.


    "Move your hand while I''m asking nicely." Ethan warned, grabbing his hand.


    "Or what are you going to do!?" Aimar spat, not backing down.


    "Both of you, shut up!!" Before they could continue, Oliver interjected, parting them.


    "Are you really going to let him be!?" Aimar shouted, jerking his hand away. "The moment he got support from the Duke, this fucker became cocky!!"


    "Enough, Aimar!!" Oliver yelled, turning to face him. "It was David''s decision; we don''t have any say in it."


    "Fine!! But what about him sticking close to Christina??" Aimar asked, ring at Ethan. "Now he isn''t even trying to hide¡ª."


    "Then what do you want for her?" Oliver interjected, grabbing his cor. "Marry a fucking bastard who just left her brother alone to die?"


    Aimar''s lips trembled.


    He opened his mouth, trying to speak, but no words came out.


    Azariah nced toward them but didn''t deny Oliver''s words, he could have denied or at least give some excuse.


    But....


    ....He did nothing, taking all of their hatred without trying to defend himself.


    "...What are you looking at!!" Oliver snapped, walking toward him. "Why the fuck did you even bother toe here?"


    "....."


    Azariah remained silent, still sitting with his back against the trunk.


    "Why did you do that, Azariah?" Oliver crouched down in front of him, asking, "...Why did you just leave him?"


    "...We both would have died if I stayed with him." Azariah replied, his voice devoid of remorse, "..All I did was save my own life."


    Oliver''s hand curled into a fist, his face contorted with anger, barely controlling himself from punching Azariah.


    He got up, shaking his head as he looked back only to find Christina moving.


    "C-Christina." His voice trembled as he looked at the girl standing up, stumbling as she walked.


    Ethan tried to help her, but she signaled him to stop.


    Limping, she arrived right in front of Azariah, her blue eyes meeting his as she looked down.


    They both just looked at each other until her lips parted. She asked in a cracked voice, "W-why?"


    "..."


    Azariah remained silent, unable to reply.


    "W-why, Azariah." She asked again, her voice brittle.


    "....."


    "You could have at least tried¡ª."


    "I didn''t care enough about him to do that." Azariah interjected sharply, his voice t.


    A tear trickled down her cheek, eyes dry from crying for days couldn''t help but tear up again at his harsh words.


    She stumbled once again, falling to her knees.


    "...I was an idiot." She whispered softly, looking down, her hands grabbing her clothes.


    "...For thest five years, I was just waiting for that day toe....that one day that I thought wille....when everything will be alright...you will return to be the boy that I loved...how much of an idiot I was."


    Drop by drop, tears once again fell from her eyes, soaking her dress. "..I thought one day I will fix everything... Truly...I am an idiot."


    She lifted her head up, making Azariah''s heart freeze....That face...That broken face...he had to see it once again.


    Her voice became shrill,ced with sadness and grief. "...Alright, Azariah...Just as you wanted..I will leave you alone...I will note back into your life...from now on, only you will try to find me."


    She gently lifted herself up, limping away, her hands repeatedly moving to wipe away her tears.


    Ethan and Aimar also left soon after, leaving only Azariah and Oliver in the ce.


    "What happened to you, Azariah?" Oliver asked. "...Why have you be like this?"


    "...I was always like this, Oliver." Azariah replied gently, "...You were the one who never noticed."


    Oliver remained silent, wanting to say many things but unable to bring himself to talk anymore.


    He also left, leaving Azariah alone in the dark night in the graveyard.


    As soon as he found himself alone, a tear slid down his cheek, which he quickly wiped away.


    [<...Qais?>]


    A voice echoed in his mind, a soft, gentle voice of a woman, carrying sympathy but no pity.


    "...Was I wrong, Inna?" Azariah asked quietly. "I did try to save him...I am not a monster to leave a child alone."


    [<...It wasn''t your fault, he was already dead.>]


    "...B-but¡ª."


    [<...You wanted to save yourself, and that''s what you did>]


    "Is it wrong?" He asked again. "...I am doing this so I can live the rest of my life peacefully; I don''t have much¡ª."


    [<Don''t say that.>]


    A tired sigh escaped his mouth as he looked down again. "...I thought after killing the Oracle, that woman would truly leave me alone...how wrong I was."


    [<I was against it from the start, you are the one who didn''t listen.>]


    "...Yeah." He mumbled softly, without denying.


    [<...Now what?>]


    Azariah didn''t reply, closing his eyes before gently opening them.


    The blue hue of his eyes turned pitch ck, including the whites, as he looked at his hand.


    Thin threads of gold came out of his body, attached to something beyond his sight.


    Ignoring all of them, he looked at the one connected to his heart.


    "Her fate with me got thinner." He mumbled, looking at the golden thread that connected him with Christina.


    [<Qais!! Don''t use it!!>]


    In his head, Inna shouted, snapping him out as his eyes returned to normal.


    [<How many times do I have to tell you not to use that power?>]


    "... Come on, it''s too good to be left alone." Azariah grumbled, standing up. "Not everyone can see the fates of themselves and others."


    [<... You can''t be so sure; these types of things make it easy to control someone.>]


    "Aside from Esmeray, who else wants to control me?" He asked, walking closer to n''s grave.


    [<...You forget what I told you about your soul?>]


    Azariah thought for a moment before replying, ".... One-third of my soul is corrupted by some God and seeing fate is his ability."


    [<...Yes.>]


    "...And you are not going to tell me who?" Azariah asked, already knowing the answer.


    [<..You are not ready for that.>]


    "Come on, I lost my bloodline to form a contract with you." Azariah grumbled, taking a flower bouquet.


    [<And in return, you are getting all I have; if you want, you can be the next me.>]


    "Who wants to be a petty goddess?" Azariah rebuked, cing the bouquet down.


    [<...I am not petty.>]


    "Are you pouting right now?" He asked, feeling the displeasure in her voice.


    [<...No.>] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You definitely are." He replied, nodding his head.


    She kept her mouth shut as Azariah looked down at the grave.


    He felt a mix of emotions, but all of them were not as prominent as guilt.


    ...Guilt for not being able to save him.


    "...I am sorry, n." He apologized, his voice sincere. "...Had I tried hard enough...if I wasn''t a selfish person...you might have been alive."


    He took a deep breath, calming his nerves as he whispered, "...At least your sister will be safe now."


    He turned around slowly, giving his parting words, "...I promise she will be safe."


    He slowly walked out of the graveyard, looking up¡ªthe greenish moon high in the sky emitting light.


    He then looked around, finding no one. "...I am alone again."


    [<You have me, don''t you?>]


    He lowered his head, whispering, "It would have been better if you weren''t...I don''t have much to live anyway."


    [<Qais.>]


    "Yeah."


    [<If I cannot save you, I might as well apany you.>]

 Chapter 131 Inder Sephtis [5]

    Chapter 131 Inder Sephtis [5]


    "Inder." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The soft light of dawn filtered through thece curtains of a cozy living room, filling the air with the aroma of freshly prepared snacks.


    Despite the inviting smell, the boy lying on the sofa remained untouched, his breath ragged and sweat pouring down his forehead.


    His brows knitted together, his face contorted in uneasiness as if gued by a nightmare.


    "Qais, wake up,"


    A girl urged gently, her raven hair cascading over her shoulders as she shook him.


    His brows rxed, but his eyes stayed closed.


    "Sigh..." Senara sighed, sitting on the sofa facing him.


    She leaned forward, her face close to his ear. "...If you don''t wake up, I will do something really bad again."


    As she leaned back, Inder stirred, his eyelids fluttering as he returned to consciousness.


    He opened his eyes to find Senara''s face so close that he could feel her breath.


    Startled, he jerked forward, his forehead colliding with hers.


    "Ouch, ouch."


    Senara whimpered, massaging her forehead as she red at him.


    "Can''t you wake up quietly?" sheined as he sat up, rubbing his head.


    "You were the one so close," Inder protested, ring back. "Why are you ming me?"


    "Is it swollen?" she asked, showing him her forehead.


    "No," he replied, shaking his head as she removed his hand to check.


    "Yours looks fine as well," she mumbled softly. "Nowe here... I don''t want to fight with you."


    Inder did as she asked, bringing his head close to hers.


    She gently bumped her head against his.


    "Sorry," he apologized as she stood up from the ground, still rubbing her forehead.


    "Leave it!" she eximed, smiling brightly before asking, "How do I look?"


    She wore a beautiful white gown that touched the ground, the fabric flowing around her like a cloud.


    It was elegant yet simple, fitting her perfectly.


    She smiled, smoothing her dress as she waited for his praise.


    "It''s alright," was all she got from him.


    Her smile vanished as she walked towards him her eyes filled with annyonace.


    "What are you doing!! Hey!!" Inder jerked back on the sofa as she reached, pinching his arm.


    "Can''t you say something nice?" she asked, forcing a smile. "...like you look gorgeous or beautiful."


    "But you always look really beautiful!!" Inderined, ring at her.


    Senara froze, her grip loosening as she slowly moved back. "Ahem... I see."


    "...Why is your face turning red?" Inder asked in confusion, rubbing his arm.


    "Because it''s hot today," she replied curtly, fanning her face with her hands.


    "...It''s winter vacation now, right?" Inder asked, tilting his head in confusion.


    "It''s still hot though," Senara grumbled, ring at him.


    Inder just quietly nodded, not wanting to argue further.


    "By the way, you should use lipstick like mother does. That will look good on you," Inder advised, looking at her.


    Senara frowned. "...I have already applied it, Inder."


    "...You have not," he replied, shaking his head.


    Her brows knitted together in confusion until her gazended on his lips.


    "Inder, do not move!!" she eximed, quickly grabbing a towel.


    "Snacks are here!!!" a cheerful voice echoed in the room as two mature women walked in with trays in their hands.


    Like a cat, Senara jumped back in terror as she looked back at her mother.


    Inder''s mother quickly ced the trays on the table and looked at her son.


    "Hmm?" Her brows raised in surprise, looking at him. "...Why have you applied lipstick?"


    Inder rubbed his lips, noticing the redness on his hand.


    "And didn''t you apply lipstick?" Senara''s mother, who looked like a mature version of her, asked, squinting her eyes. "...Where did it go?"


    "Fufufu," Senaraughed cutely but awkwardly. "...It was a prank. I pranked him...."


    Her words trailed off as her mother extended her hand.


    "Ouch, ouch, mommy!! Mommy!!" Senara cried in pain as her mother grabbed her ear, twisting it.


    "...What type of daughter have I given birth to?" her mother grumbled, ring at her.


    "A innocent, kind and beautif¡ªOuch mommy!!"


    "Aww, she is taking advantage of my son," Inder''s mother mumbled, smiling as she removed the lipstick with a towel.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Inder asked, oblivious to what had happened. "Doesn''t she always prank me?"


    "Poor boy," Senara''s mother mumbled as she sat on the sofa, leaving her whining daughter. "...getting entangled with my pixie-like daughter."


    Inder''s mother chuckled softly before shaking her head. "...No, he deserves someone like her; otherwise, he will remain naive."


    "Okay, for all her mischief, ask me anything you want," she offered, a bright smile adorning her face.


    "Ask me!!" Senara shouted from behind.


    "Aye!! Girl!!" her mother yelled back, rubbing her eyes. "...What''s up with all these children nowadays?"


    Inder''s mother justughed at her words while her son fell into deep thought.


    "Can I ask thatter?" he asked politely, earning a look of surprise from her.


    "Sure," she nodded in agreement before turning to his mother. "...What about his nightmares? Is he still having them?"


    Inder''s mother sighed, nodding her head. "...Yeah, we have already consulted a lot of doctors, but nobody could tell what''s wrong with him."


    "You got no lead?" she asked again, her voice filled with concern.


    "We did..." she whispered softly, rubbing Inder''s hair, who had his mouth stuffed with snacks. "...One of them theorized that his subconscious might be forcing him to see those dreams."


    "Why, though?" Senara''s mother questioned, looking even more confused.


    "We don''t know that," she replied, shaking her head. "...The doctor said that he might get rid of them when he reaches adulthood, maybe at the age of 24 or 25."


    "I see," she nodded, leaning back on the sofa.


    "Does Inder wet his bed?" Senara asked mischievously, smiling at him.


    "Cough...Cough..."


    Inder choked on the snacks, ring at her.


    "Who are you to ask?" Senara''s mother questioned, pinching her cheeks and stretching them. "...You did the same a while ago, remember?"


    "I didn''t!!" she replied, jerking her hand away, a blush creeping on her face. "...It was water that fell on the bed."


    "Whatever you say," her mother replied, smiling at her.


    "It''s snowing," Inder mumbled, looking out the window where small snowkes started to fall.


    "Yeah!! My favourite part of winter is here!!" Senara quickly got excited, rushing towards her room. "...Wait for me, Inder. I will change in a minute."


    "Let me fetch some warm clothes for you real quick," his mother mumbled as she stood up, moving towards the closet.


    "Despite all of her mischief, Senara isn''t a bad girl," she said, her voice rough. "After her father died... it was really hard to look after her and work at the same time."


    Now, only Inder and Senara''s mother remained in the living room.


    "Inder," she called him, her voice a little tired.


    "Yes?" Inder asked, looking at her.


    "Despite all of her mischief, Senara isn''t a bad girl," she said, her voice rough. "After her father died... it was really hard to look after her and work at the same time."


    Inder quietly listened without saying anything.


    "...And I am really grateful that you were there and took care of that whiny little brat," she whispered softly.


    "You should be, aunty," Inder replied, not hiding his annoyance for once.


    She chuckled before continuing, "...A selfish request, but I hope you will take care of her in the future as well."


    "You are saying it like I have a choice in this matter," he grumbled, knowing what the future might hold if she remained close.


    "Let''s go!!" Senara called, now properly dressed, with Inder''s mother beside her.


    "Wear this," she said, making him wear all the warm clothes she could find.


    "Hehe, you look fat," Senaramented, grabbing his hand as soon as he was ready.


    "Bye."


    They both bid farewell before rushing towards the park.


    After walking for five minutes, they arrived at the park, where ayer of snow had already formed.


    "Qais, catch this!!" Senara shouted, throwing a ball of snow at him.


    "Qais?" Inder asked, frowning. "Why do you keep calling me that?"


    "Hehe, I always wanted to give you a nickname, and I found a nice one," she smiled brightly, making another snowball.


    "But what does that mean?" Inder asked, making a snowball as well.


    "Hehe, that''s a secret," she replied, throwing the ball.


    Inder was about to throw his snowball, but he halted, his gazending on a doll-like girl sitting on a bench.


    Her hands loosely held an umbre, shielding her raven ck hair from the snow.


    Her crimson eyes stared at Inder.


    "I-Inder?" Concerned, Senara asked as Inder grabbed his chest, his breath bing ragged.


    "Are you alright?"


    she asked again, her concern growing as he knelt down, his breath bing weaker with each passing second.


    But...


    Throughout all this, his gaze never left that girl.


    Senara also noticed this and rushed towards the girl.


    "Who are you!!" She asked, ring at her, making her nce at her.


    "I live nearby," the girl replied, her voice soft like that of a child.


    "Huh? But I''ve never seen you here," Senara questioned. "What''s your name?"


    On the other side Inder calm down, his breath became steady but even then his eyes never left the girl...Not for a second.


    The girl looked back at Inder onest time before walking away, replying to Senara,


    "Delh."

 Chapter 132 Aftermath

    Chapter 132 Aftermath


    "Cough... Cough."


    A cough escaped my mouth as my eyes fluttered open.


    My throat felt dry, as if I hadn''t drunk anything for weeks.


    "Arghh..."


    My entire body throbbed in dull pain as I shifted to my sides, my eyes adjusting to the dim light.


    "Here."


    As the blurriness in my eyes cleared, a hand came into view.


    My gaze shifted until itnded on the beautiful girl with blue hair sitting on the chair beside me, passing a ss of water.


    "Dada!!"


    Willis sat on herp, and as soon as he noticed I was awake, he tried to jump at me, but Christina held him tightly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...Thanks."


    I mumbled, taking the ss. My voice was croaky as I poured all the water down my throat.


    Passing the ss back, I looked around the ce where I was.


    White lights, a patient uniform with my entire body bandaged, the rhythmic beeping of a machine¡ªit didn''t take me long to conclude where I was.


    ''A hospital.''


    ...Right, as soon as I was sure there was no more danger, my body gave up, and I lost consciousness.


    "Three days have passed since then, your family doctor was the one taking care of you," Christina informed me, her voice soft as she helped mey back, Willis now sitting beside me.


    His curiousvender eyes bore into mine.


    "...How is everyone else?" I asked, ncing at her, as I gave Willis my hand to y with.


    "...n is out of danger, Oliver was serious for a while but he is good now, and Aimar is in better condition but hasn''t woken up." She replied, her voice stern, eyes ring at me. "...You three idiots had to fight with him."


    ...Ahh.


    ...She is mad, isn''t she?


    Then again, she has every right to be mad.


    That was stupid, fighting someone several ranks higher than us.


    "Just want to confirm but..." As I slowly lowered my body, bing morefortable, I asked, "...You didn''t kiss me or anything while I was sleeping, right?"


    "...What type of question is that?" She let out a chuckle, her voice smoothing. "...I would prefer to do it when you are awake."


    "...Really?" I asked, squinting my eyes, and she averted her gaze.


    "...What did you do, Christina?" I pressed further as she refused to make eye contact.


    "Dada!!"


    Willis eximed, making my brows furrow in confusion.


    "...She was inhaling my scent?" I mumbled, and Christina''s eyes widened in horror.


    "Willis!!" She eximed, making the poor child flinch.


    "...Dada," he whispered softly, shaking his head.


    "You can''t go back on your words now," I replied, messing his hair.


    "You can understand him?" Christina asked curiously.


    "...Yeah."


    For some reason, after my soul merged, I can clearly understand what he is saying without any problem.


    "Care to exin?" I asked, looking at her while Willis started to sleep in my arms. "Willis is still a child, so don''t say he lied."


    "...I just sat close to you," she admitted meekly. "...and you smell good, so I couldn''t hel¡ª"


    "Pervert," I interjected, making her re at me.


    "You are one to talk," she snorted, looking away. "You used to walk into my room whenever I was changing."


    "That''s still better than going around and sniffing people."


    "I don''t do that with everyone!"


    "Is this the reason why you take deep breaths around me?"


    "Arghh..."


    She grimaced in defeat as she leaned forward, invading my personal space.


    "I wanted to scold or yell at you, but now the whole mood is strange here," she whispered, her head lowered as she grabbed my hand tightly.


    "I don''t want another nagging mothe¡ª"


    "T-Thank you." Her weak, sobbing voice echoed, her grip tightening on my hand. "... Thank you so much, Az."


    "....."


    I remained silent.


    Things have already turned for the worst. There is no way for me to exin why I was risking my life for her brother.


    She always had been suspicious that something was wrong with me, but now she should be sure of it.


    ''... Another headache.''


    "Christina." I mumbled, making her look up, her blue eyes staring at me. "...If I ever had to choose my freedom over everyone, including you...then what will you do?"


    It was strange, even though I said those words...they didn''t feel like my own words.


    ...Like my desire to break the chains that bind me has increased several fold.


    ''...Things are gettingplicated.''


    "...If that day everes," she replied, intertwining her hands with mine, "...just look around. You will always find me right beside you."


    "...Even at my worst?" I asked, staring into her eyes.


    A genuine smile adorned her face as she replied, "Especially at your worst."


    ...She is a lost cause. I can''t do anything about that now.


    Click!


    The door clicked open, making me nce there, and through it a girl with purple hair walked in.


    "Avrill?" I mumbled, looking at my sister as she walked closer.


    "Are you alright?" She asked, concern etched on her face as she took the seat on the bed.


    "I am fine now." I replied, sitting up with the help of Christina. "Where were you though?"


    During the whole event, she wasn''t present. From what I heard, she was called back by mother.


    "Grandma called..." She replied, making me focus on her. "Someone is hunting the children of forsaken families."


    "What?" Taken aback, I asked.


    She nodded as she continued, "...Two of them have already died."


    My brows knitted together as I heard her words.


    This thing...


    ....It shouldn''t happen this early.


    These are the events that will take ce one year from now.


    ....Then why?


    ...What made mother change her ns?


    [Wait, your mother?]


    ''...Yeah, she is the one pulling the strings from behind.''


    She is pushing them to get on each other''s throats, creating conflict by killing their children and framing the other family.


    This is the starting point that leads to the Fall Of Akasha.


    The second game.


    ...But why now?


    The most usible answer is¡ªsomething forced her to alter her ns.


    And that something is definitely rted to me.


    ''..I need more information.''


    I grimaced, messing my hair as I looked at Christina talking with Avril.


    "Where is your father, Christina?" I asked as I shifted my torso, cing my legs down.


    "Careful." She got up from her seat, helping me stand up. "He is in the hospital office, why?"


    "I want to see him," I replied as I walked towards the door, "alone."


    "Why?" She asked again, halting her steps.


    "Just give me some time," I replied, walking out while giving Willis to her.


    ''El.''


    [Yeah?]


    ''..Anything that you feel has changed in me?''


    [...Physically, only your eyes have turned darker with a mix of blue. The main changes you can understand better yourself.]


    ''...Yeah.''


    I feelfortable andplete now.


    My mind has let go of all the negative feelings that threatened to consume me.


    And most of all, I can see things that I previously couldn''t.


    Things that were abnormal, but I felt them the most logical.


    ''...Something was definitely wrong with my mind.''


    m!!


    As soon as I arrived at David''s office, I mmed the door open as I walked in.


    Startled, David looked up before his face calmed down as he mumbled, "Azariah."


    "What happened to Bradyn?" I asked, taking my seat on the chair ced in front.


    "He escaped," he replied with a tired sigh. "...There was another person with him."


    "I see," I replied, nodding my head, my voice t.


    I never expected him to get caught in the first ce, so it didn''te to me as a surprise.


    "About n," he whispered, lowering his head. "Thank yo¡ª"


    "You know who Ethan really is, right?" I interjected, making him flinch as he looked up.


    "What are you talking about?" He asked, feigning ignorance.


    "Don''t y dumb," I rebuked, tapping my finger on his table. "The moment youy eyes on his spirit, you already knew who he was."


    I saw Ethan using his spirit while rescuing people, and I am sure David would have noticed that as well.


    No way he missed the woman''s face that he loved for years.


    ''hmm?''


    A pulse of mana escaped his body, washing over me before settling down.


    ''A sound barrier.''


    "What do you want?" He growled, looking at me.


    "Nothing much, just don''t support him in any way." I stated without flinching. "Don''t y his godfather or shit like that."


    He looked conflicted but waited for me toplete.


    "And do not y wingman between him and Christina," I added, my voice firm.


    "What if I do exactly that?" He replied, refusing to ept my terms.


    "I will tell my mother who Ethan really is," I replied, my lips wearing a sweet smile, "...and then the son of your beloved woman will die a more horrible death than hers."


    That''s a lie.


    My mother already knows who he is, but because he is an important pawn for her, that is the only reason he is alive.


    But David doesn''t know that.


    At first, his eyes zed with anger at the mention of her death, but it soon turned into conflict.


    And time for the final blow...


    "I won''t care if you support him from behind," I replied earnestly. "...All I want from you is don''t force him on Christina, and he will live."


    No matter how much of a bastard David is....


    ...Christina respects him.


    If he asked her to look after Ethan, out of respect she would have done it.


    And I wouldn''t have liked that one bit.


    So before those thoughts bloom in his mind, it''s better to crush them.


    "....."


    ...Is my obsession kicking in?


    Anyway, Ethan will get all the glory and status when he is revealed as the Avatar of God.


    But till then, he should just stay humble.


    This might change some of the events oue, but then again, does it matter?


    The first game is beyond salvation.


    All I could do now is take things into my own hands.


    "Fine." After a lot of inner debate, he conceded.


    "Wise choice, Father-inw," I replied, nodding in approval. "Now, if you would be kind enough to help me connect a holographic call."


    "With whom?" He asked, making me take a deep breath.


    "To my mother¡ªDuchess Esmeray."

 Chapter 133 A New Goal

    Chapter 133 A New Goal


    Having dealt with David, I walked out of his office and moved towards the ce he informed me to go.


    From what he told me, my mother already expected me to contact her as soon as I woke up.


    So, all I have to do now is ept her call.


    ''¡­She is scary.''


    How does she even know I will contact her?


    I mean, I have never done that before.


    "Azariah."


    I looked back over my shoulder as someone called me from behind.


    "Dr. Greyson?" I whispered, turning back to look at her.


    She still looked the same, slightly wrinkled face and greying hair from old age.


    She walked towards me and asked, "You should rest for now¡ª"


    "I am fine," I interjected, continuing to walk.


    She shook her head, replying, "You are not. I have seen your reports. You are pushing your body to its limits without giving it time to heal."


    Taking out an x-ray from her bracelet, she blocked my path and ced it against the light as she continued, "¡­This is your left hand. You see these small cracks all over the ce? They are fractures."


    I looked around, making sure no one was present before removing the x-ray from my face as I walked past her. "So, were you the one who bandaged my whole body?"


    "Yes, Lady Esmeray ordered, but please don''t change the topic," she replied, matching my pace. "Doesn''t it hurt using your hand?"


    "Not really."


    "Please don''t lie."


    "I mean, a little bit."


    "Sigh..."


    She sighed heavily, once again blocking my way. "Your left hand is already a mess after it was reattached, and if you continue to damage it¡­"


    Her words trailed off at the end, piquing my interest. "¡­Then what?"


    She took a deep breath as she replied somberly, "Then I am afraid we will have to amputate your arm."


    "¡­I see." Mumbling, I nodded my head as I walked again. "I will keep that in mind."


    Honestly, I already know my arm is a mess from the start.


    Even though it was perfectly reattached after my mother cut it, the damage was already done.


    ''¡­Makes me wonder how long I can use it, though?''


    I mused as I opened the door to where a holographic figure was already present.


    Her lifeless gray eyes shifted towards me as I slowly walked, taking a seat on the chair ced in front of her hologram.


    "What happened to you?" she asked as soon as I sat down, her voice cold as always.


    "Pardon?" Tilting my head in confusion, I inquired back.


    "This is the first time you didn''t flinch or tremble seeing me," she replied, squinting her eyes. "¡­Did something happen?"


    ¡­Ahhh.


    She always noticed these small things.


    "So, what do you want to talk about?" As I kept my mouth shut, she questioned.


    "I wanted to ask¡ª"


    "Before that," she interjected as a video started to y right beside her, "exin this to me."


    "....."


    It was the video from thepetition¡ªwhen I faced Arianell and how she had a panic attack after what I said.


    Even though the video didn''t have any sound, it was still clear what I said if someone read my lips.


    "I have always liked you," my mother read my lips.


    Even though her tone was t, I could hear the mockery in her voice.


    "I did that so I could win the match," I replied calmly, looking at her. "I didn''t mean that."


    "Really?" she asked, her gaze boring into me. "You don''t care for her, right?"


    "Yes," I replied, ignoring the ufortable feeling that crept within me.


    "You won''t mind if I kill her?" she probed.


    Anger bubbled within me as heat rose in my chest, but I took deep breaths to calm myself down.


    "You can''t do that, you promised," I replied, my voice raising involuntarily.


    "I did," she nodded. "But that doesn''t mean others won''t try to kill her."


    "....."


    I remained silent, not replying.


    Before the deal we made, I always thought that only my mother wanted to kill Arianell.


    ¡­But I was wrong.


    Tricked into believing that only my mother benefited from her death.


    "Do you pity her?" My gaze shifted to her as she asked, "¡­Is it because her family abandoned her when she was a child?"


    "....."


    Again, I remained silent, not being able to reply.


    "You do remember what lies ahead for her, right?" she pressed further. "¡­Or do you think you can forcefully change that oue with your measly and pathetic strength?"


    "I didn''te to talk about her!" I finally snapped, having had enough of this.


    "You are not worthy enough to raise your voice against me, Azariah," she warned, her chilly voice making my anger subside.


    "I wanted to ask about the deaths of forsaken families." Having calmed down, I asked softly.


    "What about it?" she questioned, her interest waning.


    "Are you the one behind it?" I questioned, rubbing my sweaty hands.


    Throughout my life, this is the first time I am questioning her, and it is making me extremely ufortable.


    Like a fly wrapped in a spider web confronting the spider.


    "And what makes you think I am?" she questioned back, narrowing her eyes.


    "Because I don''t know what your organization actually does," I replied, shaking my head. "So I made an assumption¡ª"


    "Now you are assuming things, huh?" she interjected sharply, her lifeless eyes boring into me. "Where does this braverye from?"


    "....."


    I once again kept my mouth shut, refusing to give her any more hints.


    "Be the head of the organization, and you will get all the answers."


    "Can you at least tell me who is behind it?"


    She remained silent for a while and just kept looking at me, making cold sweat fall down my body.


    After what felt like an eternity, she answered, "The Dark Trinity."


    "What?"


    She nodded softly as she continued, "To be more specific, they are Ishtar''s executives."


    ...Wait.


    If things happened like in the prequel game...


    ¡­Ragnar should have killed the Bull of Heaven, taking a huge chunk of Ishtar''s divinity.


    She should have been in slumber for one more year.


    ¡­Then what changed?


    Or is my mother lying again?


    "Enough chitchat. Ask what you wanted to ask," she stated, startling me.


    ''¡­She noticed that as well?''


    I grimaced, taking a deep breath before asking, "...What do I need to do to get your approval?"


    "I already gave you the task, Azariah," she replied instantly. "You were the one who not only didn''t kill the Oracle but even protected her."


    "I know, and maybe I shouldn''t have done that," I grumbled, looking at her. "¡­But still, I need another chance to prove myself."


    "Why?"


    "My birthday is next month," I replied, looking down. "¡­The deadline you gave ising closer."


    "Don''t fret over it," she stated. "I will give you six more months to prove yourself."


    "I want a goal, mother," I firmly replied, sitting straight. "I can''t just do something and hope that it will work."


    She looked at me, intecing her hands and cing them on her table. Her lips parted slightly. "Kill an Angel."


    "What?"


    [Absolutely not, Azariah!!]


    I flinched slightly as El shouted in my head. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''¡­What? Why?''


    [You do not know the consequences of killing an Angel. It will ruin your entire life!!]


    ''¡­How?''


    [Don''t think about doing it, Azariah. You will regret it.]


    ''At least tell me what will happen.''


    "Why are you hesitating?" she asked, her voice dead, her finger moving towards her head, tapping it rhythmically. "Is the voice in your head warning you about the consequences?"


    Every hair on my body stood up in fright as my heartbeat dropped at an rming rate.


    [She is bluffing, Az. She can''t sense me!]


    ''A-are y-you sure?''


    "Azariah." She called, making me tremble. "Speak before I am forced to do something."


    [Yes, and do not even think about killing an Ange¡ª]


    "Azariah, I need an answer," she pressed further, tapping her desk.


    [Azar¡ª]


    "I will do it," I replied taking a deep breath, ignoring El''s advice as I looked dead into her eyes. "¡­I will kill an angel."


    I can think about the consequencester.


    For now, all that matters is that I have a way to get out of this hellhole created by my mother.


    She nodded her head gently. "Good."


    "But how am I supposed to do it?" I asked further. "Even the lowest of them is at the rank of Eternal."


    "Don''t worry about it," she replied as if she had already nned ahead. "I will give you an opportunity to do so."


    I nodded gently, not questioning her further.


    "And before I forget, I have your next mission ready," she added, her gaze falling on her documents.


    "....And what is that?" I asked hesitantly.


    Thest mission was a disaster where I almost died.


    So my enthusiasm for the next mission is at its lowest.


    "It''s about an orphanage," she replied, looking back at me. "But do not worry. You need to visit there months from now. Until then, be ready."


    The call ended, and my tensed body immediately rxed.


    It''s nerve-racking talking with her.


    But at least I got some answers and an absurd goal that I need to aplish.


    [...What now?]


    "Why are you so sulky?"


    [Forget about that and answer me.]


    Hmm...


    I have been dying it for quite some time.


    But with the academy closed and the next event happening around my birthday, I have a lot of free time.


    "...Let''s engrave the rest of the runes on my body."

 Chapter 134 Sowilo and Isa [1]

    Chapter 134 Sowilo and Isa [1]


    "Hmmm, I think this one looks better."


    "Indeed, madam, this one is one of the best we have."


    "But still, something feelscking. You know, the color doesn''t match his hair."


    "If you don''t mind, I can bring out more expensive suits."


    "Sure, please do."


    ''...What the heck am I doing here?''


    I grimaced in my head as I looked dumbfounded at Christina, who asked the staff to bring out more suits.


    ''...How the hell did I end up here?''


    Okay...


    ...Let''s rewind a little bit.


    I got discharged from the hospital today.


    I wanted to find the items necessary to engrave runes on my body.


    Then Christina allegedly kidnapped me.


    And...now here I am, modeling for her.


    "Is this really necessary?" I grumbled. She turned around, her silky blue hair fluttering.


    "Of course it is." She nodded gently, walking closer. "All the suits you wear are always ck. You need to try something new."


    "ck looks better," I rebuked, unbuttoning my suit.


    "Not always." She walked behind me, helping me take the suit off. "You need to try new things as well."


    "Perhaps," I mumbled, ncing at thedy staff bringing a new set of suits.


    It was a mint green, slim-fit, three-piece suit with gold designs engraved on the left hand.


    I had to admit, this one looked good.


    But...


    "Do I have to try it on?" I grumbled in frustration, ncing back at Christina.


    "You will be off limits for days." She passed me the suit, "The least you can do is spend a little time with me."


    "I have been roaming the city with you since morning," I replied, taking the suit from her.


    "That doesn''t count since you are repaying for all the times you have ignored me," she stated, pushing me inside the trial room. "Try it on."


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing, I closed the door and quickly slipped into the suit before walking out of the room.


    "Wow."


    I ignored the soft mumbling of the young staffdy as I showed Christina the suit.


    "How does this one look?" I asked, looking up as she nodded in approval.


    "We are buying this one." She looked at the staffdy who was sneakily taking my picture with her phone.


    "Y-yeah, I-I will make t-the bill right away." Caught red-handed, thedy stammered before moving towards the counter.


    "Need help?" As I walked back to change, Christina inquired.


    "...No," I replied, shaking my head. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''...Did she notice the scars on my body?''


    For a while, she has been trying to find ways to have a look at my naked body.


    She isn''t being overly forceful, but she is not being gentle either.


    ''...Did she notice it when I was unconscious?'' I quickly dismissed that notion as I was under constant surveince, and Dr. Greyson was always around me, making it unlikely for Christina to see my body with all those bandages.


    "Sigh..."


    I sighed again as I walked out, passing the suit to another staffdy who stood at the side.


    Making my way through the hallway filled with men''s dresses, I reached the counter where Christina stood.


    "Do you need anything else?" She asked as I stood beside her.


    "No, I am fine," I replied, looking at thedy as she passed the bill.


    "That would be hundred thousand Pargen," she informed with a bright smile.


    "Are you serious?" I asked, taking the bill from her hand. "What is the suit made of to be this expensive?"


    "Ahh, it''s made from the silk that is only produced in the Elven forest." Flustered, she replied with a light bow.


    "You know the suit''s cost is enough for an upper-middle-ss family to live for an entire year," I responded calmly, looking at her.


    "But sir, the cost of the silk has risen significantly in thest few years," she stated, justifying the price.


    As I tried to rebuke, Christina grabbed my hand and brought her face close to my ear. "...Commoners don''t know half of the Elven continent has been burned down."


    ...Ahhh.


    Right. I forgot about that.


    "Anyway, at least lower the pric¡ª"


    "Since when did you start haggling for prices?" Christina interjected, narrowing her eyes.


    "I didn''t?" I questioned back, tilting my head.


    "This is the first time I am seeing you not paying upfront," she replied, her eyes narrowing even more.


    ''.....''


    Is my behavior changing without me even noticing it?


    "Anyway, don''t worry about the cost." Showing her card to me, she grinned, winking at me, "Mommy got it covered."


    "...How can you say such a cringe line with a straight face?" I asked, a disturbed look on my face.


    "Tch." She clicked her tongue in annoyance as she paid the bill.


    "Thank you." The staffdy bowed, passing the bag with the suit to us.


    I took the bag, walking out, only to notice Christina saying something to the staff with a smile.


    I pricked my ears to listen to what she was saying.


    ''Delete the photo, or I will kill you.''


    ...Okay, maybe I shouldn''t have heard that.


    Her smile remained the same as she walked closer to me, ignoring thedy who was going paler every second.


    "Let''s go."


    "Was that necessary?" I asked, opening the ss door for her. "It''s not like she could do anythin¡ª"


    "If some random started taking photos of me in front of you, would you like that?" She asked, interjecting me, wearing a cap and sses.


    "...No." I replied, looking around at the mall filled with people roaming with their families.


    "Yeah, I feel the same." She replied, looking at me. "That reminds me, I need to shut down that fan club of yours."


    "I have a fan club?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "How can you be so clueless?" Pinching my cheek, she grumbled, ring at me.


    "But why close them now?" I asked, leaning backward out of her reach.


    "Back then, I wasn''t sure about that."


    "About what?"


    "My own feelings." She replied as we stopped in front of an ice cream shop. "But now I am jealous of those damn bitches."


    "..."


    I took a step back away from her as I felt her possessiveness.


    She is getting scarier every day.


    "Anyway, how do you know about the condition of the Elven continent?" In an attempt to change the topic, I asked, walking in with her.


    "Didn''t I tell you I have an elf friend?" She replied, "...She told me about it."


    "Those pointy-eared bastards revealed that to you?" Frowning, I asked.


    "Yeah, she did." She replied before ring at me. "And could you stop being so racist!?"


    "Why though?" I asked. "They have too much pride to tell others about their weakened state."


    After the attack twelve years ago, half of the continent was burned into nothingness.


    And because of the constant decaying of the world tree, it hasn''t recovered much.


    [And it never will because you took their hope.]


    ''...Don''t make me feel guilty, man. I don''t regret doing that.''


    "Onerge choco chip ice cream." She ordered from the man behind the counter before turning back. "Stop lumping all of them into just prideful beings. Not everyone is like that."


    "But still, you should be close with her." I mumbled as she picked up the bucket of ice cream.


    I keep forgetting about her title of [Unique Heroine] from the game.


    It''s easy for her to make friends with other Heroines, no matter which game they are Heroines of.


    "You can say that." She replied as we walked out of the store. "And I will assume your mother told you all this."


    "....Yeah."


    Crap, I forgot I shouldn''t know all this.


    They are all game information.


    Eating arge scoop of her ice cream, she mumbled, "It would have been better if vampires had lent them a hand."


    "You want their archenemies to help them?" I scoffed at her naivety. "You think too highly of those bloodsuckers."


    "Again! When did you be so racist!?" She yelled, ring at me. "And never say that to their face. They hate that word."


    "Yeah, it triggers them. How ck¡ª"


    "Say ahhh." Taking arge scoop of her ice cream, she brought it close to me.


    I hesitated for a while before I leaned in, eating it.


    ''Hmm, is this how choco chips taste like? It''s quite different from egg.''


    As I savored the taste of the ice cream, Christina asked, "Have you gotten all the things you want?"


    ''El?''


    [No, but just in case, buy a few more recovery herbs and buy painkillers in case you damage your tendons too much.]


    ''I will buy them when she is gone.'' I don''t want her to be more concerned than she already is.


    "No, I got everything I needed," I replied, shaking my head.


    "So, we will see each other at the academy?" She asked, her shoulders slumping down.


    "It''s important," I replied, trying to coax her. "But this should be thest time."


    "Wait, that reminds me, where is the principal?" She asked, her voiceced with anger. "Things would have been a lot easier if he was present."


    "Maybe he had some important work."


    I replied, knowing how he should have gotten a clue about his daughter''s death.


    ''I should talk with him.''


    "Say ahhh."


    I took another bite without hesitation.


    ''Better to have the pleasure of food before the paines.''

 Chapter 135 Sowilo and Isa [2]

    Chapter 135 Sowilo and Isa [2]


    "Is this all we need?"


    Within the hotel room that I booked for the next ten days, I spoke as I looked down at all the items spread on the main hall floor.


    The background had echo''s soft song ying as I sat down with my back against the sofa.


    In the room adjacent to the hallway, Willis was sleeping peacefully, as I didn''t want him to disturb me or even see my condition.


    [I think so.]


    El replied in my head as I looked at the items, then nced up at the whiteboard with a diagram of a human body, highlighting certain parts.


    "So I only need to write the name on those parts, right?" I mumbled, looking at the highlighted sections.


    [Yes, just like when you engraved the runes into your bones, you don''t have to write them on both sides; you need to do the same here as well.]


    "I see." I stroked my chin, my mind thinking of different ways to reduce the pain that would soon follow.


    [Don''t worry about the pain. Last time, you didn''t take painkillers to make sure you didn''t make any mistakes.]


    "Yeah, and I call that stupidity." I grumbled, standing up and walking toward the board. "By the way, I was thinking of adding something with the runes."


    [And what is that?]


    "Neplh and Muspelh." I replied, taking out a ck marker.


    [Are you an idiot?]


    "No, hear me out first." I whispered, my lips curling up in a soft smile.


    With the marker, I made both the symbol of Sowilo and Isa before walking back.


    "Now tell me, what does Sowilo do?"


    [...It burns and destroys whatever it''s engraved into.]


    "Exactly, it burns and destroys." I mumbled as I wrote that on the board.


    "Now what does Isa do then?"


    [...It freezes and breaks.]


    Nodding, I wrote that down as well, his tone turning thoughtful now.


    "And you already know what Neplh and Muspelh do, right?" I asked, taking a step back from the board. "The exact same thing but on a more basic level."


    From what I understood about my powers, Neplh and Muspelh are like origin ice and fire¡ªthe first things that came or were created in this world before any race was born.


    A power I have very little knowledge of.


    "Both of them nourish the world tree, El, and the Yggdrasil is one of the sturdiest materials in this entire world."


    Pacing within the hallway, I exined, the gears of my mind kept on running. "Think about it, the same thing nourishing my body."


    [Think practically, Az. Your body and the body of Yggdrasil arepletely different things. One wrong move and you will die.]


    "No, I am the one with whom they have bonded, El. Neplh and Muspelh can''t kill me."


    Shaking my head, I replied as I sat down again. "And I am not going to blindly follow my n. I need to confirm that I will be safe first."


    [Fine, but what is wrong with just engraving Sowilo and Isa?]


    I remained silent for a moment, the genocide I caused in the game shing in my mind, making me ufortable.


    But I shook my head as I replied, "In the game, when I was at my prime, I had the power of a peak Overlord. But because of these runes, I could physically hold my ground against the Eternals."


    [Wait, how long did it take you to reach that level?]


    "Hmm?" I hummed in confusion but replied nheless, "Three years from now."


    [...How long does it take a normal person to reach that level?]


    "I don''t know about humans." I replied, shrugging, "But on average, someone from the Forsaken family reaches that rank around their early thirties."


    [Aren''t you a genius.]


    "No, I was forcefully raised to that rank." I replied, not taking hispliment.


    [...Right.]


    "By the way, any idea who was the youngest to reach that rank?" I asked, curious to know more about El.


    From what I know, it can be Ragnar, who was a peak Overlord at the age of seventeen.


    [....I had a friend who was a peak Overlord at the age of fifteen.]


    "Damn, I am jealous." I groaned in frustration, feeling a bit inferior.


    "Wait, which friend are we talking about?" I asked, curious to know more about El. "Was he a god as well?"


    [...We are getting way off the topic.]


    "Yeah, where was I?"


    I asked, giving up trying to know more about him as he was reluctant to reveal.


    "If runes can make me this strong, then how powerful will I be if I use Neplh and Muspelh?"


    [....You are bing greedy for power, Az.]


    "Maybe." I mumbled, knowing full well that he is right. "But I am in need of more power." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ....If I had toplete the goal that my mother gave me.


    If I have to kill the angel within the six months of time.


    ...I had to be as strong as possible.


    Not to mention people like Delwyn and Bradyn are also targeting me.


    "I don''t have much choice, El." I replied, letting out a tired sigh. "Help me, will you?"


    [Sigh...]


    He sighed as well as we both remained silent.


    I shifted my head, looking out; it was already night, and the moon was clearly visible from here.


    [Use your blood.]


    "What?" I tilted my head in confusion as I heard his words.


    [Mix your blood with liquid mana and use it to engrave those runes. That way, you can make it a part of your own body. You need to carefully attach it to your blood vessels and tendons.]


    "Wait, will it work?" I asked, doubtful.


    "Don''t I have to attach these runes with Inguz, the one that I engraved in my body? Why blood vessels now?"


    [If you do that with Neplh and Muspelh, then your body won''t survive.]


    Hmm...


    He may be right.


    From what I remember, the three runes work in pairs, with Inguz providing mana for both healing my body and for the working of the other two runes.


    They work in a cycle of destroying and healing.


    If I use it the same way for Muspelh and Neplh, my body won''t have enough time to recover from the damage.


    "So you are saying I have to willingly use those two runes?" I frowned as I asked, "Let them burn and freeze my muscles before letting them heal naturally?"


    [That''s the only way I can think of.]


    "Hmm, but won''t it take too much time?" I asked again as I picked up the pen with a thin sharp needle. "And do I have to do it willingly?"


    [Don''t worry. As your muscles be sturdier, it will take less time for them to heal, and I am sure after some time your body will instinctively learn to do that.]


    "I see." I mumbled, looking at the whiteboard. "So we need to change that again, right?"


    [Yeah.]


    "Sigh."


    I sighed, getting up and rubbing the already made diagram before making another one.


    "I have a question, El." I mumbled, running my hand on the board.


    [What?]


    "Why don''t you want me to kill an angel?" I asked, making a new diagram.


    [.... It''s a taboo, Az. You can''t face the consequences for it, and your mother should know that as well.]


    "Then what are the consequences?" I pressed further, tapping my fingers on the board.


    [...I can''t say that. The one who kills can''t reveal the consequences.]


    "I see." I mumbled, silently continuing the diagram.


    It took me half an hour to finish the revised version as I took my shirt off.


    My body, which was much skinnier, now had toned muscles and even a faint mark of six-pack abs.


    But still, most of my body was covered with gruesome marks of burns and cuts all over the ce.


    I twisted my head slightly, looking at my back''s reflection in the ss window that had a deep cut.


    ''That reminds me, I need an excuse for confessing to Ashlyn as well.''


    "Another question, El." I mumbled, my gaze lowered between my legs. "What if I engraved the runes on my dic¡ª."


    [Are you fucking serious?]


    "Think about it." Grinning, I replied as I sat down. "If it bes as strong as a branch of Yggdrasil, I can use it as a hidden weapon."


    [That''s gross.]


    "But practical."


    [You want to kill your partner or what?]


    "Right." I mumbled, nodding my head, feeling a bit lighthearted.


    [Either way, when your body gets sturdier, the blood flow will also increase, which will be more than¡ªwhy am I bothering to exin this?]


    I chuckled, slitting my wrist and mixing it with the liquid mana.


    I grabbed a handful of recovery herbs, munching on them with some painkillers.


    Filling the blood-mana in the pen, I brought it toward my leg.


    "Arghh..."


    I pressed my lips together as the needle sank deep into my calf, and the burning pain engulfed my mind.

 Chapter 136 Rejection

    Chapter 136 Rejection


    Ring Ring!!


    The redemic sound of the rm echoed in my ears, it slowly started to turn louder as I woke up from my sleep.


    Rumbling my hand on the bed, I reached out for the table where the rm was before turning it off.


    I pushed my naked body up from thefortable bed and sat down, looking around vacantly.


    But my vacant expression hardened as I looked at the time on the rm clock.


    "Fuck me sideways."


    I cursed softly, rubbing my temples.


    It''s already past seven, and I slept throughout the time that I was supposed to train with Lauryn.


    "First day aftering back, and I am already up for a punishment."


    I groaned in frustration as I sat down cross-legged with my hands on my knees.


    More than half a month has passed since thepetition ended, and five days have passed since the academy reopened.


    I returned herest night, havingpletely engraved all the runes in the correct order.


    It did take a lot of time, but the result was also satisfactory.


    "Huff...."


    I drew a deep breath in to calm myself as I focused on my body, specifically on my heartbeat.


    ''One, two, three....''


    Feeling my own soft, redemically beating heartbeat, I counted it in my mind until it reached seven.


    ''Muspelh.''


    As soon as I felt the seventh beat, I used Muspelh with Sowilo.


    My entire body brightened up in a golden hue, and beautiful yet mesmerizing runes started to faintly emerge on my skin as I continued to count my heartbeat.


    At the first beat, my muscles started heating up. By the third beat, it felt like they were burning.


    At the fifth beat, my muscles started to tear up, and at the seventh beat, before my muscles started to produce steam, I stopped it.


    Taking seven heartbeats for rest, I repeated the same process with Neplh, my body glowing with faint white runes.


    That''s the most suitable way I found to use the runes with the Muspelh and Neplh without damaging my body beyond recovery.


    "Huff...."


    I kept repeating the same cycle for half an hour before getting up from the bed.


    ''If it goes on like this, then my self-healing will be a lot stronger.''


    Maybe notparable to vampires, but it will definitely surpass high humans.


    "Arghh..."


    My body was still sore from all the pain, but I ignored it and took a cold shower before wearing my uniform and heading out.


    It was still early, with many of the students still moving around instead of being in ss.


    And once again, some girls kept ncing at me, giving me sweet smiles that were hard to ignore.


    ''Am I really that handsome?''


    I wondered, touching my face that felt soft like a baby''s skin.


    [You are noticing that now?]


    ''You can''t me me, man. People always looked at me with hatred.''


    [Sure.]


    Since Oliver and Aimar were still resting back at home, I will be alone for a while.


    ''Oliver... That fucker! He shouldn''t have done that.''


    Just remembering that he revealed his eyes makes me want to p the shit out of him.


    He shouldn''t have used it until the first game ends.


    That idiot gave me another headache without any reason.


    [...Eye of Horus?]


    ''You know about it?'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [...Yeah.]


    ''What happened?''


    Feeling the hesitation in his voice, I couldn''t help but ask.


    [It''s nothing.... But it sure is surprising that he is rted to Horus.]


    ''It''s not that surprising; his mother''s side of the family is rted to that goddess.''


    [I see.]


    ''By the way, Horus is dead, right?''


    [Yeah, he died long ago.]


    ''Things keep on gettingplicated.''


    I grumbled in my mind, biting my lower lip in frustration.


    If his family gets a hint of what Oliver is capable of, they might try to kill him before he grows stronger.


    Anyway, I have to be careful about his situation as well.


    With Ishtar''s executives hunting forsaken families'' kids, it wouldn''t be weird if they tried to kill Oliver and Aimar.


    ...Hmm?


    As I made my way to my ss, a few familiar faces appeared in front of me.


    Ethan, Miley, and Ruby walked towards the ss together, talking about something.


    ''What''s with her?''


    As my gaze remained fixed on Ruby, I thought to myself.


    Why is she close with Ethan?


    ''I don''t remember any mention of her in the game either.''


    Is it just Ethan''s protagonist halo working? Attracting girls around him?


    ''What am I thinking?''


    I mentally pped myself for this absurd thought.


    There is no such thing as a halo.


    Everyone moves for a reason; I just don''t know her reason yet.


    "Arghh!"


    A startled groan escaped my lips as someone grabbed my hand, dragging me into an empty ssroom.


    "What the hell!?" I yelled, ring at her, massaging my hand.


    "Where were you this morning?" mming her fist on the wall right beside my face, she growled, her mahogany eyes ring at me.


    She stood just inches away from me, her breath tickling my face, making me ufortable.


    "I was tired," I replied honestly, leaning back but couldn''t because of the wall.


    "Have you given up on getting stronger? And is this the best you can do?" She growled, bringing her face closer, "you would have been dead right now if I wanted."


    "Why would you kill me?" I replied firmly, looking into her eyes, "Will you break your own moral code and kill someone innocent?"


    "You are innocent?" She mockingly asked, "Do you even remember how many you have killed directly or indirectly?"


    "..."


    I parted my lips to rebuke, but I stopped as I looked at her slightly reddened eyes.


    ...Is she crying?


    Click!


    She quickly moved away from me as the door of the ssroom clicked open.


    "Am I interrupting something?" Ashlyn mumbled awkwardly, her gaze drifting between us.


    "No," Lauryn replied, shaking her head before looking back at me, "Be on time from tomorrow onwards."


    She then walked out of the room, leaving me and Ashlyn alone.


    "Is something going on between you two?" She curiously asked, narrowing her eyes, gently walking towards me.


    "Nothing worth mentioning," I replied, taking my seat on the desk, looking at her, "How is your sister?"


    "Out of danger," she replied, leaning on the desk I was sitting on, "She is still in shock after what she had gone through."


    "Sorry I couldn''t visit her," I mumbled, gently patting her head.


    "It''s fine," she replied, shaking her head, "You were more injured than her."


    "And you should take some rest as well." I chuckled, messing her hair before removing my hand, "I can see dark circles below your eyes."


    "I justbed my hair." She groaned in frustration, fixing her hair.


    "Yeah, yeah." Chuckling, I hopped down from the desk, "Let''s go to ss."


    "Az." I halted my steps as she called me softly.


    "Yeah?"


    "About your confession¡ª"


    "Don''t worry about it." I replied nonchntly, waving my hand.


    "No," she replied without budging, "It will be rude to just keep you hanging."


    I gently turned around to face her as I replied, "Then what''s your answer?"


    "Hahh."


    She let out a deep breath, gently bowing down, her caramel hair falling down, covering her face.


    "Okay, I get it." Before she could say anything, I interjected, "I am getting rejected, right?"


    So my face is not really that impressive, huh?


    "Ahhh."


    She whimpered silently, awkwardly raising her head.


    "You aren''t going to force me, right?" She asked, rubbing her sweaty hands.


    "What do you think I am?" I rebuked, folding my hands and narrowing my eyes.


    "D-don''t g-get m-me wrong, I am just confirming." She stammered, her face turning slightly red.


    "Wait, are you giving me ideas?" Grinning, I decided to tease her, "Should I try it?"


    "Want me to hit you?" She rebuked, walking closer.


    "I am not into that." Chuckling, I replied as we walked out of the ss.


    [You are.]


    ''Shut up.''


    "You took the rejection way too calmly." She mumbled, looking at me, "I thought it would definitely hurt your ego."


    "I don''t have that type of ego."


    "Well, that''s a good thing."


    "By the way, which religion do you follow?" I curiously questioned, looking at her.


    "Hmm? No one in particr." Walking beside me, she replied, "But my mother was a dedicated follower of goddess Anastasia."


    "Well, as long as you don''t follow Adon, I don''t mind." I replied, shrugging.


    "First, it''s bad to call a god by his name; only the Holy Lady can do that," she stated, "And what do you mean by that?"


    "You know, only he restricts his followers from marrying someone with multiple partners." I exined calmly.


    "I don''t get it." She replied, tilting her head in confusion.


    "Right, you are still a child." I patted her head gently, shaking my head.


    "At least exin it to me."


    "No."


    "Come on, Az!"


    [You are not going to ask the reason for the rejection?]


    ''I am the reason, El. What is there to ask?''


    [Right, Noah.]


    ''Yep.''


    Even then, I am d she rejected me.


    Because I don''t n to change my mind about her.

 Chapter 137 Trip.

    Chapter 137 Trip.


    ''I am bored.''


    The gentle afternoon light of the spring warmed my body as I grumbled in my head while running through the training ground.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Beside me was a boy who was huffing his lungs out.


    His posture, his breathing¡ªeverything was a mess as he barely kept up with me.


    "Are you serious, man?" I spat, ring at him and hitting his back with the back of my hand. "Keep yourself steady. It''s only been an hour."


    "Huff... Why are you torturing me!?" he yelled between ragged breaths, an agonized look on his face.


    "I''m helping you be fit," I calmly replied, looking at his face. "Just think how many girls will be after you when you be handsome."


    "Huff... Haaah!!"


    He dashed faster with whatever energy he had left, as if running away from me.


    [Why all of a sudden?]


    ''No particr reason.''


    Shrugging, I replied as I looked at Chubby.


    [Don''t lie. It''s definitely because he was boasting about how good his mother''s food tastes, isn''t it?]


    ''.....''


    Okay, that might have influenced my decision to train him, but that''s definitely not the real reason.


    [It''s fine; even I would have snapped if someone kept mentioning things that I could never have.]


    ''Hey, at least I can taste now.''


    [From someone else''s hands... Without her, it will remain the same.]


    ''...''


    [You''re not nning for her to always feed you, right?]


    ''....No, I can''t be too dependent on her.''


    [That''s good to hear.]


    ''What does fried chicken taste like?''


    [... Spicy?]


    ''I want to try it sometime.''


    "Hey Chubby, when are you going to invite me to your home!?" I yelled as he dashed faster.


    "Huh? Why?" he questioned back, slowing down.


    "Just wondering," I shrugged nonchntly.


    ...I seriously want to confirm if that woman is real or not.


    I mean, with how Chubby looks, how can she be so¡ªAhmm, I don''t know how to say it.


    [....Beautiful]


    ''Right, beautiful!''


    "How about next month?" he replied vaguely, as he sat on the ground.


    "Really!"


    [Stop being so excited.]


    "I mean, really?" I asked, looking at him.


    "....Sure," he replied, his eyes narrowing.


    [Since when did you start liking older women?]


    ''I don''t like them. Maybe it''s because I merged with Inder... me him.''


    [You both are the same, but yeah, whatever.]


    ...Older women.


    ''That makes me wonder how things ended in the prequel game in this world.''


    ...I''m itching to know how many women Ragnar ended up with before ''dying.''


    Did things happen the same as in the game, or was there someone like me who changed everything?


    [How many women did he have in the game?]


    ''Best case, five.''


    [Wow, what a scumbag.]


    ''I agree, I agree.''


    I vigorously nodded my head, earning a confused look from Chubby.


    [You''re thest person to judge him.]


    ''Hmm, what?''


    Why are you salty?


    [Nothing.]


    ''Anyway, I hope that motherfucker died a virgin.''


    But then again, knowing the game, that''s just wishful thinking.


    [Why do you even hate him?]


    ''That fucker is just way too handsome.''


    [Again, you''re thest one who should hate him for that.]


    ''Come on, I got rejected just a few days ago.''


    I''m not that handsome.


    [.....]


    "Could you please stop staring at me so intently?" Chubby asked meekly, a slight blush on his face.


    "..."


    "Arghh... Cough."


    Without thinking, I kicked his bulging stomach, making him scream in pain.


    [Exin this.]


    ''...Shut up.''


    I grimaced as I turned around, walking away.


    "Where are you going? We have sses now!!" Chubby shouted from behind.


    "Which ss?" I asked, turning back.


    "Professor Daphne''s," he replied as he stood up.


    "I won''t be attending that," I replied as I moved toward the main building, where the principal''s office was.


    I don''t have a problem skipping sses as long as it''s not Lauryn''s ss.


    [Come to think of it, hasn''t she be a little too aggressive?]


    "... Right."


    I mumbled, looking at the empty garden between the two buildings.


    For some time now, Lauryn has be increasingly aggressive, like every small thing has started to irritate her.


    Even in ss, she throws students out for every small mistake.


    "She wasn''t like that before," I mumbled, walking through the hallway.


    At least toward the other students, she wasn''t this petty.


    ''...Hmm, what actually happened to her?''


    I wondered, standing in front of a door before rapping my knuckles twice on it.


    "Come in." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A tired and aged voice came from inside. I opened the door and walked in.


    His office was still the same, with books and documents all around the ce.


    "What brings you here, student Azariah?" ncing up, Nathan asked, his voice filled with fatigue.


    "You all right, old man?" I asked as I sat opposite him.


    "Aren''t you being too casual?" he asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "Cut me some ck," I replied, shrugging my shoulders and leaning back in the chair. "I almost died because of your poor management."


    "Yeah, I''m sorry you had to go through that." He let out a tired sigh as he earnestly apologized.


    "It''s fine," I replied, not being too bothered, before asking curiously, "Anyway, where were you during thepetition?"


    "..."


    He silently observed me without saying a word.


    He kept looking at me until it started to make me ufortable before he replied, "...I got a clue about who killed my daughter."


    "I see," I mumbled softly, looking at him. "But isn''t that quite coincidental?"


    He nodded with a thoughtful look, "I was thinking the same... The timing of the attack and the clue are somehow linked."


    ...Okay, this much should be enough.


    Hopefully, he can connect the dots.


    "Is your wife not waiting at home...." My words trailed off at the end as he flinched slightly.


    His gaze fell as he softly replied, rubbing his temples, "...She isn''t home now."


    [You already know that, right?]


    ''Yeah.''


    [Then¡ª]


    "Was she important?" I asked gently, ignoring El while tapping on the chair I sat on.


    "...She was a princess," he replied, his lips curling up in a sad smile, "...An idiot princess."


    "Makes me wonder if your daughter had a child, wouldn''t she be quite important?" I asked jokingly, which made him chuckle.


    "She would have been," he nodded as he leaned back in his chair.


    "I see," I mumbled, not saying anything else.


    We both sat in silence as he reminisced about his past, vacantly looking at the ceiling.


    "Right, I should tell you this," he snapped back after a while. "You guys are going on a trip."


    "Huh?" I asked, frowning. "Someone just attacked the academy students, and you nned a trip now?"


    "It''s not in my hands, brat," he grumbled in frustration. "Due to the pact between the two empires and kingdom, we have to do this."


    "Did the church order this?" I asked curiously.


    There wasn''t any mention of this in the game.


    So, it''s new information for me.


    "They did," he replied, nodding. "From what I was told, students from different academies will visit each other''snds."


    "So, we''re going out of the empire?" I asked, and he nodded.


    "To show their sincerity, they''re sending high-ranking nobles¡ª"


    "And we''re going to do the same, right?"


    "Yes," he nodded gently. "It''s a direct order from the emperor, and if you''re wondering, then yes, he asked your mother, and she allowed it."


    "So... Where are we going then?" I asked, leaning back in the chair until I feltfortable.


    "Mizraim Empire."


    ....Same as the game.


    ''Hmm, then there shouldn''t be any problem.''


    The whole event was just for fun; nothing serious happened in the game.


    It ended with Ethan having a fight with Keegan and Lucas over all the pent-up frustration.


    And, of course, he won against both of them.


    And around this time, I had already given up on living, so I didn''t join the event.


    ''...I just hope nothing happens.''


    [... Don''t jinx it.]


    ''...Fuck!!''


    "Anyway, do you know anything about Andarnaur?" I asked, sitting up with curiosity.


    "Yeah," he affirmed. "Why do you ask?"


    "...Can you tell me everything about him?" I eagerly asked, my voice a little excited.


    Finally, I could know the proper backstory about him.


    "Hmm, instead of me exining it, why don''t you go to the library?" he mumbled, taking out a paper before writing down something. "Here''s the name of the book."


    "It''s in the library?" I questioned, tilting my head.


    "Yes."


    Damn, I didn''t know that.


    "And you should know that Andarnaur took hisst breath in the Mizraim Empire." Passing the paper, he replied, "You''ll get some clues about him if you search."


    "Thanks, old man," I replied as I stood up from the seat.


    "Don''t call me old man," he grumbled as I turned around and walked out.


    Wait....


    Just as I took a few steps, I halted, looking back at him. "Why are you helping me so much?"


    Isn''t his behavior weird?


    He told me everything I asked.


    Not even once did he get angry, even when I asked something personal.


    He gave me a mysterious smile as he replied, "You''ll know one day."


    "...Okay," I mumbled, helping myself out.


    What a weird old man.

 Chapter 138 Akasha Holy War

    Chapter 138 Akasha Holy War


    "Hmm, is this the one?"


    I mumbled, feeling the old texture of the book''s cover in my hand as I examined it.


    The book was worn and tattered, a relic from a bygone era.


    "History of the Danava Kingdom."


    Grabbing the book, I looked around, finding myself surrounded by rows of bookshelves that stretched endlessly down the hall¡ª a hall bigger than any ssroom in the academy.


    Unlike the library for first-year students, this one, meant for third-year students and teachers, was filled with books that could be considered antiques.


    The scent of old books and wooden shelves filled the air as I began to move.


    "Come to think of it, Mother has a bigger library than this," I mumbled while weaving my way through the bookshelves.


    If there''s one thing I know about my mother, it''s that she reads a lot.


    She possesses thousands of books dating back thousands of years.


    ''It''s a different matter that some of them were stolen from other ces.''


    Even then, if I could just go there and try to find any book about history, I would definitely find them in her collection.


    ''But then again, I don''t want to be anywhere close to her.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After navigating my way through the shelves, I found a quiet spot where I could read in peace.


    "..."


    But as I looked around, I noticed only one person sitting at a perfectly aligned table with two chairs.


    My curiosity piqued, I walked closer for a better look.


    She was wearing the same academic uniform, which clung close to her body, and her ck hair fell freely behind her back.


    Her eyes were fixed on the multiple books spread out on the table.


    Only when I stood nearby did she lift her ordinary face, her brown eyes widening briefly before returning to normal.


    Slowly, she picked up her bag and moved to ce it on the seat in front of her, but I quickly pulled the chair back and sat down.


    "Tch."


    Clicking her tongue, she stood up and began closing her books.


    "Are you amoner?" I asked, making her flinch.


    "Y-yes." She fumbled, ncing at me.


    "Then sit down and continue your work."


    "I can¡ª"


    "I said sit down," I insisted, tapping my fingers on the table.


    After hesitating for a moment, she sighed in defeat and sat back down.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, but she ignored mepletely.


    Tapping on the table again, I repeated, "Your name?"


    "Ahh, it''s Ne," she replied awkwardly, pretending she had just heard me.


    I nodded and opened the book, while she returned to her reading, resting her head on one side of the book.


    ''What''s with these princesses and their weird quirks of hiding their identity?''


    I grimaced, ncing at the girl before starting to read the book.


    [How do you even know that?]


    ''It''s easy; she''s the only one whoys her head on the book while reading.''


    I replied, watching her with mild disbelief.


    [...That''s odd.]


    ''I know, right? She''s been doing that for as long as I can remember.''


    Come to think of it, wasn''t she in disguise when she first met Ethan in the game?


    ''What a clich¨¦.''


    Ignoring her, I searched the contents of the book for anything about Andarnaur, then jumped directly to that page.


    No need to read the entire book when I''m only interested in one part.


    But just as I began reading, a cluster of white light began to emerge beside me, taking the shape of a child.


    "Dada."


    Willis happily called out, standing on the table with his hands extended toward me.


    "No, this isn''t a ce to y," I quickly denied his request while turning the pages.


    "Dada!!"


    He yelled, jumping onto myp before trying to climb up my body.


    Ipletely ignored him as I continued to read the book, but this little imp used my hand as support, climbing up to my shoulder.


    "Dada!!"


    "No."


    He yelled close to my ear, grabbing my hair to support himself.


    "....."


    I swear I will never have a child in my entire life, no matter what happens.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, he grew quiet, making me nce up.


    He quietly came down from my shoulder with my help, standing on the table and looking at the girl.


    "Mama!!"


    He eximed happily, startling her as she was sneakily watching us.


    "Not mama." I grabbed him by the back of his neck before he could rush toward her.


    Why does he go around calling random girls his mama?


    "Mama."


    He whimpered cutely, seeking sympathy from Ne as I lifted him and ced him on myp, wrapping one hand around him.


    She looked like she wanted to say something but kept quiet in the end.


    ''Hmm, Andarnaur really was something.''


    The first andst Draconyx of this world.


    His known powers included mes, gravity control, and authority over curses and misfortune.


    ''What''s more interesting is his birth.''


    "Are you reading about Andarnaur?" she asked, her gaze on my book as I looked up.


    "Yeah, you know about him?" I asked back, holding Willis back from breaking free.


    "Of course I know him; he''s one of the most famous mythical creatures," she replied. "The one who killed and ate his weak birth mother."


    "Yeah, him," I nodded in agreement as I looked at the book.


    "After that, he was enved by the royalty of the Danava Kingdom."


    The kingdom ruled by the race of Asuras, located half a world away on the southern part, opposite where I was now.


    A ce made up of thousands of isles clustered together.


    Andarnaur was born in one of those clusters, making it easy for the royalty of that ce to capture him.


    "He was enved for two hundred years before he broke free and killed their royal family," Nemented, making me nce at her.


    Just as she said, the moment he gained the blessing of the Goddess of Misfortune, he used his authority over curses to break free, burning down half the kingdom.


    ''Well, it''s been hundreds of years since then, and they were only ordinary Asuras, so it doesn''t matter much.''


    I mused, resting my chin on Willis''s head as he kept trying to escape.


    From then on, Andarnaur continued to kill all living mythical creatures until he settled down in the Empire of Mizraim.


    "Anyway, what are you reading?" I asked, closing my book as I looked at her.


    "Akasha Holy War," she replied, lifting the book to show me the cover.


    "Why such an old book?" I probed, squinting my eyes.


    "It''s the only one that wasn''t written by the victors," she replied, piquing my interest.


    "Someone from the Dronarta Empire?" I frowned, asking, to which she nodded.


    "Thest descendant of the imperial family wrote this book¡ªit''s a copy, though," she replied, cing the book down. "Anyway, what do you think really happened back then?"


    "...A war between different races," I replied, loosening my grip on Willis.


    "A war for supremacy, where all humans united under the Dronarta Empire."


    "So you really think supremacy was the reason for the war?" she asked, a sly smile on her face as if she was enjoying my ignorance.


    "As far as I know," I replied, as Willis climbed onto the table, walking toward her on his tiny legs.


    "Mama!!"


    He eximed, finding a seat on herp.


    She didn''t stop him; on the contrary, she seemed happy.


    ''Is this the reason she started talking to me?''


    I wondered, watching her happily pinch his cheeks.


    What''s with girls and their love for cute children?


    "Ahem." I coughed, bringing her attention back to me.


    "Yes, before the war started, there was a phenomenon that urred," she stated, looking at me.


    "I don''t know the exact reason, but it was mentioned in the book."


    "What phenomenon?" I asked curiously.


    "The Incursion of Akasha," she replied, leaving me puzzled.


    "A what?"


    She looked at me as if I were the idiot before exining, "It''s when the moones so close to our world that we can see the Ethereal Mana of the moon from here."


    "Right."


    I mumbled, nodding softly.


    ....Now I get it.


    It was in the game as well.


    "But that doesn''t exin why the war happened," I asked, looking back at her.


    "Well, you know the Oracle, right?" she asked, and I nodded in agreement.


    "She predicted that when the Incursion reached its peak, one of the two worlds would face extinction¡ªeither the people of Akasha would survive, or the people from our world."


    "So it was a war for survival?"


    "Exactly," she replied. "And because no humans lived on Akasha at that time, we were forced to fight against every other race."


    "Hmm." I nodded, falling into deep thought.


    I could digest everything, but there''s one thing I can''t understand.


    ...Oracles.


    They can''t predict the future.


    Then why did the Oracle of that time lie?


    Or...


    Did something else happen that wasn''t written in the book?


    *Ting!!*


    Absentmindedly, I took out my phone and checked the message.


    But as I read it, I abruptly stood up.


    "Your number," I said, passing my phone to her.


    "What?"


    "Give me your number!"


    "Why?"


    "Just do it," I insisted until she gave in.


    "Willis, we need to go." Grabbing him, I ran out of the library as fast as I could.


    [What happened?]


    "Oliver woke up."

 Chapter 139 Eyes with dreams [1]

    Chapter 139 Eyes with dreams [1]


    "Why was I dragged here?"


    As we stood together in front of a big gate, a grumbling voice echoed beside me, making me nce at Chubby.


    "Come on, I paid for your ticket," I replied as the gate opened up, and the guard saluted me.


    "And why did you do that?"


    he groaned in frustration, walking behind me. "Paying five times the usual price for a teleportation portal wasn''t necessary."


    "But that''s the fastest way we could reach Prral Earldom," I shrugged, looking around at the garden along the only road that led to the mansion.


    "But we had sse¡ª"


    "I talked with the principal. He gave permission, now shut the fuck up."


    He meekly nodded as I spat, ring at him.


    But then again, he wasn''t wrong; we skipped half of today''s sses just to be here.


    ''Three o''clock.''


    Taking out my phone, I looked at the time. We can go back to the academy before curfew, which will be at ten tonight.


    "Did you inform anyone?" I asked, ncing back at Chubby, who nodded.


    "I informed my mother, just in case," he replied, still keeping his distance.


    I shrugged, messaging Christina and Ashlyn.


    They are the only one who will be concern if I go missing.


    ''This should do.''


    Keeping the phone back in my pocket, I looked ahead where an old man in a butler suit stood in front of the mansion''s main door.


    Right behind him, a row of maids stood systematically, their eyes stealing nces at me.


    As we paced closer, they all bowed in unison before the old man spoke, "On behalf of our Earldom, we wee you, the heir of the Aljanah Dukedom."


    I gently nodded my head, asking, "Where is Oliver?"


    "I will lead the way," the butler replied, stepping aside and gesturing for me toe in.


    The maids made way, and the main door opened as we walked in.


    The first thing that came into view was stairs leading downwards.


    The butler moved, and we followed him.


    "Does Oliver live in the basement?" Chubby mumbled softly, looking at the main hall a floor below ground level.


    The old butler replied pridefully, "It''s an intriguing design made by the firs¡ª"


    "Is Uncle home?" I asked, interjecting his boasting.


    "Ahem, Master was with Her Highness, the First Princess, when he got news of Young Master''s awakening," he replied with an awkward look. "He should be back anytime now."


    "I see," I mumbled as we reached another floor down from the ground where two rooms were adjacent to each other.


    The butler gestured toward the door before bowing and moving away.


    Knock knock.


    I rapped my knuckles on the door twice.


    "The door''s open."


    I twisted the knob and walked in, with Chubby behind me.


    "Az!?"


    Oliver eximed, his lips curling up in a smile as hey on the bed, his eyes dull from exhaustion.


    "Still alive?" Grinning, I asked as I walked closer.


    "Barely," he replied, his eyes drifting toward Chubby. "Thanks foring, Seth."


    "Why didn''t youe when I woke up, fucker?" I looked to the side where Aimar sat on a beanbag, cursing at me.


    "Why are you still alive?" Frowning, I asked as I stood close to Oliver''s bed.


    "Biased, fucker," he cursed again, eating a bowl of chicken lollipop.


    "Can you stand up?" I asked, looking at Oliver.


    "Yeah." He nodded softly, getting up, and I helped him stand.


    As soon as he stood up, I upied his bed,fortablyying down as I ordered him, "Go sit on the chair."


    "..."


    He looked at me dumbfounded before his face turned red.


    He spat, sitting on the chair, "Fucking bitch."


    "Why are you eating chicken?" I asked, looking at Aimar, who was gloating at his brother sitting beside him.


    "Oh, the doctor prohibited Oliver from eating chicken," he replied, savoring the lollipop right in front of him. "Damn, this is juicy."


    "I hope you fall butt-first on a thick, straight steel pipe," Oliver grumbled, ring at his brother. "Better yet, I hope you fall on Az''s steel pipe."


    "Ew," Aimar groaned in disgust. "I''d rather die¡ª"


    "¡ªby getting choked on his steel pipe?" Grinning, he interrupted his words.


    "Oye, dumbass, I am right here," I spoke, annoyed. "And stop talking about my pipe."


    "What pipe?" Chubby asked, blinking, sitting on the table beside them.


    "Trust me, brother, you don''t want to know," Oliver replied, shaking his head.


    "How are you guys?" I asked, shifting to my side, sinking into the mattress to get a better look at them.


    "I''m fine, just some fractures on my back," Aimar replied, shrugging. "I woke up weeks ago."


    Oliver looked confused as he asked, "Wait, how long was I out?"


    "Twenty-one days," I replied, looking at him. "Three weeks have passed since that day."


    "It''s been so long, huh?" He mumbled, nodding his head slightly.


    "How are you?" I asked again.


    "Can''t say I''m fine," he replied, letting out a tired sigh. "My head feels like it will burst open."


    "What about your health?" I asked, observing him from head to toe. "You''ve lost a lot of weight."


    He nodded without replying as he was deep in thought.


    An awkward silence followed, with only the sound of Aimar munching echoing in the room.


    "By the way," Oliver mumbled, ncing toward Chubby, "how is your mothe¡ª"


    BAM!!


    His words were interrupted as the door burst open, startling us.


    "Oliver!?" A middle-aged man eximed, looking at the bed only to find me.


    Another awkward silence followed as I gently got up from the bed.


    "Your sons are too polite, Uncle," I mumbled sweetly as Oliver walked toward him.


    "Hey, old man," he spoke, grinning as his father wrapped his arms around him, hugging him tightly.


    "Thank God you''re safe," he mumbled earnestly, patting his back with a smile.


    "What''s going to happen to me, old man?" Oliver replied as I stood close to Aimar and Chubby.


    "Hahaha, of course," Paulughed, separating from him as he helped him sit on the edge of the bed, ncing toward us. "You have friends with you, huh?"


    "We just arrived, Uncle," I smiled. "We were worried about him."


    "I saw that, Azariah," he smiled back. "You even checked if his bed wasfortable or not."


    "..."


    I should just keep my mouth shut.


    "Dad," Oliver mumbled, his voice filled with expectation. "Did Mothere for a visit?"


    He parted his lips to reply, but his words died in his mouth.


    "Why bother asking about that woman?" Aimar said, no speck of care in his voice. "She doesn''t care enough to visit¡ª"


    "Aimar." Oliver red, making him click his tongue.


    "Anyway, Oliver, you never told me you were dating the Vespertine family''s youngest daughter,"


    Paul yfully pped his shoulder, making us all confused.


    "Since when?" Oliver asked, dumbfounded.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" His father replied, equally dumbfounded.


    "She lied," we all looked at Aimar as he rified. "You wouldn''t have let her stay at our house and take care of Oliver if she hadn''t."


    "Huh? How long did she stay?" Oliver asked, looking at him.


    "Four days."


    "Wait, why didn''t you tell me then?" Paul fussed, ring at him.


    "It was fun," he replied, shrugging.


    "...."


    ...No, there is definitely a different reason.


    Did she threaten him?


    "But she does like him, right?" Paul concluded, looking back at Oliver. "What do you say, son? Should I talk about engageme¡ª"


    "No," he denied instantly.


    "Why?" Paul pressed further, looking at me. "Ask Azariah; he is happily engaged."


    "Yes, I am happily... Um... moderately... No, scratch that... I am, I am just engaged."


    I fumbled, earning a re and a thumbs-up from both of them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How long are you going to deny¡ª"


    Before he could continue, his phone rang as he brought it out of his pocket.


    He looked at the number before turning serious, "It''s the First Princess. I need to take this call."


    "Sure," Oliver replied, shrugging.


    "I will probably talk in a few hours," Paul smiled, squeezing his shoulder before walking out of the room.


    "...So, what now?" Oliver asked, looking at us. "You guys came in the middle of sses, right?"


    "Pretty much," I replied, walking towards him before lying down on the bed again. "I was nning to return before curfew."


    "So, we still have like six hours?" Aimar chimed in. "What should we do then?"


    "Hmm, Oliver."


    "Yeah?"


    "You have a bike, right?" I asked as I stood up from his bed.


    "Yeah, what about it?" Frowning, he questioned back, tilting his head.


    I smiled as I proposed, "Let''s go for a ride."


    "I''m in!" Aimar shouted, standing up from his seat, cing the bowl down.


    "Me too," Chubby also nodded his head in agreement.


    "But wait," Oliver stood up, frowning, "we''re four people and only one bike. How are we going to fit?"


    I let out a silly smile, and looking at me, both brothers also smiled.


    "Oh god, no."


    And seeing us smiling like madmen, the blood drained from Chubby''s face.

 Chapter 140 Eyes with dreams [2]

    Chapter 140 Eyes with dreams [2]


    "WOOHOO~"


    "MUHAHAHA."


    "MOMMY, HELP ME!!"


    I couldn''t help butugh at the mix of cheering and panicked cries from behind me.


    My back pressed against Oliver''s chest, we somehow squeezed four people onto one bike, with me in control of the handle.


    It had been over an hour since we left the house, and we were just a short distance away from our destination.


    The eightne highway was mostly empty, a few vehicles passing by every other minute.


    "You still there, Chubby?!" I shouted, my voice muffled by the rushing wind.


    He was at the very back, barely having any space to sit.


    "PLEASE STOP!!"


    His voice was brittle, as if he might start crying any second.


    But despite his pleas, the others yelled, their excitement only growing.


    "FASTER!!" Aimar yelled, his hand wrapped around Oliver.


    I nced at the speedometer, watching as the needle hovered around 140 km/h.


    Click!


    I shifted the gear, slowing the bike down a bit, and I could hear Chubby thanking every god in existence, even with the wind whipping against my face.


    "Chubby!!" I called out, "Hold on tightly!!"


    Vroom!


    "NO!!"


    I twisted the handle again, the bike jerking before it picked up speed once more.


    The wind howled around my ears as the speed climbed above 200 km/h.


    Their screams echoed throughout the highway as we approached an area with a slightly denser forest.


    ''Hmm, it should be around here,''


    I thought, recognizing the familiar ce from blurry memories.


    A broken, rusty red signboard was all I needed to confirm our location.


    "AZ!!"


    Oliver yelled as I turned the bike off the smooth road onto the uneven ground leading deep into the forest.


    "Trust me," I mumbled, slowing the bike as we descended downward.


    "Hey, Azariah, where are we going?" Aimar''s voice reached my ears as the area around us began to darken.


    The trees above started to intertwine, leaving only a narrow path for me to ride on.


    The bike bumped up and down for a while before I slowed it to aplete stop.


    "We''re walking from here." I nced back, looking around the ce.


    Right in front of us was an inclined hill covered with small trees and bushes.


    "I''m never riding with you guys again," Chubby grumbled, clutching his stomach.


    The twins also dismounted, I parked the bike and led them onward.


    The soft sound of water hitting rocks echoed in the eerie stillness of the forest as we made our way upward.


    Slowly, the forest began to clear, and the sound of the waterfall grew louder.


    After climbing for half an hour, we finally reached the top of the hill, where a blood-red river rushed down.


    The thunderous roar of the waterfall filled the air as we moved closer to the edge.


    "Is it blood?" Chubby asked, a little frightened.


    I chuckled, "No, it''s just the minerals mixed."


    "Damn," Oliver mumbled, looking down the hill, "How deep is this?"


    "Around two hundred meters," I answered, staring at the waterfall whose bottom was obscured from view.


    "So why are we here?" Aimar asked, his eyes on me.


    I gently smiled as I pointed ahead.


    And there, nestled between the clusters of clouds, the sun was setting, creating a breathtaking scene that made us all hold our breath.


    Then I turned around, looking at the opposite side.


    Curiously, they also looked back, only to be stunned once again.


    There, between the trees, peeked the greenish moon.


    ...The Akasha.


    "Wow."


    A sigh of admiration left Chubby''s mouth, making me chuckle as I sat down on the rock close to the edge, facing the moon.


    Oliver also sat down, using my back to support his weak body as he looked at the sun.


    Aimar and Chubby moved a little away, following the river down to take some photos of the ce.


    "How do you know this ce?" Oliver asked softly.


    "When I was a child, aunt Belly brought me here once," I replied, keeping my eye on the moon. "She told me that this river eventually meets the Euphrates."


    "I see," he replied gently.


    "She also told me the Euphrates originates from paradise," I mumbled, missing those talks with her, "from where humanity originated."


    "....."


    The reply I got for my rambling was utter silence, forcing me to nce back at him.


    "Missing your mother?" I asked, tapping his head with mine.


    "What do you think, Az?" He breathed tiredly, "Does she even love her children?"


    "....."


    I might be the worst person to ask.


    But I swallowed my own experience as I replied,


    "...They say mothers are the only ones who love their child unconditionally...I''m sure your mother loves you too."


    "She would have visited me if she did."


    "We both know she couldn''t do that...Not when her father is against all this."


    "Still¡ª"


    "Oliver, think properly." I interjected, "Her family has already turned against her; you guys are the only ones she has."


    "Not everyone...Aunt Yennefer still supports her."


    ...Yennefer.


    ''...Right, they are rted.''


    "Well, in the end, it''s up to you." I announced, "Right now, only you can save your mother."


    "...I don''t know if I can," he mumbled. "How am I supposed to do that?"


    "..."


    I remained silent, just tapping my head against his as a sign of assurance.


    "By the way, why are you not getting engaged with Aaliyah?" I curiously asked.


    Instead of replying, he questioned back, "Tell me, if one day you had to choose between your mother and Christina, what would you do?"


    "Christina."


    "Wow, ungrateful bastard, your mother gave birth to you."


    "Think what you want, but I would choose her every single day," I shrugged, replying nonchntly.


    "Well, I can''t choose between my mother and Aaliyah...And I somehow know I will be stuck in a situation where I''ll have to¡ª" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Then ask for help." I blurted, stopping him. "I''ll help if you need it."


    "What?"


    I chuckled as I replied, "If you can risk your life to save my happiness, what''s stopping me from doing the same?"


    Hiding my own pain, I continued,


    "...And trust me, man, it will sting a lot when she showers someone else with the love and care that was supposed to be yours."


    I don''t know if the game is real or not...but I did see that happening.


    ...Was I angry for what they did?


    ...Maybe a little.


    But it was better for them to leave a toxic fucker like me.


    ''But not this time.''


    I won''t let that happen again.


    "...I see," he mumbled thoughtfully.


    "Anything else that''s bothering you?"


    A full minute of silence lingered between us before he sighed, bringing his knees up and curling his body.


    Now I was supported by his back.


    "I''m scared, man," he mumbled harshly, and I could feel his body trembling.


    "Of what?" I softly asked.


    "These eyes," he replied, and I knew which eyes he meant. "They don''t feel like my own."


    "...Did something happen?" I calmly questioned.


    "...I saw dreams with these eyes," he replied quietly. "...Dreams that I shouldn''t have."


    ''Do you know something about this, El?''


    [....No.]


    Before I could ask anything, he continued, his voice turning more harsh,


    "...For twenty days, I''ve been dreaming about war...


    Soaked in the blood of enemies...


    like a machine, all I did was kill...


    It filled my mind with rage, Az, rage directed towards someone I don''t even know...."


    His words trailed off as I shifted my body, facing him, standing on my knees.


    "You used those eyes in front of your mother before, right?" I asked, as he took ragged breaths. "Did you see those dreams back then?"


    "...No, I saw those dreams only this time." He shook his head. "...They keep shing in my mind, Az, again and again...like an endless torture."


    "Calm down," I mumbled, rubbing his back. "Those are just nightmares."


    He drew a deep breath before letting it out. "Yeah, they''re not real."


    "Yep, so chill out," I replied, standing up on my feet and helping him as well.


    "Yeah, Akasha wouldn''t have been so close if they were real," he mumbled, sliding down the hill.


    "Wait, what!?" I asked, but he gestured for me not to worry.


    I shrugged as well, jumping down as I eximed, "Yeah, Oliver!!"


    "What?"


    I smiled sweetly. "If the chance arises, help me bag your aunt."


    "The fuck?" He cursed, looking at me weirdly. "You haven''t even seen her yet."


    "I fell for her name."


    "Doesn''t matter," he replied. "She''s already married."


    "Correction: ''She was married,''" I remarked.


    "How do you know?" Narrowing his eyes, he asked.


    "Just an intuition," I replied, grinning. "Was I correct?"


    "You don''t have a chance," he stated as if he was sure. "And since when did you start preferring mature women?"


    "I always preferred them," I shrugged. "You''re the one who didn''t notice."


    "I''m sorry, have I somehow given the impression that I give a solitary speck of shit about what you prefer?" He replied with a dead look on his face.


    "Tch, what''s with the formalnguage?" I grumbled as I helped him climb down.


    "I''m not helping," he replied, shaking his head.


    "Fine, I''ll do it myself."


    "Yeah, you purple shit, now let''s go home," he said, not bothering toment further.


    Aimar and Chubby were trying to climb back up, but I signaled them to move down.


    "Hey, Az," as we climbed down, Oliver mumbled.


    "Yeah?"


    "The thing you said about protecting my happiness," taking a deep breath, he continued, "I''ll take your word on that."


    I smiled genuinely, nodding, "Sure, man."

 Chapter 141 Sylvania [1]

    <h4>Chapter 141 Sylvania [1]</h4>


    [Ethan''s POV]


    "Are you listening, Ethan?"


    "Y-yeah, I am."


    My vacant gaze, which had been staring at the ceiling, abruptly turned toward Professor Daphne.


    Her sweet voice, coupled with that slight smile, was enough for me to determine that she wasn''t happy.


    "Did something happen?" she asked further, as the whole ss now looked at me. "You''ve been absent-minded in ss for a while now."


    I shook my head gently as I replied, "Nothing happened, ma''am."


    "Try to be more attentive." Seeing that I wouldn''t answer, she quickly ended the conversation before going back to the lesson.


    "Sigh."


    I sighed as I looked back at the empty seat beside Ashlyn and Miley.


    ''How did he get permission to just leave?''


    I thought, turning back. He''s been missing since yesterday after lunch break.


    From what I know, students aren''t allowed to leave the academy unless it''s absolutely necessary.


    But¡­


    He''s gone, with no particr reason, and no one stopped him either.


    ''Did he ask his mother?''


    Quite possible, after all, he''s someone who would cry for his mother''s help whenever he wanted something.


    ''I don''t understand why she even talks with him.''


    I nced back at Ashlyn, who sat quietly studying with Miley.


    I''ve talked with her, and I can say for sure that she''s a sweet and kind girl.


    Not only does she behave politely, but she helps others as well.


    Yet she''s closest to that guy, the one she should be the most wary of.


    ''Come to think of it, isn''t she someone special?''


    I remember Vidar mentioning it once¡ªsomeone rted to the angels.


    ...Maybe I should ask Vidar about Ashlyn when I see him again.


    If that guy is getting close to her for his own selfish reasons, I have to warn her about him.


    ...Maybe I should ask Vidar about Ashlyn when I see him again.


    If that guy is getting close to her for his own selfish reasons, I have to warn her about him.


    ''It would be satisfying to see all his ns fall apart.''


    That way, I could at least see some misery in his eyes before I kill him.


    "What are you thinking so hard about?" My train of thought stopped as the girl with brown hair sitting beside me whispered.


    "Nothing," I replied, smiling lightly at her.


    Ruby shifted closer as she whispered again, "Is it about the anonymous money you got?"


    "....."


    I quietly took out my phone and checked my bank bnce.


    ''Still the same.''


    I thought, looking at the money in my ount.


    ¡­I could easily buy a house in an upper-middle-ss area with this much money.


    ...But I don''t know who sent it.


    "Was it sent by mistake?" I mumbled, looking at Ruby, who sat close to me.


    "I don''t think so," she replied, a thoughtful look on her face. "If it was, you would have gotten a notice already."


    "Yeah." I nodded as well, cing the phone on the desk. "Show me the notes, please."


    She picked up the notebook and passed it to me. When I took it from her, my hand ovepped with hers.


    "Sorry," I apologized awkwardly.


    "I-it''s fine, don''t worry," she fumbled, quickly hiding her blushing face.


    ''Cute.''


    I thought, smiling and shaking my head as I looked at the notes.


    Maybe it''s because she''s a head shorter than me that she feels cuter when she''s embarrassed.


    But as I thought about what happened to her family, my smile vanished, and my mind drained of happiness.


    ...She''s gone through a lot because of that guy.


    Even her family was nearly destroyed.


    "Ruby." I gently called, ncing at her.


    "Yeah?"


    "Do you hate Duchess Esmeray?" I asked softly, making her flinch in response.


    She looked around before ring at me. "Don''t say that; someone might hear you."


    "Your answer?" I pressed further, not backing down.


    She leaned back, her eyes dropping to her hands as she mumbled, "I don''t."


    "Huh? Why?" Frowning in confusion, I asked.


    "Whatever happened to my family wasn''t her fault... I have no reason to hate someone who is beyond me," she stated as if it were the most obvious thing.


    "I see," I mumbled, hiding my own disappointment.


    That''s odd.


    How could she just say something like that?


    Doesn''t she understand that parents are responsible for how a child turns out?


    And if the parents can''t pay their debts, then the children have to.


    It''s been like this for a long time.


    ''....Everyone fears and respects that woman.''


    And ites as no surprise because I know how terrifying that woman is.


    ...I don''t know if I could ever win against her.


    ''But I need to kill him.''


    The only weakness I can see is her son.


    ...I will kill him.


    But before that, I want him to know what loneliness is.


    I want him to at least feel the pain I''ve gone through.


    And if he repents for his mother''s mistake, I will be merciful enough to give him a quick death.


    Ring!!!


    The bell rang, ending the ss and forcing me out of my trail of thoughts.


    I looked around in confusion as Daphne didn''t leave the ss, and Professor Lauryn entered.


    "Come out, those whose names I''m about to say." Standing in front of the ss, Lauryn instructed.


    The ss quieted down as we waited for her to continue, "Miley, Ethan, Ashlyn, and Rubye out."


    ''What happened now?''


    I grimaced as I stood up from my seat, and so did the others.


    "What happened?" I asked Miley as we moved down from our seats.


    "Why are you asking me?" She shrugged as I moved towards Ashlyn. "I have no idea."


    "I see." I nodded before shifting my focus to Ashlyn. "How is your sister?"


    She smiled gently, replying, "She''s fine now."


    "...If you need any help, just ask me," I offered as we moved out of the ss.


    "Why would she ask you?" Miley chimed in, ncing at Ashlyn. "She''s got suitors now."


    "Hey!!" Ashlyn yelled, ring at her. "I told you not to mention that."


    "...Why are you being so aggressive?" Miley grumbled. "You were the one who asked me for advice."


    "That doesn''t give you the right¡ªargh, whatever." She groaned in frustration, walking faster to catch up with Aaliyah, who came out from another ss.


    "What happened?" Ruby curiously questioned, looking at Miley.


    Miley hesitated for a while before shaking her head. "Nothing special, just something that happened between Azariah and her."


    "....."


    Her words were enough for me to know what they were talking about.


    ''...Did he propose to her?''


    My skin crawled thinking about it.


    Is she really that important to him? Is he going so low as to propose to amoner?


    ''Or does he want her body?''


    As we moved out of the first-year building, I thought, feeling disgusted.


    Maybe that''s the reason he''s so close to her.


    ''If that''s the case then I should really help her.''


    "Christina?"


    "Huh?"


    I abruptly shifted my focus to Ruby as she mumbled her name.


    "There."


    She pointed, and I looked in that direction only to find her standing with one of the second-year students.


    "I''ll be right back."


    I quickly excused myself as I rushed toward her. She also noticed me as she looked back.


    "Ethan?"


    My heart skipped a beat as she called my name, confused.


    "You remember my name?" I grinned, asking as I walked close to her.


    "You did be famous after saving so many people at the stadium," she replied as she started to move towards the second-year building. "So what do you want?"


    "How have you been?" I asked, walking beside her.


    "Fine," she replied. "Anything else?"


    ''She''s beautiful,'' I thought, holding my breath.


    She doesn''t wear too many essories, but only her earrings and ne are enough toplement her beauty.


    "Amm, do you know why we were called out?" Trying to continue our conversation, I asked.


    "How would I know?" she replied, her tone t. "If that''s all, go back to your ss."


    "Why are you like this?" I asked, smiling a little.


    She looked at me for a moment before replying, "...Have I not been clear about not wanting any ties with you?"


    "Why?" I demanded, halting my steps. "All I want is to be friends with yo¡ª"


    "And I don''t want that," she interjected sharply.


    "Why?" I asked again, suppressing my urge to yell at her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She sighed before her gaze sharpened. "Who the fuck are you to ask?"


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t think I can''t see your pathetic attempt to get close to me." She growled, her voice venomous. "And do yourself a favor and stay away from me."


    I stood there dumbfounded as she walked away without looking back.


    "What''s with her?" I grimaced, turning back, walking toward Professor Lauryn.


    ...Did something happen to put her in a sour mood?


    ''Did that guy do something to her?''


    I quickly shook my head as I walked towards the main building.


    ...Patience.


    I shouldn''t be too forceful when talking to her from now on.


    ...She will understand one day that I am better than that guy.


    "Hmm?"


    My steps halted as my gaze fell on one of the empty sses through the window.


    A burning feeling rose in my chest as my gaze fixed on the purple-haired boy mming the silver-haired girl against the wall, holding her close.

 Chapter 142 Sylvania [2]

    Chapter 142 Sylvania [2]


    "We arete, we arete."


    As I walked through the hallway of the main building, Chubby kept mumbling like a broken machine, walking right beside me.


    His lungs heaved, and sweat trickled in a constant stream around his eyes, but he kept his pace, taking deep breaths to calm down.


    "What are you afraid of?" I asked, ncing at him.


    "We were supposed toe backst night." He groaned, rubbing his tired eyes from a sleepless night. "How could we just spend the entire night at his ce?"


    I shrugged, "It was already past curfew, so there was no point ining here."


    "I know." He grunted as we reached the principal''s office. "But are we doing the right thing¡ªgoing straight to the principal?"


    "I mean, he''s the one I''m sure won''t spend too much time on us," I replied, rubbing my brow.


    Truth be told, I just don''t want to see Lauryn''s face.


    Thest time I didn''t take her training sses in the morning, she was pissed beyond reasoning, and I''m sure she is right now as well.


    ''I just hope she doesn''t do anything stupid like making me run for four hours straight.''


    I let out a shuddered breath at the thought of going through that training once again.


    I don''t want my legs to burn in pain constantly for three days.


    "Hmm?"


    But just as we took a turn and the principal''s office came into view, we slowed our steps.


    The door was guarded by three soldiers wearing full golden body armor. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They all stood tall, broad-shouldered, with sturdy bodies, hands sping a thick-shafted spear.


    But what piqued my interest in them was the insignia on their chests¡ªa split river painted with red and a pair of six angelic wings around it.


    ... Insignia of the Pargoina imperial family.


    Did the emperore for a visit, or what?


    ''Would I get some new information if I crash in?''


    I wondered, taking a few unconscious steps towards them until Chubby grabbed my arm.


    "We shoulde backter," he suggested, making me look back.


    I thought about it for a second before I broke free, "Go back to your ss."


    "Azariah, hey!" He shouted quietly, not trying to gather their attention towards us, but it was already toote.


    "The principal is busy," one of the guards said, blocking my way with his spear. "Come backter."


    I looked at the tip of the spear before looking back at him while swiping it away with my hand, "Tell him, Duchess''s son would like to visit him."


    "Come backt¡ª"


    "Now," I interjected, walking closer.


    All three of them now blocked my way, muscles strained, ready to subdue me.


    "Let him in."


    But they all halted when a smooth feminine voice echoed from inside.


    They returned to being statues around the door, leaving a way for me to enter.


    I quietly twisted the door knob, entering the room, and the first thing that drew my attention was the woman in her early twenties sitting on the chair opposite Principal Nathan.


    "I thought the emperor was impartial between his children," I scoffed as thedy stood up.


    Her strawberry blonde hair, braided lightly,plemented her sharp yet beautiful face.


    She eyed me closely as I approached her.


    "Right now, I represent the emperor," she replied gently, extending her knuckles toward my lips. "The royal guards are here to show his will."


    "..."


    My eyes lingered on her hand for a fleeting moment before I walked past her.


    "....It''s rude to ignore a princess like that," sheined, turning back.


    "I have a fianc¨¦e," I replied, dragging one chair close to Nathan, who sat quietly in his chair. "Surely you aren''t asking me to kiss a stranger even after knowing that."


    "That sounds so reassuring," she taunted, taking her seat back. "Especiallying from someone who sleeps with wenches and harlots."


    "Why are you degrading yourself, Princess Sylvania?" I asked, sitting beside Nathan.


    Basically, you are lower than a harlot in my eyes.


    [Why are you being so harsh?]


    ''Don''t pity her; she is someone who would poison her own father if needed.''


    Her lips twitched, her smile fading. "The only reason you have your head intact after saying that is because I respect your moth¡ª"


    "No, Princess, you fear my mother," I interjected, looking into her eyes. "You fear the family standing behind her."


    She turned silent, fingers intertwined, ced on the table. "Have you always been so foul-mouthed?"


    I shrugged, not bothering to continue. "So why was I called in?"


    "I would like to know as well," the principal chimed in.


    "We have been stuck for a while now," she replied, her gaze on the principal. "It would be better to have another person''s opinion."


    "He is a child¡ª"


    "Lady Esmeray''s child," she interjected sharply, "and even if he had a third of her brains, he would be helpful."


    "....."


    I leaned back in the chair, listening closely.


    Nathan sighed again, ncing over. "Even if he agrees, I won''t¡ªthe academy has always been neutral¡ª"


    "Surely you jest, Sir Nathan," she interjected with a gentle smile on her face. "The academy has always been the center of politics."


    "But that doesn''t mean I would let you guys harm the students¡ª"


    "Please don''t twist my words," she scoffed. "I never said that."


    "Wait, what are you guys talking about?" I interjected.


    Nathan let out a long, heavy sigh, rubbing his temples. "...The imperial family is asking to make a teleportation circle covering the entire academy."


    "....What?" I frowned, looking at her. "Have you gone senile?"


    "Watch your tongue, Azariah," she growled, her eyes zing with anger.


    "No, no, why do you even want to make that?" I replied, shaking my head. "Especially in a ce where only the noble children..."


    My words trailed off as I thought of something.


    It sounded far-fetched but not impossible.


    I drew in a deep breath, looking at both of them. "Are we preparing for a war?"


    They both seemed surprised and impressed, which I didn''t like one bit.


    "...See, I told you her son should be smart," Sylvaniamented, ncing at Nathan before turning her gaze back to me.


    "...Yes, we are trying to secure the academy in case it ever gets targeted."


    "Why?" I questioned, meeting her gaze. "....Things are going peacefully right now."


    "Not for long," she replied, shaking her head. "The moment the Avatar of any God is revealed, there is a chance of war."


    "....."


    ...Right, they are all greedy for power.


    "But why teleportati¡ª?"


    "Wars are always prolonged... and the easiest way to win a war is to cripple the opponent''s future," she interjected Nathan''s words. "...I hope you understand that."


    "..."


    He turned silent, his eyes dropping as he thought deeply about it.


    "Are Avatars really that important?" I asked, ncing at her.


    Through the game, I know they are important, but a war?


    Really?


    "You know there are only twenty known demigods," she replied, narrowing her eyes. "Do you know how valuable they are? How valuable someone with that potential is?"


    "You sound like you would go to any lengths to obtain them." Reclining in my chair, I jabbed.


    "They are important," she replied, "So, yes we will."


    "Are you going to bind them with the imperial family?"


    "By any means necessary," she instantly replied.


    "Even if it means selling your own dignity?" I pressed further with a light smile, making her silent.


    After a while, she finally replied, "We just don''t want to follow in the footsteps of the elves."


    "....."


    I remained silent, just keeping my gaze on her while tapping my fingers on the table.


    "Please talk with the students first," Nathan finally replied, looking at her. "I will give my reply after that."


    She smiled brightly, nodding her head. "I hope it''s positive."


    "Azariah... Excuse us for a while," Nathan said, looking at me. "And go to the main hall; the princess will be there in a while."


    "...Fine," I nodded, standing up.


    Walking towards the door, I twisted the knob before turning around. "By the way, whose idea was this?"


    Sylvania nced back over her shoulder. "...Your mother proposed it first."


    I stood there, dumbfounded, before opening the door and walking out of the office.


    Ignoring the guards, I slowly walked down the empty hallway before ncing into an empty ssroom.


    I walked in and closed the door before I shifted and...


    "FUCK!!"


    I yelled, messing up my hair.


    Now what the fuck does my mother want to do?


    She would never¡ªand I can say for sure¡ª never introduce an idea like that if she didn''t have tens if not hundreds of ways to use it.


    But what does she want?


    Kill every student in the academy?


    But why would she do that?


    Would it help her in some way?


    "FOR FUCK SA¡ª"


    "Why are you shouting?" My words halted abruptly as a voice echoed in the ssroom.


    I turned around only to find a silver-haired girl sitting on one of the benches.


    "....Shyamal?"

 Chapter 143 Sylvania [3]

    Chapter 143 Sylvania [3]


    "Shyamal?"


    I frowned, looking at her in the academic uniform, sitting alone on the bench.


    Her sliver hair fell freely behind her as she kept staring at me, a cup of coffee in her hand as she sipped from it.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, calming myself down.


    "They called me out," she replied, and I nodded my head in response.


    So she is one of the students that Nathan was talking about.


    "Why were you shouting?" she asked, her gaze never leaving me.


    "I felt like shouting," I replied, shrugging, not exining further.


    "Why? Does it feel good shouting like an idiot?" she nagged, standing up anding down.


    "Well, it''s better than hanging around with imaginary friends," I snickered, making her walk faster.


    "What did you say?" she scoffed, ring at me.


    "I said, make some friends," I replied, cocking my head close to her, my eyes narrowed. "Loner." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Now, why are you picking a fight with her?]


    ''I am just annoyed.''


    "Take that back," her lips curled up in a smile as she threatened, "Or else you will regret it."


    "What are you gonna do? Ask your ''friends'' to beat me?" I replied, rolling my eyes.


    Her smile twitched but didn''t falter. "Apologize."


    "No," I replied, taking a step closer to her.


    She narrowed her crimson eyes. "Even children have better manners than you."


    "What do children have to do with anything?" I scoffed, looking at her.


    "You''re missing the point."


    "And the point is?"


    "Your disappointing manners."


    "I don''t think I need to defend my mannerisms."


    "Yeah, because it''s indefensible."


    ".....You''re thest person who should talk about manners," I replied, ncing down where she was crushing my toes with the heels of her shoes.


    "Has anyone ever told you that you''re a¡ª"


    "Yeah, they have," I interjected, removing my feet while stepping closer to her.


    She wrinkled her nose and threw the cup in her hand.


    I sidestepped, avoiding the cup before I looked back. "Hah! You missed¡ªFuck!"


    The air around my neck whistled as she swung her scythe at me.


    I quickly ducked to avoid the blow before I propelled back.


    She lengthened her steps to get closer, her scythe swung diagonally, aimed at my shoulder.


    Her skirt fluttered up, her thighs in my view, as I brought both hands down to grab her leg.


    "Stop, you retarded woman!" I yelled, grabbing the edge of a desk before jumping between the rows of desks.


    Panic, like a snake''s venom, rushed through my veins as she sliced through the desk like butter.


    The broken desk flew around, giving her a wide range to burst into motion, her feet slipping as she threw herself at me.


    A few paces separated her from me, and then her figure blurred, and I felt a kick aimed at my ribs.


    Her skirt fluttered up, her thighs in my view, as I brought both hands down to grab her leg.


    I locked my hands around her leg, but there was a dull sound of flesh as the kick lifted me into the air.


    I quickly loosened my grip; my body flew through the air a half-dozen paces.


    I rolled over a desk, then came out of it in a half-crouch, looking at her with astonishment.


    ''How the fuck is she so strong?''


    I grimaced in frustration as she kicked the ground again, swinging the scythe at my neck.


    I ducked, grabbed the scythe''s handle, jerking it towards me, her body following as I curled up my other hand to punch her gut.


    She loosened her grip on the scythe, propelling herself backward, the scythe now turning into nothingness.


    But I didn''t back down.


    Kicking the ground, I threw a straight fist at her throat.


    She flexed her torso, bending her body backward, her shirt getting untucked, her porcin skin peeking through, my fist hitting nothing.


    Like a snake, she collided her hand around my arms before doing the same with her legs, forcing my body to bend down, her back touching the ground, and she twisted my arms between her body.


    "Hupp!"


    Drawing a deep breath, I picked her up, then wrapped my other hand around her waist before rushing and mming her body against the wall.


    "Ahh..."


    She let out a low whimper, her grip loosening, giving me enough time to twist my hand and grab her throat.


    "Huff...Huff..."


    Our breaths mingled, pressing her soft body against mine, eyes ring at each other.


    Slowly, I lowered her body; she also unwrapped her legs, now standing on the ground.


    I took a step back but still didn''t release her throat as her hands slipped through my shirt, settling on my back.


    I tilted my head. "What are you doin¡ªhiss!"


    I hissed in pain as she started to scratch my back.


    Even when I tightened my grip on her throat, she didn''t stop.


    I stepped away, her cheeks flushed as blood rushed back to her brain.


    She red at me, her chest heaving for breath before she walked toward the door.


    "Fix your dress," I advised, making her halt as she lowered her hiked-up skirt while tucking her shirt in before she walked out.


    I winced in pain as I walked, the stinging pain in my back increasing. "Fuck that cat."


    But as I walked out, my gazended on a brown-haired boy standing right in front of a window.


    Ethan''s chest heaved up and down, his face burning red, his fists curled up as he red at me.


    "What?" I asked.


    Closing his eyes, he took deep breaths before walking away.


    I frowned in confusion before I moved and took his ce, looking inside the window.


    And...


    From here, I could see the wall where I mmed Shyamal, imagining my back facing him.


    "....."


    He didn''t assume we were doing something else, right?


    ...Right?


    ****


    "¡ªI hope everyone understood that."


    As I walked into the main hall, Sylvania stood on the stage with twenty or so students sitting on the chairs in front of her.


    Her eyes drifted towards me as I walked towards Christina, who also had her eyes on me.


    ''What are they doing together?'' I wondered as Ashlyn sat right beside her.


    "You''rete, Azariah," Sylvaniamented, making everyone turn back.


    I shrugged, "Please continue."


    She remained silent before shaking her head.


    "Where were you?" Christina asked as I took a chair and ced it between them.


    "Washroom," I replied, sitting down.


    "What were you doing there?" she probed further.


    "Remembering you."


    "What?"


    "What do you think I would do in a washroom?" I scoffed, looking around.


    ''What the fuck happened to my mouth?''


    Was I always this sharp-tongued?


    Ashlyn waved at me with a smile as my eyes met hers.


    I waved back with the same smile.


    "What?" I winced, turning back as I felt Christina pinching my sides.


    "Nothing," she replied, tightening her grip.


    I grabbed her hand, forcibly bringing it in front.


    "As I was saying, half of the students will be going to Ekari kingdom and the other half to Mizraim empire." Sylvania''s voice echoed, making me halt.


    "What?" I mumbled, shifting my gaze towards Christina.


    Wasn''t it only the Mizraim empire that we were visiting?


    "That''s what she''s saying." She shrugged, bringing her face closer, whispering, "...but don''t worry, we''ll be in the same team."


    "That''s not wh¡ª"


    "And I would like to remind you," Sylvania''s voice echoed again,


    "Be mindful of your words... And under any condition, do not mention the previous war between us, especially to those who are traveling to the Mizraim Empire."


    "The team going to Ekari kingdom will be led by Prince Jonathan," she continued, "And the one to Mizraim empire by Princess Arianell."


    "..."


    The fuck is happening?


    ''...Wait, was it because In?s didn''t die?''


    ...Is this the reason the Ekari kingdom is also participating in this?


    "Now, any questions?" Sylvania asked, gazing at the students.


    One of the second-year students whom I don''t know raised his hand, his voice tinged with disgust as he asked, "Why aremoners here?"


    "Hmm?" She tilted her head, "What''s the problem with that?"


    "Aren''t they beneath us¡ª"


    "They are talented," she interjected, eyeing Ashlyn and Ethan, "That''s all that matters."


    Another second-year student raised his hand, "How long are we going to stay there?"


    "Two days, and departure will be next week," she replied, pacing around the stage, "You will return on the third day."


    Shyamal, now neat and clean, sat alone and raised her hand as well. "I am not going, right?"


    Sylvania halted, looking at her. "Yes, Miss Shyamal, you will remain with me to wee the princess of Mizraim empire."


    ''Not like you guys would send her out,'' I mused, looking at her.


    The imperial family knows about her being a vessel, and they won''t risk sending her out of the empire.


    Aaliyah also raised her hand as she asked, "Can Oliver alsoe?"


    She thought for a moment before replying, "If he can, then why not?"


    I shifted my focus as I felt a tug on my sleeve.


    "What?" I asked, ncing at her.


    "We''re in the same team," she beamed blissfully, "please take care of me...."


    Her words trailed off in the end, her gaze on my hand.


    I followed her gaze only to notice my hand intertwined with Christina''s while gently ced on her knee.


    ''...When did this happen?''


    I tried to remove my hand, but she held it tightly.


    Ashlyn quietly looked away, not saying anything else, Christina smiled ncing at the low-spirited girl.


    ''...What a pain.''


    "If that''s all," Sylvania said, a smile adorning her lips, "I hope you have a wonderful trip."

 Chapter 144 [Blood Of Fallen] [Prelude]

    Chapter 144 [Blood Of Fallen] [Prelude]


    "...So, this is our team?"


    As I gazed at the group standing at the academy gate, I mumbled to myself, observing them.


    "Looks like it," Oliver, standing beside me, mumbled while munching on a chicken lollipop.


    I shifted my gaze towards him and asked, "You sure about this?"


    He shrugged. "I''m fine now. Don''t treat me like a patient."


    "Azariah!" I turned around, looking at the boy with light blonde hair who called out to me.


    "What?" I asked, tilting my head.


    Keegan walked closer, eyes ring at me. "Do not try to mess up. It''s an officia¡ª"


    "Shut up, you fucking simp," I spat, interjecting sharply. "Do you think I care about your official shit?"


    His re intensified as he walked closer. "Are you looking for a fight?"


    "No." I scoffed, as if I''d heard the most absurd thing. "Not with someone like you."


    "You¡ª"


    "Alright, enough." Oliver stepped between us, looking at both of us. "For once, behave."


    "Tch."


    Keegan clicked his tongue before walking towards Arianell, who was standing with Daphne.


    "What''s up with you?" I asked, ncing at Oliver. "You look serious."


    "My father has a reputation," he replied, shrugging. "I don''t want to fuck it up."


    "Aimar is going to Ekari Kingdom, huh?" I mumbled, turning to look at the team beside us.


    He was in a different group with Miley, Ethan, Lucas, and Ruby.


    "Well, it''s been a while since we''ve been separated," Oliver replied, gazing at his brother. "I hope he can take care of himself."


    "He will," I mumbled, shaking my head. "You don''t always have to protect him."


    ''I still don''t understand why this happened,'' I mused, rubbing my chin.


    Because of my interference in saving In¨ºs, things have changed a lot.


    Instead of one team going to the Mizraim Empire, we''re now divided into two.


    And it''s not the first thing that hasn''t gone like in the game.


    Even Ashlyn''s awakening didn''t happen as it was supposed to.


    ''I just hope things don''t divert anymore from the game''s plot.''


    At least not the major events.


    I also need to prepare myself for the mid-term exams.


    ''Things will be hectic during that event.''


    I grimaced, letting out a tired sigh.


    "Oye, sister-inw is here." I nced at Oliver, who gestured for me to look forward.


    I followed his gaze and saw her, wearing a ck skirt with stockings underneath that clung tightly to her hourss figure, and a simple baggy white long-sleeve t-shirt on top.


    ''...Don''te here.''


    I grimaced as she walked straight towards me. I turned around only to find myself standing alone now.


    I looked to my sides and saw Oliver talking with Aaliyah.


    And before I could find Chubby, who was in our team, she slid right beside me.


    "I can''t find matching clips," she grumbled softly, showing me a blue hairclip in her hand. "I had a white one, but I don''t remember where I kept it."


    "Just use this one," I replied, gesturing to her hands.


    "Hold it for a second." She passed me the hairclip before starting to braid her side hair. "By the way, we have matching outfits."


    "Don''t act like it''s a coincidence," I grumbled, looking down at my in white shirt and ck jeans. "You''re the one who chose this outfit for me."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she replied, feigning ignorance.


    "Are they thigh-high?" I asked curiously, looking at her stockings.


    "No, up to my waist," she replied, ncing back with a soft smile. "Wanna see?"


    "...No," I replied, dragging out the words unconsciously.


    ...Fuck, I almost said yes.


    "It would have been better if Avril was with us," Christina mumbled while braiding her hair. "Too bad she had to stay back."


    "...Yeah," I replied, not saying much.


    From what I know, the first princess of the Mizraim Empire is visiting this empire.


    And to apany her, some of the high-ranking nobles are staying behind.


    "Clip it, please." She requested, stepping closer, her head near my shoulder, her distinct cherry-like scent engulfing me.


    ''Have I grown taller?'' I wondered as I carefully clipped her hair, making sure not to scratch her scalp. But I quickly noticed something odd.


    "Tch, stop acting like a pervert," Iined, stepping back as she continued deeply inhaling my scent.


    "Ahem."


    She coughed, taking out her phone to check her face, acting as if she hadn''t heard me.


    ''Hmm?''


    I turned around, feeling someone staring daggers at me, only to find a boy with light green hair ring at me with murderous intent.


    ''Ivan, huh?''


    I mused, waving at him with a smile, his face morphing into anger, his re intensifying.


    "What happened?" Christina asked, making me turn back.


    "It''s Ivan," I replied, shrugging. "I was just greeting him."


    "That bitch?" She grumbled, shaking her head. "If he ever tries to annoy you, just tell him we''ve alreadyid."


    "Even though it''s a lie?" I asked, shrugging.


    "Your birthday is in two days, right?" She asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "...Yeah," I replied, tilting my head.


    She smiled brightly as she mumbled, "Sweet."


    "..."


    I quietly kept eye contact with her as she walked away towards Daphne.


    ''What is she nning?''


    I grimaced, rubbing my temples in frustration. I seriously don''t want anything awkward to happen between us.


    "Az." My eyes drifted to my side as I heard my name. "How do I look?"


    Ashlyn stood beside me, twirling around, showing off her long purple one-piece dress that had a ribbon tied around her waist.


    "You look beautiful," I replied, patting her head, which made her frown.


    "I justbed it," she replied, groaning softly.


    "Do it again," I replied nonchntly, making her pout.


    "Alright, guys!!" Daphne shouted, grabbing everyone''s attention. "The bus is here."


    We all looked up as a flying bus arrived and parked right in front of us. It didn''t have tires but four nozzles that burst mana to keep it afloat.


    [It also has circles engraved on it.]


    Elmented, making me nce up where circles were engraved on its sides.


    ''Almost all things that use mana as the source of energy have them,'' I replied as a stair unfolded at the bus gate, and the students began walking in one by one.


    "How''s your training with magic circles going?" I asked, looking at Ashlyn.


    "I''m still learning," she replied humbly.


    "Up to which tier have you learned?" I probed further.


    "7th tier," she replied, not so humbly.


    ''Fucking monster.''


    I grumbled, feeling a little bitter.


    Depending onplexity and mana usage, circles are divided from 9th tier to 0th tier.


    9th tier being the weakest and 0th the strongest, just before the named tier magic circle.


    And she learned up to the 7th in just two months.


    That''s abnormal.


    "Keep it up," I replied, smiling to hide my bitterness.


    The stronger she is, the better.


    With my help, she quickly entered the bus, and I followed her.


    As soon as I entered, I immediately noticed Christina saving a seat beside her.


    "I''ll sit with Aaliyah." Ashlyn also noticed it as she said with a light smile.


    I nodded, moving towards Christina while ring at Oliver, who sat with Chubby, leaving Aaliyah alone.


    "What''s with you now?" I asked, noticing the conflicted look on Christina''s face.


    "A friend," she mumbled, tapping her phone on her hand. "Asking for help."


    I nodded, not asking anything further. If it''s important, she''ll tell me herself.


    "Everyone here?" Daphne asked, entering the bus.


    She looked around, confirming the students before nodding.


    The bus started, and we left for the teleportation portal.


    ***


    "Wow." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A sigh of admiration escaped from Ashlyn''s mouth as she looked at the thirty-meter-wide teleportation portal glowing in front of us.


    "How much does one ticket cost?" she asked, ncing at me as I walked beside her.


    "A quarter of a million," I replied, looking around the empty hall.


    She gasped in surprise before counting the numbers on her fingers. "That much?"


    "Yep."


    I replied, looking ahead where Arianell led the group, with Christina and Ivan right behind her.


    I should also be there as the representative of the empire''s nobility, but I don''t want to be.


    Oliver and Aaliyah were in the middle with the rest of the students, and so was Chubby.


    And at the back, I walked with Ashlyn, the onlymoner here.


    "I hope all of you remember the rules," Daphne said onest time, standing in front before looking at Arianell. "Please, princess."


    Arianell nodded before entering the portal, and the rest followed her.


    Atst, I entered with Ashlyn, who grabbed the hem of my shirt as she entered with me.


    I closed my eyes as I felt a little weird, but since portals have been refined, I didn''t feel any nausea.


    And only when I felt a little cold did I open my eyes to find myself in an entirely different ce.


    "What is happening?"


    Ashlyn mumbled, sharing my confusion as we didn''t find anyone to wee us except a group of reporters.


    "There he is!!"


    One of them shouted, and all of them looked at me simultaneously.


    They quickly flocked towards me, ignoring everyone else, even the princess Arianell.


    I grabbed Ashlyn, hiding her behind me, my eyes squinting subconsciously as they kept using sh.


    "Hier Azariah, what are your views on the news leaked from the church?" one of them asked expectantly.


    "What news?" I spat, ring at them as they kept invading my personal space.


    "About you being the [Exiled Prince]!!"

 Chapter 145 [Blood Of Fallen] [1]

    Chapter 145 [Blood Of Fallen] [1]


    ---


    "About you being the [Exiled Prince]!!"


    "What?" I frowned, looking at them with utter confusion on my face. "What kind of bullshit is that?"


    "A video from Ekari kingdom has also been leaked!!" One of thedy reporters eximed, "You entered at the exact time when the holydy talked about him¡ª Is that really a coincidence?"


    "People say it''s a sign from the gods!!" Another reporter eximed, giving me a headache.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about," I replied, trying to move away.


    "Do you n to hide in in sight?" Another one asked, but Ipletely ignored him.


    "How are you rted to the destruction of Hesperia kingdom!!" Without replying, I turned around.


    "Are you going tomit another genocide?" My body involuntarily paused as I turned back.


    "What did you say?" I asked, my voiceing out dead, my chest burning.


    The reporter smiled as I finally responded, "Are you going to continue the legacy of the previous Prince?"


    "Listen here, you motherfuc¡ª."


    "What proof do you have?" Before I could snap at him, Arianell blocked my way.


    A hand reached out, grabbing mine as I nced back at Christina, signaling me to calm down.


    "There are leaks from the chur¡ª."


    "I am asking for proof, not your score of information," Arianell interjected sharply, ncing at them, "If you are doing this on the basis of some rumor, then you should just quit your jobs."


    "Are you trying to defend him, Princess Arianell?"


    "Defend? From what?" She scoffed, "You are the ones defaming someone without any proof, and have you guys forgotten what happens when a noble is defamed?"


    They gulped, touching their necks subconsciously, which could be severed for their act.


    "There are rumors about him forcing you¡ª."


    "They are false, and do not try to defame me now," she interjected, eyeing thedy reporter, "I might ask for your head aspensation, and trust me, I can definitely have that."


    "..."


    A silence lingered in the empty hallway at the clear threat given to them.


    "Now, if you will excuse us." With a smile, she said before walking away.


    Everyone else followed her, their gaze still lingering on me.


    "Are you alright?" Ashlyn asked concernedly, walking beside me.


    "Yeah," I mumbled, nodding my head as I looked out of the building through the wall of ss.


    "..."


    And I could see hundreds of people standing with banners and signs.


    They had different things written on them, but one stood out the most¡ª Kill the prince before he plunges the world into shadow.


    "Do not focus on that." I snapped back as I heard Christina''s soothing voice, "Focus on me."


    "....Yeah." I mumbled, nodding my head as we moved out of the building.


    "He is here!!"


    "Why keep him alive!!"


    "Kill him!!"


    Only a line of railing separated us from the angry mob who kept on shouting.


    Their shouts forced me to look at Daphne as I asked, irritation filling my voice, "Are we not going to have any security?"


    "...The Mizraim empire promised to provide that," she replied, her own voice filled with anger, "I should talk with the principal about this."


    I looked forward, only to find a single bus standing at the gate with one man standing in a suit.


    "We have been expecting you." He bowed slightly, but Arianell, who stood in front, ignored his greetings.


    "Take us to the hotel." She ordered, looking at the man who nodded, gently opening the door.


    We soon entered the bus, ignoring the shouts and curses from the people.


    Entering inside, I quietly sat down with Christina, but this time Arianell walked and sat on the seat opposite mine.


    "That was staged," shemented as Daphne also walked towards us, "The whole thing with reporters shouldn''t be possible without the imperial family''s support."


    I gently nodded my head in response, notmenting.


    "But why?" Christina asked, looking at her, "Why would they do that?"


    "....The Mizraim imperial family ims to be thest descendants of the Dronarta empire from the Akasha Holy War," Daphne chimed in, looking at me with a conflicted look.


    "And?" I asked, urging her to continue.


    She took a moment before replying, "...In some history, it''s told that the [Exiled Prince] was the one who massacred the Dronarta imperial family."


    "...I see." I mumbled, nodding my head slightly.


    "In any case," Arianell mumbled, looking at me, "Do not show your face anywhere near the public."


    "I can easily subdue them," I replied, shrugging.


    "You will not do such things," she scolded, ring at me with her pristine white eyes, "Do not give them any more reasons to hate you."


    "I will do the makeover," Christina said, eyeing my hair and face before nodding.


    "... Something you want to say?" I asked, looking at Daphne, who stood there with a conflicted expression.


    "The leaks they talk about," she mumbled, brows knitting together, "What are they?"


    "More importantly, how and why were they leaked?" Arianell chimed in, rubbing her forehead in stress.


    "Don''t think too much about me," I replied, ncing at her, "Do what you came here for."


    "Who is thinking about you, idiot," she spat, ring at me.


    "Anything you want to add?" I asked, looking at Daphne, who stood deep in thought.


    "....The more I think about it, the more concerning it bes," she mumbled, her eyes drifting to me. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Aren''t you just overthinking?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion.


    "No, Azariah," she sighed heavily, shaking her head, "The ce we are in right now was once used as the capital city of the Dronarta empire...


    ....People living here still think they are rted to the empire that ruled over the entirety of humanity...


    ....and they still would have if only one person didn''t exist."


    "The [Exiled Prince]," Arianell mumbled, squinting her eyes at me, "Are you really the one?"


    "What do you think?" I questioned back.


    "I don''t know," she replied, leaning on the seat, "You feel a little too dumb for that."


    "....."


    "Az." We all shifted our focus towards Oliver as he said from the front seat, "I got a call from my father."


    "Anything new?" I asked, ncing at him.


    "He got a warning from the first princess," he replied, his voice serious, "Things won''t go smoothly for us."


    "..."


    Fuck it.


    ****


    "Sigh..."


    A sigh escaped my mouth, apanied by cold-misting breath.


    I looked around, the clouds covering the entire sun, with the temperature so low it was giving me goosebumps.


    "Did you bring any warm clothes?" Christina asked as we walked inside the hotel assigned to us.


    "....No," I replied, shaking my head.


    "We should buy someter," she mumbled, taking out her phone.


    I looked in front, at the single-floor hotel that spread hundreds of meters.


    Dim lights frommp stands decorated the pathway.


    Arianell led the way to the hotel with Daphne, and as soon as we reached the main door, a few people stood there waiting for us.


    ''A Prince?''


    I wondered, looking at the boy our age standing in front with his hands sped behind his back.


    A tall, fair-skinned boy with broad shoulders, he wore a long coat, his head shaved from the sides apart from a long, solitary braid of grey hair in the middle.


    But what gave away his identity as a Prince was a pattern of blue tattoos across his lower jaw and throat.


    He smiled brightly as he looked at Arianell, he said, his voice deep, "I hope you didn''t have any probleming here, mydy."


    "Apart from the little stunt in the beginning, everything was smooth," Arianell replied sharply.


    He smiled, not replying, as he extended his hand. Arianell ced her hand on it as he kissed her knuckles lightly.


    He then turned and looked at us, especially at Christina.


    "Lady Christina." He chirped, walking towards her, "I have always heard about your beauty."


    He once again brought his hand forward but was immediately stopped.


    "I am already engaged, and I would rather not have any stranger kiss me even if it''s my hand." She declined his offer, which did break his gentleman act for a second.


    "I see," he replied,posing himself before looking at me, "You have a wonderful fianc¨¦e here, Azariah."


    "...Who are you?" I asked, genuinely not remembering who the fuck he is.


    I mean, I know he is a prince, but which one?


    He lightly smiled, narrowing his eyes, "Well, about that, I would like to talk with you here, Azariah."


    "About what?" Christina asked, standing beside me.


    And I could also see Arianell looking at him with wary eyes.


    "It''s a secret, Lady Christina," still smiling, he replied, "The rest should take some rest now."


    "I would like¡ª."


    "Christina," I interjected, holding her hand, "I will be fine."


    "But¡ª."


    "I assure you as well, mydy," the prince chimed in. "I fear his mother enough to not do anything stupid."


    She turned around, looking at me, "Call me immediately if he does anything suspicious."


    I nodded as he moved, and I walked


    after him, his guards also following us.


    He walked inside the luxurious hotel, taking a few turns before entering one of the rooms.


    A set of sofas was neatly arranged in front as the Prince sat down, gesturing for me to do the same.


    From behind, I heard the door locking as the guards walked in as well.


    "I will be frank here, Azariah," he said, voice harsh and spiteful like venom,


    "My father¡ªthe emperor¡ªwants you dead."


    ---

 Chapter 146 [Blood Of Fallen] [2]

    Chapter 146 [Blood Of Fallen] [2]


    "My father¡ªthe emperor¡ªwants you dead."


    Complete silence lingered as the words escaped the Prince''s mouth.


    The prince leaned back on the sofa, a table in between them, while Azariah''s hand, hidden beneath, rubbed his bracelet.


    Azariah stared at him for a while, blinking in confusion.


    The guards standing behind the prince subtly took out their weapons, prepared in case things gets heated.


    "Pardon, the fuck did you just say?" Azariah finally questioned, eyes narrowing, his breath misting in the cold air.


    It was spring in this part of the continent, but due to the proximity of the Malycia Mountains to the empire, winter always clung to this area.


    "Let me introduce myself first." The prince smiled, nodding at Azariah''s bewildered state. "My name is Asgrim Biarni Mizraim, the youngest son of the emperor¡ª."


    "No, fuck that." Azariah interjected, eyes fixed on him. "What did you say about me being dead?"


    "As impatient as they say," Asgrim muttered softly, looking at him. "...You truly don''t understand where you are, do you?"


    A guard behind Asgrim moved a few steps forward, then stopped, the cold steel of his sword now touching Azariah''s neck.


    "I could kill you right here if I wanted," Asgrim threatened, leaningfortably on the sofa.


    "Try it," Azariah replied, leaning forward.


    "And watch the world around you burn into nothingness," he whispered.


    A smile crept onto Asgrim''s face. "You are indeed Lady Esmeray''s son."


    People who don''t know Esmeray''s actual strength respect her for her temperament and potential.


    After all, she was a well-known genius of her time.


    At Asgrim''s signal, the guard removed the sword, returning to his position.


    "You''ve heard the rumors surrounding you, right?" Asgrim said, the smile still lingering on his face. "The [Exiled Prince]?"


    "What about it?" Azariah questioned back. "And it''s not like they''re tru¡ª."


    "It doesn''t matter," Asgrim snapped, eyes narrowing. "Even if there''s a speck of a chance that you are him..."


    His voice trailed off, but the message was clear.


    "Why fear him?" Azariah asked, causing Asgrim to let out a soft chuckle.


    "We do not fear him," Asgrim replied, shaking his head. "We are merely ensuring that history does not repeat itself."


    "....."


    Azariah remained silent, his eyes dropping to his hands hidden beneath the table, gripping the axe-hammer he had taken out the moment he heard him.


    "Speak," he grunted, looking up. "You didn''t mention your father''s wish to betray him."


    "Of course not," Asgrim said, pleased by his docility. "But first, do you know how long we''ve ruled this empire?"


    "I don''t."


    "A thousand years," Asgrim informed him, pride swelling in his chest. "We''ve ruled over those ves for that long."


    "ves?" Azariah questioned.


    "Commoners," Asgrim scoffed, not hiding his disdain for them.


    "Just the name has changed; in essence, they are still the ves who work for us, both mentally and physically."


    "..."


    Azariah remained still; the same could be said about his empire as well.


    Those in power seemoners as nothing more than people who should bow to nobles.


    "Anyway, we were able to rule for so long because of the legacy our forefathers left us," Asgrim continued, his voice filled with regret.


    "You know they were central figures in the Akasha Holy War...but because of one traitor, they lost everything."


    "You talk like the [Exiled Prince] was one of your family members," Azariah jabbed as he yed with the hidden axe-hammer.


    "He wasn''t," Asgrim replied, cing his legs on the table. "But the [Promised Prince] was."


    "Hmm?" Azariah tilted his head. "What?"


    "He was the crown prince of the Dronarta Empire," Asgrim revealed, making Azariah fall silent.


    The [Promised Prince] joined the [Exiled Prince] in the Akasha Holy War. Those thoughts lingered in Azariah''s mind as he waited for Asgrim to continue.


    "But the problem was the [Exiled Prince]," Asgrim said, eyeing Azariah''s brow for a reaction. "He was the one who truly killed our forefathers."


    "And what does that have to do with me?" Azariah asked calmly, his eyes still showing little emotion.


    "My father has an offer for you," Asgrim replied, signaling his guard.


    One of them came forward and spread photos of tens of women on the table.


    "Choose any one of them to marry and settle down in our empire," Asgrim said threateningly. "Or else, leave your head here."


    Azariah didn''t take his threat seriously as he picked up one of the photos, asking, "Who are they?"


    "My half-sisters," Asgrim snorted. "They have royal bloodlines, so they are at least beautiful."


    "Why this?" Azariah asked curiously. "Do you want to bind me to the empire?"


    "Yes¡ª"


    "Then give me your sister, the first princess," Azariah cut him short.


    "I''ve heard her beauty is divine...." He whistled, giving a half-smile.


    "Don''t wish for things that are out of your league," Asgrim snapped, ring at him.


    "Let''s say I did ept the offer," Azariah said, still smiling. "Then what about my mother?"


    "The Mizraim Empire will take care of her."


    "Ptfff... Hahaha!!" Azariah burst intoughter¡ªa genuine, heartfeltugh at their naivety.


    "She is just a peak Overlord; we have tens of them," Asgrim snorted, looking at him. "Youugh as if we can''t handle her."


    "Huff..." Azariah breathed out, calming himself as he gazed at him. "I should go back now."


    He stood up, Asgrim''s surprised gazending on the axe-hammer in his hand.


    Azariah turned around, ready to brawl his way out as the guards blocked his path.


    "Are you sure?" Asgrim asked from behind.


    "I can kill them, right?" Azariah questioned back, observing the guards.


    "As you wish, then," Asgrim snorted, looking at the guards. "Let him go."


    Surprised, Azariah nced over his shoulder as the guards moved back.


    Without any further dy, he moved out of the room, leaving the prince and his guards alone.


    Asgrim leanedfortably on the sofa, taking out a holographic screen and cing it on the table.


    A figure soon materialized on the screen, a tall man, solid and huge as a boulder, with hair the same as his son''s in a braided ponytail.


    "What did he say?" The man grunted through his braided grey beard.


    "He refused, Father," Asgrim replied, bowing his head, his voice soft.


    "Hmm." The emperor nodded, already expecting the oue.


    "He is foolish," Asgrimmented.


    "No, he would have been foolish if he had epted my offer," the emperor grunted, correcting him. "His mother provides him with everything anyway."


    Asgrim nodded, notmenting further.


    The emperor''s figure flickered on the holographic screen as he sat on his throne, deep in thought.


    "History always repeats itself," the emperor mumbled, gazing at the ceiling, his eyes vacant, words that no outsider knew, words deeply rooted in their bones.


    "When the moon grows close, blood flows; end him before he dawns, the Oracle warns."


    "..."


    Asgrim turned serious as he heard his father''s whisper, those words left by their forefathers as a warning.


    "Have you heard the news for the 8th of this month?" The emperor asked, his gaze dropping back to his son.


    Even though it was the 6th and his father was talking about two days ahead, Asgrim didn''t question that. Instead, he replied, "I haven''t, Father."


    "On the eve of the 8th, at the Bridge of Dawn, Azariah died tragically," the emperormented, as if foreseeing the future.


    "Is it wise to kill him now?" Asgrim asked doubtfully, looking at his father. "We just threatened him¡ª."


    "Who said we will kill him? In fact, the empire tried their best to save him," the emperor mumbled, a smile hanging on his bearded face.


    "The ones who killed him were the executives of Ishtar."


    ***


    "Motherfucking idiots," I cursed softly, walking through the hallway of the hotel.


    Who do they think they are?


    Protect me from my mother, fucking idiots with no brains and zero idea who they are trying to go against.


    [Was that not a good offer?]


    ''Being a house husband? No, it wasn''t. But how do you think they will try to control me?''


    Marrying me to one of their own is a good idea, but it''s not enough to make me loyal to them.


    And even if I wanted to run away from my mother, I wouldn''t be foolish enough to be someone else''s ve.


    ''Not to mention, they can''t protect me from my mother.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I doubt anyone in this world can protect me from her.


    ...Only I can protect myself from her.


    "Sigh..."


    A tired sigh escaped my mouth as I reached a room with my namete on it.


    Entering inside, I was greeted by a luxurious room with a cozy bed and a spacious hall.


    Walking closer, I noticed a cap, an overcoat, a mask, an eyess, and a note on the bed.


    Picking up the note, I mumbled as I read it:


    "I will be out for a while. If you want to go out, wear these and be safe.


    Your beautiful wife


    Christina."


    I rubbed my temples reading thest words.


    Is she really that much of a lost cause?


    "Whatever," I grumbled, ncing at the items on the bed.


    ''...Maybe I should go out for a while.''


    I thought, picking up the overcoat.


    Let''s ask Oliver for a tour around the city.


    ''Before that.''


    I thought taking out my phone, searching Adaliah''s number.

 Chapter 147 [Blood Of Fallen] [3]

    Chapter 147 [Blood Of Fallen] [3]


    "Hmm, it does look great."


    I mumbled to myself as I observed my reflection in the mirror, adjusting the cap that sat snugly on my head.


    My once purple hair had transformed into a pristine white, peeking out from beneath the cap, and a ck mask covered the lower half of my face.


    A pair of sses and the overcoat I wore concealed my features.


    I nodded in approval, satisfied with the transformation, before turning away from the mirror and sitting on the cozy bed.


    Taking out my phone, I nced at the already dialed number.


    "Haah..."


    I exhaled deeply before pressing the call button.


    The phone rang twice before someone on the other end picked up.


    "What is it, Azariah?" A smooth yet sharp voice answered.


    "The emperor threatened to kill me," I said, cutting straight to the point. "He told me to either marry one of his daughters from the concubines or die."


    "I see," she replied, her tone t, devoid of any concern. "Anything else?"


    "Someone threatened to kill ''yourdy''s favorite tool,''" I spat out, rubbing my temples in frustration. "And that''s all you have to say?"


    "You won''t die until mydy wishes," she responded,pletely disinterested. "We''ll handle anyone trying to harm you."


    ''...By ''we,'' does she mean the organization?'' I wondered, nodding my head slightly.


    "Anything else?" she asked, sounding preupied with something else.


    "I need a bike," I said, rubbing my face with my hand.


    "Hmm, ask thedy at the main counter; she''ll provide you with one," she replied.


    "Why would she do that?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion.


    "Mydy owns the hotel," she revealed before abruptly hanging up.


    "....."


    Why the fuck did I not know about this?


    "Sigh."


    I sighed, getting up from the bed before opening the door and stepping out.


    The dim red lights illuminated the hallway as I made my way toward Oliver''s room.


    ''Let''s take chubby as well,''


    I thought, walking slowly.


    But I stopped, my gaze shifting toward two girls arguing on the side.


    Changing my path, I walked toward them.


    "What are you guys doing?" I asked, making them abruptly turn toward me.


    "Who are you?" Aaliyah asked, standing in front of Ashlyn.


    I lowered my mask to show my face.


    "Azariah?" Ashlyn mumbled, and I waved my hand toward her.


    "Can I talk with you for a second?" Aaliyah requested, her gaze locked on me.


    "Sure," I shrugged, but she shook her head, her red hair swirling around.


    "Alone," she replied, ncing at Ashlyn.


    "I''ll be right over there," Ashlyn said with a light smile before turning around and walking away.


    "What is it?" I asked, leaning against the wall.


    "I''m asking Oliver for a date," she responded, her red eyes filled with determination.


    "And?"


    "Stay away from him today," she growled, pointing at my face. "Don''t go around him like you''re his mistress."


    "That''s rud¡ª"


    "Shut up," she snarled, her face twisting with anger. "You guys are always together, like your hips are attached to each other."


    I opened my mouth to argue but thought better of it.


    "Fine, whatever," I grumbled. "I won''t disturb your lovey-dovey time."


    "Thanks for your gratitude," she replied sarcastically, ncing back at Ashlyn. "And I have a favor to ask."


    "What?"


    "Can you please upy Ashlyn just for today?" she pleaded, her eyes reflecting a trace of guilt. "I promised to go shopping with her."


    "Fine," I shrugged again. "I''m free anyway."


    "Sigh..."


    She sighed in relief at my answer.


    "Are you going to buy him something?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you have enough money?" I asked, ncing at her. "You know it''s an expensive city."


    "It should be doable," she mumbled, though her voice was doubtful.


    "I''m sending you some money," I informed her, taking out my phone.


    "I don''t need your mone¡ª"


    "I''m lending it, idiot. Return it when you can," I interjected, looking at my phone.


    "And yeah, mention my name to the counterdy; she''ll provide you with a bike. It''ll be easier for you guys to travel."


    ...Hope you guys end up in a hotel tonight.


    "Done," I mumbled after transferring the money and walking past her. "Have a good time."


    "Hey." I turned back as she called out, her lips curling up in a smile. "Thanks, brother."


    I smiled a little before walking toward Ashlyn.


    "What did you talk about?" she asked, ncing back at Aaliyah.


    I smiled, messing up her hair, and replied, "Come with me."


    ***


    The sky above was thick with clouds, the sounds of vehicles passing in the background.


    My eyes kept looking around, but I couldn''t help ncing at Ashlyn, who was curiously walking in front.


    The streets were clean, with us walking on a side pathway.


    The city was bustling, a stinking mass of buildings spread wide in the area.


    The smell of bakery filled the air, people walking around.


    "Why is it so cold?" Ashlyn mumbled, repeatedly exhaling to create fog.


    "You see the mountain there?" I grabbed her head and twisted it towards the north. "They are the Malycia Mountains, secondrgest in the world."


    I also turned around, eyes on the hills that were visible even from here, a ce thousands of miles away.


    "Yeah, I''ve heard of it," she replied, slipping through my grip. "The Eufrates River originates from here, right?"


    "Yeah," I mumbled, continuing my walk, "and on the other side, you''ll find paradise."


    "Really?" She beamed, her eyes twinkling. "Has anyone seen it?"


    "Nope," I shrugged, "it''s impossible to reach the other side."


    "Why?" she inquired.


    "...Something stops people from reaching there," I replied, ncing back at the hills.


    "I want to see it," Ashlyn mumbled, her golden eyes filled with eagerness.


    "Maybe one day," I replied, and from the corner of my eye, I noticed a quiet coffee shop.


    "You want some coffee?" I asked, ncing at her.


    "Sure," she nodded, and we walked toward the coffee shop.


    The shop was at the end of the street, a grass-turfed with carving, curling wooden beams decorating the front of the building.


    The bell hanging on the door rang softly as I pushed it open.


    "Wee," a man with light blonde hair greeted us as I held the door for Ashlyn to walk in.


    He wore a butler dress with rolled-up sleeves.


    Inside, the shop had one counter where a man with red hair stood with a smile, and a few tables for us to sit down.


    "What do you want?" I asked, pulling out a chair and helping her sit down.


    "Whatever you want," she replied, her eyes darting toward the two men.


    The blonde-haired man came toward us as he asked politely, "Your order, sir?"


    "Two caramel coffees with extra sugar," I replied with a slight smile.


    He nodded before turning back to his partner. "Arthur, two caramel coffees, please."


    "On it!" the redhead replied.


    "By the way..."


    "Simson, sir."


    "Right, Simson, can you suggest some good ces to visit?" I asked, as he clearly looked like a local.


    "What type of ces?" he questioned.


    "A church," Ashlyn chimed in, looking at him.


    "There''s one two blocks away," he replied before taking out his pen. "I''ll make a small map for you."


    "Add some other ces as well," I said, and he nodded in response.


    The other guy brought the coffee, cing it on the table. "Here''s your serving."


    They both looked at each other, a gentle smile adorning their faces.


    "Are you guys friends?" Ashlyn asked, a curious look on her face.


    "Couples," Simson replied, smiling.


    "....Pardon." Ashlyn tilted her head, eyes filled with confusion.


    "You heard him," I interjected, looking at her while they both nodded at me and walked away.


    I lowered my mask as I drank the coffee, which felt tasteless as usual.


    Ashlyn silently drank as well, her mind preupied.


    We drank the coffee without saying a word, and only when we walked out of the shop with a pastry did shee back to her senses.


    "Something you want to ask?" I questioned, making her turn toward me.


    "What about babies?" she asked with a deadpan look on her face.


    "They adopt one," I replied, shrugging.


    "Don''t their mothers scold them?" she inquired, eating a spoonful of pastry.


    "Commoners usually ept them, but it''s a big no among nobles," I exined, looking at the map I got.


    "Why?" she probed further.


    "Bloodline is most important in nobility," I replied, eyes on the streets. "If they can''t have offspring to continue their bloodline, they''re of no use to them."


    "What happens to them?"


    "Abandoned or killed," I replied, grabbing her hand to cross the street.


    "So most nobles keep those rtions hidden, and yeah, it''s banned in our empire, even formoners."


    "That''s why I never noticed them," she mumbled in realization. "I thought they were like you and Oliver."


    I halted my steps before turning and looking at her, dumbfounded.


    ...Really?


    "What?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Never say that again," I grumbled, shaking my head.


    "Okay," she chirped before scooping some pastry and offering it to me. "Now open your mouth."


    I leaned close, eating it from her hand.


    ''Huh?''


    But my steps halted, and my heartbeat dropped the next instant.

 Chapter 148 [Blood Of Fallen] [4]

    Chapter 148 [Blood Of Fallen] [4]


    The bell of the church rang slowly at a rhythmic interval.


    The exterior was adorned with intricate stone carvings, depicting angels, each etched by skilled hands long ago.


    Tall, arched windows lined with delicate stained ss decorated the sides.


    The massive wooden doors at the entrance were bound in iron, their surface polished to a deep shine.


    People in groups walked inside the church to pray.


    And I stood outside the church, eyes vacantly looking at the open door.


    "Are you not going in?" Ashlyn asked, her curious gaze on me.


    "....No." I replied, shaking my head. "I don''t feel like going in."


    Thest time I entered a church, I almost died without a chance of fighting back.


    And no matter what, I don''t want to go inside and risk my life.


    "What happened?" She asked, yfully pping my arm. "You turned silent all of a sudden."


    "....Nothing in particr." I replied, a bleak look on my face.


    "Just give me five minutes," she muttered as she twisted her body towards the church. "You won''t have to wait for too long."


    I looked at her departing figure walking away from me, and I couldn''t help but call her out, "Ashlyn."


    She immediately turned around, eyes blinking. "Yes?"


    I just kept my gaze on her before replying, "...Nothing...Just wanted to call you."


    She smiled, her lips parting, her voice a whisper, "I will be right back."


    She blended into the crowd entering the church as I looked around, finding a bench ced at the forefront of the church.


    Walking close, I sat down on the bench before cing my head between my hands, looking down at the ground.


    ''El.''


    [....Yeah.]


    ''What the hell am I supposed to make out of it?''


    When she fed me... I felt it. I felt the sweet vor of the pastry, even though I shouldn''t have.


    I thought I could only taste food when Christina feeds me, but.... I was wrong.


    ''What should I do, El?''


    I asked again, gulping down, my throat felt dry, like ice shoved in it.


    [I don''t know. You are the one who should make the choice.]


    ''...''


    .....Why?


    Why does this keep happening to me?


    For once, when I thought I should be selfish... cruel... ruthless, my shitty luck throws this at me.


    ''...Is this happening because I saved her?'' I wondered, but I quickly dismissed that notion.


    No way that''s the reason. In the first ce, I didn''t lose my sense of taste because of them.


    It happened because....


    .....I killed my family?


    ''....What does that have to do with my taste?''


    I grimaced, rubbing my temples, leaning on the bench.


    ...I want my other side of memories back. I want to know what happened on earth.


    ....I want to know what forced me to kill my parents and Senara.


    "...Sigh."


    A cold, misted breath escaped my lips as I gazed at the cloudy sky.


    ....Should I let Ashlyn die?


    She was an important character in the game, and a lot of people want her dead, including my mother.


    She holds a lot of value for the church, and the only reason they haven''t contacted her is because they aren''t sure.


    ....That she is the one they want.


    ''Come to think of it, she is only one-third of the whole.''


    I thought, my eyes darting towards my side as I looked at her walking out of the church.


    ''...Even if she lives, a long, painful life awaits her.''


    I sighed, pressing my hands on the bench to get up.


    "You know, there is a quote written inside." As soon as she closed in, she chirped, "Saying, ''Love gods the most, they are the only worthy ones in your life.''"


    "Aren''t gods narcissistic?" Imented as we walked towards the street.


    "Don''t say that." She scolded, "You will be in trouble if someone hears it."


    "Whatever." I shrugged.


    "Anyway, what is love to you?" She curiously asked, stepping closer.


    "I don''t know." I replied after thinking a little, "What about you?"


    "Hmm, my mother used to say it happens when a cupides and shoots an arrow in your heart." She replied, a smile lingering on her beautiful face, "Maybe that''s when love happens."


    "Wow, you are childish." Imented with a chuckle.


    She let out a soft giggle as well, eyes on me, "Where are we going now?"


    "The central mall or the garden of flowers." I mumbled, taking out the map that I got.


    "Let''s go to the garden!!" She eximed happily, grabbing my hand and starting to walk.


    "No, let''s go to the mall." I replied, tugging her closer to stop.


    "Garden first, mallter." She said, her golden eyes pleading.


    "Mall first." I replied, shrugging.


    "No¡ª."


    "Yes."


    "No¡ª."


    "Let''s flip a coin then." I suggested, taking out a coin from my pocket.


    "Sure." She replied,ing closer as I flipped the coin in the air. "Heads!" She called.


    The coinnded on my palm as I looked at it and mumbled, "It''s heads."


    "Yes!" She beamed in happiness, jumping up and down, "I won!!"


    But before she could celebrate further, I grabbed both her shoulders, shaking her vigorously, "We have to assign heads to something."


    "Huh?" She blinked innocently, "We didn''t?"


    "No." I lied with a straight face, "Now, let''s do it again."


    "Hmm?"


    But my hands halted as I felt my phone vibrate.


    "What happened?" Ashlyn asked, but I shook my head and took out my phone.


    "Christina?" I mumbled, looking at the person that called me.


    And from the corner of my eye, I could see Ashlyn''s mood dampening as she took a step back away from me.


    "....."


    I remained silent at her behavior as I picked the phone up.


    "Hello, Az." Christina mumbled, her soft voice tinged with uneasiness.


    "Did something happen?" I asked, a swell of concern in my chest.


    "Can you do me a favor?" She finally replied with a sigh.


    ***


    ***


    "Why are we here?" Ashlyn asked as we walked inside a luxurious hotel.


    Upon entering, we were greeted by the sight of a vast, open lobby bathed in warm, golden light.


    The floor was an expanse of marble, iid with patterns of gold and ck.


    Above, a massive crystal chandelier hung from the high ceiling, sparkling with thousands of tiny lights.


    Moving towards the counter, I replied, "To book a room."


    "Why?" She asked, grabbing the hem of my shirt to not get lost.


    "To take some rest." I replied, looking at the man standing opposite the oak counter. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The man gave a professional smile as he asked, "How can I help you, sir?"


    "How much for a room?" I asked as Ashlyn stood by my side, looking around curiously.


    He nced at both of us, a knowing smile curling up on his face. "Do you want the room on an hourly basis?"


    I pointed my finger as I spat, "Answer what I asked. How much for a da¡ª."


    "Wait!" Ashlyn eximed, grabbing my extended finger, "Why the whole day? Wouldn''t it be better to pay for the hours we spend?"


    "Ashlyn, you are not understandin¡ª"


    "Like you understand anything, always wasting money." She interjected before looking at the counter man, "We will pay for how many hours we spend."


    The man''s smile widened even more as he looked at me and whispered, "For how many hours should I book, sir?"


    I just looked at Ashlyn without replying to him.


    Under my gaze, she became pressured as she fumbled, "Two hours? ...No? How about three hours? No? ....Let''s be on the safe side and make it four."


    She then turned and looked at the man with a smile, her voice chirping, "We will book for four hours!"


    The man looked at me, his eyes filled with admiration like he had found some hidden master.


    "Book the room for two days." I said, looking at the man who kept admiring me.


    "Wait, why¡ª."


    I pinched her lips together with my hand to keep her shut.


    Come on, is she really that innocent?


    Doesn''t she get what he is talking about?


    "Az!" I turned around as I heard my name from behind.


    My grip on her lips loosened as Ashlyn stepped back.


    With her blue hair fluttered around, Christina walked towards me.


    But what piqued my interest was the girl walking beside her.


    Her pale skin contrasted with her ck velvet frock.


    The dress, adorned withce, fell just above her knees, its flowing skirt moving gracefully with each step.


    Her long, raven-ck hair cascaded down her shoulders, framing her striking features¡ªdeep, smoky eyes and lips painted a bold, blood-red.


    But what was odd was that she wore detached handcuffs, the cuffs worn almost like bracelets.


    I looked at Christina for an exnation, but she didn''t look happy for some reason.


    "Huh?" I let out a startled voice as a cluster of white started to emerge from my side.


    It quickly took the form of a child.


    Willis jumped down, slowly walking towards that girl, hisvender eyes shining, no, I mean it, they were literally shining.


    He stood in front of her, hands spread wide as he eximed, "Pick me up, mama!"


    "..."


    What a shitty son I have.

 Chapter 149 [Blood Of Fallen] [5]

    Chapter 149 [Blood Of Fallen] [5]


    "....."


    "....."


    In the bustling market, a boy with ck hair stood in front of a luxurious food restaurant, his arms folded, a thoughtful look on his handsome face.


    Beside him stood a girl with bright red hair tied in a ponytail, her red, orb-like eyes adoring the boy.


    She wore a simple ck shirt with the sleeves rolled up, her shirt tuckedfortably into her blue skirt.


    "Are you sure?" Oliver finally asked, ncing at Aaliyah.


    "It''s on me," she replied with a smile, her voice chirping. "So don''t hesitate to choose."


    "Then let''s go somewhere else," he said, walking away. "This one looks expensive."


    "That''s the third time you''ve done this," Aaliyah grumbled with a tired sigh. "Just choose one already."


    "Come on, I don''t want you to waste too much money," he replied as they made their way to the parked bike.


    But before they reached it, a simple shop caught Aaliyah''s eye. She tapped Oliver''s shoulder. "That one looks good!"


    Oliver followed her gaze, observing the shop before nodding. "That could work."


    They quickly crossed the street, entering the small and cozy shop, their eyes always searching.


    They settled down at a simple table as ady walked towards them. "What would you like to eat?" she asked.


    "Give us the shop''s specialty," Oliver ordered with a light smile.


    Thedy nodded before walking away to prepare the food.


    "....."


    "....."


    An awkward silence lingered between them.


    Oliver''s mind felt nk as he didn''t know what to say, while Aaliyah''s mind was full of thoughts she couldn''t find the right words to express.


    "So, why ask me on a date all of a sudden?" Oliver asked, trying to start a conversation.


    "All of a sudden?" She scoffed, her eyes on him. "I''ve been trying to ask you on a date for a long time."


    "Right," Oliver mumbled with a light, nervous chuckle. "But hey, it''s the first time you were so direct."


    "...So, you knew I was always trying to ask you out?" She asked, her red eyes narrowing. "Yet you always tried to remain oblivious."


    "Hmm, this ce is beautiful," Olivermented, his head sweeping from left to right.


    "Stop trying to change the topic," Aaliyah remarked, tapping on the table in front of him.


    "I''m not," he replied, shrugging.


    "Sometimes I wonder if you''re a girl trying to act like a boy for some reason," Aaliyahmented, observing his reaction.


    "Sigh..." A sigh escaped Oliver''s mouth as he leaned back in the chair, his hands reaching down to unzip his pants. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What are you doing!?" Aaliyah eximed, leaning forward and grabbing his hand.


    "Proving that I''m a man," Oliver replied, a deadpan look on his face.


    "We''re in public!!"


    "So, should I do it in private?"


    "Yes, wait, no!?" Aaliyah eximed, hiding her blushing face with her hand.


    Oliver grinned widely, looking at her.


    Since childhood, he loved to tease her about every little thing.


    That habit still remained, making him unable to resist teasing her.


    "Ahem." She coughed, ignoring her bright red cheeks as she asked, "We need to buy you some clothes."


    "About that..." Oliver mumbled as thedy brought them their food. "Can''t we just not buy expensive things¡ª"


    "Let me, please," Aaliyah interjected, her eyes pleadingly looking at him. "I''ve always wanted to buy something nice for you."


    "...Fine," Oliver sighed as he picked up the spoon.


    "Azariah''s birthday ising soon." Munching her food, Aaliyahmented.


    Oliver nodded as he replied, "Yeah, two days from now."


    "Did you buy any gift for him?" She asked, curiously looking at him.


    "Yeah," he replied cheerfully. "A pack of condoms."


    "Cough, cough." Aaliyah choked on her food before ring at him. "Are you serious!?" She snapped.


    "What?" Blinking innocently, he asked back, "No matter how much I want to be an uncle, I don''t want him to have children right no¡ª"


    "Oh, gods in heaven." Aaliyah sighed, rubbing her temples. "I have so many questions to ask, but first, let''s buy him something else."


    "But why?" Oliver frowned, looking at her in confusion. "I bought the best one. They even glow in the dark¡ª"


    "I don''t want to know that," she interjected, ring at him. "We''re buying something else, and that''s final."


    "Then what am I supposed to do with this one?" He asked, taking out a packet and cing it on the table.


    "....."


    "....."


    They silently looked into each other''s eyes. Slowly, a smile curled up on Oliver''s face while Aaliyah averted her gaze away from him.


    "Excuse me." They both abruptly shifted their gaze to the person who seemed to appear out of nowhere, standing beside them.


    He looked like a man in his twenties, wearing a vintage suit.


    A hint of color graced his cheeks, he wore sunsses covering his crimson eyes, his skin poreless and baster pale, but his lips were obscenely red, and his hair was ck as night.


    "Do you need anything?" Oliver asked calmly, but his instincts screamed that something was wrong with him.


    "I just wanted to say, you guys are a lovely couple," the man replied, reaching out his hand and patting both their heads.


    Something small emerged from his sleeves,tching onto them without getting caught.


    He smiled, looking at them one more time before walking away.


    "What a weirdo," Aaliyah remarked, watching him walk out of the shop.


    ".....He reeked of rot," Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin, that distinct scent still lingering in his mind.


    "What do you mean?" Aaliyah asked, tilting her head.


    "Nothing." Not wanting to worry her, Oliver replied with a smile, shaking his head.


    They quickly finished their food and stood up, walking out of the shop after paying.


    "Where should we go next?" Oliver asked, starting the bike while Aaliyah sat behind him.


    Her hands wrapped around his waist as she chirped delightfully, "Let''s go buy you some clothes."


    "Off we go, then," Oliver replied with a chuckle, kickstarting the bike.


    ***


    ***


    "Oliver, try these," Aaliyah said, passing him ten or more different suits, each with a unique design.


    Rows of different suits and their pairs were on disy all around them, the entire hall filled with only men''s clothing.


    "Can''t we just pick one and go home already?" Oliver grumbled, looking at the suits in his hand.


    "No, how would we know which one looks best, then?" Aaliyah denied his request as she strode through the hall.


    Her curious eyes darted around, trying her best to find a good outfit for him, her soft hands touching the fabrics.


    "Sigh." Oliver sighed, cing the clothes over his head as he walked inside one of the changing rooms.


    Closing the curtain, he shrugged off his shirt before he started to pick one of the suits.


    But in an instant, the world around him slowed down, his eyes flickered golden, and he instinctively coated his hand with mana, yanking it towards his back before grabbing something small.


    He brought his hand back, looking at the living creature with distinct white color patterns on its body as he mumbled, "A Frost Spider?"


    A spider used for tracking, but what makes it lethal is its venom that can freeze the blood in veins, giving a painful death.


    "Oliver, try this one as well!" Aaliyah chirped from outside, making his eyes widen.


    "Fuck!!"


    He cursed while crushing the spider in his hand. Panic filled his mind as he opened the curtain, jerking Aaliyah inside and closing it.


    He pushed her to the edge of the room, making her gasp.


    "O-Oliver," she stammered, looking at him with utter confusion.


    "Stay still," hemanded, untucking her shirt.


    A silent moan escaped her lips as he slipped his cold, mana-coated hand inside, touching every inch of her back.


    "O-Oli..."


    She whimpered, grabbing his shirt as his hand grazed her sensitive navel.


    Not noticing her struggle, Oliver thoroughly searched her body before he finally found the spider right above her tailbone.


    "Hahaha, found this fucker," he let out a triumphantugh as he slid his hand back, crushing the spider.


    But his smile quickly vanished as he looked at Aaliyah, who had her face flushed deep red, like her hair.


    "Aaliyah, I didn''t do that on purpos¡ª"


    She didn''t listen to his excuses as she mmed him against the wall, her soft lips meeting his furiously.


    Her hands moved around his body, viting him like he did to her.


    ***


    ***


    "Hmm?"


    Inside the dimly lit shop where Oliver and Aaliyah had lunch earlier, a man with jet-ck hair opened his eyes, a frown creasing his otherwise expressionless face.


    The sight that greeted him was the pale nape of a woman, her body slumped against him as his sharp keenin pierced her flesh, drawing blood.


    He slowly leaned back, withdrawing the keenin from her neck.


    The woman copsed to the floor, barely clinging to life.


    "They discovered the spiders?" he muttered to himself.


    "Interesting," he mumbled, a small, twisted smile ying on his lips.


    He adjusted his suit as he stepped over the woman''s trembling body and exited the shop with a calm expression.


    "I am going to enjoy this hunt."

 Chapter 150 [Blood Of Fallen] [6]

    Chapter 150 [Blood Of Fallen] [6]


    He stood in front of her, hands spread wide as he eximed, "Pick me up, Mama!"


    "....."


    We all looked at Willis in confusion as I walked toward him, but before I could reach him, Christina scooped him up.


    "Mama is here!" she chirped, her voice sweet as she gently pinched his cheeks with one hand while supporting him with the other.


    Willis, who still looked like a three-year-old boy, was easy for her to carry around.


    "Uh... This mama..." Willis whimpered, trying to get the other girl''s attention as he reached out to her.


    "Willis," Christina whispered, grabbing both his hands and tucking them close to his body. "She is not your mama."


    "Mama..." Willis mumbled, his voice frail as if he would cry at any moment.


    Now I stood close to Christina, trying to grab Willis by the back of his neck.


    "Give him to me, Christina." But before I could, the raven-haired girl extended her hands toward Willis.


    Christina was still reluctant, but when Willis tried to reach out to her with a bright smile, she gave in and passed the boy.


    "Mama." A blissful smile adorned his baby face as he mumbled softly, cing his head on her shoulder.


    .....Wait.


    "Did he just talk?" I abruptly asked, shifting my focus back to Christina.


    Her face was sullen as she nced at me, replying, "...Yeah, he did."


    "... Should I head back?" My gaze shifted to Ashlyn as she asked meekly, nodding toward Christina.


    "...Ashlyn, would you please apany her for a while?" Christina said with a light smile, grabbing my hand. "I want to talk with Az for a while."


    "Sure," Ashlyn agreed, nodding and walking toward the girl and Willis.


    And I was dragged to a corner of the hotel where no security was present.


    "How many girls has Willis ever called Mama?" she asked, her hands folded, eyes narrowed.


    "....I don''t know," I replied, deliberately keeping my answer vague while lowering the mask I was wearing.


    "Tell me, Az," she pressed further.


    "I don''t k¡ª"


    "Azariah."


    "Okay, fine." I gave in, averting my gaze as I replied softly, "....Four."


    "I see, I see." She mumbled, letting out a hollow chuckle and ring at me. "Did you teach him to do that?"


    "Why would I do that?" I replied with a small frown, feeling a bit annoyed by her usation.


    "....I don''t know." She shrugged, her narrowed eyes never leaving me. "Maybe you like making every other girl Mama of your child," she grumbled.


    "....That sounds so wrong, Christina." I grimaced, roughly running my fingers through my hair.


    "Did you have that fetis¡ª"


    "Stop using me, will you!?" I groaned in frustration, pping her head lightly.


    She sighed heavily, rubbing her temples as she mumbled, "I don''t know what to do, Az."


    "What happened?" I asked, sensing her weariness. "Is it rted to that girl?"


    "Yeah," she nodded, ncing back at the girl.


    "Who is she?" I asked, following her gaze, observing the raven-haired girl who was gently rubbing Willis''s back.


    "One of my friends," Christina replied, her blue eyes staring at me, "from Akasha."


    "Wait, what?" I asked, my brows knitting together in confusion.


    "...Yeah," she sighed again, "you heard me."


    "What is she doing here?" I pressed further, tapping my leg on the ground.


    "She ran away from her home," she revealed, cing one hand on her waist.


    "Apparently, there is an uproar in Akasha because Alfheim is getting invaded once again." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...The fuck is going on?" I mumbled, feeling somewhat anxious about it.


    The game had no mention of thend of elves getting invaded around this time.


    No, Alfheim should be safe for more than a year from now.


    ''...Did something else change without me knowing?''


    I wondered but quickly threw those thoughts away.


    The safety of elves is none of my concern; they could die for all I care.


    "Is she a High Human?" I asked, looking at Christina.


    "...No," she denied, shaking her head.


    "Then is she from another great race?" I probed further, squinting my eyes.


    "You seem quite interested in her," shemented, a glowering look on her face.


    "I am asking because I don''t want to make any rudements about her race," I reasoned, looking at her.


    "Just stop being racist, then," she grumbled, eyes ring at me.


    I shrugged, refusing toment on that topic.


    "She requested to not disclose her identity," she replied, taking out her phone, "...and there goes my n to spend time with you."


    "You''re going to apany her?" I asked, and she nodded in reply.


    "She had toe at the worst time," she grumbled softly. "Why now?"


    "We can always spend timeter," I replied, not being too bothered.


    "But still...." She sighed before turning around to face me, her arms wide open. "I need a hug."


    "Hug yourself then," I suggested, an impassive look on my face.


    "Tch." Christina clicked her tongue, annoyance shing in her eyes. "Are you going to hug me or not?" she demanded.


    "I''m not gonna¡ª"


    "Coward," she interrupted, a cheeky smile spreading across her face.


    "Don''t call¡ª"


    "Coward."


    "Christi¡ª"


    "Cowar¡ª"


    "Fine, idiot," I grumbled, finally giving in. I stepped closer, closing the distance between us.


    My arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her in tightly.


    The warmth of her body pressed against mine, and I could feel her heart beating against my chest.


    "Wow, you are easy to manipte," she mumbled as she leaned into me, resting her head on my shoulder.


    "Shut up," I grumbled, trying to separate, but she held me tightly.


    "Ten seconds," she mumbled, inhaling my scent deeply.


    ''...This pervert.''


    I sighed, letting her do what she wanted, closing my eyes.


    "Am I interrupting something?" But we both flinched slightly, separating from each other.


    Ashlyn stood behind her, a dejected look on her face.


    "You need something, Olesia?" Christina asked with a light smile.


    Willis curiously looked at me, his hands wrapped around Olesia''s neck.


    ''Her name doesn''t sound familiar.''


    I mused, looking at the girl wearing a ck frock.


    She might not be important enough to be mentioned in the game, or maybe it''s not her real name.


    "Is he your fianc¨¦?" she asked, her meadow-colored eyes observing me.


    "Yes," Christina replied with a light smile, patting my back, "the one and only."


    She extended her tender hand, her red lips parting as she mumbled, "Olesia."


    I shook her hand, noticing a faint gesture of her trying to show her knuckles. I looked up as I replied, "Azariah."


    "Is he your contracted spirit?" she asked, pinching Willis''s cheek, making him smile.


    "Yes," I replied as I walked closer, "and if you would please return him to me."


    I ced my hand around his armpit, snatching him away from the girl.


    "Mama!" he cried, trying to forcefully break free from my grip, but I remained unmoved.


    "She is not your mama," I grumbled as his head snapped toward me, eyes filled with tears.


    "Let go!" he cried, using his tiny hands to punch me, but I dodged him without any problem.


    "Willis," the girl mumbled, her soothing voice calming him down, "we will meet again tomorrow. Until then, be a good boy." She coaxed.


    "Hmm," he nodded, pouting as he red at me onest time before turning into a cluster of white light and returning back to my tattoo.


    "....."


    I closely observed the girl, trying to figure out what was so special about her.


    Willis had never behaved rudely toward me, nor had he ever said anything apart from ''dada'' and ''mama.'' But everything changed the moment this girl arrived.


    ''...Something is definitely fishy about this.''


    I concluded before ncing at Ashlyn, who stood behind with an awkward look.


    "Are you going to stay with her?" I asked, ncing at Christina.


    She nodded, not showing any annoyance, "Yeah, I will be staying with her tonight."


    "...Guess I will see you tomorrow," I mumbled, handing her the room card I got earlier.


    She nodded, her expression softening as she whispered, "Take care."


    "Sure," I replied with a smile, ncing at the girl onest time before walking toward Ashlyn.


    "Should we go now?" she asked, a look of impatience on her face.


    "Yeah, let''s go to the garden," I nodded, putting my mask back on.


    ****


    "Why does time pass so quickly?" Ashlyn grumbled, eating cotton candy.


    Her outfit was entirely different from before; she wore goofy sunsses and a hairband with bunny ears.


    "You think so?" I asked, ncing at her as I carried bags of souvenirs we bought.


    "Hmm, hmm," she hummed softly, nodding her head.


    Evening had arrived as we both returned to the hotel assigned to us.


    But as we reached the main door, we were greeted by Professor Daphne standing outside.


    She quickly noticed us as she walked forward, "Where were you guys?"


    "Did something happen?" I asked, noticing the concern in her eyes.


    She sighed, looking at me, "You will have to stay at the hotel for the rest of the trip, Azariah."


    "....What?"

 Chapter 151 [Blood Of Fallen] [7]

    Chapter 151 [Blood Of Fallen] [7]


    "...So what happened between you two?"


    With my arms folded, I asked, ncing at Oliver and Aaliyah, who stood awkwardly yet close to each other.


    The morning light filtered through the heavy clouds covering the sun.


    The group of students from the Pargoina Empire stood by the main door of the hotel, waiting for the bus to arrive.


    They were all dressed in fancy attire, unlike me, who was in more casual clothes.


    "Nothing new," Oliver replied, shrugging his shoulders. "Everything is the same."


    I narrowed my eyes, sensing the clear lies in his words, but I didn''t call him out. "Is that so?"


    They both nodded awkwardly before ncing at each other.


    "Azariah."


    I looked back at the sound of my name, only to find a white-haired girl standing behind me.


    "Something I can help you with?" I asked calmly, turning around to face her.


    "Where is Christina?" she questioned, looking around and not finding her anywhere.


    "...She''s with her friend," I replied, to which she frowned.


    "Does she not know her presence is important here?" She asked her eyes stared at me.


    "She has better things to do than be a showpiece for people to see," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    She tilted her head as she asked, "You''re taking her side now?"


    "...Is that a bad thing?" I questioned back, ncing at the bus that had just arrived through the hotel gate.


    "...No. About you not being included in the trip..." She mumbled, her eyes on me. "We can''t help it because we''re going to be traveling mostly in public areas¡ª"


    "I understand," I cut in, nodding my head. "You don''t want to exin anything."


    She kept her pristine white eyes on me, staring silently, as if there was more she wanted to say, but the words didn''te.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice softer. "I would stay in one ce if I were you. People here don''t seem to like seeing your face."


    "....."


    ''El, can you tell what she is feeling right now?''


    [...Envy, concern, and loneliness.]


    I sighed, stroking my purple hair and closing my eyes as I reached up to massage my temples.


    ...After all the shit I did to them... Why can''t they just leave me alone?


    [...It''s not easy to hate someone you have known for a long time.]


    ''...I don''t know man, should be grateful or curse the fact that she''s still concerned about me even after all I did to her.''


    I sighed again, looking at the bus. My eyes met Ashlyn''s, and she waved happily at me.


    I couldn''t help but smile and wave back, but my attention was quickly drawn to Oliver and Aaliyah standing by the bus.


    And...


    My mind went nk as I saw Aaliyah tiptoe and give Oliver a quick peck on the lips before she rushed onto the bus, her face flushed.


    "....."


    ''Hey El, am I seeing things?''


    [...No.]


    With a stupid grin on his face, Oliver walked towards me while the bus drove off.


    "What''s with the nk look?" he asked cheekily, his chest puffed out.


    "The fuck was that?" I snapped, ring at him. "Why didn''t you tell me you were dating?"


    "Stuff happened yesterday, and now I''m kinda stuck with her," Oliver admitted, scratching his cheek in embarrassment.


    I couldn''t help but grin as I wrapped my arm around his neck, leaning in to ask softly, "So, how long did youst?"


    "Not even a minute," he grumbled, clearly frustrated.


    "Wait, what?" I asked, my brows knitting together in confusion.


    "We haven''t done anything except kiss," he groaned, shrugging off my grip. "I haven''t even told her about my family situation yet."


    "...I see." I nodded, deciding not to push the topic further.


    They should know better how they want to handle their rtionship; I don''t need to butt in more than necessary.


    "Ask me if you ever need anything," I said, patting his shoulder.


    "I should probably buy you some condoms just in case... You know, the ones that glow in the dark."


    For some reason, he burst intoughter, clutching his stomach as he doubled over.


    "Did you finally turn into a retard?" I asked, puzzled as he tried to catch his breath.


    "Nah, man," he mumbled, hisughter dying down. "It''s just... we think alike."


    "¡­Sure," I grumbled, not quite understanding his words as I looked at him. "But why didn''t you join them?"


    "I will,ter," he replied with a shrug. "Anyway, where are we going now?"


    "We can just go and see if it''s true or not," Chubby suggested with a shrug.


    "Fair enough," Oliver shrugged back, ncing at me. "What do you think?"


    "I know a ce," a familiar voice suddenly echoed behind me, making me abruptly turn my gaze.


    "Chubby?" I frowned, surprised to see him. "Since when were you here?"


    "From the start," he replied, a dejected look crossing his face. "Did you not notice me?"


    "How is that possible?" Oliver chimed in with a grin. "Only a blind person wouldn''t notice you."


    ''...''


    ...But I didn''t.


    Was I too lost in my thoughts?


    "What ce?" I asked, quickly changing the topic.


    "The old city¡ªmade right beside thergest port on the continent," Chubby replied as he walked closer to us. "...I heard that ce has the remains of the Dronarta Empire," he whispered.


    "Really?" Oliver asked, squinting his eyes in curiosity. "I thought everything rted to them was destroyed?"


    "We can just go and see if it''s true or not," Chubby suggested with a shrug.


    "Fair enough," Oliver shrugged back, ncing at me. "What do you think?"


    "I''ve got no problem with that," I replied, shaking my head.


    "Then let''s go," Oliver said, smiling as he moved to pick up the bike.


    ***


    ***


    Along a wide, ck-sanded beach and the rolling banks of the Eufrates River, a cityy sprawled across thendscape.


    The city climbed the nk of a slope, with roads made of heavy concrete, but the buildings were old¡ªtoo old to seem like they belonged to this era.


    The sky above was thick with smoke, and the stink of grease and fat hung heavy in the air.


    A myriad of ships rocked gently at the bank of the river, their masts swaying in the breeze.


    As I looked around, I couldn''t help but be impressed by the blend of old and new age.


    "Damn, this ce is good," Oliver mumbled, munching on a beef sandwich, the specialty of the locals.


    "Yeah," Chubby agreed, nodding, his face stuffed with food.


    "Lose some weight, Chubby," I grumbled, pping his stomach.


    "...Yeah," he nodded, ncing down at his bulging stomach. "Someone called me Minotaur''s baby."


    "Man, someone guessed your race," Olivermented, earning a sharp look from Chubby.


    The city was bustling with people as we walked through the main street, the noise of the crowd filling the air.


    "Would you like to know your future?"


    We halted our steps as a man in a ragged, worn-out suit blocked our way.


    He had an ordinary face with dull ck eyes and hair covered by a woolen cap.


    "What?" Oliver asked, tilting his head.


    "Your future," the man replied, smiling as he showed us a deck of cards. "...I can tell your future for just five hundred."


    "We don''t want to know," I replied, trying to walk past him.


    "Wait," Oliver grabbed my arm. "Let''s try it once."


    "He looks like a beggar, Oliver," I tried to reason with him.


    "Are you going to do it here?" Oliver asked, ignoring my words.


    "Oliver!"


    "Just this once, man."


    "Sigh..." I sighed, looking at the man.


    "No, not here," the man replied, turning and walking toward an alley. "Follow me."


    We followed behind him, the path growing narrower as we moved.


    ...Is it just me, or are we getting easily convinced?


    ''El?''


    [He doesn''t seem dangerous.]


    ''I see.''


    We quickly arrived at a small shop made of tented cloth that covered the sides but left the top open.


    A tabley in the middle with an orb ced on it.


    The man sat in a chair on the opposite side of the table as we stood, looking at him.


    "So, who would like to go first?" he asked, shuffling the cards in his hand.


    "Chubby," I said, pushing him forward. He looked back at me as if I''d just proposed his mother.


    "Pick one," the man said, spreading the deck of cards in his hand.


    Chubby picked one and showed it to the man.


    The man nodded before requesting, "ce your hand on the orb."


    Chubby did as instructed, and the orb flickered with a gentle hue of white.


    The man closed his eyes, muttering something under his breath, before smiling softly.


    "I see it... your future has changed... It has turned darker... because you associated with someone you shouldn''t have... and you will suffer."


    His eyes fluttered open while Chubby''s face turned pale.


    "What does that mean?" Chubby questioned, but the man didn''t reply. Instead, he nced at us.


    "Who is next?" he asked.


    "Let me see," Oliver mumbled, rubbing his hands together as he stepped forward.


    He did the same thing with Oliver as he did with Chubby before closing his eyes and muttering again,


    "Ahhhh... You are a prince and always will live like one... Someone who dearly loves his mother... and you will meet her... Soon."


    He fluttered open his eyes, looking at my and Oliver''s hardened faces.


    ''...How did he know?''


    I wondered, feeling uneasiness creeping up.


    Only a few know Oliver and Aimar are princes; it''s impossible for him to know this.


    "Would you like to try it?" he mumbled softly, looking at me.


    "...No," I replied, trying to turn around.


    "You don''t want to know what will happen in the future?" the man asked, making me halt.


    "Will me knowing it change anything?" I asked, turning back around.


    "That''s upto you," the man replied with a faint smile, "Can you change the future?"


    I looked at him for a while before I sighed and did what the others did.


    When I ced my hand on the orb, a gentle current ran through my body as I looked at the man, who had closed his eyes.


    He muttered something again before his face shrunk as he muttered, "I see it...Your lover will kill you...No...that''s your past."


    His eyes snapped open as he gazed at me, filled with only one emotion.


    ...It was pity.


    His lips parted slightly as he whispered softly,


    "...That''s your past, present, and future... Your lovers were, are, and will always... kill you."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 152 [Blood Of Fallen] [8]

    Chapter 152 [Blood Of Fallen] [8]


    "...That''s your past, present, and future... Your lovers were, are, and will always... kill you."


    Thump! Thump!


    Azariah''s heart pounded fiercely in his chest as the man''s words struck deep.


    His breath became ragged, and he red at the man, whose expression was filled with pity.


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Azariah let out a forced chuckle.


    "The fuck are you rambling about, liar?" he asked, a smile lingering on his face as he stepped back.


    "Az," Oliver tried to intervene, but Azariah quickly pushed him away.


    "Did you not hear this fucker?!" Azariah roared, mming his fist down on the table with such force that it shattered into pieces.


    The man gulped as Azariah lunged at him, but Oliver barely managed to hold him back.


    Just as the man was about to respond, a woman passing by on the street stopped, looking at them with concern.


    "Sam!!" she yelled, making the man''s head snap toward her.


    "Find a real job! How long are you going to impersonate and fool people?" she snarled.


    "What?" Azariah asked, his anger giving way to confusion, finding sce in her words, "He''s a fraud?"


    "Yes, sir," the woman replied sweetly, her gaze softening as she took in Azariah''s handsome face, a smile forming on her lips. "He does this to all the tourists¡ª"


    "Aye, old hag!" the man named Sam snapped, abruptly standing up and throwing down his woolen cap.


    "Do your fucking job and stop bothering me!"


    "Shut up, fraudster!" the woman shot back, before turning to Azariah.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. He scares people with lies and then extorts money by offering fake solutions."


    "We''re leaving," Azariah muttered, rubbing his temples as he turned to walk away.


    He pulled out some gold coins, handing them to the woman, who beamed at the unexpected earning.


    Oliver and Chubby followed suit, but as they tried to move, Sam stepped forward, blocking their path, his eyes gleaming with greed.


    "Are you new here, sire?" Sam asked, a fake smile stered on his ordinary face. "Do you want a guide¡ª"


    "Fine, fine," Sam relented, nodding vigorously. "One gold coin."


    "Are you sure, Az?" Oliver whispered, standing beside him. "He''s still a fraud."


    "One gold doesn''t matter," Azariah replied, shaking his head. "I''m more interested in that name," he whispered.


    "This way," Sam said, his mood lifting as he led them deeper into the alley.


    The pathway, already narrow, became even tighter as they slowly moved out of the city.


    The walls of the alley seemed to close in on them with every step.


    "Do you know we''re living in the 3rd Epoch?" Sam asked, ncing back at the three boys trailing behind him.


    "We''re what now?" Seth grumbled, barely finding enough space to walk in the cramped alley.


    "Aye, the 3rd Epoch," Sam nodded, his voice pitched high with excitement. "The Epoch of Dawn."


    "And what about the other two?" Oliver asked, his curiosity piqued. "Or did we just skip straight to the 3rd?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The 1st was the Epoch of Gold, and the 2nd, the Epoch of Rebirth," Sam exined, deftly jumping over a half-meter boulder blocking their path.


    "Each epochsts three thousand years, and thest one ended with the Akasha Holy War."


    "So what does that have to do with anything?" Azariah asked, lifting Seth effortlessly and tossing him over the boulder as they continued deeper into the alley.


    "The emperor of the Dortona Empire was a devout follower of the three main gods," Sam continued, leading them further away from the city.


    "He kept the war going, fighting a useless battle because those foolish main gods demanded it."


    "And now you''re cursing the gods?" Seth growled, annoyed by Sam''s words.


    Sam smiled as he turned back to face them.


    "Can gods prevent evil?" he asked.


    Seth replied confidently, "Yes."


    "Then why don''t they?" Sam shot back, his tone sharp.


    "....."


    Sam''s smile widened. "If they''re omnipotent, why not just destroy evil?"


    "They can, but they choose not to," Olivermented.


    "Then are they really benevolent?" Sam countered, his voiceced with skepticism. "When they allow mortals to suffer?"


    "..."


    "When they''re neither omnipotent nor benevolent," Sam said, stepping closer and leaning in toward them, his voice dropping to a whisper. "....Then why call them gods?"


    Sam smiled, observing the thoughtful expressions on their faces as he resumed walking.


    "But I understand," he continued, "for us mortals, gods are necessary, even if they do not and cannot truly exist."


    "Enough of that," Azariah snapped, his re intense. "We''re not here to talk about gods."


    "Right, sire!" Sam eximed, stering a fake smile across his face. "You wanted to know about Qais."


    Azariah nodded slightly. "Who is he?"


    "I don''t know," Sam shrugged, causing everyone to halt in their tracks.


    "The fuck did you just say?" Azariah asked, tilting his head in confusion.


    "I don''t know much about him," Sam replied with a smile. "Most of the things rted to him are gone, forgotten, or buried somewhere."


    "....."


    Azariah''s patience wore thin as he stepped closer, his re sharpening.


    "But there is one famous story about him," Sam quickly added. "Something about his wife."


    ".....What is it?" Azariah asked, forcing himself to calm down as the light at the end of the tunnel grew brighter.


    "During the time of the Akasha Holy War, a man named Qais lived," Sam began with a smile. "Some say he was a noble, others say he was just amoner."


    The light at the end of the alley brightened as they emerged, finding themselves along the riverbank.


    "One day, the emperor heard about Qais''s wife, whom Qais always boasted about as one of the most beautiful women to ever live," Sam continued, leading them toward a broken-down house with nothing but walls.


    "The emperor became curious to see her face and used every trick he knew to catch a glimpse of her."


    They reached the dpidated house, and Azariah looked around curiously, touching the hard walls.


    "At one party, the emperor finally met her, though she wore a veil over her face," Sam narrated, stopping before a wall covered with a dusty old sheet.


    "He asked her to remove the veil, and when he saw her face, he was thoroughly disappointed. She wasn''t old or ugly, but neither was she the enchantress Qais had imed."


    "That''s when the emperor asked why Qais boasted so much about an ordinary woman," Sam said, his gaze locking onto Azariah''s.


    "And Qais answered, ''Look at her with my eyes, and you will find her the most beautiful.''"


    With that, Sam yanked the sheet off the wall, revealing a single portrait.


    It was broken at the edges, and most of the colors had faded.


    But the face was still clear¡ªan ordinary face with bright golden hair and eyes.


    There was nothing remarkable about the portrait; it was simply ordinary.


    "Is this the most beautiful thing you were talking about?" Oliver asked, ncing at Sam.


    But to his surprise, the spot where Sam had been standing was now empty.


    He had vanished without a trace.


    "Where did he go?" Seth mumbled, looking around but finding nothing.


    "Az?" Oliver called out, touching Azariah''s shoulder.


    Azariah had a dazed look on his face, staring nkly at the portrait, a single tear falling down his cheek.


    "Hey, are you alright?" Oliver''s concern grew as Azariah didn''t respond, even when he gently shook him.


    Suddenly, Azariah fell to his knees, his hands gripping his hair.


    A whisper escaped his lips, "Lumi... Inna... Where are they?"


    "Hey, what happened!?" Oliver sat beside him, shaking his body in rm.


    Seth moved closer, his worry evident as he looked at Azariah.


    "¡­Delh," Azariah mumbled softly, his eyes filled with confusion, "Where is Delh?"


    "Who?" Oliver asked, frowning in confusion.


    "....Where is she?" Azariah whispered, grabbing Oliver''s cor.


    "WHERE IS SHE!?"

 Chapter 153 [Blood Of Fallen] [9]

    Chapter 153 [Blood Of Fallen] [9]


    "....."


    I looked nkly at the ceiling of the hotel room. The nightmp flickered on and off as I kept pushing the button.


    My body sank deep within the bed, lyingfortably.


    A full day had passed since I met that weird man named Sam.


    A new morning had arrived, but I kept myself holed up in the room,cking the strength to walk out.


    "....What was that?" I mumbled to myself, feeling increasingly tired.


    No matter how much I tried to understand what had happened to me, I just couldn''t.


    At that time I felt like my chest was burning, and a voice kept echoing in my mind.


    A voice that felt distant yet close.


    A voice I didn''t recognize but felt like I should.


    But the more I looked at that portrait, the more it gave me a familiar sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from the depths of my memories.


    "What was that?"


    I asked again, but not to myself, rather to El.


    [...I don''t know. I can''t see what''s going on in your mind.]


    "And who the fuck was Sam?" I snapped, ring at nothingness. "You told me he wasn''t dangerous."


    [He was just a mortal, Az. Nothing was special about him.]


    "Sigh..."


    ....Then why?


    Why does it feel like everything he did was for a purpose?


    [...Or, you are just overthinking.]


    "...Maybe."


    I mumbled, letting out a dry chuckle as I sat back on the bed.


    "I wish that portrait hadn''t broken into pieces."


    I mumbled with a tired sigh.


    When I tried to remove the portrait from the wall, it crumbled in my hand, turning into dust.


    ''It was quite an old painting.''


    I mused, standing up while taking out my phone, which I had kept on silent as I wasn''t in the mood to talk to anyone.


    Checking the logs, I found a few missed calls.


    "Hmm? Christina?"


    I mumbled as I looked at her name; she was the one who had called me the most.


    Rubbing my temples, I dialed her number, and after two rings, she picked up.


    "Where are you?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    "In the hotel room." I replied, my voiceing out tired.


    "Are you alright?" she asked, her voice growing even more concerned. "You sound a little down."


    "I am fine." I replied, "Just a little tired."


    "Should I visit?" she offered.


    "No, why did you call me so many times?" I asked, rubbing my face with my m.


    "Yeah, I am at the mall." She replied, her voice chirping. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I wanted to buy some dresses for myself, so I thought I should invite you as well."


    "....."


    What the hell am I supposed to do?


    I don''t even know how to select a girl''s dress.


    "Hello?"


    "Where are you now?" I asked, walking toward the door. "I will be there in a while."


    "Sweet, I will send you the location." She replied before hanging up the phone.


    I walked out of the room, feeling a bit better than yesterday.


    The rest of the students were out touring the entire empire.


    "Come to think of it." I mumbled, walking toward the parking area. "We will be visiting the Bridge of Dawn tomorrow at midnight."


    The dim red lights of the hotel started to fade away as I looked at the bike given to me.


    I checked my phone for the address Christina sent.


    I sat on the bike, quickly unlocking it before moving out of the hotel.


    ''...Delh.''


    I thought, the wind damping in my ears as I moved toward the highway.


    ''....Who are you?''


    ***


    ***


    The mall buzzed with people roaming around the ce; the ten different floors were filled with different products for everyone''s use.


    Navigating through the crowd, I took the elevator to the fourth floor where Christina was shopping.


    As the lift ascended, I emerged into arge women''s clothing store, its walls adorned with hundreds of garments.


    I scanned the shop until my eyesnded on a girl with blue hair examining a dress.


    Beside her stood a raven-haired girl, engaged in conversation.


    I walked toward her, and she quickly noticed me.


    "You took your time," she said with a smile on her face.


    "Not thatte," I replied, shrugging.


    But before we could talk further, a cluster of white emerged from my side, turning into a child.


    "Mama!" Willis eximed, using my body as support to jump at the raven-haired girl.


    She smiled softly, catching him before twirling him around. "How are you, Willis?" she asked.


    I nced at Christina, who had a look of jealousy on her face.


    "Can I buy some clothes for him?" she asked, looking at me.


    "Sure," I replied, shrugging, to which she nodded before walking out and moving to a different store.


    "What''s with that look?" I asked, looking at Christina, who had a weird look on her face.


    "It doesn''t sit well with me," she replied, ncing at me. "Your child calling someone else Mama."


    "He isn''t my biological child," I reasoned, looking at the different clothes.


    "A child is a child, Az," she replied, tearing her gaze from me and looking at the dresses. "It''s not about being biological."


    "..Sure." I mumbled quietly, not wanting to argue with her.


    "Did something happen?" she asked, ncing at me.


    "Nothing in particr," I replied, not exining further.


    And it''s not like I can exin anything to her either way.


    "My father called me," she mumbled, earning my interest. "He said to stay away from you."


    I chuckled softly. "He must be constantly worried that he might really be a grandpa."


    "Well, I needed to threaten him," she replied, shrugging. "Or else he would have tried to break our engagement at any cost."


    "....I don''t understand him," I whispered softly, folding my hands.


    "There was a time when he didn''t even care about you, and then all of a sudden he remembered he was a father."


    "Do you remember when he started caring for me?" she asked, making me turn quiet.


    With a sad smile, I whispered, "When I pped you in front of him."


    "Yep, basically you made his parental love ignite back," she replied with a chuckle.


    But...


    ....I couldn''tugh.


    I did a lot of awful things to her just so she would hate me.


    I even went as far as pping her in front of everyone.


    And here she is, still sticking close to me.


    We both have our ws, but she always tried to mend our rtionship, while I always tried to break it.


    "Hey," she whispered softly, her hand reaching out and gently stroking my cheek. "...Don''t make such a sad face."


    "What sad face?" I replied, shrugging with a smile on my face.


    "You know, Az," she mumbled, her gaze still on me, "When you''re ready, please tell me everything that happened to you."


    "....."


    I remained silent, keeping my gaze on her.


    Her blue eyes didn''t back away as she kept staring back.


    "Fine," I mumbled, earning a smile from her as she nodded in agreement.


    "Right, I need your help," she said, grabbing my hand and dragging me away.


    "Help with what?" I asked curiously.


    She smiled softly, looking back. "In finding something beautiful."

 Chapter 154 [Blood Of Fallen] [10]

    Chapter 154 [Blood Of Fallen] [10]


    "...Do I have to be here?"


    I asked, an ufortable look on my face as I nced at the rows of dresses hanging around.


    It wouldn''t have been so jarring if it weren''t for the type of dresses they were.


    "What?" Christina asked, a cheeky smile adorning her face. "Are you being shy?"


    "Not shy, just ufortable." I replied, shrugging as I looked around.


    "How does this look?" Christina asked, grabbing a short ck nightgown and showing it to me.


    "Looks alright," I mumbled as she held the dress close to her body to examine it.


    The gown was so short that if she wore it, I could see everything below her thighs.


    "Are you imagining something?" she asked, making me flinch.


    Noticing that, her cheeky smile widened as she walked closer.


    Invading my personal space, she leaned closer, whispering softly in my ear, "Wanna see me wearing it?"


    "....No," I replied, barely controlling myself from agreeing.


    No matter howfortable and safe I feel around her, I just don''t want to be physical right now.


    Not when I don''t even know how long I would live.


    "Tch," she clicked her tongue in annoyance. "And here I thought you wouldn''t say no to this."


    "Think what you want," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Anyway, I''m going to try it on," she mumbled, picking up a few dresses before moving toward the dressing room.


    But instead of going inside, she looked back at me.


    "Need help with something?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "Can you guard the room, please?" she requested with a pleading look on her face.


    "Guard from whom?" I asked, looking around and finding no one but clothes.


    "Just do it, will you?" she asked, ring at me.


    "....Fine," I groaned in frustration, moving towards her.


    I stood outside the room as she pulled the curtain, trying on those night dresses.


    ''The hell am I doing here?''


    I grumbled, looking around the ce with only a few older women moving about.


    A few of them nced at me with a light blush on their faces.


    "..."


    Wow, am I so handsome now?


    [You are nothingpared to a god.] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''What a good way to crush my confidence, El.''


    [I''m just warning you, don''t get too proud of your face. It doesn''t mean much in the long run.]


    ''Yeah.''


    I mean, even amongmoners, I''ve seen a few who wereparable to Senara''s mother from Earth.


    And she was quite beautiful herself.


    [...Are you feeling some changes within you?]


    ''Like what?''


    [...You don''t usually talk about your life on Earth.]


    ''...''


    Wait...


    Have I been referring to it as my life instead of Inder''s life?


    Is this the change El is talking about?


    ''....I wonder how long it''ll take for both of us to merge.''


    I mused, stretching my body, trying to alleviate the awkwardness of being here.


    "Hey, Az." I heard my name, making me instinctively turn around.


    And I wish I hadn''t because I found Christina in the short nightgown, the ck fabric highlighting her rosy skin.


    The sleeveless straps didn''t help much, as I could see the entirety of her corbone.


    And, like I previously thought, I could clearly see everything below her thighs.


    "You''re not trying to avert your gaze?" she asked, a smile on her face.


    "No reason to do so now," I replied, shrugging as I turned to look at her clearly.


    Pretty sure I''ll remember her in this dress for a long while.


    "Well, that''s all." She smiled softly and, much to my disappointment, closed the curtain again.


    "....."


    I silently stood before sighing and turning around again.


    Luckily, there wasn''t any man around, or I might have had to gauge some eyes today.


    After a while, the curtain opened up again, and Christina walked out wearing her casual clothes.


    "I''m going to buy this one," she said, showing me the ck dress. "It mighte in handy one day."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "Anything you want toment about the dress?" she asked, ignoring my question.


    "...Am I the only one who thinks one of your boobies will be hanging out in the morning when you wear that type of dress?" I asked, rubbing my chin.


    But I quickly froze as my own words sunk in.


    ...The hell did I just ask?


    "Hahaha." Christina giggled softly as she started to walk. "That''s one hell of an observation, Az."


    "I didn''t mean it that way," I grumbled, trying to find any excuse.


    "You''re not wrong, though," she replied, slowing her steps to match my pace. "They always slip out in the middle of the night."


    "Why do you even wear them?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    "Because they''refortable," she replied, shrugging.


    "I see."


    I mumbled, nodding my head.


    "...Yeah, before I forget to tell you," she mumbled, taking a deep breath before looking at me. "I will start living in Akasha from next year."


    "...For higher studies?" I asked, to which she nodded.


    "...They have better options, and I also want to be a doctor who specializes in every race," she calmly exined, ncing at me.


    I quietly nodded my head in understanding.


    ...It''s the same as what happened in the game.


    She left for Akasha along with my sister toplete her higher studies.


    "....."


    But as I remembered Sam''s words, uneasiness crept within me.


    ...What did he even mean by that?


    "Are you angry?" Christina asked anxiously as I kept my mouth shut.


    "No," I replied, shrugging. "It''s good that my fianc¨¦e wants to do something for herself."


    "Yeah, I will have to feed my useless husband one day," she jabbed, earning a chop on her head from me.


    "I can find jobs as well," I replied, even though I knew I couldn''t.


    "Like what?" she asked back, rubbing her head. "It would have been better if you could be a doctor like me."


    "Nah, I would never go that route," I replied, shrugging.


    "Who the fuck wants to read that many books, not to mention be like you¡ªa specialist for every race."


    "Yeah, yeah." She scoffed, waving her hand. "Your small brain isn''t capable enough."


    "Whatever." I shrugged, not arguing further.


    She quickly paid for the dress as we walked out of the shop.


    And from the other side, Wills was alsoing toward us, holding Olesia''s hand.


    Again, Christina looked at Olesia with envy, which was kinda amusing to me.


    "Hmm?"


    But as we walked toward them, I felt a sharp gaze on us.


    ''El?''


    [Someone from the upper floor. They''re keeping an eye on Olesia.]


    ''...I see.''


    I mumbled, not interested in anything rted to her.


    But I still looked up, and in the crowd above, I could see a silhouette of a few people.


    ''...Are they here to kill her?''


    I wondered, ncing back at Olesia.


    "Look, Mama bought it for me!" As soon as he reached me, Wills eximed, showing off the new shirt he wore.


    "Stop calling her Mama," Christina mumbled, pinching both his cheeks and stretching them.


    "But she is Mama," Wills grumbled, looking at Christina. "And you are also Mama."


    She smiled but didn''t stop stretching his cheeks.


    "Anyway, what are you guys going to do from here on?" I asked, looking at them.


    "Let''s have some food first," Christina suggested, finally letting go of his cheeks, which he quickly started rubbing.


    We both nodded to her suggestion as we moved away.

 Chapter 155 [Blood Of Fallen] [11]

    Chapter 155 [Blood Of Fallen] [11]


    "Do you like it, Mama!?"


    As we made our way through the crowded mall, heading toward the restaurant on the sixth floor, Willis asked happily, showing his hand morphing effortlessly from a normal human hand to that of a vampire''s.


    "Yeah, you are good at it," Olesia replied with a gentle smile as she patted his back.


    Willis beamed at her approval, hisvender eyes practically glowing with happiness.


    He began to jump up and down, holding tightly to Olesia''s hand.


    "..."


    And walking behind them, I looked at their interaction with a weird look on my face.


    "Must be nice." Walking behind me, Christina mumbled, pinching my arm, "Having your child call a beautiful girl ''Mama.''"


    "Come on, she isn''t as beautiful as you," I replied, shrugging off her grip while turning my head toward her. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "...Not in disguise," she mumbled, averting her gaze from me.


    ''Who the hell is she?''


    I couldn''t help but wonder, ncing back at the girl.


    I may be biased, but to me, Christina is beautiful, like she is on par with the first princess of this empire, who is one of the most beautiful women among humans.


    ''...And she is envying Olesia.''


    ...How beautiful is this girl?


    [She isn''t envying her beauty, idiot.]


    ''...What the hell is that supposed to mean?''


    [...Nothing.]


    We reached the restaurant shortly after, entering its decorated main hall with chandeliers hanging from the ceiling andvish furniture.


    We found a table near the window and settled into our seats.


    "Wait, I will order the dishes," Christina said, standing up and moving toward the counter.


    "Mama, you know Dada doesn''t y with me," Willis mumbled, looking up while sitting on Olesia''sp.


    "Hmm, why?" she curiously asked, ncing at me.


    "I y with him," I replied, shrugging.


    "You don''t," Willis mumbled with a sullen look.


    "Leave him,e with me," Olesia replied, patting his head.


    He looked conflicted, shifting his gaze from me to her.


    "...So, I heard you ran away from your home," I asked, ignoring Willis, and looking at her.


    Her meadow-colored eyes shifted toward me as she sharply replied, "Do you have a problem with that?"


    "No, I was just wondering what made you do that," I asked, leaning on the chair.


    "Just keep wondering, then," she replied, shifting her gaze away.


    "Are those ears real?" I asked, ncing at them.


    What if she is an elf?


    "They are real," she replied, looking around the ce.


    "Do you like blood?" I asked, her gaze moving back toward me.


    "No."


    "How many hands can you use while giving handjo¡ª."


    "Are you not afraid to die?" she interjected, ring at me.


    "Who is going to kill me? You?" I scoffed, looking at her.


    Due to those handcuffs ced on her, she can''t use any mana no matter what she does.


    And even if she is physically stronger than me, I can still defeat her.


    "Don''t fight!" Willis eximed, wrapping his hands around her neck to grab her attention.


    "We are not fighting," Olesia replied with a light smile, patting his head, "Your dada is just being a pain."


    I rubbed my chin, keeping quiet as Christina walked back towards us.


    "Did something happen?" she asked, sensing the tension between us while sitting beside me.


    "Nothing," Olesia replied as she yed with Willis''s cheeks, pinching them, "Your fianc¨¦ was asking why I ran from Akasha."


    "Don''t mind him, he is just curious," Christina replied while pinching my thighs below the table.


    "Any ns for tomorrow?" I asked, changing the topic, ignoring her pinching.


    It doesn''t hurt much anyway.


    "It''s your birthday, Az," Christina chirped, looking at me, "I will be with you the whole day."


    "What about tonight?" I asked, looking at her, "Are you going to visit the Bridge of Dawn?"


    "Yeah." She nodded, a thoughtful look on her face. "Today is thest day of the trip, so I should be with the students for once."


    "I might join as well then," I replied, shrugging, "There won''t be any civilians there."


    "Is that you?" I shifted my gaze towards Olesia, who asked, gazing towards the counter.


    I followed her gaze, but she wasn''t looking at the counter but at the television ced behind it.


    "....."


    A news report was going on the television with a photo showing on the screen and a group of people debating why ''he'' is kept alive when ''he'' could cause the death of millions.


    And that ''he'' they are talking about was me.


    "How is that even broadcasting?" Christina snarled, ring at the television, "What the fuck is the empire doing?"


    "They are the ones who are doing it," I replied nonchntly, "making me a public enemy."


    "And why are they doing that?" Olesia asked curiously, her chin gently ced over Willis''s head.


    "They say I am the [Exiled Prince]," I replied, looking at her.


    "No way." She scoffed, waving her hand, "My grandfather told me once that the prince of this era should be born in a forsaken family¡ª."


    "Azariah Noah Aljanah," I interjected, making her silent.


    But her words did pique my interest, and it checked another box of my chances of being the Exiled Prince.


    Olesia slowly turned her head towards Christina as she asked, "Who is he to Killian and Avril?"


    "Cousin brother and younger brother." Christina replied, as I kept my gaze on her.


    So, she knows my brother?


    "I see," she mumbled, gazing at me, "You both are simr."


    "I don''t even know him," I replied, my voice tinged with annoyance.


    "No, you both really do feel alik¡ª."


    "I will see youter," I abruptly stood up as I said to Christina.


    "Hey, what happened?" she asked, but I ignored her as I picked Willis from herp.


    He didn''t protest, wrapping his arms around my neck as I supported his body with my hand.


    Without looking back I moved out.


    "Why do I have two mamas now?" As I walked out of the restaurant, Willis asked, his voice soft.


    "What do you mean?" I asked back, looking at him.


    He looked conflicted, but in the end, he shook his head. "Nothing."


    His body turned into a cluster of white as he returned to the tattoo on my side.


    [You don''t like to bepared, do you?]


    As soon as I reached the elevator, El questioned.


    ''...''


    I remained silent, not replying to his question.


    But as the elevator gate opened up, I gazed up at the eighth floor.


    ***


    ***


    On the eighth floor of the bustling mall, a man stood out among the shoppers.


    d in a ck vintage suit, he leaned casually against the sleek ss railing, his posture rxed.


    His gloved hand rested lightly on the railing as he observed the people below.


    "Where is he going?"


    He mumbled, his crimson eyes fixated on a boy moving among the crowd.


    And just when that boy''s eyes moved up to where he stood, the man''s expression hardened as he straightened slightly, ready for a confrontation.


    "Don''t do anything stupid, ir." But before he could do anything, a voice stopped him.


    His gaze moved to his side, where a woman stood, her gaze on the boy.


    Hair dark as night, a beautiful face with crimson eyes fixed on him.


    "He just looked at us, Faye," ir replied, turning back to look at the boy.


    "He can''t notice us," she mumbled confidently as the boy moved away.


    "Why are we just keeping watch?" the man asked, a slight annoyance on his pale face.


    "Then what? Confront him and alert the others?" she scoffed, ring at him. "Don''t you know we have to kill the others?"


    "Tch." The man clicked his tongue in annoyance, "Would have been better if they all were in one ce."


    "...If they don''t gather together by tonight, we are raiding the hotel they are staying at," Fayemented, looking back at him.


    He nodded before he asked curiously."Did Lady Ishtar order something else?"


    Unlike Faye, he had never met or even gazed upon Ishtar.


    They say any man who saw her face hasn''t lived for long.


    And even though he was curious to see the goddess, he knows better than to get himself killed for it.


    "She just told me to bring the blood of the forsaken families and bring that boy back alive," Faye replied as she nced at the blue-haired girl who walked out of the restaurant.


    "Is she also a target?" ir asked curiously, taking notice of Faye''s gaze on Christina.


    "No," Faye replied, shaking her head, "but she feels familiar... and dangerous."


    ir chuckled, "An Overlord afraid of a little girl, way to go, sister."


    "Executives don''t have any rtions," Faye shot back with a sharp look as she asked, "Anyway, what happened to that boy?"


    "Don''t worry about him," he replied as he remembered Oliver, a look of greed flickering in his eyes. "That boy is my hunt."


    Faye nodded as her gaze moved towards the raven-haired girl walking out as she mumbled, "Then I will take care of the princess and the maiden."


    "Remind me again, why does Lady Ishtar want that boy alive?" ir asked curiously, looking at his sister.


    "Nothing in particr," Faye replied, a small smile lingering on her face.


    "She just wants her possession back."

 Chapter 156 [Blood Of Fallen] [12]

    Chapter 156 [Blood Of Fallen] [12]


    The stars in the night twinkled above, a glorious blur in the dead dark sky.


    A moon with a greenish hue illuminated the concrete bridge we walked on.


    Snowkes fell from the sky, covering the pathway and making a soft crunching sound under our feet.


    Daphne led the way, with students following behind her.


    A few meters ahead, a bridge led toward a distant point where a tall, imposing tower stood.


    This dark tower, with a t top extending outwardly from its structure below, was firmly ced in the middle of the bridge and rose high into the sky, supporting the entire weight of the bridge.


    A sound filtered through the area, a distant, constant hissing, like an angry cat. It grew louder as we approached the bridge.


    A waterfall, huge and roaring, flowed from below on the left side of the bridge, its sound drowning out all other noise.


    "Do you guys think Lumina is t?"


    My head snapped to my right as Oliver mumbled.


    "It''s not?" Chubby frowned, walking beside me and looking at him as well.


    "It is," Oliver nodded furiously.


    "Then how do you exin the moon moving around us?" Chubby asked, tilting his head in confusion.


    "I mean, I heard it from my mother once," Oliver replied, shrugging in response. "She might be wrong, though."


    "..."


    I silently listened to their conversation while ncing behind me.


    We were at the back; Christina and Olesia, with Willis in her hands, walked behind us.


    Ashlyn and Aaliyah were walking in front, talking about something.


    Almost every other second, Aaliyah nced back to look at Oliver.


    "....."


    Lucky bastard.


    "You didn''t tell me Willis got a new mama," Oliver jabbed, ncing back at them.


    "He''s just ying around," I replied, turning my head to look at them having a conversation.


    ''...Why is she here though?''


    I wondered, ncing at Olesia, who was still wearing the same ck dress and dark eyeliner.


    But my gaze shifted towards Christina, who had an old bamboo umbre in her hand, shielding her from the snow.


    Her eyes met mine, and she smiled softly, waving at me.


    I shook my head ncing around at the soldiers from the empire standing on the sides for our protection.


    "Hey, only an hour left for your birthday," Olivermented with a grin, showing me the time on his phone. "You''ll can finally be a coupl¡ª"


    "Shut up," I growled, pping his chest.


    "Ow, my titties." He groaned in pain, rubbing his chest.


    "Chubby, are you free after this?" I asked, ncing at him.


    "Why do you ask?" He shot back in confusion.


    "You promised to take us to your home, remember?" I asked with a bright smile.


    Oliver also chimed in with the same smile as me, "Me too, bro."


    "Why do you want to visit my home so badly?" He asked, frowning.


    "To see your parents," I replied, looking at him.


    "Especially your mothe¡ª" I nudged Oliver with my elbow as he corrected himself, "Ahem, I mean your father."


    "I''ll see about that," he replied, visibly suspicious about our behavior.


    "Sure, man," Oliver replied, not forcing him, as he walked a little faster, grabbing Keegan.


    "What are you doing!?" Keegan roared, ring at him as Oliver wrapped his arm around him, slowing him down.


    "Chill, man, I just wanted to talk," Oliver smiled, patting his chest.


    "What?" Keegan spat, clearly annoyed as Oliver dragged him back to our pace.


    "What are you going to gift Az?" Oliver asked, pointing at me. "It''s his birthday, remember?"


    "Why would I gift him anything?" Keegan spat back, ring at me. "He doesn''t deserve anything."


    "I have everything," I replied, shrugging with a slight smirk on my face. "Even a bigger dick, shrimp."


    "Pfft..."


    Oliver let out a muffled chuckle while firmly holding on to Keegan.


    "Let go!" Keegan yelled, ring at me.


    "Chill, he isn''t lying," Oliver replied, not letting him out of his grip. "It''s all about gics, no need to fight over it."


    He huffed, ring at me, but I didn''t bother with him.


    Instead, I walked toward the left edge of the bridge.


    Small sprinkles of water fell all over me, soaking me slightly as I ced my hands on the edge, looking down.


    And...


    All I could see was darkness, water falling into an endless pit with no visible bottom.


    "....."


    ''...I suddenly have the urge to jump down.''


    ...It was weird, like the urge kept increasing without any reason.


    [Don''t do that.]


    ''..I know.''


    I mused, walking away from the edge as I nced around.


    But my gaze abruptly halted as I noticed a boy with light green hair ring at me.


    "Ivan?"


    I mumbled as he shifted his gaze, talking with hisckeys.


    ....Right, I need to kill him.


    The next chance I get, whenever it is, I will kill him.


    As painfully as possible.


    [...Why?]


    ''....In the game, he tried to force himself on the girl who was close to me.''


    ....He never was able to do it, but he tried because of his worthless jealousy.


    And I am going to kill him for that.


    [....You tried to do the same, Az.]


    ''.....''


    I sighed, a sense of guilt crawling under my skin, making me ufortable. For some reason, my eyes found Arianell on their own.


    Our eyes met, making me turn around and look away as I replied to El.


    ''...I was broken at that time, both physically and mentally. I didn''t even know what I was doing.''


    [....Excuses.]


    ''You don''t know shit, El, so don''t scoff at my words.''


    [All i know is that you''re in the wrong, and that won''t change no matter what you say.]


    ''.....''


    "Hey, Az!" I shifted my gaze toward Oliver as he yelled, pointing to the other side of the bridge. "There''s a boat offering a ride, wannae?"


    "No, just go without me," I replied, ncing at Aaliyah, who was shooting daggers at me.


    "Okay!" He yelled before walking away.


    And as I looked around, I found Ashlyn with Christina and Olesia ying with Willis.


    Having nothing else to do, I walked inside the tower in the middle, climbing the round stairs until I reached its roof.


    The freezing wind on the open roof made me feelfortable and alive as I walked towards the edge, sitting down and facing the hills filled with huge trees.


    ncing at my bracelet, I hesitated for a while before taking out a bottle of whiskey aged for a hundred years.


    ''...It''s been a long time since I drank one.''


    I thought, opening the cap and letting its aroma fill my nose.


    "You''re drinking again?" I halted, closing my eyes as I heard a calm voice.


    "Are you going to stop me?" I asked without looking back, "...princess?"


    She walked closer, sitting on the concrete roof and ncing at me, "...I''ve never tried it."


    Extending her hand, she snatched the bottle before taking a big gulp. Her face contorted as she groaned, "Argh... How do you even drink this hard stuff?"


    "By mixing it with water," I replied, snatching the bottle back.


    "So... You patched things up with Christina?" she asked, her pristine eyes looking at the moon.


    "...I don''t know."


    "...She deserves better," she mumbled as I took a ss and some water, "...At least a better version of you who isn''t a jerk."


    "...Who cares about your opinion?" I grumbled, making a nice mix for myself.


    "Yeah, like I am some random girl without any power or authority."


    "d you know your worth."


    "....Remember when she used to wipe your snot with her dress in the winter?" shemented with a chuckle, just to get on my nerves.


    "Don''t remind me of that," I grimaced as I brought the ss close, but once again, she snatched it from me.


    "Now it''s better," she mumbled, gulping it down while I red at her.


    "What do you want?" I asked, gazing at the moon like her.


    I know her since we were small children.


    ....She wouldn''t have approached me without a reason.


    "....''That woman'' called me yesterday," she mumbled, curling up her body.


    "Why are you telling me tha¡ª"


    "Because I don''t have anyone else to share it with," she interjected sharply, ring at me.


    "...I was just so stupid to share it with you, of all the people in this cursed world." She whispered.


    "...What did she say?" I sighed, rubbing my temples as I asked, my voice soft.


    "....She wants to see me," she replied, her voice brittle, picking up the whiskey bottle and gulping it down. "...Onest time."


    "....."


    I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath as I asked, "And your reply?"


    "....I couldn''t reply," she mumbled, her voice a little choked, but she stayed strong. "...How could that woman just abandon me and then ask to see her again?"


    "Maybe she genuinely wants to see yo¡ª"


    "Here you go again," she snarled, ring at me. "Taking her side like she''s making some fucking sacrifice."


    "..."


    She isn''t.


    She''s living her own life without caring about you...


    I held back my words as I kept on looking at the moon.


    Grabbing her knees in anxiety, she mumbled, "...All this ''see you onest time'' shit is just so she can satisfy her own selfish desires."


    "....."


    ...I still had no words to coax her anxiety; in the first ce, I don''t deserve tofort her.


    ....Not after what I did to her.


    "Say something," she grumbled softly, pping my arm.


    I nced at her face, her white hair fluttering around.


    "Aria," I finally mumbled.


    "Don''t call me that."


    Looking up at the sky, I asked tiredly, ".... Are you really going to die?"


    I got no reply, just silence. She just quietly stood and walked away.


    "Hmm?"


    I turned to look at her, but my gaze abruptly fell on hundreds of small spiders crawling on the flooring out of nowhere.


    They all stopped between me and her before their bodies started to inte, a spark of fire coursing through them.


    "Shit."


    BOOOOM!!!N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 157 [Blood Of Fallen] [13]

    Chapter 157 [Blood Of Fallen] [13]


    The water flowed quickly, its surface filled with ripples as the current pulled them further downstream.


    Small snowkes fell from the sky, filling the area around them.


    Walking on the road opposite the waterfall on the side of the river, Oliver looked at themps illuminating the area, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    The wind whipped through his ck hair, carrying with it the scent of the river.


    "What are you thinking?" Aaliyah, walking beside him, asked, her red hair tied back.


    "About my mother," Oliver replied, ncing at her, a longing look on his handsome face. "Just want to see her all of a sudden."


    "She must be busy," Aaliyah replied, not knowing the right words tofort him.


    She knew something wasn''t right with his family situation, but she didn''t know what.


    "Yeah..." Oliver replied, his voice monotonous as he looked back.


    They were already a few hundred meters away from the bridge, but the roar of the waterfall still rang clearly in their ears.


    "About your mother¡ª"


    "One day," he cut in, ncing at her with a small smile, "One day for sure."


    Aaliyah nodded, not forcing him to reveal things he wasn''tfortable with.


    "Why are you so tall?" She grumbled, tiptoeing to match his height.


    "Heh, shorty," he joked, making her re at him.


    Walking a little more, they reached the deck where a few boats stood.


    "Oui, want a ride?" A man sitting on a boat asked, looking at them.


    "How much?" Oliver asked, walking closer to him.


    "A thousand for a round trip," the man replied, smiling as he opened the gate for them to walk in.


    Oliver nodded, finding the price reasonable for the nighttime as he helped Aaliyah onto the boat.


    He jumped in as the man moved to the back, starting the engine.


    "You must earn a lot, don''t you?" Oliver asked, looking at the boatman.


    "It''s a historical ce, boss," the boatman replied, chuckling. "They say it''s the closest man-made thing to paradise."


    "In short, you earn a lot," Oliver concluded, making the man chuckle.


    "You don''t get any customers at night?" Oliver asked the man again, cing his hand on the railing and gripping it.


    "...No one moves around at night, boss," the man replied, eyeing both of them. "The ones who take rides at night are always couples."


    Saying so, he turned around looking away, the handle on the engine in his hand, taking them away from the waterfall.


    "...What''s that supposed to mean?" Aaliyah mumbled, ncing at Oliver, who stood close to her.


    He leaned towards her, his breath tickling her ear, "....Alone in the dark night, what do you think couples will do?"


    Her cheeks turned red as she looked at him. Leaning in, she whispered back, "...What?"


    ''Is she always horny?'' He wondered, looking at her now blushing face.


    "Wanna take a bath?" Oliver asked, pushing her, making her yelp in surprise.


    She grabbed his arm firmly as she yelled, "What are you doing!?"


    Regaining her bnce, she grinned before she tried to push him over the railing as well.


    The boat creaked as they yed around until Oliver got serious and picked her up by cing his hands around her armpits.


    She wrapped her legs around his waist, holding tightly onto him as she yelled, "Wait, wait, I''ll catch a cold!"


    Oliver grinned as he looked at her panicked face.


    BOOM!!


    But their banter abruptly halted as a loud explosion echoed, illuminating the dark night.


    They both shifted their gaze towards the bridge that was now burning, their pupils shrinking in fear.


    "What happened?" Aaliyah asked, her voice filled with panic as shended on the ground.


    "Hey!" Oliver yelled, turning back to look at the boatman.


    But...


    All he found was a headless body.


    Beside him stood another man, whom Oliver instantly recognized from the coffee shop, his sharp, extended teeth and nails dripping blood.


    "Indeed, you are a nice couple," irmented, kicking the body into the river.


    Silence lingered as Oliver walked forward, shielding Aaliyah.


    ''I didn''t sense him at all,'' Oliver grimaced, heartbeat increasing, adrenaline rushing through his body.


    The boat was cramped, only a few meters wide, slowly getting pushed towards the waterfall.


    Anything but an ideal ce to fight.


    "Oh, I should introduce myself," ir mumbled, turning his body towards them. "My name is ir Jean Francois, second executive of Lady Ishtar."


    He looked up, his smile twisting.


    "And your death, Oliver Von Castia of the Highbloods."


    "Eye of Horus," Oliver mumbled as soon as he heard his full name.


    His pupils flickered golden, the light in his eyes shifting from concern to a t, dead-eyed stare.


    ***


    ***


    "Mama, can I jump?" Standing at the edge of the railing, Willis asked, ncing at Olesia.


    "No, why do you want to jump!?" Olesia eximed, wrapping her hands around his chest and pulling him back.


    Christina, with an umbre in her hand, stood beside them, her vacant expression crumbling as she looked at Olesia, grumbling, "Aren''t you taking his childish words too seriously?"


    Olesia nced at her as she replied tiredly, twirling Willis around, "I am just learning a few things... Might help that idiotic womanter on."


    "Hmm, what?" Ashlyn, who was standing with them, couldn''t help but ask.


    Christina nced at her before turning towards Olesia as she asked, "Should I tell or do you want to hide it?"


    Olesia sighed, shaking her head in response, "I would rather not tell anyone about it."


    "Is it personal?" Blinking golden eyes, Ashlyn asked, looking at her.


    Olesia nodded, making Christinament, her voice sarcastic, "Is it now?"


    She red at her while cing Willis down as she asked, "Why are you using an umbre?"


    Christina looked up, ncing at the umbre as she mumbled softly, "...I just hate snow."


    Olesia just looked at her quietly, nodding, while Willis once again reached for the railing towards the waterfall.


    "Hey, Willis, don''t go there," Ashlynined, walking behind him.


    Left alone, Olesia looked around, observing the twenty or so guards standing on the sides.


    Christina nced at her as she asked softly, "When are you returning to Akasha?"


    Olesia sighed, her eyes shifting towards the moon, "When someone is here to take me back."


    "You know it''s hard given the current situation," Christinamented, looking at the moon as well.


    "I don''t care," she replied, shrugging as she looked at her, "By the way, about your fianc¨¦."


    Christina''s ears pricked as she asked, "What about him?"


    "His name is Azariah, right?" Olesia asked, and she nodded, "But when you are with us, you always call him¡ª"


    "Qais?" Christina interjected, a gentle smile tugging at her lips.


    "....Qais," Olesia nodded, repeating the name slowly, "Is that his nickname?"


    "Not really," she replied, gently shaking her head, "...As far as I know, no one else calls him that."


    "Then why?" Olesia asked, frowning.


    "I just like the name," Christina replied, shrugging. "It just suits him quite well."


    "I see," Olesia mumbled, nodding as Willis ran back to her, Ashlyn right behind him.


    "Mama, can I jump down?" He asked, his eyes pleading for her to say yes.


    She pinched his cheeks, stretching them like rubber, "Why do you want to jump, duffer boy?"


    "Humph!"


    He sulked as he pouted, folding his hands while looking away from her.


    "Are you angry?" Ashlyn asked with a smile, patting his head gently.


    He simply nodded, not saying a single word to her while ncing at Olesia.


    "Hey, Christina," Olesia mumbled, ncing around the ce.


    "What?" Christina asked back, looking at her.


    "Is it just me, or are these guards quite weak?" Olesiamented, ncing at the guards standing around.


    "Now that you mention it," Christina mumbled as well, eyeing the guards suspiciously, "They are weak."


    Her gaze moved towards the students and Daphne, who were looking around the ce.


    She recognized Seth and Keegan arguing about something but ignored them.


    Her gaze lingered on Ivan for a while before she frowned, "Where is Azariah?"


    "I saw him climbing the tower," Ashlyn replied, looking at the tower in the middle.


    "What is he doing there?" Her frown deepened as she looked up.


    "Are you worri¡ª"


    Olesia''s sound muted, her lips moving slowly.


    Christina stared at Olesia, the world around her slowing down, muscles in her hand twitching.


    She felt her blood pounding through her veins, hearing distant scream in her head.


    Sparks of blue lightning rushed through her body, her hips twisting, her twitching hand extending towards Olesia.


    SWISH!!


    A hiss sharp as iron sliced through the air, and slowly in her sparkling fist, the head of a spear appeared.


    And as the staff of the spear reached her grip, she clenched it tightly, grabbing it.


    "¡ªAbout...."


    Olesia abruptly shifted her body away from the trajectory of the spear, but her gaze shifted towards Christina, holding it firmly.


    Christina jerked her throbbing hand, throwing the spear down as she looked around. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What was that?" Ashlyn asked, fully alert.


    She shoved Willis close to Olesia as a circle formed just above her hand.


    A few dressed-in-grey men appeared, started killing the guards without hesitation.


    "Students!!"


    Daphne yelled, noticing those assants as well.


    BOOM!!!!


    A loud explosion echoed at the top of the tower, illuminating the gloom. Ten, fifteen more, at least, were attacking the guards.


    "Az!!"


    But Christina had her focus fully on the burning tower.

 Chapter 158 [Blood Of Fallen] [14]

    Chapter 158 [Blood Of Fallen] [14]


    Ash rose to the sky.


    The roof of the tower burned, the explosion illuminating the area around, heat melting the snow on its surface.


    "Cough... Cough."


    At the edge of the tower, Azariah stood, coughing, a mana shield clutched in his forearm, extended to protect his body.


    His instinct saved him from the point-nk explosion, but damage was still done.


    The sleeves of his shirt were burned, showing his hands¡ªlined withyers of thin old scars.


    They covered his skin as if some beast had repeatedly raked its ws up and down, again and again.


    Pain surged through his scars, but it was just his imagination.


    "Arghh..."


    He groaned, eyes snapping open, looking at the fire burning around him.


    "Arianell!!!"


    He yelled, running, crossing his arms to pass through the fiery pit to the other side.


    Muspelh.


    Heat slowly subsided, giving way for him to move.


    Reaching the other side, he snapped his head around until his gazended on the white-haired girl gasping for breath.


    A thinyer of Chi protected her body, but how she knelt on the floor showed that she was hurt.


    "Hey!" He yelled, running towards her before kneeling right beside her. "Are you alright?" he whispered.


    She shook her head slightly, lifting her skirt while twisting her leg to show the burned calf of her left leg.


    A pungent smell of burning skin started to engulf their nostrils.


    "That''s going to leave a mark." She grimaced, clenching her jaws to not scream.


    "This is going to hurt, but bear with it." Azariah whispered softly, bringing his hand close to her injury.


    Neplh.


    "Arghh!"


    A thinyer of ice emerged, covering her injury, making her groan in pain, grabbing his hand.


    ''That should stop the bleeding,'' He thought, standing up, retrieving his hand, and ncing around the ce.


    "We should go dow¡ª"


    His words abruptly stopped, his left hand moving parallel to Arianell''s face.


    With a swift motion, something flicked, looping around his arm.


    Azariah felt the cold metal tighten around his forearm, binding him.


    "Azariah," she mumbled, limping to stand up as she looked up, his hand bound with a chain.


    The chain suddenly yanked; caught off-guard, his body flew to the other end of the chain.


    The mes died down, giving him a view of the opposite end, where a woman with ck hair stood, one hand curled up, the other jerking the chain back.


    "Shit!"


    He yelled, face darkening as her right hand scythed around in a giant roundhouse strike.


    He brought his forearm to his side face in an attempt to block her strike.


    Boom!!


    "Arghh!!"


    Azariah groaned, his hand feeling like it was breaking apart as his body flew backward, toesnding first as he barely bnced himself.


    ''No broken skin, just painful to touch.''


    He grimaced, rubbing the hand that took the blow, eyes never leaving that woman.


    "Tch, and here I thought I would kill her in one strike." Faye shot a nce at Arianell, who stood looking dazed.


    Then her gazended back on Azariah, standing at the edge of the tower, as she said, "That could have killed you if I hadn''t held back at thest second."


    Though she couldn''t help but be wary of him, her strike was powerful enough to shatter his arm, but it didn''t seem that way.


    ''Quickly kill her and take him away.''


    She concluded, looking at Arianell.


    Standing in the middle of the rooftop, Faye snapped open her palm, her nails elongating into sharp, menacing ws.


    With a swift motion, she shed her hand through the air, and from her fingertips, a crimson arc of blood materialized, forming ws that rushed toward Arianell with deadly intent.


    "Arianell, snap out of it!!"


    Azariah yelled, making her react just in time to move away from the trajectory.


    Grabbing the chain, he used his entire strength to pull Faye back towards him.


    Faye stumbled back a little, forcing her to look back at him.


    "Be a good boy and let me kill her." She chirped, smiling at him before turning towards Arianell.


    "Kill yourself, bitch." He snarled, ring at her, gripping the chain firmly.


    Arianell also took out her sword, jerking her leg to let blood flow to her burned part. It stank, but not enough.


    "Uzume bloodline¡ªKagura: Mai."


    She whispered softly, rushing towards her, drawing the sword up over her head and snapping it down toward Faye.


    An invisible de rushed toward Faye, and much to Arianell''s horror, she just tilted her body to let it pass.


    "Fuck!!"


    Faye twirled her body around, the chain straining as she lifted Azariah and twirled him toward Arianell.


    "Duck down!!" Azariah yelled at Arianell, who quickly squatted down, the chain rushing over her head.


    Azariah rolled on the ground, bncing himself before he prowled towards Faye.


    ''In a fight, footwork is always important.''


    Lauryn''s training words echoed in his head as he changed his approach.


    The movement of his legs changed from formless to a rapid shuffling motion, so that he stayed bnced at all times.


    Faye swept her hand, blood ws rushing towards him.


    Azariah ducked, twisted, and sidestepped to avoid the trajectory as he reached close to her.


    Both their hands were still bound by a single chain as Azariah reached close enough to throw an uppercut.


    She leaned back, her wed hand shing horizontally at his face.


    He propelled back to avoid, and she rushed close to attack.


    He sidestepped her body, ducked under her wed hand, bounced up again, and spun around.


    Her chained left hand aimed at his chest; Azariah stepped on the chain, forcefully pulling her extended hand down.


    She swung her right hand, forcing him to lean back, removing his leg, jerking his hand grabbing the chain with his right hand.


    Using the strained chain as a shield, he parried her ws; the same move, she swung, he ducked, but her breathing was even¡ªhis, not so much.


    "Is that all you can do, bloodsucker?" He spat.


    A very bad habit that Azariah picked up from Esmeray was to look down on others¡ªno matter the race, nobility, or ss.


    A thing that had stuck with him since he was a child.


    And "bloodsucker," the term that vampires hate the most, was picked up by him because of her.


    Faye''s crimson eyes turned furious as she heard him. She snarled, "Enough ying around!!"


    She came at him again, no hesitation whatsoever, same move.


    But this time, as he ducked, she crashed an elbow into his side face as she spun her body around.


    Light sted in his eyes, making him dizzy. Clenching his jaw, he stomped, using the chain to loop it around her extended hand, ready to grab her hair.


    "Uzume bloodline¡ªKagura: Mai."


    Her vampiric instinct kicked in as she felt a few invisible des aimed at her back.


    But as she tried to move, Azariah pulled back her chained left hand and looped her right hand up, forcing her to stay in ce.


    "Tch." She clicked her tongue in annoyance as the de hit the mark, slicing her back multiple times.


    "All that for nothing." She snarled, a twisted smile adorning her face.


    ''Fuck these bloodsuckers!''


    Azariah grimaced in his mind as her body started to regenerate, healing those cut marks instantly.


    Faye snapped her head back as she looked at Arianell, rushing at her, but the injured leg made it look like a child running in Faye''s eyes.


    She looked back at Azariah, who stood up and headbutted with full force.


    "Is that all?" She asked, smiling as she did the same, headbutting him.


    Azariah stumbled back, his head feeling dizzy, making him memoryless for a moment.


    She spun her body, her elbow crashing on his ribs, knocking the breath out of his lungs.


    His body flew back helplessly, stopping right at the edge of the open roof.


    Pain like knives deep-stabbing his ribs, as he clenched his heart.


    "Azariah!" He heard a yell, recognized Arianell''s voice, forcing his eyes to crack open.


    He groaned, looking at her, noticing Faye rushing at her, ws extended, ready to end her life.


    ''She won''t live long if she fights her head-on.''


    He concluded, not feeling any murderous intent from Faye towards him, but only for Arianell.


    Pain surged in his chest as he groaned again, rolling from the concrete roof to empty air.


    Gravity did its thing, pulling his body down.


    The chain snapped, straining, hanging his body by his arm in the air.


    "Arghh!!"


    He groaned, twisting his body, digging his feet into the tower wall before pulling the chain with both hands.


    ''Please work, please work,'' he desperately pleaded, pulling the chain with full force.


    And his prayer was answered as the chain yanked back, pulling his body up in one go.


    His hand touched the bracelet, taking out his axe-hammer, and just as his body reached the rooftop, he buffed his hand, illuminating it with a silvery hue.


    Before his feet touched the ground, he threw his axe-hammer. Both her hands left the chain to defend, but it was already toote. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The axe-hammer sliced through the air sharply, lodging itself deep into her throat.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Azariah''s ragged breath echoed as he stumbled on the ground, his eyes snapping to find Arianellying in the corner.


    .....Bruised but alive.


    But before he could sigh in relief, Faye''s hand moved, yanking the axe-hammer from her throat.


    Her gruesome throat started to heal back the next instant.


    Her voice returned, and so did her twisted smile as she asked again:


    "Is that all you can do?"

 Chapter 159 [Blood Of Fallen] [15]

    Chapter 159 [Blood Of Fallen] [15]


    The boat creaked moving downstream.


    On one edge stood Oliver shielding Aaliyah behind him while on the other side stood ir calmly looking at Oliver.


    "Your pupils changed?" He mumbled looking at his eyes, a small smile on his face, "Should I be afraid now?"


    Oliver tilted his head, small circles emerging on his forearm, they looped around before slowly sweeping down, moving in different directions.


    Taking out a bottle containing different metals such as Iron, steel, tin, copper, bronze Aaliyah spread it around.


    They glowed softly flicking, before moving up aimmed at ir.


    "Are you not going to prepare yourself?" ir asked, hand sping behind his back, looking at Oliver.


    "For someone like you?" He scoffed not bothering to hide his annoyance.


    ir raised his brow in suprise a chuckle excasped his twisted lips, "blood of Casita made you arrogant like them, huh?"


    Oliver ignored him as he nced at Aaliyah, who stood beside him ready to fight with him.


    ''She will be anything but hindrance.'' thought Oliver observing her.


    He knows that the man infront of him is powerful enough to kill both of them and not to mention the cramped boat wasn''t in their favour.


    "Are you ready?" Oliver asked keeping an eye on ir.


    "Yes." Aaliyah replied, her eyes filled with determination, her gaze on ir as well.


    "Good." Oliver mumbled before cing his hand on her chest pushing her.


    Aaliyah''s eyes widened as a portal emerged, expanded behind her engulfing her entirely.


    "OLIVE¡ª."


    Her voice cut through as the portal closed throwing her into a safe ce.


    ir chuckled again his crimson eyes staring at Oliver as he asked, mockingly, "Saving your little lover are you?"


    "Who the hell are you?" Oliver asked, slowly sitting down on the boat surface.


    "Haven''t I already introduced myself?" ir asked tilting his head.


    Leaning against the boat''s wall Oliver asked, "You did? I tend to forget worthless peasent."


    ir smile widened clearly enjoying Oliver''sst moment, "Calling your death worthless peasent, you sure are foolish."


    Oliver kept on staring at him, his golden eyes filled with boredom, "Why are you trying to kill me?"


    ir smiled as he replied, "Because my goddess wants your blood."


    "For what?" Oliver shot back, "Surely your goddess isn''t like you, right?"


    "You don''t know the worth foreshaken family''s blood." ir replied, "your kind have the best blood to use in rituals."


    Oliver turned silent, ir''s word have given him enough clues for him to pridicted why are they doing that.


    Oliver stares back in his eyes as he asked softly, "Is she nning to descend with her divine body?"


    ir smiled neither denying or epting his words.


    "I see." Oliver mumbled rubbing his chin, his gaze thoughtful.


    "Now, if you would kindly¡ª."


    ir''s word abruptly stopped as he shifted his body, a de made of pure wind passed where is head was supposed to be.


    "Tch." Oliver clicked his tongue as he stood up, streching his body.


    ir turned and looked at him, his yfulness now turned into seriousness as he took a step forward.


    His body blurred, the boat creaked as he arrived right infront of Oliver.


    His wed hand moved but where the man struck was now an opened portal that engulfed Oliver.


    Another portal emerged behind him, giving Oliver a clear shot at his exposed back.


    With a knife made of wind Oliver aimed at his back, but ir managed to twist away to his right.


    Backing and turning around, he looked at Oliver.


    Again ir attacked, crimson eyes ring at him, body blurring in darkness.


    And again, Oliver slipped into the portal, emerging behind him to attack but too slow tond a hit.


    Again and again it kept on until ir snarled, "Stop hiding!!"


    Tens of Wips made of blood manifested around his body ready to attack.


    And just as Oliver walked out of portal they rushed at him.


    Bearly doudging them Oliver twisted his body before staring at ir. He circled around him, before manifesting spear made of pure wind around him.


    ir pounced at Oliver the boat surface creaking as he twisted around to avoid the spear.


    Oliver didn''t back down this time as he met his w with his de¡ªIt broke.


    He twisted in time to avoid the w rushing at his heart, he rubbed his side, blood dripping from it.


    "You are a better fighter then I thought." ir remarked licking the blood in his ws.


    Oliver tilted his head in response as he nced back, the waterfall roaring behind him.


    ''Better Instinct, reaction, power and even is higher in rank.'' Oliver thought analysing the man infront of him, he was better than him in every way.


    ''Moving to a better ce should be my priority.'' He thought looking at the man, a portal emerged behind him engulfing him entirely while a portal opened right beside ir.


    ir twisted his body waited for him to attack but a few seconds passed but he didn''t came out.


    Only then did a thought passed in his mind, ''Did he run away?''


    Anger surged, his crimson eyes zed with anger as he looked around.


    "OLIVER!!!"


    He yelled his body morphed, his vintage suit tearing as a bat like wing emerged , sharp as a needle that curved over its back. He jumped moving towards the bridge of dawn.


    ***


    ***


    Christina stared at the burning tower.


    The assants have already taken down all the guards that were ''supposed'' to protect them.


    The twenty or so men, approached them circling from all sides.


    "All of you stand behind me!!" Daphne shouted, hand gripping on a sword.


    The students followed her instruction as they moved taking out their weapons as well.


    "A-Az." Christina turned to look at Ashlyn, her face was pale like blood drained out form it.


    "He will be alright." Christina mumbled taking out her duel sword.


    "B-but¡ª"


    "I said he will be alright!!" She yelled ring at Ashlyn, "he will or else I will kill him."


    Ashlyn nodded hesitately avert her gaze form Christina''s anger filled expression.


    "They are after me." Olesia mumbled, tightly grabbing Willis in her arms.


    "I can guess that much." Christina mumbled looking at the assants.


    They were not even ncing at Daphne but had their look on Olesia.


    "Give her to us and you will live." One of them said pointing at Olesia.


    The students and even Daphne looked at her wondering who she is.


    "Christina¡ª."


    "No." Christina denied before Daphne could say anything, "I am not giving her to them."


    Her words did annoyed Daphne but she didn''t questioned her.


    And Christina knew better, giving Olesia to them would only bring them warth of foreshaken family.


    "Ashlyn." Christina mumbled ncing back at her, "now is the time, move away and they probably won''t hurt yo¡ª." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "No." Ashlyn cut in, "I won''t leave Willis alone."


    Her words irked Christina to no end but she kept her mouth shut as one of them rushed assants rushed towards them.


    Sparks of lightning wrapped her body, her blue eyes fixed on the man prowling with a sword.


    She bend both her knees, dropping into a low squat while keeping the torso bolt upright, her sword parallel to each other, she stomped the ground, her body blurring.


    CLANG!!


    The sound of metal shing resonated throughout the bridge as her de met his.


    The man makes another attack. This one is pretty straightforward: a quick snapping cut in the direction of her ribcage. She parries it.


    She sidestepped lowering her swords, his sword fall down, her sword brighten up coated with lightning.


    The man screech and shuffles toward Christina, she parries the attack, turns around, and cuts both of his legs off just above the knees.


    The man copse down and before he could scream, she whipped the sword around sideways, cutting the man body in half just above the navel.


    His body fall down.


    Her body blurred again as she returned back to her position protecting Olesia.


    It all happened in just a few seconds but when the assants registered their causality they all rushed towards them.


    Daphne tired to interfere but three of the assants blocked her way.


    While chubby also rushed in to help Christina only to stopped halfway.


    Christina lowered her torso bending her knees ready to fight them until she noticed Ashlyn from the corner of her eyes.


    She was pale as paper, her eyes on the fallen body cut into half as she desperately tried not to throw up.


    Death wasn''t new to her¡ªher mother died when she was just a child but death as grusme as that man''s was first for her.


    "Ashlyn!!" Christina yelled making her flinch in response, eyes turned towards her now filled with fear, "One mistake and you could die, so focus!!"


    She nodded her head vigorously not trying to argue with her.


    ''It''s for protecting others.'' she thought trying not to run away from fear, ''She did it to protect her friend.''


    She nced at Willis, hiding in Olesia''s arm with his eyes closed.


    She exalted shraply strengthen herself as they rushed towards them.


    ''Huff... Should I use it?''


    Christina exhaled softly, torn in her thoughts as she looked around. Making up her mind she gently closed her eyes.


    Her body, d in blue lightning, began to change. The lightning burned brighter, and the color of her hair started to turn gol¡ª.


    BOOM!!!


    Her eyes snapped open as a figure crashed down right in front of her, cracking the ground.


    "AZ!!"

 Chapter 160 [Blood Of Fallen] [16]

    Chapter 160 [Blood Of Fallen] [16]


    "Is that all you can do?"


    A chilling silence lingered in the air.


    The cold wind breezed past Azariah as he stared at Faye.


    A mocking smile yed on her lips as she tossed the axe hammer onto the bridge.


    The neck that should have been severed now looked perfectly fine, with no visible scratch.


    Azariah bit his lip, ncing at Arianell, who struggled to stand. Her burned leg forced her to limp, an agonizing look on her face.


    "Let me kill her, boy," Faye said, a twisted smile on her face. "I''m not here for you. Let me kill her, and you''ll be free." She repeated the offer, her tone eerily calm.


    "You think I''m foolish enough to believe that?" Azariah scoffed, ring at her as he circled around to position himself between Faye and Arianell.


    "Believe it or not, all I want is your safety," she replied, an earnest look on her face.


    Faye knew hurting him would only anger her goddess, Ishtar, who had specifically ordered her to bring Azariah back unharmed, without a single scratch.


    ''Why does Lady Ishtar want this worthless boy?'' Faye wondered as she observed Azariah, who now stood close to Arianell.


    She had discovered that he was far more talented than most people knew.


    Even his body was sturdy enough to withstand her attacks without fainting or breaking his bones.


    But was he truly worthy of the goddess''s favor?


    ''I am not worthy enough to doubt what mydy wants,'' Faye reminded herself, focusing back on the two who now stood opposite her, their eyes locked on hers.


    "Do you have any ns?" Arianell mumbled, jerking her leg to get the blood flowing through it.


    "You''re the smart one here," Azariah scoffed, lowering his body and drawing his katana. "You think of a n."


    "I don''t have any," she grimaced, clenching the sword she had picked up again. "Not in front of a near-immortal opponent."


    "She''s not immortal, just has ridiculous regeneration," Azariah corrected her while looping the chain around his hand for a firmer grip.


    "I know that, idiot," she grumbled softly, pping her leg hard to rece the numbness with pain.


    "Arianell."


    "What?"


    "Run awa¡ª"


    "No," she interrupted, shaking her head. "I will not."


    "You''ll die, idiot!" Azariah hissed, ring at her.


    She was silent for a moment before softly replying, "Doesn''t matter."


    All Azariah could do was re at her, but she didn''t budge.


    "Are you two done?" Faye asked, her left hand still bound by the chain, mirroring Azariah.


    "Try to stall her and make sure not to die," Arianell whispered, her jaw clenched.


    Azariah nodded, ncing at her as she nked Faye from the right while he prowled forward.


    Bending his knee, he flicked the katana with his thumb, taking it out of its sheath.


    Correcting his posture, he rushed in, rotating his katana to slice at her torso.


    Faye twisted her body to dodge the blow before twirling around to parry Arianell''s sword.


    "Uzume bloodline¡ªKagura: Onikenbai," Arianell whispered softly.


    A whiteyer of mes ignited on her sword, illuminating the gloom around them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Faye jerked her chained hand to off-bnce Azariah, who was attacking her.


    She propelled herself backward as Arianell pressed forward, swinging her ming sword, which Faye continued to dodge.


    "Tch."


    Faye clicked her tongue in annoyance as Azariah grabbed the chain, circling it around her body.


    Grabbing the katana like a de, he crouched down, slicing the back of her knees.


    She stumbled slightly, giving Arianell enough time to swing her ignited sword diagonally at her neck.


    Using her arm as a shield, Faye blocked the attack, the sword digging deep into her skin, reaching the bone.


    She winced in pain, distracted, giving Azariah enough time to stab his katana into the back of her neck, the tip emerging from her throat.


    Her head snapped back, ring at Azariah.


    She kicked Arianell in the ribs before grabbing the chain and straining it, lifting Azariah off the ground, attempting to m him down.


    The wind whistled in his ears as he found himself upside-down.


    "First form: V¨§trem," Azariah whispered, using his blessing.


    The force behind Faye''s hand abruptly slowed, allowing him tond on his feet.


    He then grabbed the chain firmly, straining it before picking her up.


    Boom!


    Faye''s body mmed hard onto the ground, cracks forming on the surface like lightning strikes.


    The katana in her neck dug deeper, the hilt now stuck inside her throat.


    She groaned but quickly returned to her feet, parrying Arianell''s sword with her ws.


    She propelled herself back, creating some distance between them as she looked at her hand, cut by Arianell''s sword.


    Unlike her other injuries, this one was taking longer to heal.


    "Your family is hated by vampires because of this," Faye whispered as her throat healed, ncing at her hand.


    Arianell remained silent, not responding as she touched her ribcage.


    "Are you okay?" Azariah asked, ncing at her.


    "One fractured rib," she whispered softly, straightening her body. "Not a big deal."


    Azariah nodded, reaching out to touch her back.


    A small purple mark emerged on her body as he kept his eyes on Faye, who slowly unbound her chained hand.


    "Enough ying around," Faye whispered, throwing the chain down, her crimson eyes fixed on Azariah. "Surrender now, boy, while I''m asking nicely."


    "Surrender?" Azariah tilted his head. "To a bloodsucker?"


    "I can also take you to mydy with some broken bones," she replied, her eyes darkening.


    "So you were lying," Azariah snarled, ring at her.


    Faye remained silent as her body started to morph.


    A pair of bat wings emerged from her back, pping menacingly.


    "Is that going to¡ª"


    Azariah''s words halted abruptly as her body blurred, rushing toward him at blinding speed.


    Using both hands, he crossed his arms in front of him as she punched him with full force.


    Crack!


    "ARGH!!"


    A yell of pain escaped his lips as his body was pushed back, his legs now missing the solid ground.


    "Azariah!"


    He heard a shout, his eyes opening to see Arianell turned towards him.


    Faye''s body blurred once again as she reached out to grab Arianell''s heart.


    "...Andarnaur''s first ring," Azariah whispered, extending his hand toward her.


    The mark on Arianell''s body glowed brightly, and like a pulled toward the sun, her body was propelled back toward Azariah.


    Faye missed her heart by a mere second as she fell from the tower with Azariah.


    "Amun-Ra''s blessing: Sef¨©g¨¢," Azariah whispered, grabbing Arianell and wrapping his arms around her.


    She didn''t have time to register what was happening, an absent look on her face.


    Azariah closed his eyes, bracing for the impact that came crashing down the next second.


    Boom!


    "Argh!!"


    Pain. Like hammers hitting his head. Knives stabbing into his side. Long needles digging into his hand.


    He tried to open his eyes but found he couldn''t.


    More pain, all over, but spiking in his head, his ribs, his hand.


    "Az!!"


    A sound, a yell, made him calm down.


    He groaned again, unwrapping his arms to let Arianell roll to the side.


    "Huff..."


    Drawing in a deep breath, he exhaled sharply before snapping his eyes open.


    His body ached with pain, but at the same time, the impact filled his mana reserves to the brim.


    Adrenaline rushed through him as he stood up again, ncing around until his eyes found Christina beside him.


    "Are you alright?" she asked, supporting him as he stood up, looking around at the hostile figures d in grey.


    "Not the best ce tond," he mumbled softly with a chuckle.


    "Shut up," Christina snarled, ring at him before turning to the assants. "Rest for a while; I''ll take care of them."


    "They''re not the problem," Azariah whispered, looking up as a woman slowly descended, pping her bat-like wings.


    A portal opened beside him as a boy with ck hair leisurely stepped out.


    "Still alive?" Oliver asked, looking at Azariah with a light smile.


    "Yeah..." Azariah whispered, ncing at Arianell, who was staring at him.


    "Anyway, we''ve gotpany," Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin and looking in the direction opposite the waterfall.


    A silhouette was rushing toward them with killing intent so powerful they could feel it from there.


    Azariah tensed up as he looked around until his gazended on Willis.


    "Willis,e here," Azariah called out. He could only use a vampire''s regeneration when Willis was inside the tattoo.


    But Willis didn''t budge, snuggling deeper into Olesia''s arms.


    "I''ll take care of him," Olesia mumbled, holding Willis tightly.


    "Tch." Azariah clicked his tongue as he nodded slowly, his eyes meeting Ashlyn''s.


    Even in such a dire situation, she smiled softly, waving her hand.


    He returned the smile before turning his attention to Faye. "I''ll take care of that vampire," he dered.


    "I''ll handle the other one," Oliver chimed in, ncing back.


    "No, you''re not doing anything alone," Christina interjected, shaking her head firmly.


    "Then help me a little," Azariah whispered, stretching his body as he prepared for the fight ahead.


    He moved forward, whispering softly, "Amun-Ra''s blessing: Third Form."

 Chapter 161 [Blood Of Fallen] [17] [Ethans Side]

    Chapter 161 [Blood Of Fallen] [17] [Ethan''s Side]


    "And this is the monolith where we have the list of all the people who died during thest all-out war."


    In the afternoon of a sunny day, a group of students followed a man wearing a guide''s uniform and holding a notebook in his hand.


    With greying hair, he was in his mid-fifties, showing a tall monolith filled with names written on it.


    "It was made fifty years ago," the man exined, showing the monolith, "to remember all those who died for our people."


    The man turned around, facing the students standing in front of it. "They were the people your ancestors killed."


    "So, it''s basically a scoreboard?" Aimar, standing at the end of the group, mumbled, his voice low but loud enough for all to hear.


    "..."


    The man looked at him dumbfounded before anger zed in his eyes.


    "Aimar," Lauryn, standing right behind them, called, her voice chilling.


    "Yes, ma''am," Aimar replied, turning back to look at her.


    "Shut your stupid mouth," she snarled, ring at him. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yes, ma''am," he replied, nodding his head as he turned around silently.


    "Anyway, this is thest piece of history that is intact," the man said, shaking his head. "We will have a half-hour break before we meet again."


    Saying so, he moved away, giving the students time to explore on their own.


    "This is so boring," Miley grumbled, standing beside Aimar.


    Her orchid-colored hair, tied up in a high ponytail, touched her shoulder as she nced around the ce.


    "I should have requested to change the ce," Aimar chimed in as well, walking out of the museum.


    "Don''t you like being with me?" Miley grumbled, pping his arm.


    "No, that''s not what I mean," Aimar replied, trying to exin himself.


    "It''s fine; I would have been with Ruby if you weren''t around," Miley shrugged, not arguing with him.


    "I see," Aimar mumbled, ncing back.


    His eyes drifted until theynded on Ethan and Ruby walking side by side.


    They still had distance between them, but not as much as it used to be.


    "Am I the only one, or have they grown closer?" Aimar mumbled, squinting his eyes.


    He then nced at Miley as he asked softly, "What do you think?"


    "I think she likes Ethan," Miley revealed, ncing back as well.


    "Wait, for real!?" Aimar blurted, looking at them with surprise.


    "I think so..." Miley mumbled as they walked out of the museum, "...It''s kinda obvious, and I''m not dumb like you not to notice it."


    ''So she can notice that Ruby likes Ethan but can''t notice I like her?''


    Aimar grimaced, feeling the frustration bubbling in his chest.


    He drew a deep breath to calm down before he looked up.


    The sky was clear, with a light breeze.


    The humidity in the air made him sticky, but it was good nheless.


    "But what about her family?" Aimar asked softly. "They are not going to like it."


    "Her family is declining every day, Aimar," Miley replied, shaking her head. "They would be more than happy to take in a talented son-inw."


    "What about the other nobility?" he questioned. "They will all be stunned¡ª"


    "They are in no position to think about that," she snorted, ring at him. "Not after what Azariah did to them."


    "He wasn''t at fault¡ª"


    "Stop taking his side, Aimar!" she scoffed, ring at him. "He already knew what would happen when he was humiliating a noble in front of everyone."


    "..."


    Aimar remained silent as he rubbed his temples.


    He knew Azariah was in the wrong, but he still wanted to defend him.


    ''I''m sure Oliver would have done the same,'' he thought to himself before shaking those thoughts away.


    "Do you want to eat something?" he asked, ncing back at Miley.


    "Sure, but you''re going to pay for it," she replied, giving him a cheeky smile.


    "Yeah, sure," he replied, not bothered to pay for her.


    "Wait, let me call Ethan and Ruby as well," she said, turning around and walking towards them.


    Aimar watched her talk them into joining in.


    They agreed, walking towards Aimar.


    "Okay, they''re in," Miley said, looking at Aimar, "and you''re paying for them as well."


    "When did I agree to that?" he grumbled silently but didn''t protest much.


    Making their way, they quickly arrived at a nearby restaurant.


    Miley was the one who chose the best ce around before entering it.


    They sat down inside the fancy restaurant, looking at the menu.


    Ethan looked around the ce, prompting Aimar toment, "Take a good look, man; you might note to such a ce often."


    "..."


    Ethan slowly nced back at his smiling face.


    An urge to punch him filled his mind for a second, but he controlled himself.


    "Can you stop being mean to him?" Miley snarled, making Aimar shrug in response.


    "Yeah, that reminds me!" Aimar eximed happily, grabbing all their attention. "Oliver and Aaliyah started dating."


    "Wait, what!?" Miley gasped in surprise before her face hardened. "Oliver epted her?"


    "He did," Aimar replied, grinning. "He also told me he did a lot of things, but I know he''s just boasting."


    "...I see," Miley replied quietly, nodding her head.


    "What about Azariah?" Ruby asked, surprising everyone. "How is his rtionship going with Senior Christina?"


    Aimar paused for a second before he nced at Ethan, a smile slowly creeping on his face as he replied,


    "They are doing great... I mean, they are engaged already; they are closer than you think."


    He waited for his words to sink in before he dropped the bomb, "It''s also Az''s birthday today... And I''m pretty sure he has ns with Christina tonight."


    Ethan abruptly stood up from his seat and, without saying anything, walked out of the restaurant.


    "Ethan!?" Ruby called after him, but he didn''t listen.


    She also got up, rushing behind him.


    "You had to do it, didn''t you?" Miley grumbled, ring at Aimar.


    He just shrugged, taking the menu from her.


    Neither of them noticed a man with a burned face sitting behind them, listening to their conversation.


    His tired hazel eyes nced back at Aimar.


    ***


    ***


    [Ethan''s POV]


    ''Fuck! Fuck! Nothing! Nothing goes the way I want!''


    The world around me felt blurred. My feet walked, but I couldn''t think where I was going.


    Pain. Anger. Betrayal. Frustration.


    They all filled my mind, like needles stabbing into my skull, making a mess of my thoughts.


    ''Why?''


    Why does this keep on happening?


    Again and again and again.


    I''ve been trying to prove my worth. I''ve been doing all I could, to the best of my capacity.


    But still, I kept losing to someone who isn''t even trying, who isn''t even worth all of this.


    ''Why does he even exist?''


    How much better would things be for everyone if he just wasn''t born?


    He''s the reason for everyone''s suffering. If only he hadn''t been born.


    ''I''ve had enough of it!''


    I promised over my family''s grave that I would do everything I could to give them justice.


    I was letting my own judgment get clouded.


    How na?ve I was to think I could take anything from that demon''s son.


    ''He''s surely doing something; otherwise, it doesn''t make sense!''


    Why would anyone even want to be with him?


    Just fucking why??


    He isn''t worth anything!


    I wanted fear and desperation in his eyes, but all I see is his happiness.


    I stopped running as I found myself at a dead end.


    All three directions around me were closed by buildings. I was trapped.


    "Why?"


    I asked, punching the wall.


    "Why!?"


    I yelled, punching it again.


    It felt painful, but it was the only way to calm my mind.


    I punched again and again.


    "Ethan!!"


    Until a voice brought me back to reality.


    Turning around, I looked at the beautiful girl huffing, hands on her knees.


    "Ruby?" I mumbled, my voice harsh and broken.


    "What are you doing?" she asked,ing closer and grabbing my hand. "It''s bleeding!!"


    I looked at my hand as well, broken knuckles, torn skin from which blood oozed out.


    Taking out a handkerchief, she applied pressure on the wound as she looked up, ring. "In the name of Elohim, what did you do¡ª"


    Her words abruptly stopped as she silently looked at me.


    "A-are you crying?" she asked, her voice shuttering.


    "N-no," I replied, rubbing my eyes with my free hand. "I am not."


    But her words seemed to affect me, and more tears started to fall.


    "I-I am not crying," I whispered, feeling an aching pain in my heart.


    "I am not cr¡ª"


    My knees gave out, making me helplessly fall down.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Ruby knelt down beside me.


    I looked up, tears blurring my vision, but I replied, shaking my head, "I am fine."


    "Okay," she replied, nodding her head before wrapping her arms around me. "You are fine, don''t worry."


    "..."


    I remained silent, tears kept falling, soaking her dress.


    "Tell me what''s bothering you," she whispered softly in my ear, pressing her soft body against mine. "I will help you."


    "...You can''t," I choked out. "No one can help me."


    ...No one is strong enough to kill her.


    ...Not even me.


    "You won''t know until you tell me," she whispered again, her words soothing my mind.


    I couldn''t see her face, but I was sure it was filled with concern.


    "Everything will be alright, Ethan."

 Chapter 162 [Blood Of Fallen] [18]

    Chapter 162 [Blood Of Fallen] [18]


    "Amun-Ra''s blessing: third form: Iksna."


    Azariah whispered, exhaling the misty breath softly.


    A redeeming burst of energy escaped from his body.


    With him as the center, an invisible half-sphere emerged around him, just a few meters in diameter.


    The sphere matched his heartbeat, beating at the same time.


    Azariah exhaled softly; the mana inside his body vanished instantly but started to slowly absorb the mana from the surroundings within the sphere.


    He turned and nced at Faye, softlynding on the ground.


    He looked at his hand, only having the chain bound to his left hand and no other weapons.


    "This will work as well."


    He mumbled before wrapping the chain around his arm.


    Turning around, he looked at Christina, who stood just outside the sphere''s range.


    *Assist me if needed, but do not try toe close to me,"Azariah firmly instructed, looking at her.


    She opened her mouth to rebuke, but in the end, silently nodded.


    Azariah took a step, walking towards Faye.


    "I will not hold back, boy," Faye whispered, her ws extending. "You might actually die."


    "And you think your goddess will let you live after that?" Azariah questioned, tilting his head.


    Though he didn''t know what she wanted from him, he did know that she wanted him alive.


    That alone was enough for him to put pressure on her.


    "We will see about that," Faye replied, squinting her eyes at him.


    "...Andarnaur''s second ring."Azariah whispered as he rushed towards Faye.


    Four small purple orbs with a needle attached to them emerged around him. Extending his right hand, he grabbed one of them.


    Faye''s body blurred, reaching out for one of her own men.


    "M-Ma''am."


    A man stuttered, finding her standing in front of him. Before he could think more, she ripped his throat out.


    She turned his body upside down, letting the blood fall to the ground.


    As Azariah rushed in, she waved her hand. The blood on the ground trembled violently before turning into hundreds of spikes.


    They rushed towards Azariah all at once.


    Loosening the grip around the chain, Azariah jerked his hand, using the chain as a whip.


    And as soon as the spikes entered the sphere around him, they halted in ce before turning back into blood and falling to the ground.


    Like the thing that bound them had vanished from within.


    ''Is this the reason mydy wants him?''


    Faye wondered, looking at him with amusement, before Azariah reached close to her.


    And as soon as she entered within the sphere, she immediately felt it.


    The restraint in her body.


    She could control her body without any problem, but the energy, like mana, felt constrained, making it hard to go all out.


    Azariah jerked his hand, the chain whipping at her.


    She used her ws to parry it.


    Azariah darted in again, Christina following his every movement while she took care of those assants.


    He moved in from the side, running as Faye''s ws whistled through the air and crunched down on him.


    He ducked, ran at her back, and leaped, stabbing the orb''s needle into her back. It vanished within her body. Azariah heard the sound of metal on his ribs, sending him sprawling.


    "Argh."


    He groaned, halted, and looked up at Faye, her w mark on his ribs dug deep.


    "Az!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He heard Christina''s scream, but instead of looking at her, he darted towards Faye again, grabbing another orb.


    Using the chain, he whipped it towards her leg; she sidestepped, avoiding it.


    "Az!"


    Shouts, another scream drew his attention before a boy crashed into him, and they both fell to the ground.


    "Argh."


    They both groaned, quickly standing up.


    "The fuck are you doing?" Azariah snarled, ring at him.


    "Shut up, peasant,"Oliver replied, ring at him before turning around. "That bloodsucker is more of a pain than I thought."


    "Can you handle him?" Azariah asked, turning around to look at Faye.


    "Daphne is helping, but of course I could handle him alone," Oliver replied, grinning, opening the portal, and walking in.


    He blinked, and Faye stood in front of him, a knee to his ribs sending him flying.


    ''She isn''t holding back.''


    He thought, gasping for breath.


    Even after being restrained to half her strength around him, she was still powerful enough.


    Faye emerged beside him again, and as she extended her wed hand, Azariah pushed the orb''s needle within her palm.


    The orb melted, entering her body.


    "Whatever you are doing isn''t working," Fayemented, a mocking smile on her face. "On the contrary, it''s making me stronger."


    Another kick rushed at his ribs. He sidestepped, using the chain to loop around her leg before grabbing another orb and lodging it deep in her leg.


    "Argh."


    Faye extended her hand, grabbing his hair, pulling him up, and whirling around, she threw his body.


    He remained extended in the air before a crackle of electricity flicked in his ear.


    Christina caught him mid-air beforending, making sure her sword didn''t hurt him. She asked, "Are you alright?"


    But she quickly noticed her energy draining, including her mana, making her weak.


    "I am alright," Azariah replied, pushing her out of the sphere''s range. "Stay away for now."


    But she didn''t listen; instead, she rushed towards Faye.


    "Idiot!" Azariah yelled before darting after her.


    Using both her swords, she swung them at her face. Faye stepped back before grabbing her arm, intent on breaking it.


    Rotating her other hand, Christina sliced Faye''s arm with her sword, breaking free.


    The next instant, Azariah rushed in, grabbing her sliced hand before pricking it with thest orb''s needle.


    Propelling back with Christina, he threw her arm back. She grabbed it before reattaching it.


    A sense of calm washed over her, like she had been regenerated, making her gasp.


    "What did you do, boy?" Faye asked, tilting her head. "Are you trying to coax me with this?"


    She focused once again on her body, feeling better every passing second. As if she had her goddess herself watching over her.


    "You know," he whispered softly, trying to catch his breath, a smile lingering on his face, "anything rted to Taishareth is the greatest blessing and curse for the vampires."


    Faye''s expression hardened as she heard the name of the goddess worshipped by vampires. She whispered in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Azariah drew in a deep breath as he whispered, "I sacrifice her soul in the name of goddess Taishareth."


    Faye''s eyes rolled back as she fell helplessly.


    "Az!!"


    And the same happened to Azariah as well, as he knelt on the ground, with no pupils in his eyes.


    ---


    Faye''s eyes fluttered open, her head pounding with unimaginable pain.


    She snapped her head around, finding herself in an eerie environment with dried cknds and no stars in the open sky.


    Dead bodies of thousands of little girls decorated the ground in spirals.


    Long red thorny nts with twisted human mouths were feeding on those bodies.


    But everything looked upside down to her.


    She looked down, finding herself bound and hanging upside down.


    "Where is this?" She whispered, her voice filled with fear.


    "WHERE AM I?!" She screamed, trying to break free but finding it impossible to do so.


    "Shhh."


    She heard a whisper, her head slowly turning to the sound.


    The human heads of those thorny nts now stood below her, mouths wide open, saliva dripping through their mouths.


    Fear crept within her as those mouths reached to eat her face.


    "A sacrifice?"


    A voice echoed in her head, making her entire mind numb.


    Her vision blurred, and her head moved, finding a purple-haired boy standing in front of a¡ªgoddess.


    ''No, she isn''t real.''


    Faye thought, ncing at her loosing her mind in process.


    An otherworldly face with a pale body draped in a robe, her back was decorated with feathered wings of glossy onyx, arcing gracefully away from the muscles of her upper back.


    Elegant hands were tipped with long, slender nails of glossy onyx, touching the boy''s face.


    "You brought a sacrifice?"


    She asked again, her ck nails moving to touch his face, drawing blood as they moved.


    The boy nodded, his voice barely audible, "Yes."


    "Are you Andarnaur''s ring holder?" She asked again, her wings continuing to cut through his face.


    Again, the boy could only nod his head as he whispered, "Yes."


    "You are using my divinity?" She asked again, scratching his neck. "How can you do that?"


    "I don''t know." Azariah replied, unable to move his body even a little in her presence.


    His mind was already at the point of breaking just from ncing at her.


    "...I know you," the goddess whispered again, peeling the skin around his neck. "You saved my Vessel once, right?"


    "..."


    Azariah remained silent, making her smile.


    A dark, deadly, maniacal smile.


    "I refuse the sacrifice," she whispered, grabbing Azariah by the neck, her bright green orb-like eyes staring into him.


    "I am your divinity, so I can''t kill you, but know this: I don''t like being used."


    She threw his body aside before looking at Faye.


    The smile still lingered on her face.


    A smile that broke Faye''s mind.


    She parted her lips and whispered, "Go berserk."

 Chapter 163 [Blood Of Fallen] [19] [End]

    Chapter 163 [Blood Of Fallen] [19] [End]


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Azariah drew deep breaths, his eyes snapping open.


    His body trembled with fear, hands reaching towards his neck.


    He patted it continuously, ensuring his skin was still attached.


    He calmed down, his eyes stopping their trembling as he looked around.


    Christina stood beside him, protecting his body while he was unconscious.


    "Taishareth..."


    He mumbled, grimacing her name as he stood up.


    Using the divinity attached to Andarnaur''s ring, he tried to sacrifice Faye''s soul to her.


    But his n didn''t work.


    "Why does she have so much power?" he questioned himself, stopping his body from trembling.


    ...The one who spoke to him wasn''t even the real goddess, just a part of her divinity.


    His face hardened as he remembered herst words, his head snapping as he looked at Faye.


    She slowly crawled to her feet, her eyes pure white without any pupils, welling up with tears.


    "Shit..."


    Azariah whispered, Faye''s lips curling into a twisted, creepy smile.


    "Azariah."


    Christina''s voice echoed in his ear as he nced at her.


    "What happ¡ª"


    "Run," Azariah whispered, grabbing her hand.


    "Wha¡ª"


    "RUN!!"


    He yelled, dragging her away with him. She flinched slightly before a voice echoed.


    "I will kill them!!"


    The shrill and terrifying voice reverberated.


    It was loud enough to make everyone on the bridge halt and look at Faye.


    But Azariah didn''t. He kept running until he reached Ashlyn.


    And just as he did, Faye''s body blurred into motion.


    She extended her wed hand, grabbing the neck of a second-year student.


    She twisted it, separating the head from the body.


    With a ''thud,'' the headless body fell helplessly.


    She lifted the head, drinking the blood dripping down.


    The blood from the headless body pooling on the ground trembled violently before it turned into arge chakram.


    Faye''s head snapped again as she looked at a chubby boy standing on the side, his entire body petrified.


    Her body blurred again, reaching towards him.


    "Az!!"


    Christina yelled as Azariah rushed toward the boy as well.


    ''Fuck, fuck.''


    He cursed in his mind as he could tell...


    ...He wouldn''t make it in time.


    The world slowed down for him as Faye''s wed hand reached for Seth''s neck.


    "Move, fucker!!"


    Azariah yelled, but Seth couldn''t hear him.


    And just as he thought Seth had died, a portal opened behind him, pulling him inside.


    Faye''s w whistled through the air, hitting nothing.


    Azariah snapped his head around, finding Oliver beside Christina and the others.


    He rushed back to them as Faye''s gazended on him.


    But...


    She didn''t touch him.


    She moved again, therge chakram in her hand cutting down the men in grey clothes.


    "Who freezes in front of an attack, fucker!" Azariah snarled, kicking Seth''s thigh.


    Seth yelled in pain,ing out of his daze.


    "Where is the other vampire?" he turned and asked Oliver.


    "Look back," Oliver replied, making him turn around.


    ir emerged from the purple portal right beside Faye.


    "He talks a lot," Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin. "They are siblings, so I thought he might be able to stop her."


    "Ahh."


    A p on his back made Azariah turn back and re at Christina.


    "What!?"


    "Why did you run towards her!?" sheined, ring back at him.


    "Not the time." Azariah snarled, looking back at Faye. "We need to move away."


    He turned to look at Willis in Olesia''s arms and whispered to him, "Willis,e back."


    Willis shook his head, snuggling deeper into her arms.


    "Tch."


    He clicked his tongue as he looked around, catching a glimpse of Daphne rushing back to protect the remaining students.


    Fewer than had arrived here.


    "Oliy, make a portal and bring them out," Azariah instructed, looking back at Oliver. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Why should I?"


    "Just do it, your highness," he asked politely, to which Oliver nodded in approval.


    "Daphne, here!!"


    Azariah yelled, catching her attention. She looked at the opening portal before nodding.


    "Sister!!"


    On the other side, ir yelled, dodging herrge chakram as it sliced through the air.


    "Snap out of it!!"


    He yelled again, grabbing a man to use as a shield.


    The chakram sliced the man in half, and ir threw him aside, desperation on his face.


    He ducked under the chakram before rushing in to restrain her.


    But the kick that followed sent him flying.


    BOOM!!


    His body collided with the burning tower in the middle.


    Cracks on the tower started to erge, a creaking sound echoing.


    "Shit!"


    He yelled as Faye threw herself at him, the wall of the tower breaking, sprawling them both inside.


    Crack! Crack!!


    The tower started tilting towards the waterfall.


    Slowly but surely, it began to fall.


    "Ahh, fuck this shit."


    Azariah mumbled, looking at the falling tower.


    They stood on the opposite side, but they were still not safe.


    "Get in faster!!"


    He yelled at the students who entered the portal one by one.


    For a brief moment, his eyes met Ivan''s as he entered the portal.


    A desire to kill him right then lingered in his mind, but Daphne''s presence made it difficult.


    When all the students were through, he threw the chubby boy inside.


    "Az¡ª"


    "Go in." He twisted his body, grabbing Arianell, who was trying to say something, and threw her into the portal.


    "Are you noting¡ª"


    "I''ll be right behind." Saying so, he pushed Ashlyn inside the portal as well.


    "Wait, wait."


    He tried to do the same to Christina, but she stopped him.


    "What now?" he asked, clearly annoyed.


    "Come with me."


    "No, go inside first!"


    "No!"


    "Go in; we don''t have all day!"


    "I''m not goin¡ª"


    "Okay, fine."


    He covered her mouth with his palm before circling around, her back to the portal.


    "Don''t hate me."


    Azariah whispered with a bright smile before pushing her inside.


    Oliver''s golden eyes flickered, and the portal broke as he fell to his knees.


    "Hey, are you alright!?" Azariah asked, concerned as Oliver gasped for breath.


    "I don''t have much time," he whispered softly, opening another portal. "Get in."


    Azariah nodded, turning around to look at Olesia and Willis.


    "Get in¡ª"


    BOOM!!


    But before he could finish his sentence, the bridge beneath them started to crumble.


    They lost their bnce as the bridge broke, sending them falling into the water.


    The roar of the waterfall echoed in their ears. Azariah grabbed the edge of a hanging rod, using his other hand to grab Olesia''s.


    The endless bottom of the waterfally just below them.


    "Azariah!" Oliver yelled, standing on the edge of the broken bridge.


    He tried to move the portal below them, but his golden eyes started to flicker.


    "Wait, Oliver, go away!!" Azariah yelled, noticing it. If he stayed, they would all be stuck here.


    "Willis,e back!!" He looked back at Olesia firmly holding Willis.


    But the little boy refused to listen, his gaze now fixed on the bottom.


    BOOM!!!


    The tower fell onto the bridge, breaking it into pieces.


    "Az!!"


    Oliver yelled as Azariah''s grip on the rod weakened, sending him falling helplessly with Olesia and Willis.


    Oliver jumped after them, throwing a purple circle at them to open a portal.


    But the circle froze midway.


    It moved, opening the portal, engulfing Oliver''s entire body before breaking into pieces.


    "Shit."


    He whispered softly as he grabbed Olesia by her waist, turning her around.


    His back was now facing the bottom as he nced at Willis, sandwiched in between.


    He smiled at the boy, whose eyes were filled with fear.


    Then he looked up at Olesia''s face, staring at him.


    Falling into the darkness, he whispered softly,


    "Amun-Ra''s blessing: second form."


    He curled up his body, reducing his surface area.


    ...And in the next instant, his body collided with the flowing water.


    The water sshed around them, engulfing them.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    ....


    ....


    ''Huh?''


    Azariah felt his consciousness slipping away as he found himself inplete darkness.


    He tried to move his body but found he couldn''t.


    Angel slew angel as we fought our way up.


    A whisper echoed in his ears, the voice indistinct between male or female.


    All power corrupts. And God''s divine power is no exception.


    The whisper echoed again in his mind.


    I''m no puppet! I fought. I rebelled. I tried to be free!


    The voice screamed in his head, numbing his mind.


    I know what you are. You''re nothing. Nothing butmon thieves, liars, traitors, rapists, murderers.


    This time another distinct voice echoed in his head, a female voice.


    Angels are monsters, fearsome embodiments of wrath.


    The most terrible things we did, we did on Hismand.


    God. A vengeful, jealous, sadistic murderer and hypocrite.


    The voice echoed again and again, telling him things he did not know, things he did not want to hear.


    Poor, proud, pitiful things. I''ve seen the best and worst men can be. And I assure you, even the lowest human has more heart.


    The female voice screamed, contradicting the other voices.


    When we were sent to ughter the favorite, we wept.


    When we delivered death, we wept.


    But beware of him! That boy, when he killed every firstborn of Lumina, his eyes were dry as the desert.


    Oh, Another Fallen, beware of him!


    ....


    ....


    You came back, Azariah.


    A voice echoed in his head.


    ...A familiar voice.


    ...Esmeray''s voice.


    ....


    ....


    "Brughh."


    Azariah''s consciousness returned to his body as he tried to scream but only felt his mouth filling with water.


    He groggily opened his eyes to look at Olesia and Willis still within his hands.


    ...Dying.


    They were dying.


    Azariah threw his arms and legs to move up towards the surface, but theplete darkness around him didn''t help.


    ''Huh?''


    He let out a startled sound as he felt something emerging from his back.


    Something feathery.


    His instincts kicked in, something moving behind him propelling his body upwards.


    It moved and moved until his body broke the water''s surface, levitating in the air.


    Still holding Olesia and Willis, he slowly looked back.


    "...What is this?"


    ***


    ***


    ***


    On the surface, kneeling on the broken bridge, a man with ck hair and crimson eyes looked at the bodyying in his hand.


    ...A body with a broken brain.


    "...Sister." ir whispered softly, hugging her unresponsive body.


    "What happened to you?" he asked, tears welling in his eyes.


    He wept, his face filled with sadness.


    "...I will kill him," he whispered softly, his eyes burning with revenge, "...He will not live for long...I will avenge you, sister."


    "No, you will not." A voice echoed from behind, making him turn around.


    A beautifuldy with ck hair, highlighted with red at the ends, stood, her hand rising up.


    A wet p, punctuated with the crunch of bones breaking, and he was gone, unrecognizable, just a pile of shattered bones in a sack of skin.


    Blood hung in the air like mist.


    "Urgh."


    Thedy groaned before jerking the blood from her hand.


    Taking out her phone, she dialed the number.


    "Have youpleted your task, Sypha?" Adaliah''s voice echoed from behind the phone.


    "Yeah," Sypha replied, turning around, "The emperor had forty concubines, all of them are dead."


    "What about the Dukes?" Adaliah asked.


    "I killed one of them," she replied, walking towards the edge, looking down, "The rest are hiding now."


    "One is enough," Adaliah replied, "We don''t want all-out war, not for now."


    "Hm, I wanted to kill the emperor though," she grumbled, "...How dare he threaten the young master."


    "Leave him be," Adaliah replied, "His father is a demigod; we don''t want them involved in this."


    "I see," she whispered as she looked down at a silhouette rushing up. "...What now?"


    "Mydy has called you back."

 Chapter 164 Back Home

    Chapter 164 Back Home


    "Arghh."


    A groan escaped my mouth as my eyes fluttered open.


    My body ached in pain, but my back hurt more than ever.


    It felt like my back had been mmed again and again with a metal rod for hours.


    [You fell twice on your back, what else do you expect?]


    ''Can you shut up, man?''


    I groaned, gazing up and finding an unfamiliar ceiling¡ªa pure white one.


    ''Hospital it is.''


    I thought, letting out a tired sigh.


    Shifting to my side, I looked around, finding myself alone in the room.


    The beeping of the machines was the only sound in the background.


    Looking around, I found the insignia of the Pargoina Empire engraved on the wall.


    ''Willis?''


    Dada!!


    ''...We are safe for now.''


    I thought, letting my body rx.


    "What happened?"


    I mumbled, shifting and lying on my stomach.


    Thest thing I remembered was being on the broken bridge with Olesia before I lost consciousness.


    [...You partially awakened your racial trait.]


    "...I see."


    I mumbled, closing my eyes, with only one question in my mind.


    ....How?


    "This wasn''t supposed to happen."


    I grumbled, reaching up and massaging my temples.


    I never awakened anything like that in the game.


    In the first ce, it wasn''t possible for me because I didn''t have any mana in my body since childhood.


    [...Do you remember what happened when you fell into the river?]


    "...I heard voices."


    Whispering softly, I vacantly looked at the white tiles.


    There weren''t many things I remembered, but one thing was clear: that one voice.


    "...My mother''s voice."


    I whispered tiredly.


    Why, of all people, did I hear her voice in my head?


    [She might know you have awakened.]


    "...Are you not feeling repulsed?"


    I asked awkwardly.


    ...If anything, I don''t want that.


    [Why would I?]


    "You can guess my race, right?"


    I whispered, shifting my torso and cing my legs on the ground.


    [Yes, what about it?]


    "...Don''t you know about them?" I asked, moving towards the door, "Even in the forsaken families, we are the ones hated the most."


    [That doesn''t mean anything to me, Az. You are still the same¡ªdumb little boy.]


    "...What the fuck do you mean, dumb?" I grimaced, opening the door, "I am smarter than you."


    [Sure, you are.]


    "..."


    Since when did he start being sarcastic?


    "Hmmm?"


    But as soon as I opened the door, a girl stood in front of me.


    "..."


    "...What are you doing?"


    Christina asked, grabbing the door as I tried to close it again.


    "Nothing." I mumbled, stepping back, letting her inside the room.


    She walked in, grabbed my hand, and made me sit on the bed again.


    "Don''t move too much." She said, moving the chair and sitting in front of me.


    "Where are we?" I asked, looking at her.


    "Back home." She replied, grabbing her blue hair and starting to tie it, "It''s been more than a week since you lost consciousness."


    "...What happened after that?" I asked, standing up and walking behind her.


    "...Someone working for your mother was there, helping you." She whispered as I grabbed her hair softly, "...You were already unconscious when we found you with her."


    "...Do you know her?" I asked as I tied her hair in a high bun.


    "No, I haven''t seen her before." She replied as I walked back and sat down.


    ''...Who was she, then?''


    I wondered, feeling curious about that person.


    Christina knows almost everyone important working for my mother.


    But she didn''t know her?


    ''...I will ask Adaliahter.''


    "So how are we back here?" I asked, rubbing the back of my neck.


    "Royal guards came to rescue us as soon as they could." She replied, ncing at my hands.


    "What?" I asked, grabbing my robe and covering my arms, "...How did they let a foreign empire''s force into theirnds?"


    "They didn''t." She replied, shrugging, "Royal guards just barged in."


    "...That works as well." I mumbled, rubbing my temples.


    A few seconds of silence lingered in the room before I asked, "How many died?"


    "...Five students." She replied, leaning on the chair, "The Muzzrim imperial family has promised properpensation for all the deaths that happened because of their negligence."


    "And what was our royal family''s response?" I asked, having some idea of how it must have gone.


    "They epted it." She replied, letting out a sigh, "...It will be beneficial for the uing pact between the empires."


    ....Using this mishap to gain the upper handter.


    It''s not a bad idea.


    "How is Oliver?" I asked, gazing back at her.


    "He is fine." She replied, "He woke up before you."


    "...I see." I mumbled, getting up and moving towards the door.


    "Where are you going?" She asked, standing up as well.


    "I feel ufortable here." I replied, opening the door before ncing back at her, "Let''s go out for a walk."


    "....."


    But as I turned around, another girl stood in front of me.


    "How are you, brother?" Avril asked softly, looking up at me.


    "Let''s talk outside." I replied, walking out.


    The hallway was silent, with no one around.


    "Are you alright?" Avril asked again, walking beside me.


    "I am doing fine." I replied, shrugging, "What are you doing here?"


    "What does that mean?" She frowned, a displeased look on her face, "I am here to take care of you."


    "...Right." I mumbled quietly as we reached the garden within the hospital.


    The gentle light of evening filled the garden with an orange hue as we walked on the pathway quietly.


    "Mother told me you awakened?" After an awkward silence, Avril asked, breaking the ice.


    "Partially." I replied, ncing at her.


    She smiled softly, nodding her head, "You are second to awaken in our generation."


    "..."


    I remained silent, notmenting on it.


    "Brother Killian is the firs¡ª"


    "I didn''t ask who the first is, Avril." I cut in, ring at her.


    "I am just telling¡ª"


    "And I don''t want to know!" I snapped, ring at her.


    "What type of idiot shouts at his big sister?" She snarled, stomping on my toe.


    "Oh, now you remember you have a brother?" I asked, annoyance clear in my voice.


    "Why are you so grumpy all the time?" She frowned, trying to pinch my arm.


    "Don''t touch me." I moved away, walking faster to avoid her.


    "Hey, Azariah!!"


    Sometimes I wonder if that girl even has any brains or not.


    How can she be so dumb?


    [....You could just tell her¡ª]


    ''Tell her what? Do I have to say everything for them to understand it?''


    [...]


    Seriously, day by day, my suspicions keep on growing.


    Why the fuck was I so kind to everyone?


    Was that all done of my own ord?


    Did I really want to help them?


    Why did I even help them by hurting myself?


    Was that all a lie?


    Was my personality never my own?


    "Azariah!!"


    "What!?" I shouted back, turning around to look at Avril.


    "Why are you not listening?" She asked, looking at me.


    "Because I am avoiding you." I replied, ring at her, "Now, do me a favor and stay the fuck away."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I turned around, walking away from her.


    I can''t.


    I can''t do it anymore.


    While wearing so many masks on my face, I have already forgotten who I really am.


    Am I really kind, or am I just a bastard?


    Am I even a human?


    ''..Wait, I am not.''


    I chuckled at my own stupid joke.


    "Hey."


    My steps halted as I heard a soft whisper from behind me.


    "What is it?" I asked, turning back to look at Christina.


    "She ran away crying." She replied, standing in front of me.


    Guilt crept into my heart, but I quickly shrugged it off.


    "Then you should have gone after her." I replied, looking at her.


    "Maybe." She agreed, nodding her head, "But it seems you need more help than her."


    She extended her hand to grab mine, but I didn''t let her.


    "I have already seen it." She whispered softly, making me stop my protest.


    She rolled up my sleeves, the cuts and burn marksy bare for her to see.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore." I mumbled as she touched them lightly as if they were fresh.


    "You''re not going to tell me how it happened, are you?" She asked, ncing up.


    "..."


    My mouth remained shut as I just looked at her.


    "I have said it many times, but I will say it again so your small brain can register it." She whispered softly, looking into my eyes.


    "If you want to share anything, I am always there for you and always will be."


    "...I know." I replied, rolling my sleeve back to hide it, "...I am guessing you already know about it."


    "Aljanah family." She whispered softly, nodding her head, "...The only living descendants of the Fallen."


    "Are you alright with it?" I asked, uneasiness filling my voice, "You know we are not the most likable bunch."


    "That doesn''t concern me." She replied, shrugging as a smile returned to her face, "If anything, I got my own personal flying vehicle."


    "Yeah, very funny." I replied with a deadpan look on my face.


    "Anyway, I wanted to talk about something." She said, her face turning serious.


    "What?"


    "It''s about Ethan."

 Chapter 165 Back Home [2]

    Chapter 165 Back Home [2]


    "It''s about Ethan," Christina said, her expression serious as she looked at me.


    "What about him?" I asked calmly, walking toward a bench.


    I needed a ce to rest¡ªmy back still hurt like hell whenever I moved.


    I sat down, and Christina followed, sitting right beside me.


    "The church members came to meet him," she whispered softly, and my expression hardened at her words.


    "Specifically, Lady Irisveil came just after he returned from Ekari Kingdom."


    "...Why?" I asked, feigning calmness, though inside I was anything but calm.


    "I don''t know," she replied, shaking her head, her eyes dropping to her hands. "Even my father doesn''t know."


    "...I see," I whispered, leaning back against the bench, ncing at the evening sky.


    "The church has asked the royals to keep him safe at any cost," Christina mumbled, leaning her body on me, her head snugly ced on my shoulder.


    "What happened to Olesia?" I asked as I remembered that girl.


    "She returned to Akasha yesterday," Christina replied. "Willis was with her until the end."


    "Is that so," I whispered softly, closing my eyes.


    I still can''t understand what was wrong with Willis when he met her. But that can wait.


    For now, I can''t help but wonder:


    ''..Did Ethan ept it already?''


    I can''t think of any other reason for Irisveil toe and meet Ethan.


    In the first ce, the church shouldn''t have interfered with Ethan''s life because he wasn''t worth their time.


    ...The only time they started protecting Ethan in the game was when they confirmed his identity.


    ...As the Avatar of the [Primordial God].


    ...If that''s the case, then he epted being an Avatar two months before the game timeline.


    ...Why?


    He should have been more suspicious about the end goal of the gods.


    Why did he do something so stupid? He was supposed to ept it when his life was in danger, not just randomly.


    ''..What should I do now?''


    No, more importantly, what will my mother do now?


    She won''t kill him, that''s for sure, but I don''t know how she''ll torture him now.


    ''..But for the next two months, everything should go smoothly.''


    And then, there will be chaos.


    ...The event where someone close to Ethan will surely die.


    ...The mid-term exams areing soon.


    "Ashlyn used to visit you when you were unconscious," Christinamented, taking deep breaths.


    "...Did you talk to her?" I asked, my eyes still closed.


    "Yeah, she''s such a sweet girl," shemented. "She''s quite polite, as if she can''t get angry no matter what happens."


    "I see," I mumbled, feeling her breath on my neck.


    ...Ashlyn.


    She reminds me of her mother.


    And I hate that woman with all my heart.


    Ashlyn is like that because of her.


    She herself doesn''t remember that. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ...What actually happened to her mother.


    ...And I hope she doesn''t remember that anytime soon.


    Because if she does... she will immediately know that I am Noah.


    ...The one she''s been looking for all this time.


    "Can you stop doing that?" I grumbled, opening my eyes as I nced at Christina.


    "What?" she asked, feigning innocence, ncing up from my shoulder.


    "Sniffing me," I replied, pushing her head away. "It''s creepy."


    "Creepy?" she repeated, her mouth slightly open.


    "Yeah, creepy. And why do you even sniff me?" I snarled, shifting my body away from her.


    "That reminds me, Az," she whispered, smiling softly. "Didn''t you throw me inside that portal even when I asked you not to?"


    "I did?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "You did," she replied, smiling brightly.


    "I''ll be back in a second," I whispered, standing up.


    "Where are you running!?" she yelled, grabbing my hand.


    "I''m not," I replied, looking back and trying to loosen her grip. "Nature''s call."


    "I''ming with you," she eximed, standing up.


    "The hell are you going to do there?" I asked as she refused to let go of my hand.


    "Keep an eye on you," she replied, ring at me.


    "Have some shame, woman!"


    "You''re talking like I haven''t seen it already," she snapped, making me fall silent.


    "Wait, what?" I asked, turning around, confusion filling my mind as I felt the evening light on my back.


    "We used to bathe together, idiot," she replied softly, still ring at me.


    "But I always had a towel covering..."


    My words trailed off as I quietly looked at her.


    Now that I think about it, didn''t that damn silver cat always snatch my towel away?


    Even in front of everyone.


    ''I swear, I will strangle her someday.''


    Pushing those thoughts away, I looked back at Christina.


    ...Or should I say Christina with red ears.


    "...Are you seriously blushing right now?" I asked, tilting my head.


    She pressed her lips together, ring at me, her eyes trembling as they tried to move down.


    ...What is wrong with her?


    "Ahem."


    We both abruptly looked to our side as we heard someone cough.


    "Oliver?" I mumbled, looking at him.


    "Still alive?" he asked back, grinning at me.


    "Are we interrupting something?" Aimar, standing beside him, asked, looking at both of us.


    "No, you''re not," Christina replied before me as she walked away. "I''ll go check on Avril."


    She pushed the bothers aside as we quietly watched her walk away.


    Turning back to me, Oliver asked, "Did you guys fight?"


    "Not really," I replied, shrugging as I sat back down on the bench. "What are you guys doing here?"


    ...Why does my back hurt so much?


    Oliver quickly sat beside me, taking my hand and starting to massage it. "My kind brother, I need your help," he whispered.


    "What happened?" I asked, jerking my hand away from him.


    "Aaliyah," he grumbled, gently massaging my thighs. "She''s not talking to me at all."


    "Why?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "I kind of threw her to a safe ce, not letting her fight with me," he replied, showing his tongue slightly.


    "Don''t try to act cute, bitch," I grimaced, ring at him. "And what am I supposed to do?"


    "Tell me, how do I convince her?" he replied, looking at me with pleading eyes.


    "Up to you," I shrugged. "Just take her on a date or something."


    "I told him that as well," Aimar chimed in, ncing at Oliver. "And you broke our promise, fucker."


    "Not my fault you can''t find any girl to date," Oliver replied, shrugging. "I can''t always wait for you."


    "What promise?" I asked, feeling left out.


    "If we start dating, we''ll do it together," Aimar replied, standing up.


    "So you nned to drag him with you?" I chuckled, standing up as well.


    "I know, right," Oliver replied, standing up too. "Everything was going ording to his n."


    "Can you stop saying that¡ªwait, Az, are you not wearing anything underneath?" Aimar asked, his voice shrill.


    "I''m not?" I mumbled, looking down at my patient robe.


    Only then did I notice the gentle breeze inside.


    "Wait!"


    I tried to move, but Aimar quickly stopped me.


    "What?" I asked, annoyed.


    "Don''t let the light hit your back," he grumbled, ring at me.


    "It''ll be translucent, and I don''t want another round of PTSD."


    "Wait, I was massaging your leg, right?" Oliver suddenly asked, looking at me.


    "Yeah, why do you ask?"


    "Nothing, I just felt like your leg was quite... soft?"


    "....."


    "....."


    An ufortable silence lingered between us as we looked at each other awkwardly.


    "...You''re kidding, right?" I finally asked, looking at him.


    "Yeah," he replied, shrugging his shoulders. "Or am I?"


    "...Fuck off, bitch," I grumbled, ring at him.


    "When are you going to be discharged?" Aimar asked, changing the topic.


    "Don''t know," I replied. "Maybe in a day or two."


    "...I see," he replied, nodding his head.


    I walked towards my room, and they followed suit.


    "By the way, thatmoner got quite close to Ruby," Aimarmented, pricking my interest.


    "Ethan?" I asked.


    "Yeah," Oliver nodded. "I also noticed that."


    "I don''t like that Ruby girl," Aimarmented. "I even saw her with a middle-aged man during the trip."


    "Come on, don''t nder her like that," Oliver grumbled, ncing at him.


    "I''m just saying," Aimar replied. "I just don''t like her."


    "Did your father¡ª?"


    "Az," Oliver cut in, interrupting my words.


    "What?" I asked, turning to look at him.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered softly, not looking at me.


    "About what?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "When you were falling down... I could have saved you..." he whispered, looking down, guilt clear in his voice.


    "But I don''t know what happened... My own portal refused to listen, and it just¡ª"


    "Don''t worry about it," I cut in, patting his shoulder. "At least we know that eye of yours prioritizes your safety over the one you want to save."


    He nodded his head slightly, "...There is something we should talk aboutter on."


    "Okay, enough emotional stuff," Aimar interrupted,ing between us. "I''ve got something better to tell."


    "And what is that?" I asked, continuing to walk again.


    "Come back to the academy, and you''ll know," he replied, grinning.


    "Why try to be mysterious?" I asked, looking at him annoyingly.


    But my steps abruptly stopped as I looked back.


    ''...Why was Christina blushing again?''

 Chapter 166 The Girl With Brightness

    Chapter 166 The Girl With Brightness


    [Ashlyn''s POV]


    I have always liked the spring season.


    It''s the only season without any ws¡ªno overbearing heat, no bitter cold.


    A time of year when nothing feels restrictive.


    You can just roam around freely.


    It''s when flowers bloom the most, and everything feels so good, almost to the point of being artificial.


    A sweet and fresh season where you can live with your heart''s content.


    Truly the best season.


    "What are you thinking?" My eyes nced to my side as I heard a loud voice.


    There she stood, wearing the academic uniform, with orchid-colored hair and eyes looking at me with annoyance.


    "Nothing," I replied, giving her a gentle smile. "Just thinking about the season."


    "Yeah, it''sfortable right now," she replied, and I nodded my head.


    ''She''s still the same,'' I thought, removing my gaze away from her.


    Since the day I''ve known her, she''s been the same girl¡ªcalm but always annoyed, rude but straightforward, irritating at times but still lovable.


    ''I never thought I would be close friends with her.'' My lips curled up in a small smile as I thought about her.


    When I first met her, she was being rude to Az without any reason.


    That alone was enough to make me dislike her.


    But when she said she was doing it for my own good, it made me even more suspicious.


    And it remained that way, until I was sure enough that she just really wanted to be my friend.


    ''She''s a good girl and friend, just a little too straightforward.'' But then again, being straightforward isn''t a bad thing.


    My eyes squinted subconsciously as the morning light fell on them.


    cing my hand to shade them, I walked out of the dormitory building.


    "Summer is almost here," Miley grumbled, looking up at the sun.


    "True," I replied, nodding my head as my eyes adjusted to the light. "Time sure flies fast when you want to enjoy it."


    "That''s true." She nodded with a light chuckle.


    Walking toward the ss, I kept looking around the ce.


    The garden in between had lots of flowers that weren''t there when I first saw them.


    It looked more beautiful than ever.


    "Hmm, is that Oliver and Aaliyah?" I whispered softly, squinting my eyes to look at them.


    ...They were walking toward the ss, their hands intertwined.


    "Yeah, it''s them," Miley replied, looking at them as well. "Those guys are lovey-dovey all the time."


    "They sure are," I nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s catch up with them," Miley said, quickening her steps.


    "Let them be," I quickly grabbed her hand. "You don''t want to be a third wheel, right?"


    "...Yeah," she replied awkwardly, nodding her head.


    I smiled, watching them walk in front of us toward the first-year building.


    They looked cute together, holding hands and bickering over something... living their lives.


    ''Come to think of it, isn''t youth just like spring?'' I couldn''t help butpare them.


    It''s what we''re all dealing with¡ªthe most turbulent period of our lives that we''ll always remember.


    The time when we mature a little, but still remain naive about the bigger world out there.


    Like spring, it''s the best time of our lives.


    We cry, weugh, we fight, and we make up as well.


    ...We''re all living in spring.


    A happy season to live in.


    A time of year where I want to live forever.


    "Professor Lauryn will take our first ss, right?" Miley asked, making me look at her.


    "Yeah, she''ll be the one," I replied, nodding. "Did you do what she asked?"


    She froze mid-step, her eyes slowly looking up at me. "...What did she ask?"


    I shook my head with a sigh. "To research aquatic animals that eat everything on an ind."


    She facepalmed herself, grumbling softly, "Ipletely forgot about that."


    "Yeah, I thought you would," I replied, shaking my head. "You can copy mine; we still have enough time."


    "Thank you, thank you!" she eximed, her expression brightening up as she shook my hands. "You''re the best."


    "I know. Let''s go to ss first," I replied, smiling at her.


    "Yeah, let''s go," she whispered, moving faster and dragging me with her.


    We quickly walked inside the ss.


    Miley took her seat in front, taking my notebook, while I moved toward the back.


    ''He isn''t here yet,'' I thought, looking at the seat beside me.


    The seat where only Az sits... but he''s not here yet.


    ''I should wait for a while,'' I thought, looking at the door, waiting for him.


    It didn''t take long for him toe.


    But...


    He wasn''t alone¡ªsenior Christina was with him.


    ''...''


    They talked for a while at the gate before she left, and he walked toward me.


    "You''re early today," he said, taking his seat beside me.


    "You''re the one who camete," I replied, and surprisingly, I felt annoyance in my voice.


    "I did?"


    "Yeah, you did," I replied, looking away from him.


    ''When did it start?'' I wondered, stealing nces at him.


    When did I start feeling annoyed by their rtionship?


    "Does your back still hurt?" I asked softly, watching him stretch his back.


    "Yeah, sometimes, but not always," he replied, gently hitting his shoulder with his fist.


    "Want me to do it for you?" I offered, to which he quickly showed me his back.


    "Please do," he requested.


    "Sure."


    ''Sometimes I have those moments.''


    The moments where I can''t lie to myself, even if I want to.


    ...And I hate when those moments barge in for me.


    "Does it feel better?" I asked softly.


    "A little bit lower," he replied, and I gently massaged his lower back.


    ''Seriously, when did it start?''


    When I first met him, I was full of doubt and wariness.


    Then it turned into curiosity when he helped me with everything I needed.


    And what followed was difort.


    ...Difort from knowing he was trying to get close to me while he was already engaged.


    And before I could confront that difort... he was already too close to me.


    His smile was something I looked forward to seeing.


    Him saving my sister''s life was the turning point.


    That made me realize what that difort was, and his smile began to leave a bitter taste in my mouth.


    And with that came my bad temper. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Argh!" he groaned, making me flinch. "Take it easy."


    "Sorry," I replied quietly, removing my hands.


    "It''s fine," he replied, turning around.


    And...


    ...Smiling again.


    ''...I don''t like it.''


    That smile makes me have negative thoughts.


    Thoughts that conflict me.


    Thoughts that make me want him not to do well with senior Christina.


    And whenever I see them together, it''s hard to control.


    ...Hard not tosh out at them.


    ''I wish my feelings could have ended with curiosity.''


    ...I truly wish that.


    At least then I wouldn''t have thoughts of being around him more¡ª.


    p!


    I pped myself softly.


    Az gave me a weird look, but I ignored him.


    ''What am I thinking?'' I wondered, shaking my head.


    I still haven''t found Noah.


    He''s still out there.


    He should be my priority, not any other boy.


    He''s the one who was there for me and my sister when no one else was.


    .....Everyone has their own version of spring.


    I may be the one who keep on reminiscing, stuck in past....


    ....Rejecting the new spring altogether.


    ''I should seriously start searching for him more,'' I thought to myself as I looked at the door, from where ady walked in.


    "Is everyone here?" Lauryn asked, looking around the ss. "Looks like it."


    Then she took out the textbook before asking, "I''m assuming all of you have done what I asked, right?"


    "Yes," I replied, along with a few others.


    "Good, I will check them in a while," she replied, nodding.


    "We had to do something?" Az whispered, leaning toward me, confusion filling his voice.


    "Yes, and you did it, right?" I asked, smiling at him.


    He shook his head before asking, "Can you help m¡ª?"


    "Nope, I can''t," I replied, smiling brightly at him.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want to."


    He grimaced, turning away, as he looked at Oliver sitting beside him.


    Hmm?


    I looked at my bag as I felt it vibrating. Sliding my hand in, I took out my phone.


    "Tiffany?" I whispered softly.


    Leaning toward the desk, I hid my body before picking up the phone. "Hello?"


    "Sister?" Tiffany whispered, her voice barely audible.


    "Are you alright, Tiffy?" I asked with concern.


    It didn''t feel right, her calling right now when she knows I''m in ss.


    "I don''t feel alright, sister," she whispered again, her voice brittle and soon turning into sobbing.


    "Hey, what happened!?" I asked, trying to stay calm.


    Az noticed, tapping my shoulder to ask.


    I shook my head as I waited for Tiffy to reply.


    She finally whispered again, "I don''t feel good."


    "Tell me what happened," I asked, my voice now pleading.


    I have always liked the spring season.


    "How did mother die?"


    But that doesn''t mean the harsh summer will nevere.

 Chapter 167 Change [1]

    Chapter 167 Change [1]


    "What are Gods to you?" Ady with reddish hair and eyes asked, gazing at the entire ss. "Anyone?"


    The ss remained silent as Daphne walked around in front of us.


    "I am not going to judge you guys. Tell me your opinion," she urged again with a slight smile on her face.


    Finally, someone raised their hand, a girl sitting right beside Ethan.


    "Yes, Ruby," Daphne happily pointed at her as she stood up.


    "They are like light to me, showing me the way to move forward," she replied, her voice serious, like she firmly believed her words.


    "Hmm, that''s true," Daphne nodded, her expression the same, her gaze turning. "Would you like to give your opinion, Ethan?"


    Ethan looked at her, still seated, as he replied softly,


    "I agree with Ruby. I believe in them like I believe in the rising sun, not only because I see it, but because I see everything else because of it."


    "Hmm, that''s a goodparison you have there," Daphneplimented, smiling at him.


    She turned around to move towards the board.


    "Are they real though?" Her steps halted as she heard a voice.


    I, too, looked to my side, staring at Oliver, dumbfounded.


    ''What is he doing?'' I wondered.


    "If you could be a little clearer, Oliver," Daphne replied, turning around, looking at him. Her smile faded now.


    "If they are real, why not help those who are in need?" He asked, leaning on the chair.


    ''... Sam''s words?'' I thought, instantly recognizing those words.


    "So the desire to work doesn''t disappear from humans," she scoffed, waving her hand to dismiss him.


    "What about the ones who can''t work?" He countered, making her halt again.


    "The gods can''t help everyone," she replied, looking at him. "And some of them are also repenting for the sins theymitted."


    "Will their sins be forgiven if they pray for it?" He asked again, and now the entire ss was looking at him weirdly.


    "Yes, they will be forgiven even if you pray for them," Daphne replied confidently.


    "Then what if I pray for the leader of the Fallen?" Oliver asked, making the entire ss silent. "What if I pray for the one sinner that needed it the most?"


    "There is no redemption for the fallen Angels," Daphne firmly replied, staring at him. "Some sins are beyond forgiveness, Oliver."


    "That proves¡ª"


    "You should be executed for even saying that," someone within the ss cut in.


    "....."


    My head slowly turned to the boy who voiced his thoughts.


    He tried to hide as he noticed my gaze on him.


    "I heard that," Imented, still staring at him. "You better start praying that your family remains safe back home."


    "Azariah!" Daphne yelled, mming her fist on the table.


    "I am just saying he should pray for his family," I replied, shrugging.


    She red at him for a while before she sighed heavily. "I will keep an eye on his family''s situation. Beware of that."


    "Sure," I replied, ncing back at the pale boy as I gently smiled at him. "It''s not like it will change anything."


    His pale face turned as white as a sheet of paper as he trembled violently.


    ...Live in fear from now on, fucking idiot.


    Daphne pressed her lips together as she nced at Oliver. "Don''t say things like that in any of the holy cities. You won''t like the oue."


    "I will keep that in mind," Oliver replied softly.


    She sighed again as she asked, rubbing her temples, "Where was I again?"


    "The influence of mana in our history," Miley replied, making Daphne nod her head. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, thank you." Standing behind the desk, she looked at us once again.


    "The ''written'' history of humanity goes back over six thousand years ago."


    She nced in our direction, looking at Oliver for a while before continuing.


    "There were quite a few empires leading humanity for almost six thousand years, but most of them were forgotten as time passed."


    Opening the book, she flipped the pages before stopping.


    "Someone want to guess what is the reason for that?"


    "Mana," I replied, looking at her.


    "Why do you say that?" She asked, looking up at me.


    "Greed for power and authority has always been the reason for war," I replied, cing my cheek on my hand.


    "And mana provides both of them," she replied, nodding, looking around. "Had it not been for the three Gods and their influence, humanity would have wiped itself out."


    She again nced at Oliver as she continued, "The whole conception of Gods, fake or not, is the reason why humanity is still alive."


    "Why only three Gods?" Oliver asked, tilting his head. "What about the other two?"


    "They have their influence on humans but not as much as the other three," Daphne replied, not going further.


    "I see," Oliver whispered softly, nodding. "And we know nothing about God Sabaoth other than him leaving the heavens on his own ord."


    "We don''t talk about him, Oliver," Daphne firmly replied, ring at him. "And weren''t you asking if gods are real or not? Did you forget about Moshel''s tomb?"


    I leaned back in my chair as I nced at Oliver as well.


    "Is that even real?" Oliver asked, doubtful. "His dead body stopping the gate of hell from opening? Sounds fake to me."


    "It is real, Oliver," she replied without a speck of doubt. "And so is the existence of Moshel''s sword maiden."


    "What does she even do?" He replied, clearly trying to provoke her.


    "Oliver¡ª"


    RINGGG!!!


    The bell rang, signaling the end of our ss.


    Daphne looked at Oliver before she said, "Come with me. And Azariah, you too."


    He stood up, and so did I, walking out of the ss after her.


    "Why were you doing that?" I whispered softly in his ear.


    He turned to look at me as he replied, "Just because."


    "Tch." I clicked my tongue as I looked back at my seat.


    ''...Why is she noting to school?''


    I wondered, looking at Ashlyn''s seat, which was now empty.


    She has been absent for a while from the academy.


    I talked to her, but she refused to tell me the reason for it.


    ''Should I ask Nathan about this?''


    I mused, walking out of the ss as Daphne stood in the hallway.


    Her hands folded, eyes ring at us.


    "Were you being serious, Oliver?" She asked, looking at him.


    I stood to the side, letting them talk.


    "About what?" Oliver feigned ignorance.


    "About yourments on Gods," she replied, to which he nodded his head.


    "Oh, that!?" He eximed, nodding his head. "Yeah, I can''t believe in gods who always want to be praised."


    She sighed heavily, rubbing her eyes. "You have some strange way of thinking."


    "I thought someone said they won''t judge," Oliver replied, shrugging.


    "I am not judging, Oliver. I am being concerned here," she grumbled softly, looking at him.


    "Gods still have influence on us. You can''t say bad things about them in front of everyone."


    "Say whatever you want, I still don''t believe in them," he replied, being firm in his words.


    ''...Is Horus''s eyes influencing him?''


    I wondered, looking at Oliver.


    In essence, those eyes he possesses once belonged to a God.


    A God who was proimed to have once held the title of king of Gods.


    And from what I know, those eyes influence his mind, and that too in a negative way.


    ''I need to talk with him about this.''


    "Think whatever you want, but don''t say it out loud," Daphne snarled, ring at him.


    "And for God''s sake, not in any of the holy cities¡ªyou will seriously get yourself killed if you do."


    "Sure," he replied, nodding.


    She then turned around and looked at me. "And you, don''t even think about touching that boy''s family."


    "Sure, ma''am," I replied, smiling.


    "His family is rted to the church, Azariah," she exined further, looking at me. "If you touch his family, he might report what happened today."


    I tilted my head as I asked, "So are you saying I should take care of him as well?"


    "What, wait, no!" She yelled, frustration filling her entire face. "Just don''t touch his family."


    "Noted," I replied, firmly nodding my head.


    "Urgh, just go away," she grumbled softly, turning around and walking away.


    I nced at Oliver as I asked, "You alright?"


    "Never been better," he replied, shrugging. "Wanna smoke?"


    "Since when did you start smoking?" I asked, confused.


    "Since today," he replied, touching his bracelet, and he took out a pack of... condoms?


    "Wait, wrong packet," he quickly put it back before taking out another one.


    "You sure are enjoying your time," Imented, walking out of the building.


    "That''s just for emergencies," he replied, shrugging. "Don''t want a child going around calling me Dada~."


    "..."


    Dada!?


    ''No, one called you. Willis, go back to sleep.''


    Stinky Dada!!


    ''Yeah, whatever.''


    "Azariah!" I halted my steps as I heard someone calling me from behind.


    Turning around, I looked at the brown-haired boy walking towards me.


    "What do you want?" I asked, clearly annoyed with his presence.


    He walked closer, standing in front of me.


    Drawing


    in a deep breath, he looked at me before bowing down slightly.


    "I am sorry."


    "....???"

 Chapter 168 Change [2]

    Chapter 168 Change [2]


    "I am sorry."


    "....???"


    I looked at him strangely as he bowed his head slightly.


    But my expression hardened as his words sank in.


    "What did you do?" I snarled, my voiceing out harsh.


    If this idiot did something stupid, I don''t know what I might do.


    "I am sorry for trying to get close to Senior Christina," he replied, standing up and looking into my eyes.


    "...The fuck did you do?" I asked again, stepping closer, ring at him.


    He met my gaze firmly, replying softly, "I didn''t do anything, and I am truly sorry for what I tried to do."


    "You don''t look like someone asking for an apology," I snarled, observing his face.


    Like I said, he doesn''t look even a little bit guilty for what he did.


    I see no remorse or guilt in his eyes...they only held hatred.


    The same hatred that I have been seeing since the start.


    "You are right," he admitted, his brown eyes staring at me coldly.


    "I wanted to save her from a toxic rtionship with you, and I truly believe I was doing the right thing."


    "Then why this fake apology, retard?" I scoffed, my lips trembling in disgust.


    Fucking two-faced bastard.


    I''m sure he has different motives for doing this.


    "Don''t ept my apology, I don''t care," he snarled, his eyes turning cold. "But listen to what I''m about to say very clearly."


    My lips parted to rebuke, but a voice stopped me, "Just listen to him, Az."


    I sighed, ncing at Oliver, and let him say whatever he wanted.


    Ethan drew in another deep breath to calm his anger as he said, "From now on, I don''t want you anywhere near Ruby. Try touching even a strand of her hair, and you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    "..."


    I looked at him calmly.


    Turning my head, I looked at Oliver and asked, "Did he just threaten me?"


    "Apparently, he did," Oliver replied, nodding his head.


    I turned and looked at Ethan again. "Did something happen between you two?"


    "That''s none of your business," he snarled, ring at me. "I want an answer¡ªdid you understand?"


    "Hey, you talk like I even care about that girl," I replied, shrugging. "Do whatever you want."


    He nodded, still ring at me. "You better remember my words."


    Turning around, he walked toward the ss before halting again and ncing back at me. "And just so you know, I haven''t given up on Senior Christina."


    "....."


    I silently watched him as he walked away towards Miley, who was standing at the ss door.


    Her eyes met mine, and for a brief moment, I could see her hatred matching that of Ethan''s. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''El.''


    [...You were right, he is an Avatar now.]


    "Tch." I clicked my tongue, running my fingers through my hair.


    Things just keep getting more annoying.


    Him epting being the Avatar is problematic.


    Not only will he grow faster than me, but he will also have more influence within the empire and the church.


    In short, he just became a bigger pain in the ass.


    ''...He''ll also have a better chance of surviving the mid-term now.''


    Well, unlike in the game, he has more time to learn and control the Avatar''s abilities.


    ''...Should I tell my mother about this?''


    ...No.


    She should already know about this.


    Knowing her, she would have already changed her ns ordingly.


    "What are you looking at?" I asked, ncing at Oliver, whose gaze was on the ss door.


    "He has changed," hemented, looking back at me. "Or should I say he gained more confidence."


    "He''s a pain either way," I grumbled, walking towards the main door.


    "Did you see how he tried to act like Christina is a victim?"


    "Is she not?" he rebuked, shrugging. "Honestly, I will never understand how she tolerates a toxic bastard like you for so long."


    "Neither will I," I replied, agreeing with his words.


    She is an oddball.


    No matter how annoying she is, I will always be grateful to her for not giving up on me.


    ''...Back then, she was one of the reasons I wanted to live,'' I thought, walking out.


    The ring afternoon sunlight pricked at my skin as I moved faster.


    "Damn this heat," Oliver grumbled, looking up.


    "Summer is always the worst time," I grimaced, hiding within a building''s shade.


    ''...It''s been quite a while since I joined the academy,'' I thought, looking up at the sun.


    Almost five months have passed since I arrived here.


    "Here." Oliver passed a cigarette to me.


    "No, thanks," I replied, shrugging. "I don''t want to."


    "Then why did you evene out?" he asked, frowning.


    "To meet with Nathan."


    "The principal?" he asked, tilting his head. "What do you want from him?"


    "Just some talking," I replied, turning around to move towards the main building. "I will see you in a while."


    "Sure," he replied, waving at me.


    Moving through the main garden, I quickly arrived at his office.


    I visited him a few times after returning from the trip.


    And from what he told me, the Mizraim Empire is in a mess right now.


    Knocking on the door, I twisted the knob as I walked in.


    Still seated on his office chair, Nathan nced at me. "What do you want, Student Azariah?"


    I walked towards the chair opposite him and sat down. "...How have you been?"


    "Fine," he replied, keeping his eyes on his work. "And I assume you are not here to ask that, right?"


    "Yeah," I nodded before asking, "Can you tell me what happened to Ashlyn?"


    "No, revealing another student''s situation is against school policy," he replied, shaking his head.


    "Give me at least a clue."


    "No."


    "Come on, old man."


    "Like I said, no."


    "Old man."


    "I am not old, and go away."


    "I am not moving then."


    "Azari¡ª"


    "Not happening."


    "Okay, fine," he finally gave in with a tired sigh. "It''s rted to her sister."


    "I see," I whispered softly, squinting my eyes.


    ''Did something happen to Tiffany?'' I wondered, rubbing my chin.


    She should have been fine by now.


    Or is she sick?


    But why was Ashlyn so tense when Ist saw her?


    "Can you go away now?" Nathan sighed again. "I have work to do."


    "What happened to the Mizraim Empire?" I asked, leaning forward. "Anything new?"


    He nced up at me, replying, "It''s getting worse."


    "What happened?" I asked again, my interest increasing.


    "Their economic condition is deteriorating," he replied, returning to his work.


    "More and more nobles are dying for different reasons."


    "...And?"


    "And they are pinning the me on the [Exiled Prince]," he replied, his finger pointing towards me. "They are ming you for all this."


    "How idiotic can they be," I scoffed, leaning back.


    Nathan didn''t reply; he just looked at me, observing my face.


    "How strong are you right now?" he finally asked.


    "5th Primeval," I replied nonchntly.


    "What!?" he exclimed, his expression morphing into one of surprise. "Are you serious?"


    "Yeah," I shrugged. "I broke through a few days ago. Lauryn also confirmed it."


    "...You are growing faster than I thought," hemented, his eyes narrowing. "A lot faster."


    "I guess so," I whispered.


    His eyes moved towards the ceiling as he mumbled, "You really do remind me of Ragnar."


    "...Stop saying that," I grumbled, feeling genuinely irked by his words. "He was better than me."


    Nathan didn''t reply as he silently looked at the ceiling.


    I, too, remained silent as I looked at the old man.


    ''...I pity him.''


    I truly do.


    Not only did he lose his wife, but also his daughter.


    He is only living because he wants to take revenge on his daughter''s killer.


    ....Revenge that he will never get.


    ....I could give him a little bit of happiness.


    But his happiness will likely result in my death.


    So, even though I pity him, I can''t help him.


    My train of thought stopped as Nathan sighed, whispering softly, "Remember you once asked if I had a granddaughter or not?"


    "....Yeah."


    "Guess what, I used to have one," he replied, a sad smile lingering on his tired face.


    "...Used to?" I calmly asked.


    "...Yeah," he replied, nodding his head. "She died alongside my daughter....Eaten by some street animal."


    "....."


    I just looked at him without replying.


    He leaned back, a pained expression on his face. "You know, I failed miserably in everything...all this strength, and I couldn''t protect anyone."


    "...You were not at fault," I replied, looking down at my hand. "You couldn''t have done anything."


    "That''s what I always say to myself," he let out a dry chuckle, "just to not drown in guilt."


    "You should return to work," I replied, standing up from my seat. "Hope you have a good day."


    Turning around, I walked towards the door, opening it.


    "Azariah," I nced back at him as he called me, his expression serious. "Don''t be like me."


    "Don''t worry, old man," I replied, shrugging. "I am better than you."

 Chapter 169 Change [3]

    Chapter 169 Change [3]


    "Like I exined before, using your senses other than your eyes is far more important in actualbat."


    With my eyes closed, I listened to the voice echoing. I stood straight, touching the hard surface of a boulder.


    My body tensed as the smell of the dried-up ground engulfed my nostrils.


    "There will be times when your eyes will betray you," a strict and cold voice echoed again. "Times when what you see won''t be real."


    I nodded my head slightly to her words, keeping my senses focused on the boulder.


    "Now, try using it again," shemanded, her voice trailing off.


    "Huff..."


    I drew in a deep breath before exhaling softly as I used Ruah.


    It surged through my body, moving towards the arm that touched the boulder.


    The lump of Ruah moved towards my fingertips.


    Ruah is both exhausting and exhrating energy to use.


    It felt like the raw power of the stars bursting through my skin, tearing through my body.


    It tore through the boulder, too.


    My eyes went white, then ck, then snapped back into an unpleasant sharpness.


    Warmth spattered over my hand from within.


    A dull THUMP cut through the silence as the broken, crushed boulder fell to the floor in a pile of silk.


    The light returned to my eyes as I nced back at Lauryn''s silent face.


    I jerked my hand to alleviate the burning warmth.


    "You still can''t control it," shemented, looking at the boulder. "It wasn''t supposed to break apart."


    "I still don''t understand," I grumbled, genuinely frustrated. "How am I supposed to let Ruah pass through a non-living object without breaking it?"


    "Learn how to do it before you ask why," she rebuked, ring at me.


    "Yeah, whatever," I whispered under my breath as I walked toward the water bottle.


    Opening it, I took a sip as I turned around to look back at her.


    "Will you tell me where the mid-term exams will be held if I ask?" I questioned, walking closer.


    "No," she replied instantly without thinking, "your exams will happen next week anyway, why bother asking?"


    "I see," I mumbled, gulping down the entire bottle.


    ''Why did I even ask?''


    I wondered, ncing at her as she fixed her mahogany hair properly.


    Like always, she was in a bad mood for no apparent reason.


    She trained me harshly today as well, but I am already used to it.


    "sses will start soon," shemented, ncing at me. "Don''t bete."


    Leaving those words, she turned around before walking out of the training ground.


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing, I nced at my reddish left hand.


    Using Ruah for attack is hard, and even with my body that is being tempered with Neplh and Muspelh, I still take some damage.


    ''I hope learning how to use Ruah in a fightes in handyter on.''


    If I learn and get the hang of it, it might be my trump card in the mid-term exams.


    [...Why did you even ask when you already know where the exams will be held?]


    El asked, his voice doubtful. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Because I don''t know if my influence has changed anything again or not.''


    With what happened to Ethan and how things turned out around him, I can''t help but be anxious about the mid-term exams.


    ''I don''t even know how things will turn out.''


    Cleaning up my body with a towel, I thought silently.


    If anything, I know my mother will do something terrible.


    ...Like she did in the game.


    [I am curious, Az, what was the most gruesome thing your mother did in that game?]


    ''Leave the other games aside, she did worse things in the first game itself.''


    I replied, cing the towel back in the bracelet. I walked out of the training ground as well.


    The sun had just begun to rise, but the heat was still grazing my skin.


    [And what did she do?]


    ''She did a massacre.''


    I replied quietly as I remembered those vivid scenes from the game.


    The blood that spilled, the bodies that fell, the lives that were lost, and the faith that was broken.


    ''.....She butchered an entire army of angels in front of everyone.''


    [.....]


    She broke the faith that everyone had.


    ....Faith in the three main Gods.


    [....Az.]


    As I silently walked towards my dormitory room, El''s solemn voice echoed in my head.


    ''Yeah?''


    [Why did your mother even kill those Angels?]


    ''....Because she wanted nourishment for her growth.''


    [Don''t tell me...]


    ''Yep, she used heavenly angels as nourishment.''


    ***


    ***


    "Arghh, sses are a pain in the ass," Aimar, walking beside me, grumbled, stretching his body.


    "Can you just shut up?" Aaliyah remarked, walking beside Oliver. "All you do is sleep anyway."


    "Huh!?" He let out a startled voice, staring at her. "Just so you know, madam, I am always attentive in ss." He grumbled.


    "Like hell you are." She rebuked, ring at him. "You just sleep."


    He looked at her, dumbfounded, before he turned towards me. "The fuck happened to her? Wasn''t she the shy type?"


    "I don''t know," I replied, shrugging. "Ask Oliver."


    "Wait, who are you calling shy?" She grumbled, her eyes narrowing.


    "Oye, Oliy." Aimar haughtily turned towards Oliver. "Say something."


    Oliver looked at him as he replied, "Stop bothering her."


    Aimar''s expression crumbled as he looked at him, dumbfounded.


    "I feel your pain, brother." I patted his shoulder as I whispered, "That sneaky chick changed him."


    "You''re my only brother from now on, Azariah." He hugged my shoulder while ring at Oliver, "And fuck you, Oliy."


    He grinned as he asked, "When?"


    "Aye!" Aaliyah pped his arm, ring at him. "What are you saying?"


    "Ahem, nothing," he replied calmly, averting his gaze from her.


    "Anyway, bro," she turned around and looked at me, "did you talk with Ashlyn?"


    "She isn''t picking up my phone," I replied, shaking my head.


    "What happened to her?" She mumbled, a dejected look on her face. "She has been absent for half a month."


    "I will just go visit her home today," I replied, looking at her.


    "Tell me what happened to her tomorrow," she replied, nodding her head.


    ''....I hope her situation isn''t serious.''


    I thought, looking around the hallway. The students were moving towards the canteen.


    From what I know, her sister is having some issues.


    While I would have visited Ashlyn sooner, thest stunt that her sister pulled made me hesitate.


    Anyway, they live in a safe ce under my mother''s protection, so there shouldn''t be any problem for now.


    As I walked, I could feel quite a few gazes on me, some with malice and some with adoration.


    ''...I still can''t wrap my head around how some girls even have a crush on a guy like me.''


    I mused, stretching my body as I looked around.


    My body, which had no muscles at the start, has now grown muscr. Even my height has increased by several inches.


    ''Huh?''


    My steps abruptly stopped as someone blocked my way.


    "...What?" I asked, looking at the silver-haired girl standing in front of me.


    Her crimson eyes stared into mine as she stood without saying anything.


    A few students stopped to look at us, including the twins who had now moved to the sidelines to enjoy the show.


    ''Those two fuckers are always the same.''


    I grimaced, ring at the two who took out a pack of popcorn, while Aaliyah gave me an apologetic look.


    "I need to talk," Shyamal''s voice made me look back at her.


    "About what?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "It''s personal," she whispered softly, her eyes still staring at me.


    "Personal?" I asked, even more confused now.


    Since when was there anything personal between us?


    "What¡ª?"


    "What''s going on?" A high-pitched voice cut in, making me look back.


    Walking through the crowd of students, Ethan arrived close to us.


    He looked at both of us before ring at me, "What are you doing to her, Azariah!?"


    Ruby also walked behind him as she red at me as well.


    "None of your business," I replied, frowning.


    He then turned around and looked at Shyamal as he asked softly, "Do you need my help?"


    Her nose wrinkled as he stood close.


    Taking a step back, she hid behind me as she replied sharply, a look of disgust on her face, "No."


    ''..Right, Vessels hate the smell of Avatars,'' I mused, observing her unusual response.


    Ethan looked at her silently, then he nced at me, his eyes turning cold, "What did you¡ª?"


    "Enough, I don''t have time for this," I interrupted as I nced back at Shyamal. "If you really want to talk, then find me sometimeter."


    She nodded, her crimson eyes still staring at me.


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing heavily, I walked away from them.


    ''Why is she such a weirdo?''


    I wondered, rubbing my temples.


    My phone vibrated as I took it out from my pocket.


    My steps halted again as I looked at the number¡ªAshlyn''s number.


    Quickly picking it up, I whispered, "Hello, Ashlyn? Are you alright?"


    "....."


    I just heard heavy breaths without any reply.


    "Ashlyn?" I whispered again.


    A long silence lingered, making me wonder if the call was disconnected.


    "....Az," I heard her voice¡ªa broken, trembling voice.


    "....Ashlyn?" I asked, hardly recognizing her voice.


    "....Every...one died," she whimpered, her voice cracking.


    "Wha¡ªwhat, hey, what are you saying?" Confusion and anxiety filled my mind as I asked, desperate for answers.


    "My...sister....She isn''t here anymore."

 Chapter 170 [Brightest Star] [Prelude]

    Chapter 170 [Brightest Star] [Prelude]


    The red sun bnces, setting down, and in its waning light, the buildings appear to be aze.


    A warm breeze blows down from the sun and fans through the roads¡ªthe roads on which I was riding my bike at full speed.


    The two-wayne, which should have been filled with people, was now empty, with only a few moving vehicles.


    The engine roared again as I cut through the few cars.


    Thene narrowed as I reached the eastern part of the capital city.


    Now, in the gold-and-crimson sunset, a medium-sized building came into view.


    Slowing down the bike, I nced around.


    A group of bystanders was already present in front of the main gate, trying to peek inside.


    Their murmurs were quiet, but the sheer number of people made it seem loud.


    Looking around, I noticed something else.


    ''...Guards.''


    I thought, recognizing the two distinct cars with the royal family insignia engraved on them.


    Parking the bike against the side walls of the building, I quickly moved towards the main gate.


    "Move," I said, shoving them aside, making my way through the group.


    Some tried to stop me, but a single re was enough to make them back off.


    A heavy, strained chain blocked the pathway as soon as I opened the old, rusting gate.


    A garden with dried-up nts came into view, filled with different toys for children.


    A heavy silence that didn''t suit this ce lingered around.


    Moving my gaze, I looked to my side, where I saw two patrolling guards standing in front of a caramel-haired girl sitting on a bench.


    The girl, with her head bowed, gazed at her hands, her slumped shoulders trembling from time to time as I slowly moved toward her.


    The guards quickly noticed me as one of them turned toward me.


    "Sir, you are not allowed here," he said, his voice strained.


    Ashlyn gently lifted her head, her puffy, bloodshot eyes looking at me.


    She didn''t greet me with her usual smiling face but with trembling lips, her face still marked with dried-up tears.


    "...Az," she whispered softly, getting up and limping toward me.


    Her steps were uneven, her hands trying to bnce her body.


    I rushed towards her, grabbing her arm to stop her from falling.


    "...Az," she whispered again, swallowing to moisten her throat, "...They died...everyone died."


    Her sunken posture, her head shaking as if she couldn''t process anything.


    She sped her hands behind my back, her head pressed against my chest.


    Even in such hot weather, her body was cold¡ªlike a dead body.


    "...They were just ying in the morning...how...why¡­" She whimpered silently, squeezing her hands.


    I reached out, running my fingers through her hair, trying to fix it.


    I didn''t know what I was doing, I didn''t know what I should do.


    I was confused. I had questions to ask, but I couldn''t. My mind and my voice felt disconnected.


    No words tofort her came out of my mouth. All I could do was stand there, giving her something to lean on.


    "They...are no more." I heard her voice again, the always cheerful voice now broken, "...what...why?"


    Her knees gave in, her body slowly sinking down, away from my grasp.


    I, too, knelt on the ground, her hands never moving, still sped behind my back.


    Her tears kept falling, soaking my shirt, as I rubbed the back of her head to keep her calm.


    ...But she kept on crying.


    I tried to say something but couldn''t, for fear of making her situation worse.


    "...Everything will be alright."


    That''s all I could say.


    ***


    ***


    The night quickly arrived, dampening all the lights.


    I was still outside, sitting on the bench with Ashlyn sleeping beside me, her head resting on myp as I patted it softly.


    "....."


    The two patrolling guards still stood in front of us, an impatient look on their faces.


    "What happened here?" I asked, looking at them.


    "Sir, let us do¡ª" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You''ve had enough time to recognize who I am," I cut in, my voice sharp. "Don''t act like you''re the superior one here because you''re not."


    They silently looked at me, their expressions showing they didn''t agree with me, but only in expression, not words.


    "The residentsined about the orphanage going quiet all of a sudden," one of them replied obediently, ncing at Ashlyn.


    He continued, "When we arrived here, we found her crying in front of the door."


    "Have you checked inside?" I asked, ncing at the building.


    "We found three dead bodies at the entrance," he replied, a disturbed look on his face. "Fearing there might be something hidden inside, we didn''t go further."


    I nodded, ncing at the girl. "What did she tell you?"


    They looked conflicted, gazing at each other before one of them replied, "...She spoke about not being able to find her sister...her sister was within the orphanage. We suspect she might be dead."


    I closed my eyes, leaning my body against the bench.


    My mind was in turmoil, different emotions mixing and lumping together, making me unable to think properly.


    ''Calm down for now.''


    Drawing in a deep breath, I gently removed Ashlyn''s head from myp before standing up.


    "Look after her," I ordered, looking at them.


    Turning around, I walked toward the main door of the building.


    "Sir, don''t go in!" One of them shouted. "We''ve seen incidents like this before."


    "Yes, sir," the other one chimed in as well. "The royal guards should be arriving anytime now."


    "What are you so afraid of?" I scoffed, ncing back at them.


    "Sir, a few cases like this have already happened," he replied, a disgusted look on his face. "People sacrificing children in the name of Moloch."


    I waved my hand, replying dismissively, "Just shut up and look after her."


    Ignoring their pleas, I twisted the doorknob. The rusty door creaked open.


    The entire hallway was covered in darkness, making it hard for me to see, which annoyed me slightly.


    Looking to my side, I found a wooden stick, which I picked up.


    Muspelh.


    The stick burned at my touch, illuminating the gloom.


    "....."


    And my breath got stuck in my lungs as I looked around.


    Lowering my gaze, I saw the three dead bodies lying there.


    Their chests were cracked open like flowers, rib bones visible, with no hearts inside.


    Calming my breathing, I moved past the dead bodies, walking further into the hallway.


    Things grew more ominous as I walked on the blood-soaked floor.


    "....."


    I nced down again, over the dead body of a young child¡ªhead crushed, mingled with the floor.


    Tearing my gaze away from it, I took another step forward.


    Another dead bodyy in my path, a girl with her head split in two down the middle.


    Another step.


    Another mangled corpse.


    Theck of light that felt annoying just a while ago now felt like something I needed.


    Ignoring my anxious heart, I walked further, inspecting the dead bodies one by one.


    They were all killed brutally, without a speck of mercy.


    But by closely looking at them, I confirmed one thing¡ªonly one person is responsible for this.


    Someone with a heavy and sharp weapon.


    "....."


    My stomach twisted in nausea as I looked at a child''s body, around the same age as Willis, split into two halves.


    ''....I can''t.''


    I thought to myself.


    It wasn''t a pleasant feeling looking at all these dead bodies, but just to confirm one thing, I had to keep looking.


    I roamed around the entire orphanage, checking every room, every corner, before returning to the entrance.


    "She isn''t here," I whispered softly, rubbing my temples roughly.


    ....Where did she go?


    Tiffany was supposed to be here, but even after looking everywhere, I couldn''t find her body.


    ''This doesn''t make sense.''


    Why was this orphanage targeted in the first ce?


    I don''t remember anything special about this ce except Ashlyn and Tiffany visiting regrly after both of them moved to the capital city.


    Nothing like this happened in the game, nothing like this should have happened.


    ''Then why?''


    Why was everyone killed here?


    "Urghh."


    I groaned in frustration as I roughly messed my hair.


    "Hm?"


    But my hands stopped moving as I felt a drop on them.


    Bringing my hand down, I looked at it.


    ''...Blood?''


    I thought, looking at the red, viscous liquid.


    I slowly raised my head, along with my hand holding the burning stick, and looked upwards.


    "....."


    And felt my scalp turn numb.


    With intestines and other body parts stitched with thin silver wire on the ceiling, a message was written using those body parts:


    Bring Azariah with you and take your sister back.


    Below it was an address, a ce where I had spent most of my childhood.


    "....."


    I looked at it with a nk expression on my face.


    ....So, I was the reason for this massacre?


    "....Uh."


    I looked to my side, at the open door, as I heard a silent scream.


    And...


    ...There stood Ashlyn.


    Looking up at the ceiling.

 Chapter 171 [Brightest Star] [1]

    Chapter 171 [Brightest Star] [1]


    "....."


    As her gaze remained fixed on the ceiling, her expression changed.


    The horrified look turned to hopeful.


    But that hopeful look broke into conflict and concern.


    "Let''s get out of here." I whispered weakly, walking towards her and grabbing her arm.


    She was too shocked to even refuse me as I brought her back into the garden.


    The two patrolling guards stood at the side, averting their gaze as I red at them.


    "Hmm?"


    I turned around, ncing at Ashlyn as she jerked my hand away from her arm.


    A conflicted look in her eyes and a slight hatred toward me.


    "....."


    I calmly looked at her as she took a step away from me.


    Turning around, she tried to walk back inside the building.


    "Where are you going?" I asked, grabbing her hand again.


    She jerked my hand once again, replying in a harsh voice, "That address¡ª."


    "I know where that ce is." I cut her off, "you don''t need to go inside again."


    She turned around, ring at me, a pained expression on her face, tears pooling in her eyes.


    "...Sigh."


    I sighed heavily, rubbing my eyes as I slowly walked toward the patrolling guards.


    "I am taking her back home," I informed them, "look after this ce."


    "But sir, she is the only witness," one of them replied, "we need her to be here."


    "I am not asking if I can take her back or not." I replied calmly, looking at his face, "don''t bother stopping me."


    "But sir¡ª."


    "I will talk with your superior and exin it to him." I interjected, turning around, "nothing will happen to you guys."


    It''s already been more than an hour since the sun set, and Ashlyn''s condition isn''t good as well.


    She was still trembling, gazing back at the orphanage as tears trickled down her cheeks.


    ''I need to move faster.''


    I thought, ncing at the building as well.


    Whoever wrote that message didn''t specify the time.


    From what I know, Tiffany''s life is in danger, and what''s worse is I don''t know who is behind all this.


    ''Whoever that person is has something to do with me.''


    I can think of some people who can do something like this, but I can''t be sure right now.


    "Let''s go home." I whispered softly, grabbing her hand.


    This time with a firmer grip so she couldn''t escape.


    But she didn''t try anything as she quietly got dragged outside of the building.


    I quickly moved toward my bike, sitting on it before signaling for her to do the same.


    She sat behind me, quietly.


    Starting the bike, I turned it around back to her home.


    ***


    ***


    The light of Ashlyn''s house flicked on, illuminating as she and Azariah entered through the front door.


    A cozy living room greeted them withfortable sofas ced around.


    Azariah turned around to look at Ashlyn, her dull golden eyes nkly staring at nothingness.


    Grabbing her hand, Azariah gently dragged her across the room before making her sit down on the sofa.


    "Have some rest." He whispered, before moving towards the kitchen.


    Grabbing a ss, he poured some water into it before walking back toward Ashlyn.


    "Here." Passing the ss, he whispered while standing beside her.


    She gently looked up at him, her dull golden eyes staring at him, her lips parting as she asked, "...Why?"


    "..."


    "Why are you doing this to me?" She asked again, standing back to her feet, "....why are you trying to be kind right now?"


    "Calm down, Ash¡ª."


    "Answer me!!" She yelled, grabbing the ss and throwing it away.


    The ss hit the wall, breaking into pieces, falling all over the floor.


    "You''re not in your right mind." Azariah replied, grabbing her shoulder to make her sit back down.


    "I asked you something, Azariah." She snapped, ring at him, "Why do you let me assume things? Just to see me suffer because of my own assumptions!?"


    "I will tell you, calm down first." He replied, trying to coax her.


    "No! You will just lie again like you did before!" She snarled, stepping away from him, "you will just say you like me, but I know that you don''t!"


    "You are making assumptions again." Azariah replied tiredly, to which she shook her head.


    "I have seen how you look at Christina." She whispered softly, her voice brittle, "you don''t look at me the same way... you don''t."


    "We will talk when you have calmed down." Azariah whispered as he turned around.


    Ashlyn took a long step, grabbing his arm, snapping him back around, "Don''t run away!"


    "I am not running." Azariah grumbled, his patience waning.


    "Then tell me, are you obliged to help me because of something?" She asked, looking into his purple eyes, her insecurities surfacing in her voice, "do you see me as some kind of time pass, a pet, or some whore¡ª."


    "Shut up!" Azariah yelled, making her flinch, her body trembling in fear, "one more word and I will knock you out."


    "Who are you to me?" She asked, still ring at him.


    He took a step forward, looking down at her, "You don''t need to know that." He whispered.


    His body moved as he turned around, walking towards the door.


    "Where are you going?" Ashlyn asked anxiously, walking behind him.


    "Your sister." He replied without looking back, "she is alive; I am going to bring her back."


    "Wait, no!" She yelled, taking a few long strides, blocking his way, "you are not going alone!"


    "Just so you know, I won''t apologize for what happened to those children." Azariah whispered, shoving her aside.


    ''Sorry is just a waste of time,'' he thought to himself, ''I would rather do the right thing. Saving whom I can so I don''t have anything to apologize for.''


    "Are you an idiot!" Ashlyn yelled, grabbing his arm, "Tiffany has nothing to do with you, I will be more than enough to save her!"


    Azariah halted as he stared at her, "Do you even know who kidnapped her?"


    "Doesn''t matter." She replied, shaking her head, not hearing his words, "you just go away from here."


    "No, you stay here." Azariah replied, forcefully removing her hand, "Just stay safe for now."


    "Are you doing this on purpose?" She asked, her bloodshot eyes ring at him, "why can''t you just listen to me?"


    "Move aside¡ª."


    "They are after you, Azariah!" She yelled, grabbing his cor, "can''t you understand this much? They might kill you, stupid idiot."


    "Then do you want your sister dead?" He asked, removing her hand, "if I go, I mighte back unharmed, but if I don''t, Tiffany will surely die."


    Ashlyn''s expression turned nk again, the world around her crumbling as she looked at him in a daze.


    Azariah sighed as he walked past her.


    He stopped again, feeling a slight tug at the end of his clothes.


    Turning around, he looked at Ashlyn shedding tears.


    "I wille with you." She whispered, gasping for breath.


    "No."


    She tugged his sleeve harder, "she is my sister, please let me save her."


    "You will just be a burden." He harshly replied, ring at her.


    "I won''t be." She shook her head weakly, "I will listen to you, please."


    Azariah sighed again, rubbing his temples in frustration.


    "Go change into something else." He replied, looking at her baggy clothes.


    She nodded, understanding him as she moved toward her room.


    Azariah walked out of her house, leaning against the wall before taking out his phone. Dialing Adaliah''s number.


    The phone rang before she picked it up.


    "What is it?" She asked impatiently.


    "Ashlyn''s sister got kidnapped." Azariah informed.


    "So what?" Adaliah asked, her voice t.


    "They are asking for me in exchange for returning her." He replied, hoping for help.


    "Do as you please." Adaliah replied without concern, "just don''t die." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Are you fucking serious?" He snapped, a furious look on his face, "Do I have any value in your eyes or not?"


    "You do, that''s why I said don''t die." She replied, her voice serious, "and remember, if you die, everyone around you will also die. So be careful and don''t hesitate to sacrifice others for your own safety because your life isn''t just yours."


    "....."


    "Anything else you want to say?" She asked, impatiently.


    After a long silence, Azariah asked softly, "Where is mother?"


    "She has a meeting with someone." Adaliah replied, "are you nning to use yourst wish?"


    "..."


    Azariah fell into deep thought. Different scenarios ran through his mind, but eventually, he shook his head.


    "No."


    "I see." She replied before hanging up the call.


    Azariah bit his lip as he looked down. With nothing clear, he couldn''te up with any n.


    All he could do right now was prepare himself for the worst.


    Click.


    The door opened as Ashlyn stepped out, dressed properly forbat.


    "....."


    But Azariah didn''t look at her, only at the portrait in her hand.


    "She is my mother." Ashlyn mumbled, sensing his gaze on the portrait.


    Hatred filled his mind as he looked at her portrait.


    Azariah rarely made any promises, but whichever he did, he always tried to keep them.


    But the one promise that he always regrets...


    ....Was the one he made with Ashlyn''s mother.

 Chapter 172 [Brightest Star] [2]

    Chapter 172 [Brightest Star] [2]


    A dull light illuminated the old house.


    The walls were cracked in different ces, water seeping in through those cracks.


    Sunlight passed through the holes in the ceiling,nding on a little girl no older than four.


    Her hands stopped washing the dishes as she looked up, her golden eyes squinting subconsciously.


    She tucked her messy brown hair back with her tiny hands before returning to washing.


    "I''mte," she whispered, dipping her hands back into the scalding rinse water. "I have to finish the dishes on time."


    Her tiny hands moved faster, a slight expectant expression on her face.


    An expectation of receiving her mother''s care and love today without any problem.


    She continued washing the dishes, ignoring the bruises that covered her hands and the pain they caused.


    Afterpleting the dishes, she picked up a ragged cloth and a bucket of water.


    Her tiny body moved around the two-room house, sweeping the floor and clearing the dirty spots.


    She did her best not to leave any spot unclean, even though it tired her body.


    She gasped, looking around the ce she had cleaned, nodding her head in satisfaction.


    Her body ached in pain, her stomach grumbling.


    She dragged her body to the single bed in the house for some rest.


    "Waa waa."


    But before she could do so, a child''s cry echoed in the house.


    Even though she was tired, she moved her body toward the cradle in the room.


    "Why are you crying, Tiffy?" she whispered softly, looking inside.


    Her gazended on the small girl with ck hair, crying.


    "Shhh, why is my sister crying?" she coaxed, her childlike voice sweet as she carefully picked the baby up.


    Gently holding her, she rubbed her back while roaming around the house.


    With her mother not home most of the time, she was the one who had to take care of the infant.


    Being a child herself, she made a lot of mistakes but eventually learned how to calm her down.


    "Stop crying," she whispered in her ear. "Mommy will be home soon."


    As if understanding her words, the baby calmed down, her crying dying out slowly.


    After a while, Tiffany''s gentle breaths tickled her neck, and she moved back to the cradle, cing the sleeping baby inside.


    "I''m home."


    The door clicked open, and a tired voice of a woman filled the air.


    Ashlyn smiled and ran toward the door with her tiny legs, eximing, "Mother!"


    Her back ached slightly as she looked up at her mother, but she forcefully ignored it.


    "How was your day, Ashlyn?" The young woman, a mature version of her daughter, smiled as she asked.


    She was in her early twenties but already had wrinkles on her face from overwork.


    "It was great," Ashlyn replied, smiling back. "I did everything you asked for."


    "Good girl," she replied, patting her head before entering the house. "I''ll make something to eat."


    "Yes, Mother," Ashlyn replied, nodding her head.


    To Ashlyn, her mother was like a tree.


    A tree providing shelter, home, and protection.


    A tree she could climb on and eat from.


    A tree that seemed big when she was many times smaller.


    A tree that was her tree.


    Living without a father, she only had her mother to rely on.


    The only one supporting the family.


    Ashlyn''s tiny legs trailed behind her mother as she walked into the kitchen.


    "Do you want to say something?" her mother asked, ncing back at her.


    "Those men arrived today as well," Ashlyn replied meekly, her gaze lowering. "They were asking about the debt again, cursing Father."


    Her mother halted before whispering, "I see."


    It used to hurt her when her husband left them alone, but now... it didn''t bother her as much.


    "Why are you sulking?" she asked, smiling at Ashlyn.


    Ashlyn shook her head slightly, her gaze still lowered.


    "Don''t be upset about it," her mother whispered softly. "Smile like you always do."


    "Yes," Ashlyn replied weakly, nodding her head and forcing a weak smile.


    Any rtionship asplex as that between a mother and child is always going to include both love and hate.


    Most young children feel moments of hatred when their needs or wishes are unfulfilled, and most whine when they don''t get what they want.


    But Ashlyn never did that; her bond with her mother was too fragile for her to demand anything.


    She always protected the image of her mother inside, denying anything that might unsettle it, and by doing so, she protected herself from disappointment, anger, and pain.


    "Ashlyn," her mother called, making her look up at her. "Did you do the dishes?"


    "Yes, Mother," Ashlyn replied softly.


    Her mother smiled softly, looking at her. "You didn''t do them properly."


    "I did, Mother," Ashlyn replied meekly, looking down at her hands.


    "Ashlyn." Still smiling, her mother whispered, walking closer to her. "Don''t be down, smile like you always do."


    Ashlyn hesitantly nodded, smiling back.


    "Good girl." Her mother nodded, patting her head but instead of savoring the feeling, Ashlyn forcefully closed her eyes.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "¡ªlyn."


    A gentle voice echoed in my ears, an urge to wake up filled my mind, but I didn''t want to.


    Being asleep was better than the harsh reality I was in.


    "Ashlyn!"


    I flinched, my body jerking back, nearly falling down, but a hand on my back stopped me.


    "Get down." I looked forward at Az, ncing back at me.


    "Sorry," I whispered weakly, getting down from the bike.


    ''Did I fall asleep while riding?'' I wondered, looking at him jerking his hand to alleviate the numbness.


    Tearing my gaze away from him, I looked around.


    We stood in front of arge gate, and even though it was night, the ce was filled with bright lights.


    Different small shops were set up on opposite sides, with one way in between.


    "...Where are we?" I asked, noticing the variety of products for sale.


    "Market," he replied, parking the bike before walking inside. "At the end of every year, thergest festival is held here."


    I quietly followed behind him, trailing his steps like a duckling following its mother.


    I didn''t have a choice; the ce was filled with people, hardly any room to move.


    I took a long stride before grabbing the hem of his shirt.


    He nced back at me, and in fear that he might ask me to remove my hand, I hastily asked, "Do you know where Tiffany is?"


    ....I was trying my best not to think about her because whenever I think something good will happen, it doesn''t.


    And if I thought about saving her, I know something bad will happen.


    But, even though I tried, I couldn''t help but worry about her.


    "I don''t know," he replied softly, walking again, "but she''ll be fine."


    "I hope," I whispered, nodding my head, smiling weakly.


    He stared back at me for a while before coldly whispering, "Stop fucking smiling."


    My smile vanished as I quietly looked down, still grabbing his hem.


    ''...I want to hate him.''


    My stomach flipped upside down as I remembered what I saw in the orphanage.


    Was it because I wanted someone to me for what happened?


    Or was it because he was the first person I thought of when I was in distress?


    Either way, I want to hate him.


    That''s the only way I can stop myself from going further.


    ...From opening up to him.


    I learned a long time ago that I shouldn''t reveal myself to the people around me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ...If I do, they always leave.


    ...Noah did it.


    And Az will do the same.


    I should start ignoring him.


    ''But it''s hard not to notice his presence when he''s always around me.''


    I thought, staring at his back as he made way for me through the crowd.


    "Huh?"


    A startled voice escaped my lips as a child deliberately collided with me.


    I tried to look back at him, but something stopped me.


    A piece of paper in my hand.


    "What happened?" Az asked, turning around, looking confused.


    "...This." I showed him the piece of paper while unfolding it.


    He walked closer, looking at it. A few dots were drawn in different ces; other than that, it was empty.


    "A map," Az whispered, taking the paper from my hand.


    "Huh? How?" I asked, confused.


    How was this a map? All it had were dots.


    "...Bradyn," Az whispered, crumpling the paper.


    I wanted to stop him from destroying the paper, but the anger zing in his eyes made me hesitate.


    "Let''s go." He grabbed my hand, dragging me away.


    He moved like he knew the ce, making his way through the crowd.


    "Where are we, Az?" I asked, concerned.


    Because this ce...


    ...Feels familiar somehow.


    "There was a kindergarten here," he replied, taking me to a secluded alleyway. "I used to study here."


    "Wait, Az?" A sense of uneasiness crawled over my skin as I heard him.


    I had heard of this ce before.


    "Ashlyn." He whispered, abruptly stopping in the alleyway.


    "Y-yeah," I whispered, feeling apprehensive about the ce.


    "Get ready," he whispered, taking out a katana from his bracelet.


    "For wha¡ª?"


    My words abruptly halted as a silvery hueshed toward me.

 Chapter 173 [Brightest Star] [3]

    Chapter 173 [Brightest Star] [3]


    "For wha¡ª?"


    Ashlyn''s words abruptly halted as a silvery hueshed toward her.


    CLANG!!


    My hands raised along with my katana, its sheath blocking the de thrown at her.


    "Stay focused," I whispered softly, my eyes looking forward.


    A man dressed in ck, trying to conceal his presence in the dark, rushed toward us.


    His hands raised toward me, fingers firmly holding onto a de.


    I bent my knees, empowering my legs with mana, and moved in a single, near-instant burst to the man''s side.


    My free hand wrapped around his extended wrist, and I pushed outward with Ruah in a rippling wave that mmed into every cell in his hand all at once.


    The excessive life energy made his hand start to disfigure, bloating before bursting like a balloon.


    "ARGHHH!!"


    He screamed at the top of his lungs, I slipped one of my legs behind him.


    Grabbing one of his shoulders, I twisted, flinging him into a neatly executed trip.


    He hit the ground hard, and I unsheathed my katana before impaling the tip into his mouth.


    It struck the back of his neck. I flicked the katana, slicing his skull into two halves.


    Blood and brain matter leaked, soaking the ground.


    "I know you are here," I whispered, sheathing the katana again.


    Even though these guys were good at hiding, I could still feel their presence.


    Six.


    One of them was setting up something on the side, but I don''t know what it is.


    The darkness vibrated in a few spots; three figures rushed toward me while three targeted Ashlyn.


    "Tch."


    I clicked my tongue, twisting my body slightly, avoiding a de thrown at me.


    They circled around me, prowling toward me together.


    I spun my body, kicking backward, sending one of them spinning away. A feminine grunt left her mouth.


    Using the sheath of my katana, I blocked a de aimed at my neck while twisting my body slightly to avoid one aimed at my heart.


    They moved again simultaneously. A de shed to my side as I spun, unsheathing my katana to block the de.


    CLANG!!


    A few sparks flew as it collided with the de. I propelled backward, my gaze shifting toward Ashlyn.


    She was fighting, barely having time to parry theirbined attacks.


    ''She will survive.''


    I thought, turning back to look at the three.


    I have seen how much she has grown with only light circles.


    She can hold her ground for a while.


    Two of them propelled toward me again, thest one going back into the night shadows.


    Lowering my body, I grabbed my katana from the inside, its de facing my body.


    ''Willis.''


    Dada!!


    My legs started to petrify, slowly turning to stone. It scattered into pieces as I took a step forward.


    Neplh.


    The scene around me blurred. My legs moved like gliding through the air as I rushed past their bodies, between them, in an instant.


    CLANG!!


    An arm of semi-transparent ice emerged from my side, grabbing the wrist of the woman who swung her de. The ice arm jerked back, extending the woman''s hand.


    I swept my katana from below, severing her hand from her body.


    Her hand flew into the air, and she nkly stared at it, her mouth opening to scream.


    But before she could, I ducked under her partner''s sh as I grabbed the woman''s shoulder to spin her toward me.


    Curling my fingers into a fist, I struck her stomach.


    A crunching sound echoed as my arm plunged through her body, bursting out of her lower back, destroying her spine in the process.


    My hand still plunged, I twisted my body to use the woman as a shield against her partner''s de.


    "Arghh!"


    The woman groaned weakly as the de lodged into her back.


    Removing my hand from her guts and blood, I kicked her, sprawling her and the man behind her onto the ground.


    My gaze turned around, tracking the solitude of the man trying to sneak-attack me.


    He moved in a zigzag, but my gaze kept track of him. He tried to hide behind a pir, noticing his sneak attack might not work.


    "I can see you." Grinning, I whispered softly, staring at the position where the man stood.


    The other man shoved the woman''s body aside before rushing toward me again.


    Lowering my body, I ducked from his de again before slicing his back with my katana.


    SWISH!!


    Twisting my body a little, I grabbed the de thrown by the man hiding behind the pir at me with my free hand.


    Using the same de, I dug it deep into the other man''s spine.


    "Urghh!" he yelled, trying to turn back.


    I grabbed his head from behind, and with the katana, I sliced his throat. A stter of blood oozed onto the ground.


    The man wentpletely limp, and a single push made him fall, soaking in his own blood.


    Turning around, I stared at thest man, still hiding behind the pir, believing in his own stealth technique.


    I slowly moved toward him as he tried to run away.


    Neplh.


    "Uhh."


    The ground in front of me started to freeze until it reached his legs, coiling around them like veins.


    "Argh!"


    He groaned in pain as he fell face-first. He tried to crawl away, but my hand was already grabbing his head.


    Ruah.


    Another rippling burst of my life energy entered his skull. His brain overloaded, and his body turned limp in an instant.


    I loosened my grip, and his face hit the ground again.


    "Sigh..."


    I sighed, cing my katana back into the sheath as I looked back at Ashlyn.


    Two of the three who had attacked her were lying on the ground.


    Unconscious, not dead. Thest one was still fighting her.


    ''She is subduing instead of killing them.''


    I thought, observing her. Even when using the mana circle, she was trying her best not to kill any of them.


    ...She is naive, stupid, and childish.


    Honestly, I see myself in her¡ªthe child who tried to do everything to save everyone around him.


    ...And I don''t like that one bit.


    It took her a while, but she knocked out thest one as well.


    cing her hands on her knees, she gasped for breath as I walked toward her.


    "You did a great job," I whispered softly, patting her head as I walked toward the unconscious man.


    I unsheathed my katana again before aligning it with one of their throats.


    "Wait, wait!" she yelled, grabbing my hand hastily. "What are you doing!?"


    I jerked my hand away as I replied curtly, "Killing them."


    "Why?" she asked, making me halt.


    I turned around and looked down at her. "They are the ones who killed those children, Ashlyn."


    She chewed her lip, asking meekly, "They could be innoce¡ª"


    "No one here is innocent, idiot," I interjected, looking into her golden eyes. "No matter how much you try to defend them, they are by no means innocent!"


    "But killing them isn''t necessary!" she snapped.


    "I''m not asking you to kill anyone," I interjected again, ring at her. "I will do the dirty work for you. Just pretend none of this ever happened."


    She bit her lip until it bled, continuing to re at me.


    "Is... is he still alive?" Ashlyn asked, pointing at the man with frozen legs.


    Her eyes, filled with myriad emotions, finally shut as she slowly turned around.


    I didn''t waste much time, killing all three of them in a single strike.


    "Let''s go," I mumbled as I scanned the area.


    Remembering one of those guys setting up something, I moved in that direction.


    "Is... is he still alive?" Ashlyn asked, pointing at the man with frozen legs.


    "Don''t worry about him," I replied, grabbing the object ced on the side, hidden from our view. "He''s brain-dead."


    "Huh?" Startled, she asked, "Is it that easy to make someone like this?"


    "No," I replied, shaking my head while observing the object. "A singleyer of mana before my touch is enough to render it useless."


    ''...A camera.''


    I thought, crushing it in my hand. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''So, were these guys sent just to check our abilities?'' I wondered, ncing at the dead bodies.


    ...They were weak, on the same level as me, but still weak.


    ''I hate being yed around like this,'' I thought as I moved toward Ashlyn.


    "We''re going straight to where your sister is," I said before grabbing the back of my shirt and tearing it.


    Ashlyn looked at me strangely, but her expression soon turned to hope as she asked, "You know where she is?"


    "They sent us the map," I replied, nodding. "Those dots were different ces, and the biggest dot is where your sister should be."


    She looked at me, blinking innocently.


    "Turn around," I ordered.


    "Okay," she whispered, turning.


    "Huff..."


    I let out a deep breath, closing my eyes.


    My jaws tightened as my lower shoulder des twisted slightly, the skin around them breaking as I felt a tingling sensation, along with pain.


    I felt my stamina depleting at an rming rate while the weight on my back increased.


    Slowly, another sensation of a limb on my back registered in my brain.


    I opened my eyes again and, like every other limb, tried to move my back muscles.


    And it came forward: wings twice the size of my body, adorned with silky obsidian ck feathers.


    "Turn around," I whispered, gasping for breath.


    Ashlyn turned around, her eyes blinking innocently before her jaw dropped.


    "...What are you?"

 Chapter 174 [Brightest Star] [4]

    Chapter 174 [Brightest Star] [4]


    "....What are you?"


    She asked, tilting her head, her eyes blinking in astonishment as she stared at the wings.


    "....."


    I just looked at her, debating whether I should tell her about my lineage or not.


    "Let''s go."


    But in the end, I held myself back.


    Now is not the time for me to exin all of it.


    My legs moved toward her, the extra weight behind my back made it hard for me to move.


    Tiredness also filled my mind because these wings take up a lot of stamina.


    Eventually, I stood in front of her, the distinct smell of her body engulfing me.


    "Um, Az," she whispered awkwardly as I just stood close to her.


    "Don''t move much," I instructed, wrapping my hands around her lower waist.


    Her skin felt soft under my touch. Her eyes widened, and a stupefied look stered on her face.


    "Az¡ª"


    "Stay still, or you''ll fall down," I interjected, looking down at her bashful face.


    And before she had time to process my words, I bent my knees slightly.


    "Huff..."


    Drawing in a deep breath, I willed my wings to move, and like any other limb in my body, they heeded mymand.


    Whoosh!


    Dirt and debris filled the air, the pair of wings pping, propelling my body upwards. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ahhh!"


    Ashlyn yelled in my ears, wrapping her hands around my neck, choking my breath out.


    Her panicking unbnced me, making it harder for me to fly up. I barely stopped us from hitting the walls of the alley.


    "Calm down," I groaned, losing my breath, tapping her arm roughly. "We''ll fall if you keep doing that."


    "Wait, no." Reasoning returned to her eyes as she loosened her grip a little.


    But it was enough for me. Continuing to p my wings, I quickly ascended hundreds of meters above the ground.


    The city lights beneath clearly outlined the area as I moved toward the northern part.


    Unfolding my wings entirely, I glided through the air, my body parallel to the ground.


    Ashlyn hugged my neck tightly, her legs awkwardly wrapped around my waist, her head settling on my shoulder.


    I slowly lowered my body, wind breezing past my ears. I kept gently pping my wings to keep gliding.


    "...Are you an angel?" Ashlyn''s voice echoed in my ear, her breath tickling me.


    "What?" I asked, frowning at her absurd question. "Quite the opposite, I''m anything but an angel."


    "Then what is this?" she asked, her hands brushing through my wings.


    I hissed in pain as she plucked one of my feathers, bringing it in front of my eyes.


    "See its color," she whispered, showing a pristine white feather. "Only angels have white feathers."


    "There are only a few of them," I replied, cing my hand at the back of her head, supporting it. "They show that I''m not fully fallen yet."


    They are also near my shoulders, so I can''t see them.


    ''But seriously, did she just ignore every other feather and only notice the white one?''


    ...She always looks for the good in people.


    "What does that mean?"


    "I need to sacrifice a virgin girl to unlock my full potential," I replied, my voice serious.


    "W-wait, what?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Yes," I replied gently.


    [Stop lying to her.]


    ''In a way, I''m not lying. I might need to do something like that.''


    [....Cardinal sins.]


    ''...Yeah.''


    Every descendant of fallen angels has one sin they mustmit to strengthen their lineage.


    One reason the Aljanah bloodline is hated is that we can grow faster bymitting that one sin.


    But that sin is usually one that one hates doing¡ªthe sin that''s the opposite of their nature.


    Like asking a humble man to always be prideful.


    [...In your case, that sin might be greed.]


    ''.....''


    I hate to admit it, but he might be right.


    I abruptly pped my wings to halt, my gaze slowlynding on an empty, old-looking building below.


    Twisting my body, I folded my wingspletely, letting myself fall headfirst toward the ground.


    Ashlyn''s grip around my neck and waist tightened as our speed increased.


    Unfolding my wings just a few meters above the ground, I broke my fall beforending softly.


    "Get down," I whispered softly, patting her head.


    She gently unwrapped her legs before jumping to the ground.


    Her hair was messy while she took deep breaths to calm herself.


    Ignoring her, I took out a baggy hoodie, wearing it over my wings as I walked toward the building.


    "Wait, I''ming too," Ashlyn eximed, trailing behind me.


    Opening the rusty main gate, I walked inside, a familiar dried-up garden weing me. The sounds of different animals echoed as I moved.


    There was no light within the area, making it hard to see clearly.


    But a single deadrge oak tree ced at the end of the garden was still visible.


    "....."


    Nostalgia hit me as I looked at that tree. I''ve spent countless hours ying around it.


    Spending my time with Christina, Arianell, Shyamal, Oliver, and Aimar.


    ....Those days when my only concern was how to avoid my mother.


    ''...And that''s still one of my concerns.''


    I grimaced, walking forward, but my steps halted again.


    "....."


    This time, in a ce right at the entrance of the building.


    .....The same ce where Shane took hisst breath, right in front of me.


    Patches of dried blood were still visible.


    "I kept my promise, brother," I whispered softly, tearing my gaze away.


    My chest ached with pain, but I tried to ignore it.


    "...Az," my head turned as I nced back at Ashlyn calling me.


    A look of distress and confusion etched on her face as she looked around.


    "What happened?"


    She finally looked at me, her lips visibly trembling, her voice filled with panic. "...This ce... I''ve been here before."


    ***


    ***


    The darkness of the night loomed over thend beneath. The soil, resembling ash,yered the ground.


    Within the endless emptynd stood a single city. A city without people¡ª an empty city.


    A tall, pitch-ck imposing castley in the middle of the city.


    And in the center of the castle sat ady on an elegant throne.


    A glowing crystal in her hand showed Azariah and Ashlyn talking.


    "I could have taken care of him, Mother," a man kneeling with his head down whispered.


    Lady Valcina Von Castia.


    The head of the hysteria organization.


    Her bright yellow, piercing eyes shifted toward him as she whispered, "Don''t worry, Bradyn. I''m not ming you for anything."


    Bradyn''s entire body trembled as he lowered his head further, his faint voice echoing, "I''m sorry, Mother."


    Thedy stood from her seat, towering at an imposing eight feet. She looked down at him like one looks down at an insect.


    Her elegant yet curvaceous figure exuded both grace and menace as she walked toward him, her skin pale, almost porcinplimenting her jet ck hair falling freely touching her knees.


    She wore an extravagant white gown, cinched at the waist and ring into a floor-length skirt.


    "I gave you one task, Bradyn," she whispered softly, standing in front of him. "Bring that boy to me and you couldn''t even do that."


    "I''m sorr¡ª"


    "I do not wish to hear that," she cut in, her sharp features looking at him coldly. "Stand up."


    Bradyn slowly stood back up, head still bowed, cold sweat running down his back.


    "Because of your foolishness, I will have to face that woman," Valcina mumbled, looking at him.


    Bradyn didn''t reply, keeping his gaze on the ground.


    "Has Roen finished his work?" she asked softly.


    "Yes, Mother," Bradyn replied, shaking. "We made sure not to make any mistakes this time."


    She walked closer to him, her tall body towering over him. Leaning down, she whispered, "Make one more mistake, and I will find a new scientist."


    "Yes, Mother," Bradyn nodded aggressively. "Nothing wrong will happen this time."


    "You may go now," she whispered, and in the next instant, Bradyn''s body twisted, vanishing.


    Walking slowly, she sat back on her throne, the glowing crystal reappearing.


    She stared once again at Azariah, her yellow irises observing him.


    "What are you?" she whispered to herself, "...And how are you rted to that man?"


    Her interest, which had waned after living thousands of years, reignited once again. An interest touching the border of madness.


    "You can''t be his reincarnation or his soul twin," she whispered, tapping her fingers on her left cheek. "His soul was burned into nothingness... You can''t be him."


    A memory shed in her mind, recalling the man who ughtered an entire race, a man who didn''t fear Angel or God.


    Her gaze shifted to her side as a hovering pedestal appeared beside her.


    A girl slept on it, her ck hair falling freely.


    "You''re more useful than I thought, child," she whispered, caressing Tiffany''s face. "You truly are."


    Shifting her gaze back, she looked at Azariah, a gentle yet maniacal smile adorning her lips.


    "I await your arrival, Azariah."

 Chapter 175 [Brightest Star] [5]

    Chapter 175 [Brightest Star] [5]


    The evening light of the sun draped the entire city in its orange hue. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Lamps on the sidewalk flickered, their light illuminating the pathway for people to walk.


    The marketce was filled with banners and posters flying around, promoting the festival happening tonight.


    "Are you alright?"


    On the sidewalk beside the shops, a girl''s concerned voice echoed. Her short brown hair was tied back, her eyes shut.


    Her hands were gently looped around a boy''s neck, as shefortably settled on his back.


    "I am fine," the boy with purple hair replied, quietly walking forward.


    "I can walk on my own, Noah," she grumbled, her fingers tracing the soft spot between his jaw and ears.


    "Don''t be stubborn," the boy with purple hair replied, his hands supporting her. "It''s hard for you to walk right now."


    The girl quieted down, her head settling on his shoulder as she mumbled, "I am sorry for being a burden."


    "Oh,e on, Ashlyn," he grumbled, shaking his head. "Don''t say things like that."


    The girl whispered softly, her voice filled with sadness, "Tiffany has to take care of me all the time, and whenever youe home, you always busy yourself helping me with my needs."


    "And?" he replied, his voice cheerful. "I like helping you, and I always will."


    "Why?" she asked softly, her fingers gently touching his face. "Why do you like taking care of a blind girl like me?"


    "Hmm, that''s a good question," he replied, nodding. "Maybe it''s because of your mother''sst wish, or maybe I''ve juste to like you."


    "I see." She hid her face behind his back, her face heating up from his words.


    "Oh, we have another ice cream shop," he said, looking to his side. "Do you want to eat?"


    "Will you eat with me?" she asked meekly, her fingers tracing his face again.


    She liked to touch his face, trying to remember his features by continuously touching them.


    The boy didn''t mind her touch as he replied, "No, you already know I can''t taste anything."


    Ashlyn could sense the slight sadness in his voice, and her hand gently patted his head as she replied, "You''ll know how it feels, one day for sure."


    "Yeah," he replied, continuing to walk forward.


    The sound of people shouting, fireworks, and childrenughing filled Ashlyn''s ears.


    Her sensitive ears twitched as she heard all of it clearly.


    "Where are we, Noah?" Ashlyn finally asked, her curiosity clear in her voice. "You never told me where you''re taking me."


    "Festival," he replied, looking around the ce. "We''re at the festival."


    "Festival?" she asked, her interest piqued. "The festival of the three Gods?"


    "You know about it?" he asked, ncing back.


    "Who doesn''t?" Ashlyn asked in return, her breath tickling his face. "Thousands of years ago, the Gods sent their chief Angels to imprison the Fallen into Hell. They were chained forever, but one day every year, they try to break free."


    "And we celebrate in the name of the three Gods to lower their chances of escaping," he continued, finishing her words.


    Ashlyn''s ears twitched again as the voices around her started to fade.


    "Where are we going?" she asked, curiously.


    "Well, I''m taking you to meet my friends," he replied, a smile adorning his face. "You''ll love them."


    Her grip around his neck tightened a little, her expression darkened as she asked, "You have other friends?"


    "Yes," he replied, not noticing her darkened expression. "And a big brother as well."


    She remained silent as he moved along an empty road, taking them toward a building at the end.


    But as they moved, another person came into view.


    He stood in front of the gate, a distressed look on his face as he stared at his phone.


    "Brother?" he whispered, looking at him.


    "Hmm? What happened?" Ashlyn asked, hearing him.


    "Wait a minute," he replied, lowering his body for her to get down.


    She hopped down.


    "I''ll be right back," he said, patting her head before running toward that person.


    The teenage boy finally noticed him. His gaze moved toward Ashlyn, confusion filling his mind.


    "What are you doing, brother Shane?" Azariah asked, looking up at him.


    "Who is she, Az?" Shane questioned back, his crimson eyes staring at her.


    "My friend," he replied, looking around. "Where is Shyamal?"


    "Right, Az." Shane looked at him as he gently asked, "Can you look after her? She isn''t feeling well."


    "Okay," he replied, nodding obediently. "She''s inside, right?"


    "Yes," Shane replied, dialing a number. "But, Az, why are you alone?"


    Azariah blinked, tilting his head as he asked, "Isn''t Aunt Belly with us?"


    Shane frowned. "Huh? No, she isn''¡ª."


    His words abruptly stopped as his gaze moved to the end, where ady in a maid''s dress stood.


    Shane quietly looked at her, feeling creeped out by her presence.


    "Anyway," ignoring her, he looked at Azariah. "Go look after Shyamal."


    Azariah nodded before running back toward Ashlyn.


    Grabbing her hand, he smiled. "Let''s go, the silver cat is already here."


    Though confused by his words, she quickly followed him.


    "Noah," she whispered.


    "Yeah?" he replied, ncing back at her.


    "Can you tell me how everything looks?" she asked. "Like you always do."


    He smiled as he replied cheerfully, "Of course."


    ***


    ***


    [Ashlyn''s POV]


    ''This doesn''t make sense!''


    I screamed in my mind as I looked around the ce.


    This ce...


    ...Why does it look exactly like how Noah described?


    I remember hearing about those benches hanging on the side, that oak tree, the seesaw ced in the middle.


    I remember all of that.


    "What are you talking about?" I looked back at him as Azariah asked, frowning.


    ''...Wait.''


    My expression hardened, his words ringing in my mind.


    ...This was his kindergarten, he used to study here.


    My body shook uncontrobly as I stared at him.


    I had already ignored this possibility for a long time.


    "....Az," I whispered, my throat felt thick, "why do you like my food?"


    He stared at me without replying to my question.


    Finally, he whispered, "I''ve already answered that."


    I shook my head in response.


    "That was a lie. I''m sure that was all just a lie," I replied, ring at him. "You don''t like me, Az."


    "Not now, Ashly¡ª"


    "Can you not taste food?" I asked, interjecting.


    He kept staring at me before turning around. "We''ll talk about thatter."


    "No!" I yelled, walking closer. "Don''t try to run away."


    "I am not running!" he yelled back, turning around.


    ''I''ve wasted enough time!''


    Taking a deep breath, I asked, "Then, do you know anyone named Noah?"


    ''...Ahhh.''


    His expression crumbled, eyes staring at me in disbelief and anger before turning normal.


    "I don''t," he replied, but even a dumb girl like me could tell he was lying.


    "Azariah Noah Aljanah," I whispered, calling his full name.


    ''...Stupid, how utterly stupid I am.''


    Am I too much of an idiot not to consider it?


    Or was I expecting better than him just using his middle name all this time?


    How could that smart boy I knew make such a stupid choice for his allies?


    "....Az¡ª"


    "Your sister is in danger, you idiot!" he shouted, his eyes crucifying me. "So shut up and keep your eyes open for enemies. Do you understand?"


    I didn''t understand, so I shook my head.


    A tear ran down my cheek, sadness lumped in my throat as my blurry eyes stared at him.


    "Am I interrupting something?" My entire body flinched, gaze turning to my side abruptly.


    A tall, sturdy dark-skinned man with amber-colored hair satfortably on one of the broken benches. Right behind him stood a tall tree.


    His dark amber eyes glowed softly within the empty garden as he stared at us.


    "Why did you guys get so stiff?" he asked casually. "Rx, will you?"


    "Where is Tiffany?" Az asked calmly, walking in front to shield my body.


    "Are you talking about her?" he replied, grinning and waving his hand.


    A pedestal appeared beside him, with a girl strapped to it.


    "Tiffany," I whispered, feeling a sense of relief washing over me.


    I tried to move toward her, but the man moved his fingers, and the pedestal rose, hanging higher on the tree.


    ''...Is he using strings?'' I wondered, keeping my eyes on him.


    "What do you want?" Azariah asked, staring at the man.


    "Hmm, let''s see." His casual demeanor remained, a smile slowly creeping onto his face. "Waiting for you guys made me quite bored."


    "What do you want?" I asked, my concern clear in my voice.


    His smile turned into a grin as he nodded his head.


    "You want to save your sister, right?" he asked sweetly, looking at me.


    Having no choice, I nodded in response.


    Extending his hand, he pointed at Az as he ordered, "Then kill him."


    My mind went nk as I stared at him.


    "No!" I yelled subconsciously, my heart sinking. "No, I can''t."


    He frowned, looking at me, but it soon turned into a smile. Taking out a de, he threw it at me.


    I caught it, still staring at him.


    "If you can''t kill him," he said, smiling, "then kill yourself, and both of them will be safe."

 Chapter 176 [Brightest Star] [6]

    Chapter 176 [Brightest Star] [6]


    "If you can''t kill him," he said, smiling, "then kill yourself, and both of them will be safe."


    A chilling silence lingered between them. Roen''s casual words put Ashlyn in a dilemma.


    She could only stare at him before her gaze dropped to the dagger in her hand.


    "Ashlyn." A soft whisper echoed in her ears. Her head slowly turned, gazing at Azariah.


    He shook his head, his message clear: Don''t listen to him.


    "Come on, don''t take so much time, girl!" Roen said, his patience waning. "Make your choice already!"


    "Ahhh..."


    An indescribable sound escaped her trembling lips as she looked up at her sister.


    Fear gripped her mind, and she slowly gazed back at the dagger.


    Taking a deep breath, she looked at Roen firmly, ring at him. "Why should I believe you?"


    "Do you have any other choice?" he asked, tilting his head.


    She bit her lip until it bled, her eyes crucifying him.


    "Fine," Roen whispered, shrugging, pointing at Tiffany. "I swear in the name of my mother, if you kill yourself, I will leave her alone."


    That was all she needed to hear.


    She slowly nodded, her hands moving to position the dagger toward her throat.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned her head toward Azariah, her lips parting as a pained voice escaped. "Please take care of her."


    "Ashlyn, don''t be stupid!" Azariah yelled. Even in such a situation, he tried to remain calm. "Don''t just believe whatever he''s saying!"


    "Do it, girl!" Roen shouted, a gloating expression on his face. "Or if you can''t, just kill the boy."


    Ignoring him, Azariah slowly walked toward her, arms raised slightly. "Ashlyn, listen to me, just once."


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, her blurry eyes staring at him. She whispered, "Please, don''t leave her alone."


    Those words encapsted her feelings.


    Fear flickered in her eyes, so she closed them.


    "Ashlyn¡ª"


    "Tch, too much drama," Roen snarled, looking at them.


    Slowly, his lips twisted into a sneer as his fingers moved slightly.


    Tiffany''s body trembled violently. A silver string attached to her arm constricted, looping around it.


    The next instant, blood gushed forth, and one of her arms dropped to the ground. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Tiffany''s face contorted with pain as blood seeped from the hanging pedestal, falling drop by drop, soaking the ground below.


    Ashlyn''s gaze drifted to her sister''s shoulder nkly. Fear, regret, and remorse filled her mind.


    "....Tiffy," she whimpered, gasping for breath.


    "Make your choice, girl!" Enjoying her broken reaction, Roen snarled, grinning. "Or else she will lose another arm."


    Tears streamed down Ashlyn''s cheeks as she closed her eyes, bringing the dagger up again.


    "Ashlyn!" Azariah yelled, running toward her.


    A shockwave of dust erupted as the dagger rushing toward her neck shed with his katana.


    She tried to plunge the dagger again, but Azariah arrived just in time to grab her hand.


    Twisting it around, he tried to loosen her grip on the dagger.


    "Leave me!" she yelled, not letting go of the dagger. "I said leave me, Azariah!"


    She looked at him with dull eyes, showing nothing but the pain she felt.


    Azariah pressed his lips together, ncing at Roen. He looked back at her, whispering, "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you die."


    "Do something within one minute!" Roen snarled, grinning widely. "Or else...."


    His words trailed off as he moved his fingers again. Tiffany''s right arm above her elbow began to constrict.


    "Azariah...please," she choked those words out through trembling lips.


    "No," he replied firmly, staring at her. "Just believe me this once, and don''t try¡ª"


    "I''m sorry," she whispered, cutting him off.


    A small circle appeared in her hand holding the dagger.


    A burst of golden light engulfed the entire dagger, changing its shape into a sword.


    Azariah jerked her hand away as the tip of the sword reached for her throat.


    "Stop trying to kill yourself!" he yelled as he swung his katana at her dominant hand.


    She propelled back, her golden eyes ring at him.


    Ashlyn brought her golden sword across her body and dropped into a crouch as she raised the weapon over her head.


    "One minute is enough for me to subdue you," she whispered softly, prowling at him.


    "Amun-Ra''s blessing: First Form: Naqsal."


    Azariah lowered his body, his katana ready, waiting for her.


    She swung at him with her sword, and he ducked, attacking the handle. Even as it did so, he was turning, pulling his weapon to one side.


    The deflected sword sped past and cracked into the ground off to his right.


    He then touched the glowing sword with his free hand, his mana depleting, and so did the energy binding the sword, causing it to crumble, leaving only the dagger.


    She propelled herself back, her bloodshot eyes staring at him.


    "Forty-five seconds!" Roen shouted, enjoying the fight.


    Without saying anything, she threw the dagger to her side before opening her palm.


    Two distinct circles emerged in her hands, slowly forming ance and a rope made out of light.


    Azariah gripped his katana tightly, nting his feet wide as she rushed toward him again.


    She threw thence at him, but Azariah didn''t move, knowing it was just a feint.


    His intuition didn''t betray him. Thence rushed past him while she whipped the rope around his left leg.


    Cracks emerged in the ground as he rushed toward her, twisting his body to avoid it.


    She flicked the rope, its end turning into ance, rushing at him like a snake.


    He thrust his katana, trying to parry it, but Ashlyn had already flicked her wrist,pleting the feint and dipping under his katana.


    Grabbing the rope with both hands, she tried to loop it around his neck.


    But her body stopped abruptly, like all the energy had vanished.


    Azariah ducked down, avoiding the ropes as Ashlyn''s body regained its movement.


    "Fifteen seconds!" Roen shouted. "You better do something, girl!"


    She bit her lip until it bled as she red at him. Azariah calmly looked at her.


    His lips parted to say something, but he held himself back.


    She extended her hands sideways, twonces made of pure light appearing in her hands.


    "Ashlyn¡ª"


    "Just leave me alone!" she yelled, grabbing bothnces before prowling toward him.


    A magic circle appeared around her calves, her body blurring as she broke the sound barrier. In the blink of an eye, thences descended toward Azariah.


    She tried to catch him off guard, but he was ready.


    Forcefully twisting his body, his arm contorted at an abnormal angle to parry bothnces.


    Dust erupted as their weapons shed. He used his blessing again to disintegrate hernce.


    But it didn''t end there. She kept makingnces as she repeatedly attacked him, making it harder for him to fend her off.


    Azariah propelled back, creating distance between them.


    She gasped for breath as she looked at Azariah.


    Her eyes drifted toward her sister. She was bleeding, her face extremely pale, her breath ragged.


    She then nced back at Azariah, her lips trembling as she whispered softly, "I''m sorry."


    Anothernce made of light emerged in her hand. She gripped it tightly, taking a deep breath.


    Lowering her body, she touched her dominant arm with her free hand.


    Slowly, different magic circles began to emerge on her hand¡ªthe same circles that were imbued in her calves.


    She clenched her jaw, ready for the pain that was bound toe.


    "Five second¡ª"


    Roen''s words halted abruptly as Ashlyn twisted her body toward him.


    She drew in a deep breath, followed by a burst of explosive movement: her hips twisted, arms moving.


    Thence left her hand, hissing through the air, leaving a trail of gold in its wake.


    Roen was in no position to defend himself and could only watch in horror as thence reached his face in the blink of an eye.


    BOOM!!


    "Huff...Huff..."


    In the silence, only the sound of Ashlyn''s ragged breathing echoed, her dominant hand filled with bruises, blood seeping down from it.


    The debris around Roen started to settle as Ashlyn looked in his direction.


    Azariah slowly walked toward the tree as well, gripping his katana.


    "...Ahh."


    Ashlyn let out a strained voice as the dust settled and she could see Roen again.


    ....Alive.


    Roen reached out, touching his cheek, a trail of blood leaking from it.


    His eyes drifted back to Ashlyn, a small smile etched on his face. "You shouldn''t have done that, girl."


    ....His fingers moved.


    Azariah prowled toward him at full speed without dy.


    But it was already toote.


    ....The silver string around Tiffany''s neck constricted, her veins bulging.


    Right in front of Ashlyn''s eyes, the string cut through her neck.


    And, much to her despair, with a thud, her sister''s head fell on the ground. Her headless body still strapped to the pedestal.


    Pain lumped in her chest as she fell on her knees.


    Her world slipped with every breath she took.


    The lump in her chest grew bigger, her eyelids slowly closing.


    .....Azariah still rushed towards Roen.

 Chapter 177 [Brightest Star] [7]

    Chapter 177 [Brightest Star] [7]


    ''Where am I?''


    The sky was filled with fluffy white clouds.


    I sat on a reflective ground, like a mirror, the clouds reflecting on its surface.


    It was hard to define, but it felt like I was sitting on the clouds.


    I looked up. In the distance, the sun shone softly, its glow slightly blurred.


    There was no sound, no living being¡ªnothing but just me.


    "....Ahh."


    It was peaceful at first.


    But when myst memories returned, fear, anxiety, and remorse gripped me inside.


    My vision blurred, tears falling onto the reflective surface.


    My body curled up unconsciously, hands looping around my knees.


    "....Tiffany." I whimpered, my voice breaking, choking my breath.


    ''Why?''


    ''Why her?''


    Why did she have to die?


    She was nothing but a child. What did she do to deserve it?


    She was just happily talking to me this morning.


    How could she just leave me alone?


    Why didn''t I die in her stead?


    I could have just killed myself, rather than let her die because of my own stupidity.


    Why did I try to act smart?


    I''m just a dumb, idiotic person without any value.


    Why?


    "....Ahh."


    Suddenly, my mother''s face shed in my mind.


    "...Mother."


    Her face, words, smile¡ªeverything became clear.


    And so did my childhood memories.


    ''She was right.''


    My mother was always right.


    Every word she said came true.


    She was right about everything.


    ....I shouldn''t have been¡ª.


    "Are you done?"


    My body flinched slightly as I heard a child''s voice.


    The blurriness in my eyes cleared up a little as my gaze moved up.


    A child stood in front of me.


    A child whose face, eyes, and hair had always been blurry were now clear.


    "It''s been a long time," the child whispered softly, smiling.


    ...The child with purple hair and eyes.


    ...A younger version of Azariah.


    "...You?" I whimpered silently, tears trickling down my cheeks.


    "...You were always a crybaby," he mumbled, walking closer, wiping my tears with his sleeves.


    "Leave me," I whispered weakly. He moved back, still smiling. "Why are you here?"


    "Always keep on smiling," he said, his hands sped behind him, circling around me. "You''ve always lived that way, right?"


    "My mother always told me..." I trailed off, not finishing my words.


    He should know it anyway.


    "Is that so?" he asked, walking behind me. "I wonder, where are we?"


    The scene around me twisted, the reflective surface beneath me turned pitch ck before the ground reced it.


    And so did everything around me¡ªreced by the inside of an old house.


    ...My old house.


    "M..Mother," I whispered, looking up at the brown-haired woman, sitting on the floor, crying.


    "Do you remember this?" he asked.


    "Y...yeah," I whispered softly, staring nkly ahead. "It''s the day our father left us."


    I was three years old back then.


    I shouldn''t remember this...but somehow I do.


    "Hmm, why so?" he asked curiously.


    "...He didn''t want to be burdened with rasing two girls," I replied, gazing at my weak mother crying for help. "....He gave her the option to send one of us to an orphanage."


    "And your mother didn''t choose," he guessed, his voice amused.


    "...Yes," I replied, my throat feeling dry. "...And the next day, he was gone...leaving arge debt in my mother''s name."


    "Your mother didn''t try to leave the ce?" he asked.


    "...My mother grew up in that house," I whispered weakly. "...She didn''t want to leave, even if it meant paying that worthless debt."


    "Did you ever want to see him again?" he asked, walking in front of me, his gaze on my mother as well.


    "....No," I replied softly.


    When I was a child, I did want to know more about him.


    Who my father actually was.


    But the more I grew up, the less the desire to see him became.


    "...Hm, doesn''t that girl look familiar?" he asked, pointing ahead.


    The scene of my mother crying twisted, and a new one appeared.


    This time, a girl no more than four years old walked through narrow streets carrying a bucket in both hands.


    "....Ah, it''s me," I whispered, gazing at myself sweating as she moved.


    I vaguely remember this day as well, the first day I asked my mother to let me help her.


    She was reluctant at first but eventually gave in.


    To fetch water.


    It was a one-time task, but I don''t know when it became my daily routine.


    "Isn''t your mother cruel?" he asked, looking at my younger self limping, crushed under the weight of the buckets.


    "How could she make a little child do this arduous work?"


    "She wasn''t cruel...She was kind," I replied, tearing my gaze from my younger self to my empty hands.


    "She was barely neen when she had me...and even when our father left, she did everything she could to keep us happy...without a singleint....She was truly someone I looked up to."


    "...Was she really a kind person?" he asked, tilting his head.


    "...She was," I whispered, staring at my younger self.


    "....."


    He looked down at me without saying anything.


    The world around me kept twisting, revealing my childhood.


    ....They weren''t much special¡ªjust me working all the time or looking after my sister.


    The world stopped again. We were back at my old house, the day I started ''helping'' my mother.


    "Do you remember this?" he asked curiously, the world around me resumed.


    My mother sat on the bed, her nk gaze fixed on the ceiling. My four-year-old self stood beside her, looking anxiously.


    Tiffany''s cry echoed from the other room, where ''my'' gaze drifted from time to time.


    "Mother, Tiffy''s been crying for a while," ''I'' mumbled, walking closer, shaking her slightly.


    She remained unresponsive, her gaze never leaving the ceiling.


    "Mother," I whispered, shaking her body. "Help Tiffy; she''s crying."


    "....Ashlyn," she whispered, turning to look at me. "You''re a good girl, right?"


    The child me smiled widely and chirped, "Yes!"


    "Then¡ª."


    "Stop it!" I yelled, looking away from her.


    ...I can''t.


    ....I can''t see all this.


    ....Not again.


    "How long are you going to protect her image?" he asked confidently. "Stop running from what she truly was."


    "I said stop!" I yelled, grabbing his cor, but my hands froze before I could push him.


    ...He looks just like him... like Azariah.


    "You''re bing like her," hemented as my grip loosened. "...Just like your mother."


    My lips trembled, my eyes ring at him.


    "...Choosing the easy way, just like her," he said, his cold eyes looking down at me.


    "...First, trying to kill yourself in the name of saving your sister, and when you couldn''t... you just ran away to hide here."


    "I can''t control when Ie here," I snarled, ring at him.


    "It''s your subconscious," he replied, extending his hand. "You''re here because you choose to be."


    "....."


    I bit my trembling lips, ring at him.


    "You chose the easy way from the start," he whispered, pointing at me.


    "I told you what you truly are when you first met ''Noah''. Had you not selfishly rejected it, you could have easily killed that man today." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I... I didn''t know this would happen," I whispered weakly, my heart sinking deeper.


    "I warned you, didn''t I?"


    "...Ahh."


    I felt breathless as I heard his words. He did warn me about this... and I refused to listen.


    "You chose to rely on ''Noah'' instead of epting yourself," he taunted. My hands moved on their own, covering my ears.


    "...Stop it."


    "You chose to remain blind just so you could spend more time with him."


    "....Stop it."


    "You chose to be selfish, finding your twisted happiness in his care while burdening your sister."


    "....Please, just stop."


    "You chose toe here, leaving ''Noah'' to fight that man alone."


    "....."


    ".....And you chose to protect her image from everyone."


    The world around me twisted again.


    "Hic... Hic..."


    A child''s sobbing voice echoed in my ears.


    My gaze moved up, looking forward¡ªan old house.


    A woman knelt on the floor, her hand moving continuously, the sound of ps filling the space.


    ...A child coiling in front of her, trying to protect herself from the merciless beating.


    ...That child was me.


    I stared nkly, looking at my mother.


    "Stop crying, Ashlyn," she whispered softly, squeezing ''my'' throat. "....Smile like you always do."


    I closed my eyes, my heart ached, pain and sadness gripped me, making me gasp for breath.


    I remember it... even though I shouldn''t.


    ...My mother used to beat me every day.


    Back then, I couldn''t understand why she did that.


    I thought it was her way of showing love and care. I tried to love her even after that.


    ...But as I grew up, it became clear to me.


    ...It wasn''t love, but resentment.


    ...It wasn''t care, but frustration.


    "Do you hate her?" he asked, making me open my eyes.


    "...I''ve already forgiven her," I whispered, looking at him. "...After all, she''s the reason I met ''Noah.''"


    "The ''Noah'' who will die trying to protect a worthless girl," he scoffed, looking at me.


    I flinched slightly, gazing at the ground, now reflecting everything.


    ''...I truly am bing like her.''


    I let out a self-loathing chuckle as I thought about it.


    Just like her, I''m trying to use others.


    Just like her, I''m trying to run away from my problems.


    ....Just like her, I''m torturing someone I shouldn''t.


    "....I wonder," ''he'' whispered, observing me. "....Are you going to be a coward again, or are you going to stop running away?"


    "....."


    I remained silent as I slowly stood up from my ce.


    I loathe my mother for what she did, but I still can''t bring myself to hate her.


    She was weak, extremely weak.


    She didn''t have the resolve to abandon her past to save her family.


    ''I don''t want to be like her.''


    ...Even if it means trying to control a power that can hurt Gods.


    I slowly turned around, walking away from him.


    "You won''t regret it, Ashlyn Zya¡ªNo."


    ''He'' shouted, his voice echoing throughout the ce,


    "You won''t regret it,


    Ashlyn Zyanya,


    First Incarnation of Gabriel."

 Chapter 178 [Brightest Star] [8]

    Chapter 178 [Brightest Star] [8]


    [...Are you sure about this?]


    El''s solemn voice echoed in my head as I propelled myself toward the amber-haired man.


    ''This is the only way.''


    I thought, looking at the kneeling Ashlyn from the corner of my eye.


    Her awakening had already been dyed for a long time.


    She needed a push¡ªa heartbreaking, remorseful experience to awaken.


    And Tiffany''s death was just what she needed.


    [....You shouldn''t have done that.]


    ''...As long as Tiffany is alive, everything will be fine.''


    I thought, eyes on the man staring at Ashlyn.


    "Where is she?" I asked calmly, blocking his view.


    His amber eyes turned towards me as he tilted his head, asking, "Who?"


    "Tiffany," I replied, gripping my katana.


    "She is dea¡ª."


    "That was fake," I interjected, ring at him. "Stop lying."


    He raised his brow in surprise, folding his arms and looking at me. "Yet you didn''t tell her, I wonder why?"


    "....."


    [....Azariah, get out of here; you''re in a trap.]


    ''Just one minute.''


    I replied, ncing back at Ashlyn, whose body started to ooze out white mist slowly covering her body.


    Immediately retracting my gaze, I looked back at him.


    He seemed lost in thought, eyes squinting at me.


    "It seems Bradyn was right about you," hemented cryptically, looking at me.


    "...Where is Tiffany?" I asked again, ring at him.


    ...Even though I knew he wouldn''t tell me, I still asked because right now, all I needed was time.


    ...Just a little bit of time.


    His face twisted into a smile as he asked mockingly, "...You want to see her?"


    [....Az.]


    Without replying, I nced back; the white mist around her started to slowly enter her body.


    That is the most important time for her.


    ...Just a bit more, and she will awaken.


    [...Get out of here, Az!]


    ''Just a bit more.''


    I flinched slightly as the man raised his hand, waving toward me, "Bye, boy."


    "Huh?"


    I let out a confused voice, staring at him.


    An ufortable feeling started creeping from my head to toe.


    And it didn''t take long for it to turn into dread.


    [Az¡ª.]


    El''s voice abruptly halted, overwhelmed by the sound of something breaking.


    I looked around anxiously for the source of the sound, but I quickly noticed it was the world around me cracking.


    The man, tree, ground, benches¡ªeverything started cracking down, scattering like ss, slowly reced by ayer of fog.


    The thin fog gradually filled the air, and the surroundings turned eerily silent.


    The fog was pitch ck and devoid of any light¡ªsomething that shouldn''t belong in this ce.


    "El¡ª!"


    I tried to shout, but the moment I opened my mouth, strong gales of fog gushed in, and my voice was miserably stuffed back into my mouth.


    ''What is happening!?''


    I yelled in my mind, the world around me turning pitch ck.


    A cold and damp feeling chilled my heart, and slowly my eyes were blinded with crimson liquid.


    All that was left in my sight was a world of blood, my eyes gazing up at the darkness swallowing me.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "You are finally here."


    A voice echoed within a throne room, a tall figure with pitch-ck hair sat on it.


    The center of the room twisted, a boy emerging out of thin air.


    His purple hair damp with blood, his blurry gaze nkly looked at thedy.


    His knees wobbled as he fell down, his body trembling.


    Valcina smiled, gazing down at him, her interest piqued as shemented, "It looks like you can see her."


    ...He could see.


    The aura surrounding her.


    An aura taking the shape of a woman.


    A silhouetted figure stood against the bright red light behind, giving off a mysterious and almost demonic presence, with sharp and angr tendrils of energy radiating around.


    ...Run!


    I need to run!


    Azariah''s instincts kicked in, his legs turning around, a burst of energy encapsted them as he tried to run away.


    A strong gale blew out of Valcina''s body, lifting her gown slightly.


    Azariah''s body involuntarily rose a few meters into the air before being thrown several meters away.


    His body ached in pain, rolling on the hard floor.


    Blood seeped from his head as he tried to stand up.


    "Don''t bother, boy," she whispered, her elbow resting on the armrest.


    "This is my world; you can''t get out of here without my permission."


    "...Huff... Huff..."


    Azariah gasped for breath, trying his best not to look at her.


    Every time his gazended on her, he felt a pain akin to needles pricking his eyes.


    A gust of ck wind rushed toward Azariah, the fog covering him.


    As soon as the wind stopped, six figures emerged from the dispersing fog.


    They were all wearing ck cloaks and were female.


    Blood trickled down their bleeding necks, faces pale with no speck of color, their ghostly figures moving toward Azariah,ughing creepily.


    A hook emerged from their extended hand, which they imnted into his wrist.


    Azariah pressed his lips tighter to stop himself from screaming as they dragged him close to Valcina.


    "We brought him for you, Mother," one of them croaked, making Azariah stand in front of her.


    They pulled the hook, making him stumble forward.


    "You are so kind to me, daughters," Valcina smiled softly, gazing at them before her eyesnded on Azariah.


    But her gaze quickly shifted back toward the glowing orb showing Ashlyn.


    Her body had already absorbed the white mist, forming a cocoon around her.


    "Gabriel''s incarnation," she whispered, her yellowish eyes staring at her. "How amusing, finding you close to someone revered as the [Exiled Prince]."


    "...Huff... Huff..."


    Azariah''s ragged breath echoed in the room, making her nce at him.


    She smiled softly, whispering, "Do you know Gabriel was the first archangel to die at the hands of a mortal?"


    Azariah didn''t reply, his gaze downward, not even ncing at her, trying to avoid the terrible pain rushing to his head.


    "Now, let''s take a look at you," she mumbled, standing up from her throne and walking closer.


    "Should we hang him up?" one of the ghostly figures asked.


    "No, my daughter, let him be," Valcina replied, observing Azariah.


    Her hand flicked, and the upper clothes he was wearing shattered into nothingness, leaving his bare body exposed for her to see.


    Valcina''s gaze shifted to his unfolding wings, a look of interest on her face.


    "Well, well. Azariah Noah Aljanah," she whispered, towering over his body. "You sure are unique."


    Her fingers trailed delicately on his skin before moving toward his side, touching the tattoo embedded on it.


    "Let''s see how special you are," she whispered softly, digging her fingers into his side.


    She slowly retrieved her hand, and with it, a cluster of white started to emerge from his tattoo.


    "Huh?" Azariah let out a startled voice, his gaze moving upward. "Willis?" he mumbled.


    The cluster of white slowly formed into a young child, hisvender eyes darting around anxiously.


    "...Dada."


    Tears streamed down his cheeks as he looked at the talldy gazing at him with a twisted smile.


    "...Hey." Azariah groaned weakly as she walked back toward her throne, carrying Willis.


    "Hey! Leave him!" he yelled, ring at her, even though his mind screamed in pain.


    "Leave him!"


    "Silence!" one of the ghostly figures pulled the hook tighter, making him groan.


    "Hmm, a spirit with the ability for body maniption," Valcina whispered softly, looking at the terrified Willis. "He''s weak... is his power sealed?" she wondered aloud.


    "Leave him alone!"


    Azariah yelled, tearing the hook from his wrists.


    ...But he could only take a step forward before his knees buckled.


    His shoulders slumped as if a heavy weight was ced on them.


    "Know your ce," Valcina coldly whispered, looking down at him. "Don''t shout in front of a goddess."


    Gritting his teeth, Azariah looked up, ring at her, ignoring the pain in his eyes.


    The ghostly figures grabbed both his arms, pulling them back. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I pity you," she whispered, observing Willis, "...Those little arms and legs."


    "Can we eat him, Mother?" one of the figures asked, touching Azariah''s face. "His flesh feels delicious."


    "Not now." Valcina denied, gazing at him from her throne. "...We still need him."


    Theyughed. "As you say, Mother."


    "Now, Azariah," she whispered, flicking her hand. Willis hovered high in the air. "Would you like to y a game?"


    Azariah remained silent before he asked harshly, "...What game?"


    "...A battle of concepts," she replied, her smile widening.


    "You know every god has their own world where they rule everything, even the concept of life and death."


    "...No."


    A weak protest escaped his mouth, his eyes trembling.


    "Are you sure?" she asked, pointing up. "If you win, I''ll release both of them and Gabriel''s incarnation."


    He gazed upward¡ªWillis and Tiffany were suspended in the air.


    Noticing the hesitation in his eyes, she continued, "...Think it through. This is the only way you can walk out of here alive."


    Azariah bit his lips, looking down.


    "The game is simple," Valcina smiled softly.


    "...One of us will live as prey and the other as predator. We fight with our lives, and the one who dies will be reborn as the predator of the previous one."


    "And how do we win this game?"


    Valcina grinned. "By not losing our mind in the endless cycle of rebirth."


    "....."


    Azariah looked at her nkly.


    ...The game waspletely against him.


    "I''ll let you choose first," Valcina whispered. "Will you be the prey or the predator?"

 Chapter 179 [Brightest Star] [9]

    Chapter 179 [Brightest Star] [9]


    "I''ll let you choose first," Valcina whispered. "Will you be the prey or the predator?"


    Azariah looked at her, eyes trembling slightly, the grip of the ghostly figure loosened as he stood straight.


    [Choose what you want, Azariah, I will protect your mind from copsing.]


    A voice echoed in his head, a sense of calm washing over him as he took a deep breath.


    "...Prey," he whispered softly, looking at her. "...I am a spider, born to prey on weaker beings."


    His vision turned nk, his eyes blinked softly, turning into the eight eyes of a spider, his mind going numb.


    His life as the spider started, filled with killing to survive, hiding, and waiting for his prey in his web.


    In a split second, he lived the life of a spider for over a year.


    His behavior slowly turned that of a spider.


    ...Until.


    "I am a wasp," Valcina whispered, looking down at him with amusement. "...Devourer of spiders."


    Gasp!


    Azariah gasped for breath as he saw and felt the ''spider'' being eaten alive by a wasp.


    Sweat trickled down his head as he took deep breaths to calm himself down.


    "...I am a bat," Azariah mumbled, staring at her. "...Killer of wasps, predator of night."


    His eyes blurred again, turning pitch ck, a grunt escaped his mouth, helping him navigate in the dark.


    Before he could even notice, he had already been absorbed in his life as a bat.


    Killing wasps and eating them, he lived like that for years, adapting to the life of an animal.


    "...I am a serpent," she whispered softly, unaffected. "...Preying on bats, even at night."


    Azariah''s eyes snapped open, his breath caught in his throat.


    The sensation of dying, swallowed alive by the serpent, still lingered in his mind.


    Taking in a deep breath, he gulped down his saliva as Valcina observed him, deep in thought.


    ''...How is he still holding up?''


    She wondered, looking at him.


    Living two lives, even though it doesn''t sound like much, could already kill one''s mind.


    For her, who had lived for thousands of years, these lives didn''t matter much, but for him, who was just a child, even a year of living as an insect could have been deadly.


    "...I am a phoenix," Azariah whispered, making her focus on him. "...Holder of life, closest to immortal."


    Azariah''s mind blurred again, his vision changed, and so did his body, turning into that of a phoenix with zing purple mes.


    Holding a serpent in his w, eating bits of its flesh, devouring it.


    His life as a phoenix began, living like the mythical beast it was, dominating everyone and everything within his reach.


    Until...


    "...I am Morningstar," Valcina whispered, smiling softly as she gazed at him, changing the rules she herself had set. "...King of dragons and killer of phoenixes."


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Azariah''s knees buckled as he fell face-first onto the ground.


    His breath slowly started to decrease, his consciousness slipping away.


    The majestic dragon that killed him was something he had never seen.


    A being so beautiful, its image etched in his mind clearly.


    He couldn''t hate it, even though that very being was the reason for his death.


    "...You cheated." With whatever consciousness he had left, he whispered weakly, ring at Valcina. "....There is no way you can even live... his life."


    "You lose, boy." Ignoring his words, she said proudly, standing up from her throne.


    "...Even if you didn''t lose your mind, you can''t continue... because no predator is born that can kill him."


    "...Liar," he whispered softly, his eyelids feeling heavy. "...You didn''t say anything about using¡ª"


    "Did you forget whose vessel I am?" Valcina cut in mockingly. "You are foolish to expect me to tell you everything truthfully."


    Azariah bit his lips, stopping himself from falling asleep, his mind slipping into darkness.


    "Bring him to myb, daughters," Valcina smiled softly, looking at the ghostly figures. "It''s time to see what he truly is."


    Theyughed, grabbing his hand to make him stand back up.


    [...Sigh.]


    A tired sigh escaped from El''s mouth, echoing inside his mind.


    Azariah''s gaze flicked open as he felt a calming sensation in his mind.


    His dizziness stopped, his muscles jolted back, feeling a rush of energy in his body.


    [...Get ready, Az.]


    El''s solemn voice echoed in his mind as he looked at Valcina, turning around.


    A crystal-clear drop of water materialized in front of him, parallel to his temple.


    Gravity pulled the droplet down.


    But as the droplet fell, the world around Azariah started to slow down.


    Valcina''s turning body increasingly started to move slower.


    ...And just as the droplet hit the ground.


    The world stopped moving.


    [Ten seconds.]


    Azariah snapped back from his daze, unfolding his wings.


    His body propelled upward, moving toward Willis.


    Willis remained frozen like a statue, not moving an inch, hovering in the air.


    Too many questions filled his mind, but right now, he just wanted to run away.


    Grabbing Willis mid-air, he flipped his body, folding his wings before he propelled toward Tiffany.


    [Move up.]


    As soon as he grabbed her, he listened to El''s words, moving upward.


    While continuously pping his wings, he reached the far end of the ceiling.


    [Don''t stop.]


    He continued to move, ncing back at Valcina.


    ...Even when the world halted, she could still see him.


    Azariah''s entire body turned cold as her gaze met his, dread filling his mind as his body prated the ceiling, returning to the normal world.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "..."


    Valcina''s cold gaze shifted to the ceiling.


    It had been so long since someone had escaped her grasp.


    The feeling of losing him made her blood boil.


    But she controlled herself, letting out a frustrated sigh.


    "Isn''t it rude to visit someone''s ce without permission?" she whispered, turning around to look at her throne. "....Esmeray."


    Esmeray leaned against the throne, her emotionless grey eyes staring down at Valcina.


    Her tinum hair fell freely behind her, and a sword embedded with countless runesy on herp.


    cing her elbow on the armrest, she made herselffortable.


    "I told you, didn''t I?" Esmeray said, her eyes fixed on her. "...Don''t touch him."


    Valcina smiled softly, but her eyes remained cold. ncing around, she asked, "...Why kill them?"


    Esmeray also looked around, gazing at the headless bodies of the ghostly figures.


    ...They were all killed, even though Valcina stood right beside them.


    "I didn''t like their faces," Esmeray replied calmly. "...And they also tried to harm my son."


    "...Is the mother inside you waking up now?" Valcina asked mockingly. "...Where was this care for him when he was here, getting experimented on?"


    "...Do you have a death wish?" Esmeray asked coldly.


    "Haven''t you gotten cocky, girl?" Valcina asked, an absurd look on her face. "Threatening a godde¡ª"


    "You are not a goddess, Valcina." Esmeray cut in, her gaze crucifying.


    "You are just someone close to godhood, with some divinity... A coward, refusing to awaken the fifth time because you fear losing yourself."


    Valcina''s face hardened, anger zing in her yellowish eyes as she stared at Esmeray. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Noticing it, Esmeray grabbed the hilt of the sword in herp, cing it down.


    "Elohim''s sword," Valcina whispered, recognizing it. "....So it wasn''t Ragnar but you who possessed that sword."


    "...So what?" Esmeray questioned, looking at her.


    "Why are you here?" Valcina asked, sping her hands behind her back. "Surely you didn''te just to say hello."


    "...You touched something that belonged to me without permission." Esmeray replied calmly. "I wantpensation."


    Valcina scoffed. "...What value does he even have?"


    "He has more value than you," Esmeray rebuked, looking at her.


    Valcina walked closer. "I''ve seen his condition. He is a walking corpse with a broken life source and only a few years to live."


    "Still more valuable than you." Esmeray repeated, remaining firm in her words.


    "If he didn''t have a broken life source." Valcina agreed, nodding.


    "Honestly, if he were normal, I wouldn''t have just returned him to you after conducting my research. I would have done everything to keep him with me, and you wouldn''t have been able to stop me back then."


    Esmeray remained silent, gazing at her, no speck of emotion on her face.


    "No one can save him," Valcinamented, smiling. "Not even Lilith. The only thing I can think of that could cure him is¡ª"


    "Tears of eternal love¡ªDumal-Hubb." Esmeraypleted her sentence.


    "But surely you won''t join hands with her." Valcina crypticallymented, looking at her. "...Not when we all are¡ª"


    "I wantpensation," Esmeray interjected sharply.


    "And what if I don''t give you one?"


    Esmeray stood up from her throne, her hand gripping tightly on the handle of the sword as she walked down. "Then I will take one of your hands."


    Valcina smiled at her words. "Do you have the strength to back it up?"


    A silver crown started to emerge just above Esmeray''s head, constructed from slivershce and sharp, spiked structures.


    The front featured circrce patterns that hung down, covering part of her face.


    She looked at Valcina, whispering, "Shall we try?"


    Valcina calmly looked at her. Even though she was confident she could win, uneasiness filled her.


    ''She''s growing faster than I thought.''


    She finally parted her lips. "What do you want?"


    "Call Isis out," Esmeray replied, a vicious look passing through her eyes. "I have an offer for her."

 Chapter 180 [Brightest Star] [End]

    Chapter 180 [Brightest Star] [End]


    Boom!


    A thunderous explosion erupted in the area, Azariah''s body mming hard against the ground.


    His hands gripped tightly around both Tiffany and Willis, shielding them with the help of his wings.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    His ragged breath echoed through the garden as he looked around.


    Wherever his gazended, everything stood still, unmoving like statues.


    His uneven breath calmed down a little, his gaze settling on the girl kneeling.


    A sense of relief washed over him as he looked at her.


    [Only 4 seconds, Az. Run away!]


    El''s voice abruptly jolted him awake, and his wings propelled him up from the ground.


    At full speed, he rushed towards Ashlyn, picking her up just as his awakening ended.


    Turning around, his gazended on Roen, who stood still.


    A desire to kill him right there shed through his mind, but he quickly shook the thought away.


    ''Now is not the time.''


    pping his wings and inclining his body upwards, he lifted himself and the others high into the air, fleeing with all his strength.


    His stamina quickly began to deplete while carrying them, the two holes in his wrists burning with pain.


    The muscles in his back strained, his wings needing more strength with each p, and the heavy weight he carried didn''t help much.


    Darkness loomed over him, his vision blurring, the mental torture he had endured taking its toll.


    [...Az.]


    "Yeah," Azariah whispered, gripping them a little tighter as he heard El''s tired voice. "Hey, are you alright?"


    [...I''ll be asleep for a while. Don''t die when I''m not around.]


    "Huh?"


    A startled sound escaped his mouth as he heard those words.


    "El, did something happen to you?" he asked, but there was no reply.


    "Haah!"


    The world around him resumed, the noises of the city filling the air again, and a gasp escaped Ashlyn''s lips.


    Her confused eyes looked around beforending to her side.


    "Tiffany!"


    She yelled, grabbing her sister.


    "Hey! Ashlyn!"


    Azariah yelled, her movement throwing him off bnce.


    His wings spasmed with pain as they all plummeted downward.


    "Fuck."


    Azariah cursed under his breath as he looked down, falling.


    His gazended on the terrace of a building, and clutching the others tightly, he twisted his body so his back faced the concrete roof.


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound echoed as his body collided with the roof, dust and debris filling the air.


    The bodies of Ashlyn and Tiffany mmed hard against his ribs.


    "Cough... cough."


    Coughing violently, Ashlyn rolled away, her gaze frantically scanning the area until itnded on Tiffany.


    "...Tiffy."


    She whispered softly, wrapping her arms around her sister and hugging her tightly, tears trickling down her cheeks.


    Azariah nced at them before his gaze fell on the boy curled up in his arms.


    "Hey, Willis." Azariah whispered, patting his head.


    Willis looked up at him with teary eyes, his face filled with terror.


    "...Dada." He choked out the word, hugging Azariah. "She was scary."


    "She was," Azariah whispered, hugging him back. "But you''re fine now."


    Willis sniffled, holding onto him like Ashlyn held her sister.


    His tears soaked Azariah''s body.


    ''...Wait.''


    Azariah lifted his head slightly, looking at his naked body.


    His bruised-up form, covered in thousands of cuts,y bare.


    ''...Fuck!''


    He cursed, trying to cover himself with his wings.


    ...But it was already toote.


    "...A-Az."


    Ashlyn''s trembling voice echoed in his ears. He sighed, patting Willis to move.


    Willis turned into a cluster of white before returning to the tattoo embedded on his side.


    Lifting himself, Azariah leaned against the terrace wall, gazing at Ashlyn.


    "...You look good," hemented, observing her.


    Her golden eyes had turned even brighter, glowing softly.


    Her hair unlike her usual brown was now a blend of gold and tinum streaks.


    Her beautiful face had be even more stunning, her skin lighter than before.


    Ashlyn gentlyid her sister down before slowly crawling toward him.


    Her gaze lingered on his damaged body. She gulped down her anxiety, her eyes crucifying him.


    "...How?" she asked, sitting on her knees.


    Her trembling hands reached out, touching the deep cut on his torso.


    "...Are you alright?" Azariah whispered weakly, observing her.


    His concerned words made Ashlyn break down, gasping for breath as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "I... I''m sorry," she whimpered, silently reaching out and grabbing his hand, squeezing it tightly.


    "...I''m... sorry for always... being a burden." She choked out the words, her voice filled with pain and regret.


    Though she didn''t know how he got all those scars, she knew it had something to do with her.


    "...Hey, Ashlyn," Azariah whispered weakly, his eyelids growing heavy, "Look after me for a while."


    "...Az," Ashlyn whispered softly, shaking him anxiously.


    Her hand reached out, touching his face, noticing him sleeping peacefully.


    "..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She looked at his sleeping face, his body leaning against the wall.


    Myriad emotions filled her mind as her gaze lowered slightly.


    She waited for a few minutes, nkly staring at his face.


    Many things began to make sense to her now.


    "...I''m sorry."


    She whispered softly, shifting her body to face him.


    Her hands reached out, her palmsnding on the wall on either side of Azariah''s head.


    Her gaze fixed on his neck, afraid to lift her eyes to his face.


    "...I''m sorry."


    She whispered again, feeling dizzy from his intoxicating scent.


    Her hard stare drilled into him as her face slowly lowered.


    She held her breath and let her lips brush lightly against his.


    Her breath hitched, making it harder to draw air.


    Then she pulled away a few inches, her tongue brushing his bottom lip, as if tasting what she had just done.


    "...I''m sorry."


    She whispered, bringing her arms up to circle his neck, holding him as she kissed him again like she might never get the chance again.


    She inhaled his scent, swallowing it into the deepest parts of her mind, whimpering with every kiss.


    "...Argh."


    A low groan escaped Azariah''s mouth as she bit down little harder on his lip.


    She quickly jumped back in fright, her breath ragged.


    "...Sigh."


    She sighed in relief that Azariah hadn''t woken up.


    "...Ah."


    Her face began to heat up as she realized what she had done.


    Lowering her gaze, she looked at her heaving chest, her lips parting.


    "...Holy shit, I''m lost."


    .....


    .....


    .....


    Kill him.


    A part of her spoke as she walked aimlessly through the empty garden.


    Kill him before he makes you love him again.


    ''Shut up!''


    Shyamal screamed in her mind, her head aching with a dull, throbbing pain.


    The voices kept haunting her, repeating the same words over and over.


    The voice had started when she was a small child, before she knew anything.


    It encouraged her, praised her, soothed her worries whenever she followed itsmands.


    Like when she killed an innocent bird at three.


    ...A cat at four.


    ...A maid at five.


    Her crimson eyes nkly looked up, staring at the countless stars adorning the night sky.


    "...Why did you leave me, brother?" she whispered softly, lowering her gaze. "...It''s hard living without you."


    She remembered how he was always there for her, how he took care of her every need, how he always loved her.


    "..."


    Her expression hardened as another person came to mind.


    A boy with purple hair and eyes smiling brightly, patting her head with his hand filled with scratching marks.


    "...Where is he?" she grumbled, "...How did he just vanish without telling anyone?"


    She anxiously bit her nails, pacing around the garden.


    Since the day he returned from the trip, she sensed a familiar feeling from him.


    As absurd as it sounded, he gave off the exact feeling that the voice inside her did.


    ...The same ominous feeling she couldn''t fathom.


    She wanted to know more, even though the desire to kill grew stronger around him.


    "Shyamal?"


    Her gaze slowly turned as she heard someone call her name.


    A boy with brown hair looked at her, confused. Walking closer, he asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Shyamal tilted her head as she asked, equally confused, "...Who are you?"


    But as he got closer, nausea filled her mind, making her remember who he was.


    "Stop joking." Ethan chuckled softly, but his steps halted as she hastily moved back.


    "...Stay where you are if you don''t want to die," she threatened, ring at him, trying to suppress her urge to vomit.


    "...What?" Ethan asked, frozen in ce.


    "Are you deaf or what?" she scoffed, turning away. "If you have nothing to say, I''ll take my leave."


    "Do you remember Asher?"


    Shyamal''s steps halted abruptly at the familiar name.


    She slowly turned, her eyes filled with murderous intent, controlling herself as she asked, "...What about him?"


    Taking a deep breath, Ethan stared at her. "...He was your ymate when you were a child, right?"


    A scythe appeared in her hand as Shyamal asked coldly, "...Who told you that?"


    "No one," Ethan replied, shaking his head. "...No one needs to tell me that."


    "...What do you mean?" she asked, frowning.


    "....Because I am him," Ethan replied firmly, staring into her crimson eyes. "...I am Asher Lye Heimdall."

 Chapter 181 Inder Sephtis [6]

    Chapter 181 Inder Sephtis [6]


    "...Sigh."


    In the silence of the night, a boy stood on the terrace of the academy.


    His purple hair fluttered around in the gentle breeze.


    Leaning on the terrace fence, his tired blue eyes gazed at the garden below.


    ...There they were, a girl with gold hair streaked with tinum and a girl with blue hair, sitting on a bench talking to each other.


    Even though he stood far away, he could still notice the small smile they shared.


    ...A smile he hadn''t seen on their faces for a long time.


    "...They sure are an unusual pair." He whispered softly, looking at them.


    His gaze lingered on Christina for a while before he turned around.


    "...How the fuck did you get addicted to smoking?" He grumbled, ring at the handsome ck-haired boy standing opposite him.


    Aimar nced at him, his lips parted as he inhaled the smoke deeply.


    The sweet and bitter taste of the cigarette lingered in his mouth as he replied, "...Shut up, fucker."


    Azariah chuckled softly before turning serious, "Fuck off, bitch."


    "..."


    Aimar looked at him silently, his hand lowering the cigarette.


    "The fuck happened to you?" He asked, leaning forward and extending his hand.


    Azariah nced at the cigarette in his hand before leaning forward and taking it, his lips parting as he replied, "...Nothing much, I''m just trying to live my life."


    "By hurting others?" He scoffed, looking at him, "That sure is one hell of a way to live."


    Ignoring his words, Azariah inhaled the smoke before asking softly, "...Where is Oliver?"


    "...With Aaliyah." Aimar replied softly, "...They had a date today."


    "...I see." Azariah whispered, nodding his head, "...That fucker grew some balls, didn''t he?"


    "Yeah." He replied, shrugging, "Not like you, running away from his loved ones."


    "...Do you mind if I say fuck off again?" Azariah asked softly, ncing at him.


    Aimar quietly looked at him, lips parting to say something, but in the end, he held himself back.


    Turning around, he sighed, whispering, "...Call me if you need any help."


    Azariah didn''t reply, and Aimar walked out of the terrace.


    Inhaling the smoke again, Azariah nced up at the star-filled night.


    Slowly, he lowered his body with a grunt, sitting on the floor, rxing his aching muscles.


    "...Inna." He whispered softly.


    [<I am listening.>]


    "What is an Avatar?" He asked, his voice filled with uncertainty.


    [<Hmm? Why do you ask?>]


    Inna replied, her voice filled with confusion.


    "I''m just wondering, what really is an Avatar?" He asked again.


    [<...Qais, what are you hiding?>]


    "...Nothing." He replied, shrugging.


    [<...Stop lying>]


    "I''m not lyin¡ª."


    [<You can''t hide it from me for long, so just tell me already>]


    Azariah whispered, messing up his hair. "...I was thinking about being one¡ª."


    [<No>]


    "...Why?"


    [<No, you won''t do anything like that>]


    "But wh¡ª."


    [<Trust me, you don''t want to be part of their games>]


    "Exin properly, Inna." He grumbled, "Don''t try to be mysterious."


    [<...>]


    She remained silent, her answer clear from this.


    "Of course you wouldn''t." Azariah let out a dry chuckle, cing his hands on his sides and gazing up, "...Like always, you''ll hide stuff from me."


    [<That''s for your own good>]


    "Yeah, yeah." He replied, dismissing her words, "Sometimes I wonder if you even care about me."


    [<...>]


    Inna''s voice quieted down, a brief silence lingered between them.


    "...I''m sorry." Recognizing his mistake, Azariah apologized softly.


    She didn''t reply. Instead, a soft light emerged in front of him.


    He squinted his eyes, body tensing as he prepared himself forbat.


    "Calm down."


    A familiar voice echoed, not in his head as usual but from the light.


    "Huh?" He let out a startled sound as the light died down.


    ...And there she stood.


    A woman wearing a luxurious ck gown adorned with intricate gold patterns.


    She had an ethereal, goddess-like appearance. Her long, voluminous golden hair cascaded around her in soft, flowing waves.


    Her eyes were an intense red, shining brightly.


    The ck gown she wore was elegant and form-fitting, highlighting her curves perfectly.


    Azariah stared nkly at her, unmoving.


    She didn''t disturb him, sping her hands behind her back and letting him have a good look.


    ...Seconds turned into minutes, but Azariah kept looking at her, in a daze.


    She leaned forward, her face inches away from his as she whispered with a mischievous smile, "...Love at first sight?"


    Azariah abruptly snapped out of his daze, controlling his uneven breath, and replied, looking away, "You never told me you were this... mesmerizing."


    "What else did you expect?" She replied, smiling while sitting beside him, "...After all, I am the Goddess of Love~"


    Azariah closed his eyes, her intoxicating scent making his heart skip a beat as he swallowed hard.


    "You alright?" She asked, her hand fixing his hair, soothing him.


    "...Yeah." Azariah replied, still trying to calm himself down, "I thought gods couldn''t enter the mortal world."


    "They can''t. If any god does, they will immediately be expelled and weakened or, worse, be the target of other gods." She replied softly, "...But you see, I''m a special case."


    "...Is that so?" Azariah mumbled as she leaned closer, weaving small braids from his purple hair. "Why did youe out?"


    "Because I''m serious about it." She replied firmly, "....No matter what happens, never try to be anyone''s Vessel or Avatar."


    "Why, Inna?" He asked, voicing his frustration, "If I don''t do that, how am I supposed to free myself from that ''woman''?"


    "You''ll never be able to do that if you use others'' strength, especially not with the help of other gods." She whispered, her hands continuing to move,


    "...You see, gods are wed, like humans. They have their own agendas and goals. Even this world wasn''t made by some benevolent god, but by an imperfect and arrogant entity."


    "...That''s new." Azariah whispered, half-focused on her words and half on her hands, "...And now a lot of things don''t make sense."


    Inna chuckled, "It will once you know everything. But for now, you''re too weak."


    "You had to say that, didn''t you?" He grumbled, feeling frustrated at her words, "...And you still haven''t told me why I shouldn''t be an Avatar."


    Inna kept her gaze on him for a while before she replied, "Let me give you a hint. You know every god has their own world where they live, right?"


    "...Yeah."


    "But those worlds are not perfect. They can''t always live there." She replied, staring at him, "...The only perfect ce for them to live is Pleroma."


    "Pleroma?" Azariah repeated, tilting his head.


    "Right. You guys call it heaven." She replied, chuckling, "Like most gods, it has different names depending on who''s calling it, but its real name is Pleroma."


    "I see." Azariah whispered before asking curiously, gazing at her, "Wait, do you also have your own world?"


    "I do." She nodded, gazing up at the night sky, "You see that star... That''s my world."


    Azariah looked up as well, gazing at the eight-pointed star shining brightly.


    "But I can''t ess it." She replied, reaching her hand out as if touching the star.


    She lowered her hand, and a dress emerged in her grasp. "...All I can do is take some of my clothes out."


    "That''s some nice party trick." Azariah mused loudly, smiling.


    "You like it?" Inna asked, smiling back, "I''ll make sure to perform it at your child''s birthday."


    Azariah''s smile vanished, his face darkening as he grumbled softly, "...Shut up."


    "Aww." She chirped, pinching his cheek, "Did I hurt my virgin baby?"


    Azariah pped her hand away, standing up. "...I was in jail most of my life. I couldn''t even date a single girl before I was thrown into this world."


    Inna stood up as well, replying, "...Tsk tsk, you''re contracted with the Goddess of Love and still a virgin. Shame on you."


    "Hey, at least I kissed someone."


    "That''s not something to brag about, Qais." Inna chuckled, walking closer.


    "...Why are you so tall?" Azariah grumbled, noticing the height difference between them.


    Even when he stood straight, she was a head taller than him.


    "...People used to be taller in my time." Inna replied, shrugging, "And I''m below average as well."


    "Really?" He asked, gazing doubtfully forward.


    Why are they so... enormous?


    He wondered, staring at her chest, his mind drifting for a second, imagining hugging her. If he bent slightly, his face wouldfortably¡ª


    "Are you thinking something naughty?" Inna asked, folding her arms to hide them, but they still slipped out. "...Bad Qais." She pouted.


    Azariah quickly averted his gaze from her. "...I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Inna smiled mischievously, leaning closer to his ear as she whispered, "...Just so you know, I don''t mind."


    Atst, Azariah''s face started to heat up as he stared nkly.


    Her smile turned into a grin as she whispered, "...Someone is looking like a tomato."


    "Ahem." Azariah coughed to hide his embarrassment before his face turned serious, "...I want to ask something, Inna."


    "What is it?" She replied, turning serious.


    "This power of fate that I have and the one who put me into Azariah''s body." Azariah mumbled, gazing down.


    Immediately, Inna''s face darkened slightly as she understood she was going to face the question they never wanted to. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Taking a deep breath, Azariah whispered,


    "...It''s the god worshipped by Principalities, Sabaoth, right?"

 Chapter 182 Inder Sephtis [7]

    Chapter 182 Inder Sephtis [7]


    In the dining hall, a family of three, along with two other guests who joined them, all sat together eating quietly.


    "How are things going in school, Inder?" the man sitting opposite the ck-haired boy asked, ncing at him.


    "Normal," Inder replied, shrugging, "well, except Senara breaking someone''s nose."


    The girl sitting beside him coughed, ring at him, "That ''someone'' was bullying you."


    Inder nced at her, letting out a tired sigh, "...She was just asking for my number."


    "And that''s bullying." Senara scoffed, "How could she ask that when I was standing right beside you?"


    "Come o¡ª"


    "Both of you, quiet down," Inder''s mother said, ncing at them with her beautiful blue eyes, "there is no need to bicker over everything."


    "Say that to him," Senara grumbled, pointing at Inder, "...Just because he grew a little taller, he stopped acting like a good boy."


    "You''re upset because you can''t tease him anymore," Senara''s mother chimed in, ncing at her.


    "That too," she epted, nodding her head, "...He doesn''t even let me hug him now."


    Inder gave her a skeptical look, which she replied to with a bright smile.


    "Don''t try to avoid her," Inder''s mother advised while making eye contact.


    Her gaze moved toward Senara, and she grinned, "and you, don''t be like those childhood friends from dramas, losing in the end."


    "I''ll smash their heads open before anyone can try to get close to him," Senara replied, raising her hand for a high-five.


    "...I''m at a loss here," Inder''s father grumbled, rubbing his temples, "...When did they grow up so much?"


    "You are getting older," Indermented, looking at him, "Old man."


    "Yeah, yeah," his father replied dismissively before he let out a tired sigh, "...I would''ve tried to spend more time with you guys, but well, too much stress from work."


    "Did something happen?" Inder asked, concerned.


    "Well, a new and bigpany appeared in the market," he replied, gazing down, "...They''re taking over every sector they can, and it''s getting hard for many otherpanies to survive."


    "...Isn''t that concerning?" Senara''s mother asked, "How can they take over everything?"


    "Like I said, bigpany," he replied, shrugging, "They also offered me a job, and I might join them."


    "Whichpany?" Senara asked, feeling left out. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''s called Pleroma ," he replied with a light smile, "...They mainly make games and stuff."


    "...I see," Inder whispered softly, feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from the name but unable to remember.


    "Who wants ice cream?" Senara asked, standing up after finishing her food.


    "All of us," Inder''s mother replied, smiling at her.


    "Hmm." Senara nodded before messing with Inder''s hair, "Let''s go, get some ice cream."


    "...Yeah, give me five minutes," Inder replied, finishing thest of his dinner.


    Nodding, Senara moved out of the house while Inder stood up after finishing his meal.


    Wearing a jacket over his shirt, he walked toward the main door.


    "Inder." But before he could open it, a voice called him.


    "Yes, aunty?" Turning around, he asked, looking at Senara''s mother.


    "...Um, how should I say this?" She fumbled, cing her hand in her pocket, "...How is your rtionship with Senara going?"


    "We''re on good terms?" he replied, confused.


    "No, I mean ''that'' kind of rtionship," shaking her head, she said.


    "What kin¡ªOhh!"


    Realizing her words, Inder''s face turned awkward, "It''s going...good," he whispered.


    "Hmm, they do teach you about that stuff in school, right?" she asked, making him even more awkward.


    "I''m fourteen, aunt."


    "No, no, I''m not saying anything, I''m just concerned." She shook her head vigorously, trying not to make eye contact, "You know, young people do make mistakes."


    "...I will not do anything like that," Inder replied reassuringly.


    "It''s not you." She replied, rubbing her eyes, "It''s Senara... She''s just obsessed with you, and I don''t know what that stupid girl will do."


    "...I will try to make sure she doesn''t go overboard," Inder replied awkwardly, nodding his head.


    "I''m not against your rtionship." She tried to rify, "I just think everything has its right time, and¡ª"


    "It''s fine," Inder replied, smiling lightly, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything that will hurt you or Senara."


    Her awkwardness melted as she reached out, patting his head, "...Thank you for being there for her, and please look after my little girl."


    Inder smiled, nodding gently before turning around and opening the door.


    "What took you so long?" Senara asked, extending her hand.


    Inder looked at her, asking, "What?"


    "Hold it." Leaning forward, she grabbed his hand with hers, "I don''t want you to get lost."


    Inder sighed as she intertwined her fingers with his.


    The sun was slowly retreating across the buildings, but it wasn''t dark yet. It would be soon, but even so, they moved slowly.


    "How much time until your birthday?" Senara asked as they walked on the streets.


    "Six months," Inder replied, "Why do you ask?"


    "Nothing. Anything your family nned?" she asked, ncing at him.


    "Maybe Disnnd." He replied, shrugging, "Ask your mother, she''ll be the one to arrange it."


    "What about going to pray for once?" she asked, sticking close while cing her headfortably on his shoulder.


    "You believe in God?" Inder asked, curiously.


    "I do."


    "One guy? In the sky? With superpowers?" Inder asked, feigning disbelief.


    Senara chuckled, "Not exactly like that, idiot."


    "Then what?"


    "Hmm, it''s hard to exin, but oh well, think of Him as someone who''s helping us all." She replied, looking at him, "You know, ''Helped by God.''"


    "Whatever," he replied, shrugging, "I don''t believe in it."


    She let out a quietugh. "You''re always so¡ª"


    "Handsome?" he asked, interrupting.


    Sheughed louder now. "I was gonna say cheesy."


    "Ugh, whatever." He grumbled, shrugging.


    "I''m kidding," she replied, bumping her shoulder into his. "You are handsome as well."


    Inder didn''t reply but quietly looked at her.


    Her head stillyfortably on his shoulder.


    "Question!" Senara yelled abruptly, making him flinch.


    "What?" he asked, irritated.


    "What do you like the most?" She asked, raising her head to look at him, waiting expectantly for his answer.


    "Urgh, it''s hard to say, you go first." Inder replied, shaking his head.


    "You," she said, smiling, a dimple forming on her left cheek.


    Inder nkly looked at her, his mother''s words shing in his mind.


    He turned serious, staring at her with his beautiful blue eyes.


    "What?" she asked, tilting her head.


    "My turn to ask a question," he replied, "Complete this: We''re both in this room alone. What will your feeling be...?"


    "Like I have to pee," she interrupted, smiling.


    "You really hate talking about serious things, don''t you?"


    "Have you ever had to pee really bad?" she asked, "It''s a serious thing. You could cause serious damage to your dder by¡ª"


    "Do you really have to pee?"


    "No."


    "Answer the question," he grumbled, ring at her.


    "Okay, hmm." She looked down at the street as she replied, "I would feel scared."


    He tilted his head, asking, "Why scared?"


    "Because you would do something bad¡ª"


    "Come on, be serious," he replied firmly.


    "Okay...I would be happy," she replied, nodding slowly, "and maybe a little out of control."


    "Why out of control?" he asked, tilting his head.


    "Think about it we''re alone in one room," she replied, gazing at him, "and you know, I like to see thingsing. I like to n ahead."


    "...Yeah," he replied, giving her a skeptical look.


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that, I am smart as well," she replied, ring at him.


    "Of course. What vor do you want?" he asked as they reached the ice cream shop.


    "Choco chips," she replied instantly, losing her grip on his hand.


    "Okay," he replied, walking toward the shop.


    Senara looked around the ce until her gaze stopped at the park.


    She stared there for a while before she said, "Qais."


    Inder turned around to look at her, "Yeah?"


    "Go without me," she replied, walking toward the park, "I''ll be back in five minutes."


    "Be home before sunset," Inder said, and she nodded.


    Entering the park, she looked around the ce until her gazended on the swing.


    ...And there she sat alone on the swing.


    Senara walked closer, "I thought I''d find you here."


    Her crimson eyes nced up at Senara.


    "Why are you sitting here, Delh?" Senara asked, sitting on the swing beside her.


    "There''s no one at home," she replied softly, "I''m always alone most of the time."


    "What do your parents even do?" Senara asked, swinging.


    "Father owns apany, and mother..." her words trailed off.


    Senara didn''t ask further, silently looking down.


    She had known Delh for a few years, meeting with her asionally, but she never understood her.


    She never told Inder about her, nor did she let them meet, in fear that Inder would have another panic attack.


    "Why do you look like a doll?" Senara curiously asked, ncing at her.


    "...That boy," Delh whispered softly, "...Do you like him?"


    Senara eyed her seriously before she replied, "...I do."


    "...You''ll break his heart," Delh whispered cryptically, staring at her.


    Senara stared back, not saying anything for a while before she stood up.


    "Doesn''t matter," she replied, smiling, "Even if it''s broken, his heart will still be mine."

 Chapter 183 Calmness [1]

    Chapter 183 Calmness [1]


    [Aljanah Dukedom, Pargoina Empire]


    The corridor within the castle echoed with the sound of footsteps.


    The tall, ornate columns supported the pathway leading inside.


    The passageway was lined with arched windows and doorways, while the ceiling above had lights that allowed dim, filtered light to enter, casting shadows across the stone floor.


    "How are things going for you?" A woman with ck hair, highlighted red at the ends, asked, ncing beside her.


    Adaliah nced sideways, her obsidian eyes staring. Parting her lips, she whispered, "Shut up, Sypha."


    "Tch, always so grumpy." Clicking her tongue in annoyance, she replied, "We''ve known each other for so long, and you''re still like this."


    "You shouldn''t havee back," Adaliahmented, looking forward, her natural ckish-brown hair tied properly in a low pony tail.


    "Mydy called me," Sypha replied, shrugging her shoulders. "...I can''t say no to her now, can I?"


    Adaliah said nothing and just walked forward, sping her hands behind her back.


    A staircase inside the castle came into view.


    cing her hand on the railing, Sypha stepped up, ncing around the ce.


    A look of nostalgia filled her eyes, but it didn''tst long as she nced back at Adaliah.


    "Do you have any idea why she called me back?" Sypha asked, tilting her head.


    Most of the work Sypha handled was from outside, infiltrating other kingdoms and empires including the ones that are not within the human domain and overseeing the organization.


    She had the authority to control the organization, make them do any work she wanted, ranking just below Adaliah.


    "You''ll know soon enough," Adaliah replied cryptically, without looking at her. "And before we get in, try to behave yourself."


    Sypha nced at her, ready to rebuke, but stayed quiet as they arrived in front of an office door.


    The twin horns on her head slowly retracted... a sign of submission her race disyed to those they think are superior to them.


    Knock, knock.


    Adaliah knocked twice and waited for a response.


    "Come in."


    A cold voice echoed from within, prompting her to twist the doorknob and walk in.


    "Mydy."


    They both bowed in unison, showing the utmost respect to her.


    The woman with tinum hair gazed up before slowly leaning back in the chair she was sitting in.


    A mahogany tabley between them, filled with neatly arranged files and documents along with a map of Akasha.


    Esmeray''s lifeless grey eyes stared at Sypha, who was still bowing before her.


    "Raise your head," she whispered, and they obliged, standing straight with strained looks on their faces.


    She looked at Sypha and asked, "How is the condition of the Mizraim Empire now?"


    "Like you wanted," Sypha replied, looking at her. "Their economic conditions are declining, and aside from a few cities, most are facing intion and riots with no helps from nobles."


    "Hmm." Esmeray hummed softly, nodding before looking down at the document. "And who are they ming for all of this?"


    "The [Exiled Prince], whom they believe to be Azariah," Sypha replied, "...Just like you wanted."


    Esmeray nodded in reply, opening one of the files ced on the side.


    Without looking up, she asked, "What about the Ekari Kingdom?"


    "Things have calmed down there after the massacre of nobles," Sypha replied, taking out a file from her bracelet and cing it on the table.


    "And as you predicted, the royal family has more or less epted the offer from the church, just like the Mizraim Empire."


    "Anything noteworthy?" Esmeray asked, cing the file back and picking up the one Sypha had ced.


    "It''s about the youngest princess, In?s." Sypha mumbled softly. "...Is it really wise to let her live?"


    "And why do you say that?" Esmeray asked calmly, ncing up.


    "Her powers." A conflicted look crossed Sypha''s face as she replied, "...If she grows strong enough, she can easily manipte the past. Won''t that affect your ns?"


    "She isn''t much of a threat right now," Esmeray replied dismissively. "Her value will only increase when the [Oracle of the Future] awakens her legacy."


    "But, mydy, she is getting stronger quite fast. From what I''ve gathered, she is already integrating with the previous Oracle''s memories."


    "I know what threat she poses," Esmeray replied, her gaze on the file, "and I have already ced a counter for her."


    Sypha tilted her head. "Who are you talking about, mydy?"


    "Azariah," Adaliah chimed in, looking at her. "...He is the one who will take care of her."


    Though still confused, Sypha slowly nodded.


    She didn''t ask further, nor did she think herself worthy enough to question herdy''s ns.


    Throwing the file back on the table, Esmeray leaned back in her chair, looking out the window.


    A thoughtful look crossed her face as she ced her chin on her hand, resting on the armrest.


    "...Adaliah," she softly called, still gazing out the window.


    "Yes, mydy," Adaliah replied, looking at her.


    "How are things going with the Avatar?" Esmeray asked.


    "Living his life normally within the academy," Adaliah replied. "After his meeting with Irisveil, he hasn''t done anything noteworthy."


    "...Is that so?" Esmeray whispered softly. "Did youplete all the tasks I asked of you?"


    "Yes, mydy," Adaliah replied, making Esmeray look back at her. "All the arrangements you asked for¡ªthe links and the people to inform¡ªhave been handled."


    "Are the Principalities moving like we wanted?" Esmeray asked.


    "Yes," Adaliah replied. "...They want to kill the Avatar and the Maiden."


    "And?"


    Adaliah nced at her before whispering, "The Castia Highbloods also made contact with them for something."


    "I see," Esmeray whispered softly. "Where is this exam happening?"


    "On an abandoned ind," Adaliah replied, gazing down.


    "Infiltrate and check how strong the Avatar is right now," Esmeray ordered, standing up from her chair, "but do not interfere with the Principalities'' work."


    "Who should I send, mydy?" Adaliah asked, turning to look at her.


    "No, you will be the one to do it," she replied, taking out a bottle of wine. "You and Sypha will be the only ones to infiltrate."


    Adaliah kept her gaze on her before bowing slightly. "As you wish, mydy."


    "Hmm." Esmeray hummed, pouring wine into a ss. "...How are things going in Alfheim?"


    "As of now, the elves are holding back quite well," Adaliah informed her. "...Mostly because Lady Mariam is actively trying to prevent an all-out war."


    "Even after all that happened to her family?" Esmeray mumbled, twirling the ss of wine in her hand.


    "....She tried to contact you again, mydy," Adaliah informed, making Esmeray nce back at her. "She wants to talk to you about Azariah."


    "Ignore her," Esmeray replied firmly without a second thought. "Make her as desperate as you can, and no matter what happens, don''t let her meet him."


    "About that..." Adaliah mumbled. "There is one more person trying to get in touch with Azariah."


    "Who?" Esmeray asked.


    "Lady Yennefer," Adaliah replied. "...She wants to see him again."


    "Ignore her as well," Esmeray whispered softly. "...If both of them try to contact him, make sure she gets more priority not to meet him."


    "As you wish," Adaliah replied, nodding softly.


    "How is Azariah right now?" Esmeray asked, taking a sip of her wine.


    "He just got discharged from the hospital," Adaliah replied. "His physical condition is worsening." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "He''s changed a lot," Esmeray mumbled, looking at the wine ss. "He used to never interfere in anyone''s life, and now he''s trying to save others....He is getting out of my control."


    "Did we find out who is helping him?" Sypha asked, ncing at Adaliah. "Is someone really influencing his decisions?"


    "Yes," Adaliah replied, nodding. "...Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense for him to change this much...ing out of his istion."


    "But who is that being?" Sypha asked, curiously. "...A god? A goddess? Or some other entity?"


    "...How many people is Azariah close to right now?" Esmeray asked, looking at Adaliah.


    "Around eight," Adaliah replied. "You already know most of them."


    Esmeray nodded softly before ncing at Sypha. "I have a task for you."


    "Yes, mydy?" Sypha replied eagerly.


    "When you infiltrate," Esmeray whispered, devoid of emotion, "...kill two of them."


    Sypha smiled brightly, nodding. "Of course, mydy."


    "Are you going to break him again, mydy?" Adaliah asked, staring at her, "If we keep on hurting him¡ª."


    "He is my son," Esmeray replied. "No matter how many times he falls, he will always stand back up."


    Adaliah slowly nodded, not attempting to argue.


    "Is there anything else you want to inform me of?" Esmeray asked, walking back to her chair.


    They both shook their heads in response.


    Taking her seat, Esmeray ordered, "If not, then you can go."


    Bowing their heads, they turned and walked out.


    "Sypha."


    Just as they reached the door, Esmeray called out.


    "Yes, mydy?" Sypha asked, turning back.


    "About Azariah," Esmeray whispered, looking at her. "...I''ve changed my mind."


    Adaliah chimed in, looking at her. "We are sparing his close ones?"


    "No." Esmeray denied, staring at Sypha, her lips parting as she whispered emotionlessly,


    "...Instead of two, kill half of them."

 Chapter 184 Calmness [2]

    Chapter 184 Calmness [2]


    Irrespective of their ss we represented, we seated together within the auditorium filled with first-year students.


    The ce was buzzing with the sounds of students murmuring and talking among themselves.


    And with the hundreds of students, I sat at the very end of the auditorium, looking at the lovey-dovey couple sitting in the seat in front of me, holding hands while bickering.


    "Tch, they are doing it everywhere."


    Aimar, who sat beside me, grumbled, ring at them.


    "Jealous bitch," I replied, ncing at him.


    He pressed his lips together but stayed silent, his eyes drifting to Miley, who sat in the front row with a group of noble girls.


    "You should''ve sat with her," Imented, watching him.


    "It''s fine," he replied, unwrapping a candy. "It''s not like she''d notice me anyway."


    "Good to see you''ve epted that," I shrugged, turning my attention forward as Oliver shifted closer.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked, ncing back.


    "Fuck you," Aimar cursed, to which Oliver grinned, blinking in reply.


    "Is Ashlyning or not?" Aaliyah asked, ncing back as well.


    "She told me she will join us today," I mumbled, gazing towards the door, right beside the stage.


    "Is shete?" Aimar asked, ncing at me.


    But just as I was about to reply, the door swung open and almost immediately the hall quieted down.


    Ignoring all of them, Ashlyn scanned the ce, seemingly trying to find someone until her gazended on me.


    She smiled softly, waving her hand while her golden hair, adorned with tinum streaks, fluttered around as she walked toward me.


    Everyone''s gaze followed her as if they were mesmerized by her looks, but her golden eyes remained fixed on me.


    She quickly stood in front of me.


    "Move aside." ncing at Aimar, she ordered, her smile fading.


    Aimar grumbled something under his breath but gave up his seat to her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "How is Tiffany?" I asked while she sat close to me.


    ...unusually close.


    "She is doing fine," she replied, looking at me. "...She had a hard time sleeping for a few days, but she is doing fine now."


    "I see," I mumbled without looking at her.


    For six days since Tiffany was rescued, she has been taking care of her.


    "She wanted to meet you again," Ashlyn mumbled, her golden eyes staring at me.


    "Let''s wait for exams to end," I replied, nodding slowly.


    It might be good to meet her. After all,ter on, she will be one of the closest friends of the saintess.


    ''...He might already know about her.''


    I mused, turning my head to look at Ethan sitting with Ruby in the front row.


    ''...Hmm?''


    But as my gazended on him, I couldn''t help but notice Shyamal staring at him as well.


    ''What happened to her?''


    I wondered, noticing her sunken cheeks and the dark circles beneath her eyes.


    In the few days that I haven''t seen her, she has turned visibly weaker.


    "...Noah." I slowly turned my head to look at Ashlyn, tugging the hem of my shirt.


    "What?" I asked, looking into her eyes.


    "How do I look?" she asked, expectantly blinking her eyes.


    "....."


    I simply stared at her, not saying anything.


    ...After awakening, she is looking quite beautiful.


    I may be biased, but for me, only Christina looks more beautiful than her.


    ...But for some reason, I couldn''t say those words out loud.


    I couldn''tpliment her.


    Maybe it''s just my paranoia, but that look in her eyes... I have seen that before.


    The same look as the girl who could kill anyone in the name of protecting ''Noah.''


    In the only route where my role as [Viiness Maker] worked on her.


    ...When she falls from her role as [Main Heroine] to [Viiness] in the game.


    "I believe everyone is already present here."


    A voice echoed, making me look toward the stage.


    ''...Calm down.''


    I drew in a deep breath, ignoring her eyes on me.


    That was the game, and this is real life. Just because it happened there doesn''t mean it will happen here as well.


    ''I am just thinking too much,'' I thought, rubbing my eyes before looking at Lauryn.


    Looking around the auditorium, she said, her voice echoing, "I assume you already know why you are here, right?"


    "Mid-term exams," someone replied from the front row.


    "Yes, your practical exams will be tomorrow," Lauryn nodded.


    "Just to let you know, your theory exams will happen one week after the practical, and if you fail in the practical, then you will have a chance to cover it up."


    She let the information sink in before continuing, "I will not take much time this early in the morning, so let me go straight to the point; all the three sections willpete with each other for the first rank along with individual rankings."


    "How will that work?" one of the students asked.


    Lauryn nced at her before replying, looking around,


    "Simple. We will leave you in a certain ce. You guys need to kill the inhabitant monsters there, and the ss that kills the Queen monster wins the ss ranking.


    The one who kills the most monsters will be ranked in the individual ranking."


    Daphne walked onto the stage, carrying a brooch in her hand. Extending her hand, she showed the badge to all of us.


    "This badge will record your kills," she exined, her mahogany eyes looking around. "And before you ask, no, I am not telling where the exams will take ce. We have already given enough hints."


    Her gaze moved around, halting on me for a while before she continued, "Now, if you guys have any questions, ask."


    Chubby raised his hand and asked, "How about our safety?"


    "No safety," Lauryn replied in a monotonous voice. "If you die, you die."


    "She doesn''t mean that," Daphne chimed in, tapping Lauryn''s shoulder. "There will be second-year students in case you guys need help."


    Relieved, Chubby nodded before sitting back down.


    "How long will the exams be?"


    "Twenty-four hours," Daphne replied, smiling a little.


    "What about the point system?"


    "You will know that tomorrow," Lauryn replied without looking at her.


    "About the monst¡ª."


    "Tomorrow."


    "What ty¡ª."


    "Tomorrow."


    An awkward silence lingered, with no one asking anything.


    "If you have nothing to ask, then go back to your ss," she instructed, gazing down before turning around and walking away.


    "Don''t worry. You guys will be provided with all the information before the exam," Daphne reassured with a bright smile. "Now go back to your ss."


    We all stood up from our seats as Oliver and Aaliyah turned toward us.


    "What happened to you?" Aaliyah asked, looking at Ashlyn. "You became so much more beautiful in just a few weeks."


    Ashlyn just smiled without saying anything.


    "The fuck happened to her?" Aimar whispered in my ear as Oliver arrived beside me.


    "She awakened," I replied, shrugging as I turned around to move.


    "Noah." But before I could, Ashlyn grabbed my hand.


    "Wait, he is Noah?" Aaliyah remarked, looking at her. "The same Noah you were searching for?"


    Ashlyn nodded her head awkwardly. "...I was stupid not to listen to you back then," she mumbled.


    "You told her?" Oliver whispered softly.


    "....."


    Ignoring all of them, my gaze remained fixed on my hand that she was holding.


    ...She is taking the initiative to hold me now.


    And I don''t like that one bit.


    Ignoring the uneasiness, I asked, looking at her, "What?"


    She touched her bracelet, taking out sses before passing them to me. "...I brought these for you. Please wear them."


    I took the round sses from her hand as she loosened her grip.


    Wearing them, I looked at her as I asked, "Happy now?"


    They all looked at me weirdly, and only Ashlyn was smiling, looking at me adorningly.


    "Dude, you look ugly as shi¡ª."


    "Aimar," Ashlyn interjected with the same smile, "can you please keep your mouth shut."


    "He isn''t wrong, though," Oliver alsomented, looking at me. "It''s only making him look less handsome¡ªOhh, I see."


    I tilted my head in confusion at his understanding expression.


    ''...Am I missing something?''


    "Let''s go to our ss," Ashlyn mumbled, extending her hand toward me.


    ...Should I hold it?


    "Azariah." As I was in dilemma, a familiar voice called me.


    I turned around only to find Shyamal staring at me.


    "I want to talk," she whispered weakly, grabbing my arm.


    She tried to pull me, but I didn''t move from my ce.


    "We will talkter," I mumbled, shaking my head. "I have some work right no¡ª."


    "I SAID I NEED TO TALK," she yelled, squeezing my arm, her loud voice making everyone stare at us.


    "And I said, we will talkter," I rebuked, trying to free myself.


    She red at me with her crimson eyes, her breath uneven, while her trembling hands continued to squeeze my arm.


    "Hey," Ashlyn mumbled, cing her hand over Shyamal''s shoulder, "Leave him."


    She slowly turned to look at her, eyes coldly staring at Ashlyn.


    "I can see you guys," another voice echoed within the auditorium.


    Lauryn, standing on the stage, looked at us. "Move back to your sses now."


    Shyamal turned around to re at me again before walking away.


    I also walked to my ss in the opposite direction without another word.


    But just as I turned, I noticed something from the corner of my eye.


    ...Ethan.


    Smiling lightly as he watched me leave.

 Chapter 185 [Island Of Drath] [Prelude]

    Chapter 185 [Ind Of Drath] [Prelude]


    The air around the ce buzzed with murmurs and talking among students.


    We all stood in arge hall, three different teleportation portals opened right in front of us.


    ''What a pain.''


    I grumbled, looking around the ce packed with talkative students.


    It doesn''t even feel like they are going to take an exam, but rather like they''re on a pic.


    "Do you have any idea where the exams will take ce?" Standing beside me, Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin.


    "I think it will be a dungeon," Aimarmented, mimicking his brother.


    "Oh, why do you say so?" Oliver asked curiously.


    "What else will it be? Look¡ª"


    "It will be on an abandoned ind." I cut off his nonsense as I replied, "We were given homework about it before."


    "You do homework?" Aimar asked, tilting his head.


    "Not me, but Ashlyn does," I replied, shrugging while fixing my sses. "She mentioned it."


    "Just throw it away," Oliver grumbled, looking at me. "You look ugly."


    "It''s better that way," I replied, shrugging. "I''m tired of being thedies'' favorite anyway." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "....."


    They looked at me strangely but kept their mouths shut.


    "...Hey." Oliver mumbled, grabbing my arm. "Come with me for a while."


    "What happened?" I asked, confused.


    "Juste here." He whispered softly, taking me to a less crowded corner.


    Aimar trailed behind us, walking slowly.


    Stopping at the corner, the wind around us trembled slightly, and the noise in the hall quieted down.


    "What do you n to do with Ashlyn?" Oliver asked, looking straight into my eyes.


    "...Nothing." I replied quietly, averting my gaze.


    "Look Az, I know you have done a lot for her, and she seems to know that now," he whispered, eyes fixed on me. "....But are you sure you can remain friends with her now?"


    "...I know what you''re saying¡ª"


    "No, you don''t, fucker." He cut me off, obsidian eyes ring at me. "...I am not blind, and I can clearly see how Ashlyn looks at you now."


    "..."


    I lowered my gaze before shifting my body to lean against the wall.


    "...Nothing to say, Mr. Ladies'' Favorite." Aimar mocked, making me chuckle lightly.


    "What do you want me to do?" I asked, shifting my gaze back to Oliver.


    "Who am I to tell you anything, Mr. Ladies'' Favorite." He shrugged. "You do you."


    "Christina is like a big sister to me," Aimarmented, leaning against the wall beside me. "...Just make sure you don''t hurt my sister''s feelings, and you''re good to go."


    I nodded my head gently without saying anything.


    ....They are not wrong.


    And I don''t n to do anything that could hurt Christina.


    Even if it means giving up a part of my life.


    "By the way, how are things going with Aaliyah?" I asked, trying to break the silence between us.


    "Perfect for now," Oliver mumbled, letting out a tired sigh. "...I''m just worried how she will react when I tell her about my family situation."


    "Just tell her already," Aimar grumbled, staring at him. "How long do you n to hide it from her?"


    Oliver nodded his head, falling deep into thought.


    I turned toward Aimar, staring at his face, long enough to make him ufortable.


    "What?" He asked, annoyed.


    I parted my lips to reply, "...Bitchless fucker."


    "....."


    "Hey, don''t say that to him," Oliver grumbled, patting his brother''s shoulder. "...This bitch is mine."


    "..."


    "...Cheater," I said, grinning. "...Come to think of it, I have an audio recording of you confessing to making a harem."


    His face paled as he stuttered, "H-hey, you d-deleted that, right?"


    "Nope," I replied, grinning. "How can I delete the perfect ckmail material?"


    His expression turned serious as he said, "How much to delete it?"


    "I don''t know." I shrugged.


    "How about one night?"


    "Too low."


    "One night while I cosy as tsundere Aimar."


    "Dea¡ª"


    "Fuck you both," Aimar cursed, showing the middle finger to both of us before walking away.


    "Did we overdo it?" I asked, looking at his departing back.


    "Nah, he''lle back," Oliver replied, shrugging.


    I nodded my head, eyes moving toward the main door where two girls entered.


    ...Ashlyn and Aaliyah.


    "Well, I''ll see youter then," Oliver said, smiling, taking a step back.


    "Remember, she''s in a different ss," I replied, looking at him. "Don''t help her when we''re on the ind."


    "Sure," he said, turning around to walk toward her.


    And while he met with Aaliyah, the other girl with her started to walk toward me.


    "..."


    But before she could reach me, another girl had already arrived beside me.


    "How are you?" Christina asked, her voice soothing.


    "Fine," I whispered, gazing at Ashlyn, who stood frozen, looking at Christina.


    But she was quickly surrounded by girls from different sses.


    "She became quite famous," Christinamented, leaning against the wall beside me. "...I heard people are visiting the academy just to look at her."


    "I didn''t know that," I whispered softly, squinting my eyes.


    "Are you ready for the exams?" she asked, ncing at me with her blue eyes.


    "Nope," I replied honestly. "I don''t want to be here."


    She chuckled, reaching out and messing up my hair. "...I''ll be there with the teachers at the very center of the ind. If you have any issue, just visit me, and I''ll take care of it."


    "You do know you just told me something that''s supposed to be a secret?" I asked, shifting my body to move out of her reach.


    "Not like I care," she replied, taking a step closer and messing up my hair again. "...Juste to me if you have any difficulty."


    "...Sure," I mumbled, letting her do whatever she wanted.


    But a stare drilling into my back made me uneasy as I nced back, my eyes meeting her crimson eyes.


    Shyamal had the same distressed look on her face that she had yesterday.


    ''...I should talk with her.''


    I grimaced, averting my gaze from her.


    Come to think of it, she lost control and went berserk in the mid-term exams.


    ''...But that shouldn''t be possible.''


    I thought, denying that single possibility.


    Ethan doesn''t have anyone around him, except Ruby.


    She doesn''t have any reason to go berserk, and from the looks of it, Ethan didn''t tell her his real name.


    ....If he had done that, she would have been more clingy toward him.


    ''...I''ll talk with herter, just for the sake of my promise to her brother.''


    Throwing away those thoughts, I looked back at Christina, who, oddly enough, was staring at Shyamal as well.


    "...What happened?" I asked softly, making her look back at me.


    She smiled softly, her voice tinged with sadness that she tried to hide. "...I was just thinking how happy Shyamal would have been if Shane were alive right now."


    "....."


    I quietly looked down at the floor without replying.


    ....I wish the same.


    Maybe things would have been better if Shane hadn''t died that day.


    "Alright, guys, you can go in now." Daphne''s voice echoed within the ss as the teleportation portals trembled to life.


    She stared at the students before saying loudly, "Everyone will be teleported randomly to different locations. Regroup with your ssmates.


    The brooch you are wearing will tell you the location, and kill the Queen monster to end the exam.


    Do note the Queen is around Primeval Level 8, so don''t do anything stupid and attack in groups.


    For individual ranking, every monster will give you ten points, and elite monsters, one hundred."


    One of the students raised their hand, "Where are we going?"


    Daphne smiled softly. "...The Ind of Drath."


    Murmurs echoed within the ss as they heard the name of the ind.


    "Now, go ahead." Daphne smiled as the teleportation portals stabilized.


    Ethan and Ruby were the first to enter the portal.


    Slowly followed by the rest of the students.


    I stood alone, letting them go first.


    Anxiety and dread gripped my heart as I kept staring down.


    I don''t know what will happen from now on.


    And I don''t want to remember what happened in the game.


    ''...Maybe I should just not attend the exam.''


    That might help; if I''m not there, I don''t have to feel the burden of what''s going to happen.


    ...Yeah.


    Maybe¡ª


    "...Hey." I lifted my gaze, finding Christina standing in front of me. "...Bend a little."


    Though confused, I bent down a little while she grabbed my face with her hand.


    Leaning forward, she ced a gentle kiss on my forehead before taking a step back.


    "..."


    I tilted my head, staring at her, my anxiety slowly melting away. "What was that for?"


    She shrugged, turning around. "I was just marking you."


    Before I could say anything, she walked away, and almost immediately, I felt three different stares on me.


    I could guess two of them without even looking, but the third one was surprising.


    ...Because it was Arianell who was staring at me.


    But as I looked at her, she quickly averted her gaze.


    "....Sigh."


    I sighed tiredly, gazing at Arianell walking inside the portal.


    ''...I hope she can survive it.''


    I thought, drawing in a deep breath as I walked toward the portal.


    Because of her value, the Principalities will definitely try to kill her.


    ....And they will seed almost all the time in the game.


    There is only one way to prevent it.


    Ending the exam early.


    Entering the portal, I thought,


    ''Let''s solo the Queen.''

 Chapter 186 [Island Of Drath] [1]

    Chapter 186 [Ind Of Drath] [1]


    "Hmm?"


    My eyes squinted subconsciously as they adjusted to the new environment.


    Confusion etched itself on my face along with a deep line as I blinked my eyes back to normal.


    Checking my watch, I saw it was past two o''clock.


    The hazy afternoon sun was still overhead, filtering through the thick vines and casting an orange glow over the forest that covered the ind.


    "Fuck these different time zones." Grumbling under my breath, I looked around the ce.


    When I was at the academy, it wasn''t even ten, and now, far away from there, time had passed, giving me only a few hours of sunlight.


    I stood in front of some old building site, my back towards the sea, overlooking what would, oncepleted, be an outdoor pool.


    But right now, it was a sorry-looking mess, crudely dug like a basin full of dirt.


    "An abandoned ind that was once home to someone," I mumbled, gazing over the building now covered with nts and trees.


    ....Not the best ce to be teleported at.


    Without thinking much, I walked forward, entering the building and making my way towards the terrace.


    A foul, disgusting odor filled my nostrils as I walked inside the abandoned building.


    ...The smell of death.


    Thankfully, there was nothing inside to attack me as I reached the top without any problems.


    "Ahh, fuck."


    I mumbled as I gazed around the ind, which was filled with an eerie, misty fog that covered the entire ce.


    Trees taller than hundreds of meters covered the middle of the ind, making it harder to see through.


    But as far as I remember, if I want to find the ce where the queenys eggs, I have to move to the very north of the ind. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ...Opposite to where I stood.


    "..."


    And that will definitely take me over a few hours to reach.


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing heavily, I flexed my legs before jumping toward the tree adjacent to the building.


    Finding the right branch, I jumped down slowly from one to another until I reached the ground.


    Looking at the peeking sun, I determined my location before starting to walk towards the north.


    ''...Right.''


    Drawing in a deep breath, I parted my lips, mumbling, "....Iksna."


    The mana in my body depleted by half as an invisible half-sphere started to emerge around me.


    It took a moment for it toplete as the mana around the ce slowly started to enter my body.


    I waited for a while to restore the mana I had depleted until it was back to full again.


    Taking out my katana, I coated my hand with mana before sweeping it horizontally.


    I lost a small part of my mana, but it quickly restored.


    "This sure is some next-level cheat."


    I mumbled while walking as I stepped inside the dense jungle.


    If my consumption of mana is lower than the mana I gather from the half-sphere, I can theoretically use mana forever.


    "Then again, my consumption will depend on whom I''m fighting."


    Unfamiliar sounds chirruped, squawked, and screeched within the dim forest.


    A butterfly bigger than my entire palm burst past me, caught in a webid by a spider half my size with legs made of bones.


    "..."


    I nkly stared at the spider before walking forward.


    One thing about monsters in this world is that we can''t know how strong they really are.


    There''s no specific power system for that because it''s not possible to do¡ª


    My train of thought stopped abruptly as the area, filled with hundreds of sounds, quieted down.


    My gaze observed the ce while I tightly gripped the handle of my katana.


    Heavy hammering sounds slowly echoed... like something big was rushing toward me.


    I twirled my body slowly as the source of the sound wasn''t clear.


    But in the next instant, I felt a chilling sensation on my neck as I twisted my body.


    CLANG!!!


    The sound of metal shing resonated as my katana hit something hard.


    I propelled backward, creating distance between me and the being that attacked me.


    "..."


    The creature appeared to be a humanoid three times my size.


    Its body was muscr and sinewy, covered in tough, dark, leathery skin that resembled a mix of reptilian and insectoid features.


    The most striking characteristic was its head, which had no eyes or face.


    Instead, its head was made up of several petal-like ps that opened outward, exposing a gaping, tooth-filled maw.


    "SCREEECH!!"


    With a loud cry, the creature''s elongated arm, with wed fingers, reached toward my neck.


    I ducked down, adjusting my katana before grabbing its elongated w. I shifted my weight and imbued mana at thest minute.


    And the 1,000-pound monster was tossed into the air before mming hard onto the ground.


    "BOOM!!"


    The ground shattered from the impact, and the monster wailed deeply in pain.


    Gripping my katana, I lodged it deeply into its gaping mouth, cutting its face in half.


    It died, but not before letting out a scream for help.


    "Tch."


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance as I heard the same hammering sound, but this time from ten different ces.


    "....Azariah?"


    ...But before that, someone else arrived beside me.


    I turned around to look at the white-haired girl standing in front of me.


    "..."


    I quietly stared at her as she took out her sword, ring at me.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Is everything alright?"


    Inside arge hall in the middle of the ind, filled with equipment, ady with reddish hair asked while looking at the multiple screens that showed the entirety of the ind.


    "Yes, ma''am," a man sitting in front of the monitor replied. "...All the cameras are working properly without any problems."


    "Hmm, what about the second-year students?" Daphne asked, staring at the monitor. "Are they in the right ce?"


    "Most of them are," replied the man. "...But a few still need some time to get to the right location."


    "Tell them to move faster," she ordered, folding her hands. "...We don''t need any mishaps."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Daphne turned around to look at the two students sitting with Lauryn and Julian.


    Running his hand through his light green hair, Julian mumbled, "...What are they doing here?"


    Christina looked at him with a light smile. "...We were asked to be here, professor."


    He gently nodded before looking at Avril for her response.


    "Same reason," Avril replied curtly, her gaze on the screen.


    Especially on the monitor showing a boy with purple hair.


    "Who is guarding the ce with the Darth Queen?" Christina asked, looking at Daphne.


    "Ivan and Prince Jonathan," Daphne replied, tilting her head. "...Why do you ask?"


    "...No reason," she mumbled, gazing down at her ne before softly grabbing it.


    Daphne''s gaze shifted towards Lauryn, who sat, staring nkly at the monitor.


    Confused by her behavior, Daphne moved closer, shaking her. "...What happened to you?"


    Lauryn''s tired gaze moved towards her, and she shook her head, replying, "...I''m fine."


    But the sweat pouring down her forehead said otherwise.


    Daphne pursed her lips, but in the end, she just nodded gently.


    "...Professor Daphne," Christina mumbled, ncing at her. "...Just in case something bad happens... something that you guys can''t handle, what are we going to do?"


    Daphne smiled, clearly anticipating the question. "...Lauryn has a device that is directly connected to the one the principal is carrying."


    She nudged Lauryn, urging her to take out the device.


    Lauryn sighed before taking out the deviceced with red marks from her bracelet and showing it to them.


    "And a teleportation circle is made right outside for him to arrive within a minute," added Daphne, smiling.


    "...But what if it''s something that can''t be handled by him?" Still not satisfied, Christina asked again. "...What about then?"


    Daphne''s smile didn''t falter as she replied confidently, "...In that case, Lady Esmeray has volunteered to help us if the situation calls for her."


    "...I see," Christina mumbled, squinting her eyes at her.


    Her hand softly rubbed her ne as she fell into deep thought.


    "...Where did you get the ne?" Avril asked, her purple eyes staring at Christina''s neck.


    "Hmm, this?" Christina mumbled before smiling sweetly. "Azariah gave it to me when we first met."


    "...Why don''t I remember it?" Avril mumbled. "And is it just me, or did Azariah never notice it?"


    Christina shrugged. "...I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    But before Avril could reply, Lauryn abruptly stood up from her seat.


    "I need some fresh air," she mumbled before walking out of the small building.


    Her gaze remained nk as she moved deeper into the woods.


    Her breathing remained haggard, her chest constricted with pain.


    Arriving far away from the building, she leaned against a tall tree.


    "...Kill the monster," she whispered softly, taking a deep breath. "...Kill the monster before he hurts someone else."


    Taking in a deep breath, she took out the same device that she had shown to Christina.


    "...I''m sorry," she whispered softly, lowering her hand.


    Her grip tightened, and the device crumbled.


    ....Its broken pieces fell to the ground.

 Chapter 187 [Island Of Drath] [2]

    Chapter 187 [Ind Of Drath] [2]


    "Huff..."


    A heavy sigh escaped from Aimar''s lips as he gazed around the ce where he stood.


    "For fuck''s sake, I had to be here of all ces," he grumbled under his breath while looking down.


    Half of his legs were submerged in mud, a sticky feeling crawling all over them.


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing heavily, he dragged his legs out, trying to move away from the muddy pond.


    "....."


    Looking around, he found himself in what felt like the abandoned backyard of someone''s house.


    But there was nothing left of the house except the rusty door and broken frame.


    With some difficulty, he got out of the pond and used the wind around his legs to clean the mud sticking to them.


    "...So I''m in the middle of the jungle," he grumbled under his breath while taking out his spear.


    The sunlight barely pierced through the thick vines, covering the area with nothing but greenery.


    But from the location of the sun, he could easily tell he was somewhere in the eastern part of the ind.


    Not wasting time, he moved forward aimlessly, hoping to find one of his ssmates.


    "Would be nice if I could find Aaliyah first," he mumbled softly, cutting through the heavy vines with his spear as he made his way.


    In the ss he studied, Aimar barely had any friends. Most of the ones who tried to stick with him were because of his father.


    And even they grew reluctant after a while, due to one reason...


    ...his sarcastic way of talking.


    The only people he actually considered friends were Azariah, Oliver, and maybe Aaliyah.


    "...But just a little bit," he thought, shaking his head as he walked.


    "...I fucking hate this ce already," he grumbled as a sharp leaf cut a small part of his arm.


    But he abruptly stopped, his gaze falling on the ground where a pool of crimson liquidy.


    Crouching down, he touched the liquid, feeling its viscous texture in his hand.


    "...Blood," he mumbled softly, standing upright, his face hardening.


    The grip on his spear tightened as he looked around.


    He shifted his body, feeling a stare drilling into his back.


    "Miley?" he mumbled, frowning as he saw her standing there.


    She stared deeply at him before turning around to leave.


    "Hey, it''s dangerous here!" Aimar yelled, rushing toward her.


    The sound of animals filled the air around them.


    "Miley!"


    "Shut up," Miley grumbled, pping his hand off her shoulder and turning around to re at him. "Did you forget we''re on different teams?"


    "Yeah, but¡ª"


    "No buts," she cut in, her orchid eyes ring at him. "You go your way, and I''ll go mine."


    Saying that, she turned to walk away.


    SWISH!!


    But her steps abruptly halted as a spear rushed past her head.


    "SCREECH!!"


    A loud screeching sound echoed through the forest as a humanoid figure was impaled on a tree.


    Its elongated hand was inches away from Miley''s face while a spear dug deep into its heart.


    Miley''s pupils shrank, her body trembling as she stared at it.


    "A Drath," Aimar mumbled, squinting his eyes.


    Walking closer, he ced his foot on its abdomen before pulling his spear out.


    A distinct sound of hammering echoed, making him tense.


    Turning around, he stared at Miley, his lips parting. "...Are you going toe with me or not?"


    Miley nodded softly.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "Oh boy," muttered a boy with obsidian-ck hair, staring at the beach where he stood.


    He turned, looking along the beach but finding no one, even though the shoreline covered arge part of the ind.


    Stretchingzily, he walked along the shore, trying to find anyone.


    He took out his sword and twirled it.


    "I wonder where the others are," he whispered softly, changing direction and walking into the jungle.


    The sunlight made him ufortable.


    "Oliver," a voice echoed from the side, making him stop.


    He turned, smiling at the coincidence.


    "Is this what people call fate?" he said, walking toward her.


    Opening his arms, he hugged Aaliyah, and she didn''t avoid it.


    Her red hair was tied up in a ponytail, and she had rolled up her sleeves because of the heat.


    "You smell nice," Olivermented, taking a deep breath.


    "Where are we?" she asked, embarrassed as she broke the hug and stepped back.


    "At a beach," Oliver replied, shrugging. "Should have brought something for swimming."


    "Shut up," Aaliyah grumbled, looking at him.


    "What? I didn''t ask you to wear a bikini," he rebuked. "Not that I''d mind if you did¡ª"


    "We''re going in!" she cut in, her voice high-pitched as she started to walk.


    But she mentally noted his words, thinking of ways to fulfill his wish without making it seem forced.


    "By the way, we''re in different sses," Olivermented, walking beside her. "You sure you want toe with me?"


    She tilted her head. "...I don''t see a problem with it."


    Oliver chuckled softly. "Well, I don''t care about it anyway."


    Aaliyah nodded as they walked deeper into the jungle.


    Her gaze shifted around, noticing the different environment.


    "Hey," Oliver mumbled, grabbing her hand.


    She turned to look at him. "...What?"


    Without replying, he grabbed her other hand, intertwining their fingers.


    "Oliver?" Aaliyah mumbled as he took a step forward, causing her to step back.


    But she couldn''t move much, her back hitting arge tree.


    Grabbing both her hands, he pinned them above her head.


    She stared at him as he gently lowered his head.


    "What are you two doing?"


    A voice interrupted them, and Aaliyah quickly pushed him away.


    "Ashlyn," she said, walking toward the golden-haired girl standing opposite them.


    "What was he doing?" Ashlyn asked, squinting her golden eyes at Aaliyah.


    "Nothing," Oliver replied with a bright smile. "Okay, we found another teammate."


    "Hmm." Though still suspicious, Ashlyn let go of the topic. "...We should find Azariah first."


    "Hmm, why?" Aaliyah asked, tilting her head.


    "I don''t know," Ashlyn mumbled, frowning. "...I just want to see him."


    Saying that, she walked deeper into the woods, followed by Aaliyah.


    Oliver stared at her departing back.


    He wanted to warn her and make sure she didn''t by any meanse in between Azariah and Christina.


    Of all the people, he is the only one who has seen how much Azariah cares for her, and by no means he wanted their rtionship to end because of a third party.


    ''Then again, who am I to stop him from making his harem, which will crumble from their own expectations?'' he thought,ughing to himself at the absurd thought before following Ashlyn and Aaliyah.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the middle of the ind, away from everyone else, a pair sat in the shade of arge tree.


    The boy with brown hair looked down at his hands quietly, his expression nk.


    "Are you going to move or just sit like that?" Ruby, sitting beside him,mented, making him nce at her.


    "...I''m sorry," he mumbled softly, averting his gaze. "...I shouldn''t have dragged you into my mess."


    "Don''t think too much about it," she smiled softly, waving her hand dismissively. "...I had a feeling I''d get into something deep if I stayed with you."


    "...And yet you still stayed," Ethan smiled gently.


    He gently grabbed her hand, squeezing it.


    They sat in silence,forting each other, before Ruby mumbled, "...About Shyamal, why did you tell her about your real identity¡ª"


    "Don''t worry about it," Ethan replied, rubbing her hand. "I have no ns to let ite between us."


    "Then why?"


    Ethan lowered his gaze, his voice deep. "...You know, the more twisted the feelings of vessels be, the faster they awaken."


    Ruby looked deeply into his face, a smile threatening to appear that she barely contained.


    "...But why do you want to¡ª"


    "Awaken it?" Ethan cut in, standing up and extending his hand to her. "...Because every time it awakens, it tries to kill the person it loves and cares for the most."


    Ruby took his hand and looked into his eyes. "...And the person she cares for is him?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ethan stared at her, his blood boiling with anger, but he quickly controlled himself.


    "Yes," he sighed, whispering softly. "...I made sure Azariah is the one she cares for most."


    "How?" she asked curiously.


    "There''s nothing a few twisted truths can''t do," he replied, smiling.


    "I see," she mumbled, nodding.


    "Let''s go now."


    Turning around, Ethan mumbled softly. Extending his hand, he looked at the star-shaped mark on his right palm.


    ...A deep grey mark was engraved on it.


    Taking a deep breath, he whispered, "...Lend me your strength, Elohim."


    The mark pulsed to life, forming a circr shape on the back and front of his hand.


    The mark extended, spreading across his body with thick, curving lines wrapping around his shoulder and the side of his eyes, forming a star symbol over the center of his chest.


    Ethan took a deep breath, feeling the power of the Avatar flowing through him.


    He smiled, his now-grey eyes staring at Ruby.

 Chapter 188 [Island Of Drath] [3]

    Chapter 188 [Ind Of Drath] [3]


    We stared into each other''s eyes.


    Her white eyes zed while my purple eyes calmly gazed back. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Tightening my grip on the katana, I bent slightly, ready for the confrontation.


    But to my surprise, she didn''t attack and quietly walked away.


    "What''s up with her?" I mumbled to myself, watching her departing figure.


    Before I could ponder it properly, the sound of a rhythmic hammer hitting the ground echoed, making me shift my focus.


    ...No, not just the ground.


    Lifting my head, I observed the trees around me.


    Two Drath were rushing toward me from within the dense jungle, their elongated ws gripping tightly onto the bark of the trees, propelling them forward.


    My gaze followed them, trying to determine their path.


    I quickly found it¡ªarge boulder just a few meters away.


    ''Willis.''


    Dada!


    My legs petrified, crumbled, getting reced by the legs of an angel.


    Three quick stepster, I stood just below the boulder.


    Gripping my katana tightly, I jumped onto the boulder as a Drath leaped toward me.


    dding my hands with mana, I swung my katana, aiming at its gaping petal-like mouth.


    My de hissed through the air, leaving a silvery line¡ªthe Drath''s head split into two halves.


    Another one lunged at me from the side, its ws aiming to pierce my head.


    Twisting my body, I ducked, letting it pass over me while I extended my hand to touch its leg, engraving a purple marking.


    The hammering sound grew louder as three more Drath surrounded me.


    "Huff..."


    I drew in a deep breath before slowly releasing it, stretching my hand toward the marked Drath.


    I raised my hand, and so did the Drath''s body, hovering in mid-air. With a flick, I hurled its body at an iing Drath.


    They collided, rolling on the ground before hitting hard on a tree.


    Jumping down from the boulder, I stretched my body while they regrouped in front of me.


    "Four, huh?"


    I mumbled, tilting my head slightly.


    Standing on all fours, they gripped the ground tightly with their elongated limbs, screaming at me, their petal-like faces opening wide.


    Kicking off the ground, they rushed toward me without hesitation¡ªone prowling close while the others nked my position.


    Increasing my mana intake, my hand shot out, grabbing a Drath around its throat, squeezing hard enough to choke it but not kill it instantly.


    It tried to let out an rmed cry, its sharp ws shing toward my face.


    I squeezed tighter, retracting my hand, snapping its neck while ripping its flesh.


    Turning back, I nced at the boulder, finding three Drath ring at me without moving.


    ''...So they see me as a threat,'' I wondered, observing them.


    ...They have enough intelligence, well this can make things easier for me.


    Two of them leaped together right over me.


    ...Making things easy.


    "Muspelh."


    I whispered, waving my hand, sending a crescent wave of me toward them.


    They tensed as the mes engulfed their bodies without giving them the chance to retreat.


    I thrust my hand forward, releasing another violent wave of me.


    They screeched, howling in pain as they burned alive, vanishing in a sh.


    With them gone, I turned to thest Drath, which slowly backed away, lowering its body in submission.


    ''Should I use the fourth ring on it?'' I mused, stepping forward.


    SWISH!!!


    But my step halted as an arrow flew past me, lodging itself precisely into the middle of the Drath''s mouth.


    Its body went limp before falling off the boulder.


    Turning around i looked at the one who shot the arrow.


    She wore the same academic uniform clinging to her body, her ck hair falling freely down her back, with a quiver strapped to it and a bow in her hand.


    Her face was ordinary, her brown eyes looking at me.


    Mama!


    ''Willis, if youe out now, I swear I''m throwing you in an orphanage.''


    B-but mama!


    ''She''s not your mama; not every girl with big boobs is your mother!''


    I''m not talking to you!


    ''Thank you. Now go to sleep.''


    Ignoring Willis''s grumbling, I looked at her and mumbled, "Ne."


    She smiled, "d I found someone from my ss."


    I tilted my head, asking, "We''re in the same ss?"


    "Yes," she nodded, walking toward me, "you just don''t remember, I sit right behind you."


    "I''m pretty sure I remember everyone in my ss," I replied, squinting my eyes, "and I don''t remember you being my ssmate."


    ''What''s she doing?'' I wondered, staring at her.


    ...Does she think I''m stupid or what?


    "You have the memory of a goldfish," she rebuked, walking past me. "How can you not remember your ssmate?"


    "...."


    I rubbed my temples in frustration as she plucked her arrow from the dead body.


    "We should find others as well," shemented like it was the most natural thing.


    ''...Did she forget that we''re in different sses?'' I wondered, looking at her doubtfully.


    "What?" she asked.


    "Go find them yourself," I replied, deciding to ignore her. "I''ll meet you where the queen is."


    "Wait, are you going alone?" she asked, blocking my way.


    "Mind your own business," I grumbled, walking past her.


    "You can''t do that¡ª"


    "Don''t tell me what to do."


    "Hey, listen, you fucking idiot," she snarled, blocking me again. "You''ll get yourself killed if you go there alone."


    I stared down at her, confused.


    ...Why is she doing this?


    ''Don''t tell me...''


    The only reason she''d approach me shed in my mind, and I couldn''t help but feel bitter.


    ...Selfish.


    "I''m not going alone," I replied, sighing. "...You''reing with me."


    "Wait, am I?" she asked, confused, but I ignored her and walked on.


    ...Does she not care about the exams or what?


    "By the way, did you see Princess Arianell?" I asked, ncing back at her. "She just walked in the direction you came from."


    "I saw her," she lied, with a straight face and without a spec of hesitation. "She ignored me. Maybe she''s looking for someone from her ss."


    "Yeah, don''t be like her," Imented, cutting through the webbing with my katana to see better.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    "Don''t be a bitch like her," I replied with a small smile.


    "How can you say that?" she frowned, ring. "She''s our princess."


    "Doesn''t change the fact that she''s a selfish bitch," I shrugged.


    She forced a smile, still ring, "...Is she now?"


    I nodded vigorously, scanning the path ahead.


    The surrounding jungle was dense, a wall of twisted white limbs and roots plunging several feet out of the ground, coiling around each other, their decaying forms.


    The trees seemed to breathe, their trunks pulsing gently every once in a while.


    Then the smell hit me. The stench of rotting, putrefying meat.


    "Any reason you approached me?" I asked, observing the surroundings. "And if you''re about to ask me out, let me tell you¡ªeven princess Arianell doesn''t stand a chance, let alone yo¡ª"


    My words cut off as I felt two firm hands shove me, making me step forward, trying to keep my bnce, but to no avail.


    I slipped and fell on my ass.


    "I''m sorry," her mocking voice echoed, "my hand slipped."


    I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath to calm myself as I slowly got back on my feet.


    "It''s fine," I replied, smiling, brushing the dirt from my back.


    ...I should throw her in front of a group of Drath next time.


    ...That''ll make us even.


    "Azariah," I heard someone call my name, making me turn around.


    "Chubby?" I mumbled, seeing him approach.


    He smiled as he walked toward me, "Atst, I found someone."


    "Yeah, I''m happy to see you," I replied, already thinking of ways to use him.


    He turned to look at Ne, asking, "Who''s she?"


    "Apparently our ssmate," I replied, ncing at her.


    "...I see," he replied, doubtfully. "I don''t remember see¡ª"


    "Are youing with us?" Ne interjected sharply, smiling.


    "Where?"


    "To the queen''s den," she replied, and Chubby''s face turned pale.


    He turned toward me for confirmation, and I nodded.


    His face paled even more. "A-alone?"


    "No," Ne said, smiling, "all three of us."


    "M-maybe I s-should look for the others," he stammered, turning away.


    "Wait, don''t go!" Ne yelled as he walked off. "We need a meat shie¡ª I mean, we need a defender like you!"


    ...And now Chubby was practically running away.


    I shook my head and turned to walk.


    "Tch, he could''ve been useful," shemented, clicking her tongue.


    "You''re an asshole."


    "I don''t care."


    ...Yeah, it''s been so long I forgot how she used to behave.


    "Anyway, why did you approach me?" I asked, returning to the previous topic.


    She drew in a deep breath and mumbled, "Let''s say hypothetically¡ª"


    "Hypothetically~"


    "Shut up," she grumbled before continuing, "... Just tell me what you''d do."


    "...Okay," I replied, shrugging.


    Walking beside me, she whispered, "...What would you do if your mother was absolutely evil and wanted to kill you?"

 Chapter 189 [Island Of Drath] [4]

    Chapter 189 [Ind Of Drath] [4]


    Walking beside me, she whispered, "...What would you do if your mother was absolutely evil and wanted to kill you?"


    "..."


    My steps halted as I drew in a deep breath to steady my trembling heart.


    Even though I knew she wasn''t talking about my mother, I couldn''t help but feel uneasiness crawling under my skin.


    "Hello." She waved her hand in front of my face, making me focus on her. "What happened to you?"


    "Nothing," I mumbled, shaking my head while resuming my walk. "Why did you ask...that question?"


    "It''s a hypothetical question." She shrugged a little. "What is your answer?"


    "I would try to run away," I replied quietly, ncing up as the sun dimmed behind heavy clouds.


    ''...Rain? Really?'' I grumbled, picking up my pace.


    Things weren''t bad enough; now even the weather had to make things harder.


    "What if you can''t run away?" Ne mumbled, rubbing her cheek. "What if you''re trapped?"


    I took my time to think about her words.


    I could hear the soft sound of the sea in the distance, the waves pushing forward then withdrawing heavily.


    "Then I''d wait for the right time," I mumbled, brushing aside thick green vines blocking my path.


    ".....But what if you don''t have enough time?" She pressed further, making me increasingly ufortable. "...What if you only have a few months to liv¡ª."


    "Then find a way to get out of the situation before that happens," I cut in, ncing at her now ordinary face. "You should know how to do that, right?"


    She bit her lip, lowering her head, trailing behind me.


    I looked up again¡ªno sunlight peeking through the heavy vines, the dark jungle growing even darker.


    "....What if people die?" I turned to look at Ne as she mumbled quietly. "...If you run away, people will di¡ª."


    "Big deal." I shrugged. "People die every day."


    "I''m not talking about one or two."


    "I know how many you mean," I whispered, the wind picking up around us. "...And my answer is still the same."


    She lowered her head again, whispering softly, "...I can''t do that."


    "You don''t have to," I replied, gauging how long I needed to walk. "...Someone was there to take all the me for you, right?"


    "....."


    She didn''t reply, just stared at me. Ignoring her, I walked forward, feeling her eyes drilling holes into my back.


    ....I hope this is enough for her to realize I already know who she is.


    Then again...


    ...She probably already knows that.


    "I won''t lose my dignity just to save my life," she replied curtly, following behind me. "....Sometimes death is the lesser of two evils."


    I chuckled softly, shaking my head. "....Whatever you say."


    ....Stupid fucking idiot.


    How could she just throw away her life like this?


    The crushing feeling in my stomach was unbearable as I thought about it.


    ...How much did I do for them?


    For fuck''s sake, I made a deal with a demon just to keep her safe, and here she is throwing her lives away like they''re worth nothing.


    ''Come to think of it, why did I even care for her?'' I wondered.


    Everyone around me is or was crazy in their own way.


    Especially every girl I know¡ªthey''re all bat-shit crazy.


    Even as Inder, the only girl I knew was Senara, and she too was crazy enough to beat anyone who tried to get close to me.


    ''Makes me wonder if I''m destined to only meet insane women.''


    "..."


    Fuck!!


    Shaking those thoughts away, I looked ahead.


    There was a break in the trees, making it easier to move forward.


    "Hey." I nced back at her as she called me.


    "What?" I asked, watching the lightning across the horizon.


    "...What is your dream?" She asked curtly, gazing up as well.


    I turned to look at her, her eyes staring back at me.


    "Why do you ask?" I mumbled, still looking at her.


    "I just want to know." She shrugged slightly.


    "...A dream, huh?" I mumbled, looking down at my feet.


    I never really thought about it.


    I wasn''t in the situation to have dreams, so I didn''t really know how to answer that.


    But I do have one dream....


    "To find a loving wife and spend the rest of my life somewhere quiet," I replied, nodding in approval.


    ....That''s my ideal dream.


    "Pfft¡ªahem, that''s good." She replied, hiding her face.


    She justughed, didn''t she?


    Ignoring her trembling shoulders from suppressing herughter, I turned around to move.


    "Did you find that lovely wife of yours?" She asked, a trace of sarcasm in her voice.


    "Anyone works with me except that bitchy Princess Arianell," I replied, and her face darkened.


    "...Stop ndering the princess," she rebuked, ring at me. "And you can only dream of getting close to her."


    "Not like I want to." I shrugged.


    She quietly red at me without saying anything.


    I let her be, walking without any words.


    "So, is that lovely wife your current fianc¨¦e?" She asked, curiously.


    I thought about it a little.


    Christina''s face shed in my mind, along with another face.


    ....Senara.


    ''No point thinking about her; she isn''t alive.''


    "Maybe," I mumbled, doubtfully.


    "I see," she said, falling deep into her own thoughts.


    The first drops of rain began to fall.


    Within seconds, the cool water found its way through the trees.


    Ne smiled as she leaned her head back and opened her mouth, letting the raindrops hit her tongue and dribble down her chin.


    "What about you?" I asked, observing her. "...What''s your dream?"


    She turned back, looking at me. "I''m not telling you."


    "Why?"


    "You''llugh." She replied, ring at me.


    I shrugged. "Whatever."


    Walking through the light rain, I made my way to Queen''s Den.


    But things turned shitty.


    A few minutester, the weather worsened.


    A storm had arrived.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "...Is this a house?" Miley wondered aloud, her eyes scanning the ce.


    "It would have been," Aimar replied, "if they had ever finished it."


    The rainshed down, and a brief burst of lightning illuminated the empty building for a moment.


    A group of seven students was inside, sheltering themselves from the heavy rain.


    The house was designed in a typically crude style to resemble a temple.


    A narrow bridge led to the entrance over to the main hall.


    It could have been stunning with constant care, but now, the colors had already faded. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Walking toward the window, Aimar wiped the fog covering the ss as he looked out of the house.


    The rain was heavy, soaking everything within the jungle.


    "How long will the stormst?" another student asked, shivering.


    "It only just started, idiot." Aimar snarled, ring back at him. "Stop asking stupid questions."


    "Just let him be." Miley sneezed, the sound bouncing off the bare walls.


    She rubbed her temples, leaning against the wall for bnce.


    "Should we start a fire?" a girl from Aimar''s ss mumbled, looking at him.


    "Just do whatever you want," Aimar replied, walking toward Miley. "You alright?" he asked.


    Miley nodded, "Just cold."


    Aimar nodded back, his back against the front door, his eyes observing the students.


    ''I should find the rest of my ssmates soon,'' Aimar thought, making his ns.


    First, he had to find Lucas and Keegan; they were the only ones who could help him.


    But as he listened to the storm, he wondered if he could even find them.


    Another sh of lightning, the wind knocking open the front door.


    Droplets of rain sshed inside the house.


    A girl stood up to close the door, but she froze right in front of it.


    "What happened?" Aimar asked, confused.


    He stood up while the girl stepped back.


    Aimar heard wet feet pping, slowly, rhythmically.


    He squinted his eyes into the fog and heavy rain beyond the door.


    Another lightning sh.


    A shape loomed over.


    A silhouette with crimson eyes staring inside.


    The footsteps continued, walking into the house.


    The footsteps stopped. Aimar swallowed hard.


    Another sh of lightning.


    The features of the silhouette became clear.


    "Shyamal?" Aimar mumbled, looking at her in confusion.


    She didn''t look like her usual self, her eyes oddly inhuman while her silver hair was soaked.


    A scythe in her hand, dripping with crimson liquid mixed with rain.


    Her steps resumed, growing louder, plodding toward Aimar.


    His whole body tensed as he took out his spear, ready to fight.


    Shyamal parted her lips, her voice cold as she asked, "...Where is Azariah?"


    "Thank God we found you." One of the male students from her ss walked forward. "We were looking for you."


    Shyamal nced at him. He stretched his hand out to introduce himself.


    ''Thud.''


    A ckish line rushed past his hand, apanied by a dull sound.


    He looked at his hand in confusion, finding his fingers missing.


    He howled in agony, grabbing his hand tightly.


    Shyamal ignored him, looking back at Aimar. She asked again, "...Where is he?"


    "North." He guessed randomly, gulping. "He''s to the north."


    Shyamal turned around, walking into the downpour again, vanishing into the rainfall.


    Aimar nced at the crying student, missing fingers on his hand.


    Sighing heavily, he mumbled, "The fuck did you do now, Az."

 Chapter 190 [Island Of Drath] [5]

    Chapter 190 [Ind Of Drath] [5]


    The rain continued to pour down, soaking the ground, making the mud sticky.


    "This thing surees in handy," Oliver mumbled, gazing up.


    A halo of golden light sheltered them from the heavy rain, moving with them.


    It covered an area over a meter, deflecting all the rain that fell on it.


    Ashlyn led the way while they followed behind her.


    Ashlyn looked back, smiling. "It''s nice, right? I just learned how to use it."


    "It sure is nice," Aaliyah remarked, her gaze lingering on Ashlyn.


    Being one of the closest to her, Aaliyah could easily sense how much she had changed.


    From her looks to her nature.


    ...She felt like apletely different person.


    Lightning shed, making Aaliyah flinch. She stepped closer to Oliver.


    "By the way," Ashlyn said, turning to Oliver, "did you know Azariah was Noah?"


    Oliver looked back at her, confusion filling his mind, but he replied quickly, "I did¡ª."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Ashlyn cut in, still smiling, but her eyes said something else. "...You could have saved us a lot of trouble," she snarled.


    Oliver looked at her, a hint of frustration on his face that he quickly hid.


    "It''s not nice for you to talk like that," Aaliyah chimed in. "Whatever Oliver did was for a good reason."


    "Please, tell me that good reason, then," Ashlyn replied, her gaze shifting, her voice harsh. "...You''ve seen me... how desperately I was trying to find him."


    "Azariah told me not to say anything," Oliver said, looking at her. "You already know why."


    "..."


    Ashlyn fell silent, slowly turning around to continue walking, Oliver''s words echoing in her mind.


    Maybe he wanted to keep her safe from something?


    Maybe he was trying to find the right time to tell her?


    Maybe...


    She could guess a hundred different reasons why Azariah hid their past from her.


    But never did she think he might have done it just so he wouldn''t be burdened with her.


    She didn''t want to consider that possibility.


    Her mind refused to.


    "Ashlyn."


    Her steps halted as she heard Oliver''s cautious voice.


    Lifting her gaze, she looked ahead, a silhouette rushing toward them on all fours.


    "I can handle it," she firmly said as Oliver tried to walk in front.


    Nodding, he moved back while she stretched her hand forward.


    A golden light glowed softly, forming into three distinct figures.


    "Angels?" Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin while eyeing the golden figures, not even half a meter tall.


    They carried different weapons¡ªbow, spear, and sword.


    "Kill it," Ashlyn ordered, pointing at the Drath prowling toward them.


    They obeyed, their golden wings pping as they rushed toward it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What can those little creatures even do..."


    Aaliyah''s words trailed off as she watched the scene unfold in front of her.


    Those harmless-looking beings crowded around the Drath, using their weapons to hack it.


    Lodging their weapons within its body, they moved, grabbing its elongated limbs and hacking them off.


    The Drath howled in agony, trying to free itself from them.


    But it remained helpless as blood gushed from its body.


    It fell before Ashlyn, taking itsst breath.


    She didn''t move but nced at the tiny angels. They moved, stomping its head until it was unrecognizable, crushed to a pulp.


    Ashlyn nced at the now-dead Drath before calmly walking over its body.


    "Let''s go," she whispered softly.


    Oliver and Aaliyah looked at each other before slowly following her.


    Deep in her thoughts, Ashlyn walked aimlessly, staring nkly into space.


    "What are you going to do now?" Her head turned to the side as she heard a childish voice.


    And there, hovering mid-air, was a younger version of Azariah beside her.


    With the same purple hair and eyes as him, staring at her.


    ''What do you mean?'' she thought, knowing full well she didn''t have to say it aloud.


    "About Azariah," he replied, making her tense up. "How are you going to approach the boy who already has a fianc¨¦e he likes?"


    ''I can''t be sure he likes her¡ª.''


    "Stop being delusional," the younger Azariah mocked. "You already know he likes Christina more than yo¡ª."


    "Shut up!" Ashlyn yelled.


    "Hey, Ashlyn?" Aaliyah called, concerned at her sudden outburst.


    "I''m fine," she replied, looking back with a small smile.


    Her gaze returned to the younger Azariah. ''Don''t say that ever again!'' she warned.


    "Are you going to kill her?" he asked curiously. "...Christina."


    ''...No.''


    "You pledged to stay true to yourself, remember?" he reminded her. "...Tell me, didn''t you think about killing her?"


    ''Thinking and doing are two different things.''


    "Then how?" he asked calmly. "How are you going to approach him?"


    She thought for a long while before softly mumbling, "At the festival... I''ll propose to him there."


    "...I see," he replied, nodding before vanishing.


    Ashlyn looked up, the heavy rain blocking everything.


    "We should find a spot to rest," she said, turning to face both of them. "I feel like we''ll need it."


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "Are we there yet?"


    "No."


    The rain had slowed to a drizzle, but the clouds hung thick and foreboding, threatening another deluge before the night started.


    The jungle was curiously silent, filled with only my own footsteps and the asional shout from the Drath around the area.


    "We had to soak in the rain, didn''t we?" Ne grumbled, walking behind me.


    I nced back to look at her.


    Her dress clung tightly to her body as she massaged her scalp to dry her hair.


    I looked down around her waist, noticing the outline of her navel.


    "Oye." My eyes drifted back to her face as she called out, "are you checking me out?"


    "I''d rather die," I rebuked, turning around to look forward.


    ...Though she still feels far beyond modesty.


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing heavily, I looked through the thick forest.


    "Are we there yet?" Ne asked, arriving beside me.


    "No." I replied curtly.


    "We''ve been walking for, what, four or five hours?" She grumbled, shaking her head, a few droplets hitting my cheek.


    "Stop acting like a puppy," I snarled, ring at her.


    "Who was the one that made me walk in the heavy rain?"


    "Who asked you to follow me?"


    "I can''t leave an idiot alone."


    "You''re not my mom."


    "I''d rather die than be your mo¡ª."


    "Okay, shut up," I groaned in frustration, the ce already too dark for us to see much. "What time is it anyway?"


    "I don''t know," she shrugged. "Maybe six o''clock."


    "Tch." I clicked my tongue, feeling bitter inside.


    Even though I wanted to end the exam as soon as possible, shit like this has already taken enough time.


    ''Where the fuck is the den?'' I grumbled in my mind as I kept walking forward.


    "Are we there yet?"


    "Can you shut up, plea¡ªhmm?"


    My voice abruptly stopped as I felt something off.


    Branches scratched my face and arms as I hastened towards an opening.


    I paused, sniffing the air.


    Ne smelled it too, a vile odor that I inhaled deeply that made me cough.


    Ignoring it, I crossed to the other side of the path and signaled for her toe over.


    She crept to my side, pinching her nose shut and breathing through her mouth.


    I waited several minutes until I was sure no Drath were nearby.


    Grabbing a small branch, I raised it over my shoulder and whispered, "Muspelh."


    ...And it burned on.


    Walking closer, we found ourselves at the edge of a pit filled with dozens of dead Drath bodies.


    And right beside the pit, there it was.


    ...The entrance to the queen''s den.


    I turned to look at Ne, she still pinched her nose, ignoring her funny fade I asked, "Are you sure you want toe with me?"


    "No, I''d turn around after walking all the way here," she replied sarcastically. "Fucking idiot."


    "...Yeah, forget I asked anything." I turned to look at the entrance.


    It was a cave that stood only about six feet high, then sloped down rapidly.


    "A slide," Ne joked, standing beside me.


    "Is that moss?" I asked, pointing at the entrance of the cave.


    She crouched down, touching the gooey substance. "...Hmm, it doesn''t feel like¡ªSHIT!"


    I pushed her slightly, and her leg slipped as she fell on the slope¡ªgravity did its work.


    I followed suit after her, sliding down.


    The first thing I noticed was the chilly sensation on my skin and then the smell.


    Not unbearable, but pungent smell nheless.


    Before long, I stood beside a smiling Ne with a sword in her hand, aimed at me.


    "You used a bow and arrow, right?" I asked, making her flinch.


    "Ahem, wrong weapon," she grumbled, putting the sword back, giving me enough time to move away.


    "We should be careful¡ª."


    "Fucking useless."


    "What?" I asked without looking back.


    "Oh, sorry, I was cursing you in my mind, didn''t realize I said it out loud."


    "Stay quiet and be ready."


    "For what?"


    "For whateveres out of it," I mumbled, raising the makeshift torch.


    She followed the beam as it picked out strange shapes dotting the area.


    Cocoons.


    Empty, as if something big had burst out of them.


    "We''re about to face an entire colony of Drath."

 Chapter 191 [Island Of Drath] [6]

    Chapter 191 [Ind Of Drath] [6]


    Moisture dripped from the ancient cave, sshing into small pools by my feet.


    I walked further inside the cave while Ne followed behind me with an arrow nudged on her bow.


    "Are you sure you can fight with that weapon?" I asked, ncing back to catch a glimpse of her reaction.


    Oddly enough, she didn''t show any surprise, as I had expected from her.


    "I am as good with a bow as I am with a sword," she boasted, chin held high in pride.


    I nodded gently, believing her words.


    She had been talented with multiple weapons from a young age, so I wasn''t really opposed to the idea of her being good with a bow.


    "Hmm?"


    I looked down, feeling something blocking my path, and lowered the torch.


    A desated corpsey at my feet, its jaw twisted in agony, the purple skin dried up and hardened like an old raisin.


    I stepped around the corpse, my fingers wrapped around the hilt of my katana.


    "How old is this ce?" Ne grumbled, following behind me, eyes forward.


    "Old enough," I replied, walking along the narrow path.


    From what I had seen earlier, this ce was just a normal ind with people before it was invaded by the Draths from somewhere.


    I don''t know how, but they had subdued this ce without letting humans fight back.


    "Hey." Ne whispered softly, "...Do you think they could be here?"


    "...Who?" I asked, confused, gazing back at her.


    "You know, those rumored humanoid beings...that like to eat humans," she replied, a disturbed look crossing her features.


    "No, there are none alive on this continent," I mumbled, shaking my head. "They can''t be here, and even if they were, the academy definitely had already eradicated them."


    "You talk like they''re still out there," she mumbled, her brown eyes staring at my back.


    I refrained from replying to herment¡ªI don''t like to think about it.


    Without warning, the tunnel opened up, as if the walls had simply fallen away, leaving us in total darkness, save for the minimal light cast from the torch, the oppressive shadows hungrily swallowing the fire.


    Instead of looking forward, I shone the torch above us.


    And I didn''t like what I found.


    From the shadows, they came.


    Walking on all fours, their elongated hands made their bodies arch up.


    Slowly, they turned toward us, their bodies aligning, petal-like mouths closing together.


    "You ready?" I asked while making a purple mark on the torch.


    Losing my grip, the torch hovered mid-air before encircling me, likes do with the sun.


    "Stop asking stupid questions," she grumbled softly, strengthening her grip.


    I shrugged, turning back and touching her waist, making a purple marking while doing the same with my katana.


    She squirmed in surprise, but before she could yell at me, the Drath moved.


    The Drath howled, opening its mouth wide toward us.


    Without warning, they rushed all at once.


    Ne was the first to attack, coating her arrow with mana before letting it fly.


    It whistled through the air before lodging deep in the head of the first Drath.


    Grabbing my katana like a spear, I twisted my hips, throwing it forward at the nearest Drath.


    It screeched, making it stumble forward.


    The rest, five or so Drath, were now upon us.


    Two of them leaped at me, high in the air.


    dding my hand with mana, I reached forward, my hand wrapping around the creature''s throat.


    While I called back my katana with the other hand.


    It looked confused, with a petrified, squashed face and a huge mouth.


    Its wide mouth snapped crazily just inches from my face as its jagged ws dug into my arms in a desperate effort to pull itself closer.


    Without thinking, I crushed its throat, killing it instantly.


    SWISH!!


    My katana returned to my hand, now covered with blood and brain matter.


    I gazed at the other Drath¡ªhead exploded, lying dead on the ground.


    Turning around, I noticed Ne was already taking care of the rest of the Drath.


    Tucking the arrow back in her bow, she looked at me, "Let''s go."


    She walked beside me as I started to move again.


    "What''s with this ce?" I grumbled, looking down at the uneven ground, stgmites jutting out like knives.


    "What about it?" she asked, looking back at me.


    I parted my lips, pointing at her legs, but my words immediately halted.


    She was practically walking on those knives without any problem¡ªan invisibleyer protecting her.


    I grunted. "Show off."


    She shrugged, a haughty smile on her face.


    "At least try to keep up with your disguise," I replied, wiping the smile from her face.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," she grumbled softly, making me chuckle.


    Moving toward the wall, I touched its soft yet wet b while taking a deep breath.


    "Andarnaur''s 3rd ring," I whispered softly, a slight pain engulfing my palm.


    Removing my hand, I looked at the wall, engraved with a sun glowing brightly before returning to normal.


    Turning around, I moved to the other side of the wall, touching it and repeating the same process.


    But this time, a moon was engraved on the wall instead of a sun.


    "What is that?" I looked to my side; Ne stood there squinting her eyes at the marking.


    "My ability," I replied softly while turning around.


    "What does it do?" she asked, curious.


    "Why should I tell you?" I asked back, looking at her face.


    She pouted, poking my shoulder, "Why are you keeping it to yourself?"


    "Stop acting cute; it''s giving me the creeps," I cringed and swatted her hand away.


    She red at me, totally ignoring myment.


    A wind rushed past me, giving me a chilling sensation.


    "Hey, Ne," I said seriously while she halted her poking, "get ready." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She quickly took her bow out while I gripped tightly onto my katana.


    Low, rhythmic hammering echoed, making it feel like an earthquake.


    And...


    The next instant, hundreds of Drath were closing in toward us like hungry beasts.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Christina gazed up.


    Her eyes squinting at the hovering dark, ominous clouds filling the sky.


    Droplets of rain sshed against the barrier protecting the building.


    A thoughtful look crossed her face as her back rested against the wall.


    "What are you doing?" She turned back, hearing a familiar voice.


    "Avril." Christina mumbled with a light smile as she came close, sitting on the stairs beside her.


    "Something going on in your mind?" she asked, interlocking her hands.


    "Nothing much," Christina replied, "I''m just thinking about how things will be when I move away from Az."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" she asked, confused.


    "You know, for my further studies, I need to live in Akasha," she replied, and Avril nodded her head.


    "You sure about that?" she asked, doubtful.


    "Well, I can''t say I will learn things here the way I want to," she replied, chuckling, "and not like I care about what others think."


    "Still, it will be hard," Avril mumbled, looking down at her hands. "It''s not a good ce to live."


    "Still¡ª."


    "Don''t worry." She waved her hand dismissively, "...I have friends like you and, not to mention, Oliver''s mother and aunt Yennefer as well...they will take care of me."


    "Christina¡ª."


    "Let it be," Christina grumbled. "Did you do what I asked for?"


    Avril''s expression crumbled, her purple eyes staring at her, "...You were serious?"


    "I was," she replied, blinking. "...Wait, you didn''t do that?"


    "...No," Avril replied, averting her gaze. "...It''s hard to be with him...he always tries to run away from me."


    "Tch, what type of sister are you?" Christina replied sarcastically.


    "What type of fianc¨¦e are you?" Avril rebuked, ring at her. "...Who even asks her own fianc¨¦''s clothes from his sister?"


    "Used clothes," Christina corrected with a straight face.


    Avril groaned, rubbing her temples in frustration, "...I don''t want to hear that."


    Christina''s lips parted, but before she could reply, someone walked inside the barrier.


    They both stood up, looking at the invader.


    "Professor Lauryn?" Christina mumbled, looking at her confusingly as she walked toward them. "What happened to you?"


    Lauryn looked at them with bloodshot eyes, her entire body soaked with rain, hair sticking to her face.


    "Professor?" Avril mumbled, looking at her concerned.


    Without saying anything, Lauryn walked inside.


    They, still confused, followed her where Daphne and Jullian were already present.


    They turned to look at her, confusion filling their minds.


    "Lauryn?" Daphne mumbled, taking out a towel and walking toward her.


    "It''s an emergency," Lauryn finally said, her voice cold. "...Someone has invaded the ind."


    They grew even more confused by her absurd words.


    Jullian walked toward the camera, checking every one of them to look for anything odd.


    But...


    He didn''t find anything suspicious.


    "Where are they?" he asked, turning to look at her in confusion.


    Lauryn, ignoring his words, looked at Daphne.


    Without exining anything, she walked toward her.


    Her lips parted, "We need to call Lady Esmeray."

 Chapter 192 [Island Of Drath] [7]

    Chapter 192 [Ind Of Drath] [7]


    "Stop running, Maria!"


    A gentle breeze rushed past a woman running slowly after a little boy.


    Her dark brown hair cascaded over her shoulders, touching her knees as she moved.


    Her stomach was round and full, a clear sign of the life growing within her.


    A man with blonde hair rushed behind her, trying to stop her.


    "You can''t catch me~." Maria turned her head, sticking out her little pink tongue.


    She giggled softly while gazing back at her son.


    "Luis, stop running, or else no ice cream for you!" Having no luck with his wife, he said to his son.


    "No!" Luis stopped in his tracks, turning toward his father. "You can''t do that."


    Maria also stopped, crouching down as she hugged him, her smile brightening even more.


    "You shouldn''t run in your condition, Maria," Delwyn sighed, crouching down to hug her from behind.


    She smiled, turning her head to kiss his cheek. "You worry too much."


    "How could I not worry?" he grumbled, sitting down on the field of grass. His gaze rested on his wife while his son shrugged away from Maria''s hug.


    She leaned her back against his chest, finding a position to be morefortable. They sat silently for a while, feeling the gentle evening light on their faces.


    "How are things going?" Maria asked, the back of her head on his shoulder. "...The situation with the kingdom and church."


    "Don''t worry about that," Delwyn replied, his hazel eyes gazing down at his wife. "You shouldn''t stress about all this."


    "Come on, don''t be like that," Maria replied, pouting a little. "At least don''t treat me like some outsider."


    "You''re going to give birth any day," he said, instinctively moving his hand to touch her swollen stomach. "Don''t think about kingdom matters."


    "Hey, listen here, will you?" Shifting her body, she turned to face him, her hand stretched to touch his cheek.


    "You don''t realize how fast you''ve been running, how hard you''ve been working, how truly exhausted you are until someone stands behind you."


    Delwyn smiled, cing his hand over hers. "...It''s fine. Don''t worry about me."


    "No." She replied, pouting. Standing on her knees, she ced both hands behind his back. "It''s OK. You can fall now. I''ll catch you."


    ...So he gently fell down.


    ...And Maria caught him.


    "Now, tell me what''s happening?" she asked, patting his head.


    "It''s... not good," Delwyn mumbled, closing his eyes, his head resting gently on her chest. "...The church is pressuring us."


    "For the Ancestral Sword?" she asked, her voice soft.


    "Yes." Delwyn nodded slowly. "...They say Elohim''s Avatar is either about to be born or is already within Lumina."


    "They want the sword back so they can pass it to him?" Maria guessed, and he nodded.


    "They refuse to listen to any of our requests." With a tired sigh, he straightened his back, looking at her. "...I don''t know how we''re going to keep the sword."


    "Don''t worry, it will be fine," Maria replied, smiling brightly.


    Delwyn nodded, smiling back as he stood up, watching his son run after a small butterfly.


    "Any idea who could be his Avatar?" Maria asked while Delwyn helped her stand on her feet.


    "Even the church doesn''t have any idea," Delwyn replied, making her giggle a little.


    "It would be hrious if someone from our family turned out to be his Avatar," she said, her hand intertwining with his.


    "Indeed it would be," he replied, smiling gently.


    "Maybe it could be our son," she mumbled, a dreamy look on her face. "...That would be nice as well."


    "It doesn''t have to be our son," Delwyn mumbled, walking in the endless field with her. "...How about Asher? He could be one, though I doubt that."


    "Hey, don''t say that about your only nephew," she replied, gently pping his arm.


    Smiling, he kissed her lightly on the head. "...Sorry, you know I care for him as much as Alisa does."


    "You should, mister," she replied, feigning strictness.


    His gaze moved back to his son as the sun lowered on the horizon. "...Have I ever told you how much I love you?"


    "Oh, you love me?" she asked, a teasing smile on her face.


    "Of course," he replied without a second thought.


    Her smile widened as she replied, "You know, love is always patient and kind. It is never jealous."


    "Have I ever been jealous of anything?" he asked, tilting his head.


    "Hmm, I don''t know, have you?" she asked, grinning widely.


    "I was never jealous of anyone," he scoffed, shaking his head. "...It''s not like someone can take you away from me."


    She giggled softly, her hands touching her own belly.


    "By the way... I visited Alisa again," he informed her, making her curious. "...I also visited David and his family, like you asked."


    "Yeah, did you see her daughter?" Maria replied, an excited look on her face. "Thest time I saw her, she was so cute, I just loved her face!"


    "She is cute." He nodded in agreement. "...I''m sure she''ll be a beautifuldy one day."


    "Of course," Maria nodded, her feet moving toward a nt. "...I hope she can be friends with Asher, like Alisa was with David."


    "...Yeah," Delwyn replied awkwardly, not wanting his nephew to face the same fate as David.


    Maria instantly recognized his awkwardness. She whispered, "Don''t worry, aren''t there talks between David and Alisa about marriage between their children?"


    "There are," Delwyn nodded in reply, sighing.


    She gently bent down, her hand moving forward to pick a six-petal flower from the nt. "...Look, isn''t it beautiful?"


    He remained silent, looking at her hand and the flower. "...That''s your favorite flower, right?"


    "Don''t you know me well, mister?" she replied, grinning as she passed the flower to him.


    He smiled, taking the flower from her hand.


    "Delwyn." Leaning on his body again, she whispered softly.


    "Yeah?" Delwyn whispered back.


    "If something happens to me during childbirth¡ª."


    "Nothing will happen to you," he cut in, his voice firm. "...I won''t let anything happen to you. I promise."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The sound of wood burning echoed in the dark forest.


    The sun had already set, making the forest even more eerie.


    A man with blonde hair sat quietly beside a fire, his tired hazel eyes fixed on the burning me.


    "Are you sure about this?" His gaze turned to his side as he heard a voice.


    A tall man in his early thirties with ck hair and eyes stood beside him. He had distinct skin, close to blue, with two small horns adorning his head like a crown.


    "About what, Kurt?" he asked, returning his gaze to the fire.


    "Don''t act like this, Delwyn." Kurt rebuked, ring at him. "...You weren''t supposed to be here."


    "But here I am..." Delwyn replied, clearly not interested in talking.


    "By force!"


    "But still here," he replied, his voice monotonous.


    "Whatever." Kurt grumbled, gazing up at Delwyn''s face. "Your presence will make my work easier."


    Delwyn nodded in agreement without saying anything.


    "Where are the others?" Kurt asked, his gaze still on the fire.


    "They wille as soon as we get the signal," Kurt replied.


    They fell silent again.


    Kurt looked around, noticing a few Darths moving nearby, but because of their aura, they didn''t approach them. His gaze returned to Delwyn as he asked curiously, "...How did you get that mark anyway?"


    "I burned myself," Delwyn replied, touching the mark running down his neck.


    They remained awkward for a while, as Kurt''s every attempt to talk was answered curtly.


    "Hmm?" Delwyn looked at his watch, which started beeping at regr intervals.


    "She did it," he whispered softly, looking at his watch.


    Kurt grumbled, gazing up at the rainy sky. "...About time we move."


    "Not now," Delwyn said, looking up at him. "Our main focus is to lure Esmeray here, remember?"


    "Give up on that, Delwyn. There''s nothing important enough to bring her here." Kurt frowned, ring at him. "Did you forget what the leader said?"


    "...Don''t try to mess with her." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "And you''re doing just that."


    "He also said that he would take care of her if she showed up," Delwyn nodded in response. "...I know what I''m doing. Don''t worry."


    "Tch." Kurt clicked his tongue in annoyance before turning around. "...I''m going to find the Maiden. We need to kill her first."


    "Then I will look for the Avatar," Delwyn replied softly.


    "Good luck." Saying that, Kurt walked into the forest, vanishing as he moved.


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing heavily, Delwyn gazed down at his hand.


    A crystal emerged, breaking into a cluster before transforming into a beautiful six-petal flower.


    "I couldn''t keep my promise," he whispered softly, looking at the flower. "...I couldn''t do it."


    A lightning sh illuminated the surroundings. A tear trickled down his cheek as he kept his gaze on the flower.


    "...I''m sorry," he whispered earnestly. "...For what is going to happen to that


    child you liked so much."


    His expression hardened as he took a deep breath, steeling his resolve.


    "...Three choices," he whispered, curling his hand and breaking the flower into pieces.


    His gaze turned toward the ind''s center as he whispered again, "...Three choices... you have to choose one."

 Chapter 193 [Island Of Drath] [8]

    Chapter 193 [Ind Of Drath] [8]


    The next instant, hundreds of Drath were closing in on us like hungry beasts.


    They packed the entire cave in front of us.


    A few of them gripped tightly to the wall, their petal-like mouths opened wide.


    "Ne!"


    Lowering my body, I yelled, gripping the hilt of my katana with both hands, bringing it parallel to my face.


    But even though there were a lot of them, the cave wasn''t big enough to let them pass through all at once.


    "I will support you from behind!"


    She said, knocking an arrow in her bow.


    I nodded, noticing the first batch rushing toward us, a group of five Drath.


    Taking a deep breath, I prowled towards them.


    My speed was faster than anyone could ever achieve within my rank.


    Because of using Neplh and Muspelh to temper my body, I had already broken away from the norms of ranking.


    Drawing in mana from the surroundings through my runes, I elerated my speed, leaping off the ground.


    Two of the Drath leaped with mouths wide open, their elongated ws rushing toward my side.


    I spun my body to evade the ws before twisting my katana and sweeping it across their faces.


    They tried to pull back but weren''t fast enough.


    A clean strike severed their heads from their bodies, and they fell, their lives slipping away.


    Three arrows d with mana rushed past my head, hitting three other Drath in their vital areas.


    They fell over the previous dead bodies, clogging the way.


    With an enraged roar, another round of Drath rushed and crashed into the dead bodies but didn''t let that stop them.


    Looking around, I noticed two more Drath jumping from the cave''s ceiling.


    I weaved through the ws of the two Drath in front while keeping an eye on those nking me from the side.


    "Naqsal."


    I whispered, using my blessing to freeze those around me in ce.


    Without thinking much, I shed my katana around, cutting them above their abdomens.


    Their greenish blood spilled onto the ground, with some soaking my clothes.


    "Neplh."


    Stretching my hand forward, I whispered softly.


    A chilly breath escaped my lips, the rough surface of the cave starting to cover with a thinyer of ice.


    The Drath howled, slipping on the ground, unable to bnce themselves.


    Without dy, I made the ice grab onto their limbs, rendering them immobile.


    "Huff¡­"


    Letting out a frosty breath, I bent down a little, cing my left leg forward.


    Willis.


    Dada.


    I took a step forward, my legs petrified before crumbling, transforming into legs resembling those of an angel.


    SWISH!


    My vision blurred, dust rose as I moved, shing my katana between the Drath, making wounds deep enough to slowly kill them.


    "Huff¡­"


    I sighed, turning back and looking at the Drath lying half-dead on the floor.


    I propelled my body back, using the ice to ce the dead Drath between me and the rest, blocking the pathway.


    ...This should buy us some time.


    Turning my gaze, I looked at Ne, who was dealing with a few Drath trying to nk me.


    ''Hmm?''


    I squinted, looking at her face.


    ...Her eyes.


    They were white, with the blood vessels around them clearly visible.


    ''She is looking at the mana pathway.''


    I concluded, already knowing how it works.


    She fluidly evaded all their attacks while using her bow to plunge arrows into their vital parts.


    Within seconds, she took care of them.


    "We should change our route." Walking towards her, I said, gazing back as the makeshift barrier started to break.


    She nodded, averting her gaze so as not to show me her eyes.


    I looked around, finding a different path wasn''t hard.


    The whole structure of the cave resembled an ant colony, with the Drath queen acting simrly to an ant.


    But she is just a lot bigger than an ant.


    ''Come to think of it, I''ve been thinking about my life on Earth a lot.''


    I thought, gazing around the dark cave while taking deep breaths to calm my uneven heartbeat.


    Even though my body is a lot stronger than before, the internal damage already done is taking a toll.


    "Are you alright?" Ne asked, concern in her eyes.


    "Yeah¡­" I replied, straightening my back. "I can do this all day."


    "I seriously doubt that." She replied, observing me from head to toe. "...And now I''m worried about your wife''s love life."


    I chuckled softly, shaking my head. "You don''t have to worry about her."


    "...Right." She replied, looking ahead. "Hope your stamina can keep up with her demands."


    "Like I said." Using the hilt of my katana, I lightly hit her head. "Don''t worry about it."


    She winced, rubbing her head and ring back at me.


    Ignoring her, I looked around. The dark, gritty walls were dripping with water.


    "Why is it so quiet here?" Ne asked, her voice booming within the cave.


    "They are gathering in one ce." I replied, looking around. "Their only priority is to keep the queen safe, so they''re gathering around her."


    "I see." She whispered, nodding her head. "...So we''re going to face a lot of them."


    "You can still turn back¡ª"


    "Have you ever been pped?" She asked, changing the topic. "Like a really bad one that left swelling?"


    "A lot of times." I shrugged a little. "Especially from a certain bitchy princess."


    "You can''t call your empire''s princess a bitch." She groaned, ring at me.


    "But she is bitchy."


    "Why?" She asked. "Because she refused to sleep with you?"


    "I mean, yeah, kind of because of that¡ª"


    "Kill yourself." She grumbled, showing a middle finger.


    "Why are you acting like this?" I asked, tilting my head. "It''s not like I''m insulting you."


    "I''m sensitive about anything rted to the princess."


    "Why does it matter?" I replied, ncing at the light at the end of the cave. "...She''s nothing but a tool for the empire anyway."


    "...People don''t choose who they want to be, Azariah." She replied solemnly. "Some things are beyond control."


    I remained silent.


    In some ways, her situation is a lot like mine.


    ...Just like me, she''s carrying a burden she doesn''t want.


    And I always wonder how she would have turned out if I wasn''t there in her childhood.


    ...Maybe too broken to even talk to others.


    "...What is your dream?" After a long silence, I whispered quietly.


    "Why do you ask?" She questioned, gazing back at me.


    "I don''t know." I replied, shrugging. "Maybe I can help you achieve it."


    Her steps halted as she looked at me, an absent look on her face.


    "What?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "Nothing." She replied softly.


    ''Hmm?''


    Maybe it was because of theck of light...but I think I saw her blushing a little.


    ''Am I seeing things now?'' I wondered scratching my cheek.


    I mean, thest time I saw her blushing was when were children.


    ...She used to blush at my every touch.


    ''Come to think of it....her current self is more of her usual self.''


    ....Without the mask of the prefect princess this is how she looks.


    "Hey, At least tell me what your¡ª"


    "Kill the queen, and I''ll tell you." She replied without looking back.


    A thunderous roar echoed within the cave as we reached the source of the light.


    "I''ll take you up on those words." I replied, taking a deep breath. "...Time for maximum effort."


    I stretched my body while a sun disk began to emerge behind me¡ªilluminating the ce with a golden hue.


    "Igul."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Droplets of rain poured down on her, soaking her entire body.


    Her silver hair, soaked with water, stuck to her face, making her look like a ghostly figure.


    Her crimson eyes stared nkly at the deadly forest around her.


    Kill him before he makes you love him again.


    A voice echoed in her head, a soothing voice calming her restless heart.


    "...Where are you, Az?" Shyamal whispered softly, gazing around.


    Her once-nk eyes now filled with murderous intent.


    "Why did you leave me?" She whispered again, the air around her trembling violently.


    Her hand tightly gripped her scythe.


    With every step, misty ckish aura started leaking from her body.


    ...Wherever she moved, everything around her began to age rapidly.


    A dark, ominous bridal dress began to emerge on her body, her gaze turning increasingly inhuman.


    Listen to what I''m saying, my good child.


    The voice in her head echoed again.


    Kill him. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He is the one holding you back.


    "Why did you abandon me?" She whispered again, her voice turning chilly. "...Why, Az?"


    A solitude slowly began to emerge behind her.


    A solitude of a goddess.


    Her green orb-like eyes gazed down on Shyamal, her feathery wings shielding Shyamal from the rain.


    "Kill him." She whispered, a smile adorning her otherworldly face covered with fog. "...Kill him and let yourself be mine and only mine."


    "Azariah." Shyamal whispered, her voice breaking. "...Help me."


    ...The Goddess of Corruption and Misfortune, Taishareth.


    ...Her vessel, Shyamal.


    ...Is now on the verge of awakening...


    ...Again.

 Chapter 194 [Island Of Drath] [9] [Azariah vs Queen Of Drath]

    Chapter 194 [Ind Of Drath] [9] [Azariah vs Queen Of Drath]


    "Igul."


    The solitude of the golden Sun disk burned brightly, illuminating the cave.


    A surge of unique energy pulsed through my body, making me take a deep breath.


    Ne looked curiously at me as we entered the opening within the cave.


    A fiery light made me squint my eyes as I nced around.


    And then I looked down.


    Within the gloomy, sticky deep pit, among hundreds of Drath, a lone figure stood.


    A terrifying, monstrous creature with the appearance of a giant insect.


    It had a grotesque, armored body with a glossy, dark purple exoskeleton.


    Its sharp legs and multiple wed limbs extended menacingly from its sides, each tipped with pointed, de-like appendages.


    Its head, crowned with curved horns, bore an aggressive, almost predatory expression, with fierce.


    The creature''srge, segmented abdomen extended downward,


    A tail swung threateningly behind it, a tail so wide it could be mistaken for a scorpion''s.


    Queen of Drath.


    "You sure we can take her on alone?" asked Ne, a doubtful look on her face.


    "We won''t know if we don''t try," I replied, gazing back at the sundisk.


    "Hey!" But before we could move, a voice called out from behind. "What are you guys doing alone?"


    I turned back, and so did Ne.


    Immediately, my mood soured as I looked at them¡ªor, more specifically, at a boy with light green hair.


    "Where are the rest of your ss?" asked a second-year student with him.


    "We will kill it alone," I replied nonchntly, turning back.


    "Hey, even we can''t do that," he replied, irritation and mockery filling his voice, "that''s not something you can ki¡ª"


    "Fuck off," I cut in, "we don''t have time."


    But as I turned, I felt a hand grabbing my shoulder.


    Turning back, I looked at Ivan staring at me.


    "Haven''t you be quite cocky," he said, ring at me as I turned to face him. "You think you can do¡ª"


    My hand moved, a punchnded straight at his jaw, a cracking sound echoing within the cave.


    He fell down, unconscious.


    I looked down at his disfigured face.


    "Hey! What are you doin¡ª"


    Ignoring the other boy, I raised my leg to crush Ivan''s head into a pulp.


    "Don''t do it," I halted as I heard Ne''s voice, "there are cameras here, and his mother won''t let you go if you kill him."


    I retracted my leg; she was right.


    Even though I knew I could easily get away from his mother with my mother''s help. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I didn''t want to be indebted to her.


    Not anymore.


    "Take him away, senior," she said with a smile, looking at the other boy.


    He nodded, a fearful look on his face as he nced at me.


    His fear was understandable, because Ivan was still one of the top second-year students and still lost without a fight.


    "Ne."


    "What."


    "Hit me."


    She abruptly turned her head toward me, a small smile on her face. "I had my doubts, but you truly are one."


    "Hit this, you average-looking woman," I rebuked, making the sun disk hover in front of me.


    "Why?"


    "Just do it," I replied, turning around. "And I''m not watching, so don''t hold back, or else I might die."


    I closed my eyes, focusing on the sundisk alone.


    My senses heightened as I felt her move.


    The sundisk worked like an extra limb and eye, giving me a rough outline of my surroundings.


    The air trembled violently behind me, filled with mana and chi.


    A cluster of white started to cover her body, turning into arge exoskeleton up to upto ribs, making her hover in the air.


    ''...Wish I had that.''


    I grumbled, feeling envious of her ability to conquer that power.


    She curled up her fingers, throwing her hand back, the exoskeleton precisely following her movement.


    I braced myself for the impact as she threw a punch at the sundisk.


    BOOM!!!


    A thunderous sound echoed, filling the entire cave, my eyes snapping open.


    The sundisk behind me shone brightly with golden light.


    The Drath Queen turned her head to look at me, while the other Drath howled.


    "Knowing your stamina, you''ll try to end the fight as quickly as possible, right?" Ne asked, dispersing her exoskeleton.


    "Yeah," I nodded, ignoring her jab.


    "I''ll have your back."


    "Sure."


    I replied, gazing down as all the Drath around her started to rush towards us like starving beasts.


    Without a second thought, I took a step forward, falling into the pit.


    The sundisk moved, hovering, now ced right below me.


    Time seemed to slow as I watched the events unfolding.


    Inded.


    The sundisk touched the ground.


    A crack emerged beneath me, filling the ground with a golden hue.


    BOOM!!!


    The shockwave of force generated by the impact scattered the ground and the rest of the Drath who weren''t directly in its range.


    All the Drath around me turned into a pool of blood, spreading from underneath me.


    Taking my katana out, I gripped its hilt tightly while the Queen''s face turned down at me.


    The other Drath who survived the initial attack rushed toward me as well.


    I ignored thempletely while I rushed over the uneven ground toward the Queen.


    The Drath leaped at me, but a barrage of arrows d with mana yanked them away before they could even touch me.


    The Queen opened her petal-like mouth, a beam of violent red generating in front.


    And that made me smile.


    A bright red light bathed my surroundings as the beam bore down on me.


    Without stopping, I willed the sundisk to move, and it did, hovering in front of me, absorbing the entirety of the beam like a sponge.


    The disk flipped upside down, spinning, burning with golden light as a beam of golden light disintegrated every Drath in my path.


    The ground crumbled as the Queen rushed toward me as well.


    My legs turned into those of an angel as I jumped, sailing high into the air, baiting myself.


    And it worked.


    Another beam of red appeared in her mouth as I descended.


    The sundisk appeared in front of me as the beam steadily approached, getting absorbed again.


    It flipped upside down as I twisted my body.


    I drew my katana, touching the sundisk as the golden beam shrunk into the shape of the katana, rushing toward the Queen.


    But the sure-hit attack missed her as ten or so elite Drath howled, jumping within the line of fire, their bodies cut cleanly in half.


    The golden de dispersed before reaching the Queen, while Inded on the ground.


    ''Tch, she won''t do that again.''


    My eyes remained on the Queen.


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance as the Queen grabbed boulders around her, throwing them at me.


    I rushed toward her again, weaving through the barrage of boulders that threatened to crush me, ripping me apart.


    "Ne!" I roared as another batch of Drath rushed, trying to block my path.


    Ten arrows rushed past my body, plunging deep within them, killing them instantly.


    My eyes remained on the Queen.


    She had now ced all her limbs on the ground, like all the other Drath.


    Bending my body, I touched the dead Drath around me, engraving them with purple markings.


    Extending my hand, I made them hover around me before throwing them one by one at the Queen.


    She used her sharp w to tear them apart as the distance between us nearly diminished.


    I leaped from the ground, evading her w, spinning my body to gain momentum as I shed my katana at her face.


    She used her limbs as shields to defend herself.


    A booming sound echoed as my katana lodged deeply within her exoskeleton, crushing half of her limbs.


    She staggered back while I used the sundisk as a tform to throw myself above her head.


    I spun my body upside down, gaining enough momentum to sh again overhead.


    She brought her limbs back to stop the attack.


    She let out a shrill cry, crashing to the ground, shattering it below.


    Using the sundisk as a tform again, I moved back away from her.


    She tried to get up again.


    ''Come on, do it, do it.''


    I thought while watching her.


    She spun her head, looking around until her gazended on me.


    And I couldn''t help but smile again as her petal-like mouth opened.


    A beam of violent red generated in front of her while I brought the sundisk in front of me.


    My surroundings turned bright red as the beam rushed toward me.


    But before it could reach, the sundisk absorbed everything again.


    I grinned widely as the sundisk flipped upside down.


    A burning beam of golden light erupted, searing toward the Queen.


    BOOM!!!


    A thunderous roar echoed as the beam bathed the Queen in a golden hue.


    Before everything around us quieted down.


    I stretched my body as whatever remained of the Queen fell to the ground, dust and dirt rising.


    A silence lingered between me and the Drath around me.


    Before, with a collective howl, they all prowled toward me.


    Their mother, their Queen, died in front of them, so even though they knew I could kill them, they still rushed to avenge her.


    "Ne, break the ceiling!" I yelled, looking back at her while running away from the army of Drath.


    "How?" she yelled back.


    "Use the same attack from before with Bow!" I roared back, twisting my body to evade a group of Drath.


    "Urgh, fine, but don''t look here!" she yelled.


    "I won''t!" I replied, assuring her as I ran in the opposite direction, into the army of Drath.


    I didn''t have much stamina left, so I could only evade instead of kill.


    BOOM!!


    Another sound filled the entire cave, rain rushing inside along with dirt and debris.


    "Huff..."


    Drawing in a deep breath, I tore the clothes covering my back.


    My shoulder des twisted, adjusting themselves as feathery wings started to emerge behind me.


    I flexed my legs as I jumped high, pping my wings to gain momentum.


    pping them again, I rushed straight to the ceiling.


    Just as I reached parallel to Ne, I stretched before retracting my hand.


    The purple mark on her waist shone as her body was attracted toward me.


    She yelped in surprise as my hand wrapped around her waist and my wings pped again.


    And...


    Before long, we were back at the surface.

 Chapter 195 [Island Of Drath] [10 [Dream]

    Chapter 195 [Ind Of Drath] [10 [Dream]


    "Why does it keep on raining?" Oliver grumbled, gazing up towards the gloomy dark clouds covering the entire sky.


    A halo of gold shielded them from the rain.


    "It''s already night," Aaliyah mumbled, walking beside him.


    The forest had already turned dark, with mist filling the ce.


    The sound of small insects echoed along with the rain dripping down on the forest floor.


    "Where is he?" Ashlyn, walking in front of them, mumbled softly.


    An anxious look was etched on her face as they moved towards the eastern part of the ind.


    "Come to think of it," Aaliyah mumbled, ncing around the ce, "why haven''t we seen any of the students?"


    "Now that you mention it," Oliver said, looking at the girl in front of them, "how have we note across any students, Ashlyn?"


    "I don''t know," she replied without looking back. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Liar," Oliver said with a click of his tongue, "you''re actively trying to avoid any students other than Azariah."


    "..."


    She remained silent, not refuting his words.


    "Why are you doing thi¡ª?"


    "I don''t have time for them," she replied matter-of-factly, "they don''t matter much to me."


    "We could have at least helped them," Aaliyah whispered, walking closer to Ashlyn, "it''s not nice to leave them on their own."


    Ashlyn sighed, rubbing her temples. "...Fine, I will stop by if I see any students."


    Aaliyah smiled at her words. "Thanks for listening to me."


    "That''s the least I can do," she replied, shrugging.


    Aaliyah slowly moved back towards Oliver, who was quietly listening to them.


    "What happened?" Aaliyah asked, confused, noticing his gaze on Ashlyn.


    "Nothing," he replied quietly, hiding the different emotions he was feeling now.


    He didn''t like how Ashlyn behaved now.


    Her way of talking and her way of referring to Azariah as if he belonged to her.


    ...He didn''t like that one bit.


    ''Maybe it''s because I don''t like her much from the start.'' He thought to himself, gazing up at the sky again.


    ''Hmm?''


    But his gaze turned to his hand as he felt a burning pain.


    Unbuttoning, he rolled up his sleeve as the cluster emerged from his hand, turning into a cat.


    "What happened to you, little grey?" Oliver asked as the cat jumped on his shoulder, sittingfortably.


    The grey cat purred as Aaliyah reached out, gently patting him.


    "Can''t you give him a better name?" Aaliyah remarked, ring at him.


    "Azariah was the one who chose that name," Oliver lied with a straight face, "me him, not me."


    "Whatever," she grumbled softly while gently patting the cat.


    "Hey, guys." They turned to look at Ashlyn as she called them. "...We havepany."


    The golden halo over their heads shone brightly, illuminating the area as they walked.


    And before long, a group of students came into view.


    "Aaliyah!?" Althea eximed, leading the group.


    She leaped towards her, hugging her sister tightly.


    "What happened?" Aaliyah asked, confused, noticing her sister''s distress.


    Her gaze moved towards the first-year students behind her, along with Prince Jonathan, who was busy with his phone.


    "The exams are over," Althea replied, taking them by surprise.


    "What?" Ashlyn asked, tilting her head.


    She nodded, informing them, "Someone has already killed the Drath Queen¡ª the exams are over."


    "Well, that was fast," Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin while walking towards Jonathan. "...Makes me wonder which group did it."


    "That''s the problem," Althea replied, running her fingers through her soaked hair. "...We don''t know."


    "How do you not know?" Ashlyn asked, confused. "Aren''t you guys supervising us?"


    "Yes, but we have a problem," she replied, her voice strained. "For some reason, we can''t contact the teachers."


    "Huh, why?" Aaliyah asked.


    "We don''t know that," she replied, frustration filling her voice.


    "What are you doing, Archie?" Oliver asked curiously, looking at him.


    "Calling for help," he replied without looking at him.


    Bringing the phone close to his ear, Jonathan waited for it to connect.


    "Hello," he said, hearing the rhythmic beeping stop. "Hello, can you hear me, hello?"


    "Insert coin first," Oliver said, checking his pocket.


    Jonathan did the same before it clicked for him.


    "It''s a mobile, idiot," he groaned, ring at him.


    "Ohh, right," Oliver replied, shrugging.


    "You guys should head to where the teachers are," his gaze turned to Ashlyn as she dered. "I will try looking for Az."


    "I need to find Aimar as well," Oliver chimed in. "I will also inform the students if Ie across one."


    "I wille with you," Aaliyah said, looking at Oliver.


    "No," Althea rebuked, "you will be with me."


    "I can take care of myself."


    "But¡ª"


    "I will look after her," Oliver cut in, "don''t worry."


    "Fine," she gave in, e back quickly."


    They nodded, this time walking in different directions.


    Ashlyn took the north, while Oliver moved to the east.


    ...Both trying to find the one they care for.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "Can we go down now?" I roared, pping my wings as I gazed to my side.


    "No!" Ne replied, a bright smile on her face. "Let me fly like this just a little more!"


    I sighed, gliding through the air while hugging her tightly.


    Sheughed, feeling the wind breeze as the rain soaked her entire body.


    "I love this!" she yelled in my ear. "I wish I could fly like a free bird!"


    "Yeah, I am Landon now," I said as I inclined my body to go down.


    "No!"


    "Yes!"


    My stamina had already been drained a lot while fighting the queen.


    Looking around, I quickly found an abandoned building.


    pping my wings, I glided until I crashed onto the terrace.


    Ne rolled away from my grip as Iy on the ground, letting the raindrops cool me down.


    "Tch, can''t you stay up a little longer?" Ne grumbled, sitting beside me.


    "Shut up," I replied, taking deep breaths. "...I don''t have enough stamina right now."


    "I am seriously worried about your future¡ª"


    "Fuck you," I interjected, ring at her. "Why are you even worried about me?"


    "..."


    She turned silent, bringing her knees close to her face.


    I didn''t say anything else but looked at the raining sky.


    "Been so long," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    "What?"


    "Been so long since I removed my mask," she replied, ncing at me.


    "I see," I whispered softly.


    "You wanted to know my dream, right?" she said, piquing my interest.


    "Are you going to tell me?"


    "It''s just silly," she replied, averting her gaze. "...I always had a dream, like a weird dream of having a big family."


    "Big family?" I asked, looking at her.


    "Yeah, like me and children," she replied, smiling. "Like four or five kids."


    "Four or five?" I asked, not hiding my surprise.


    "Yeah," she replied, nodding her head. "...Like my own family, moving around, roaming the whole world whenever I''m free¡­ living in a house away from all trouble and everything."


    "...That sounds nice," I replied softly, gazing back at the sky.


    "It does?"


    "Yeah," I mumbled, "um, except the five kids part, that sounds horrible."


    "What?" She asked, her gaze turning back to look at me. "You don''t like kids?"


    "I hate them," I replied without thinking.


    You hate me?


    ''No, not you, Willis.''


    But you just said¡ª


    ''...Well, I don''t like it when you don''t listen to me.''


    I am not talking with you!


    ''Thank you, now go sleep.''


    "But I doubt my dreams will evere true," I looked back at her as she mumbled softly, gazing down. "...for obvious reasons¡­."


    Her words trailed off.


    I kept looking at her before I whispered, "...You never know."


    She nced back without saying anything.


    "It''s easy for you to say it," she retorted, ring at me.


    [Az.]


    As I parted my lips to reply, I heard a familiar voice.


    ''El? You woke up.''


    [Get away from her.]


    ''Huh? What do you mean¡ª?''


    [Listen to me and get away right now.]


    Confusion filled my mind as I heard his words.


    ''Why¡ª?''


    [Just do it, Az!]


    I got to my feet without asking anything else.


    "What happened?" Ne asked, confused, getting up as well.


    "I need to go," I replied as I unwrapped my wingspletely.


    "Where?" she asked.


    "I''ll see youter," I replied before jumping from the terrace.


    pping my wings, I glided through the heavy rain.


    "What happened, El?" I asked, having no clue about his behavior.


    [You dyed it for too long, Azariah.]


    "What?" I asked, tilting my head. "What are you talking about?"


    [Face your problems instead of running from them.]


    "What are you saying!?"


    [Get down.]


    "...What?" I asked, tilting my head, but I didn''t get any response.


    Not thinking too much, I wrapped my wings, falling down, and just as I was about to hit the ground, I unwrapped my wings,nding softly.


    But just as Inded, the strands of my hair stood up.


    Instinctively, I took out my katana, bringing it in front of my face.


    The sound of metal colliding echoed, and the impact made me groan in pain.


    I propelled back as I looked at the person who attacked me.


    A thunder sh lit the area around me as I looked at the girl with bangs that partially obscured her face.


    A ck veil fell over her hair and down her back.


    Her eyes held murderous intent, a bridal dress loosely adorned her body.


    But my face hardened as I noticed the ck aura surrounding her.


    "S-Shyamal."

 Chapter 196 [Island Of Drath] [11] [Azariah vs Shyamal]

    Chapter 196 [Ind Of Drath] [11] [Azariah vs Shyamal]


    "S-Shyamal."


    Confusion, dread, frustration, and concern hammered my head.


    My chest immediately clenched, a wave of panic rose deep from my heart.


    ...Even though I didn''t want to ept it.


    It was already happening.


    She was awakening again.


    Taking deep breaths, I tried to calm my trembling heart.


    "Hey, Shyamal," I whispered softly.


    We locked gazes for a second; her body blurred.


    The world around me slowed down, the sharp, curvy edge of her scythe now inches away from my neck.


    CLANG!!!


    My hand trembled as I parried her scythe away.


    I tightened the grip on my katana, my eyes couldn''t move away from her piercing crimson re.


    "Shyamal¡ª!"


    My words froze as she twisted her body, spinning her scythe, gaining momentum again.


    I stepped forward within its range, using my hand as a shield. I blocked the snath part of her scythe.


    My face inches away from hers, I shouted, "SHYAM¡ª"


    I pped my wings, hovering above. The ground around her turned pitch ck, swallowing everything within.


    "Don''t you dare say my name," she growled, pointing her scythe as Inded a few yards away.


    Relief washed over me as I heard her voice.


    She hadn''t lost her mind.


    There was still a chance to save her.


    "Calm down, Shya," I said, my voiceing out close to pleading.


    But my words seemed to have the opposite effect; the murderous intent around her spiked.


    The ground underneath her crumbled from the pressure as she swung once more.


    A ckish arc followed her scythe.


    Stomping the ground, I tried to parry her, but she twisted mid-air, her scythe now aimed at me from the opposite side.


    Neplh!


    A barrier made of ice emerged, blocking her while I propelled back, creating distance between us.


    "Snap out of it!" I roared, "Don''t let her control you!"


    But my words didn''t seem to reach her as she prowled again.


    The ground around her turned ck as several hands made of shadow rushed toward me.


    I bit my lip while dodging the hands that tried to hold me in ce.


    From the corner of my eye, I could see a tree gripped by them turning ck¡ªits life draining away.


    ''Fuck.''


    I cursed softly as I pped my wings to fly above.


    The hands tried to reach out to me, but I kept moving up.


    But it didn''t take long for me to feel the strain on my wings.


    Each p drained my stamina.


    I bit my lower lip until blood leaked out as I looked down at her.


    Her chest heaved with anger, her crimson eyes ring at me.


    Even though I wanted to... I couldn''t run away from her.


    If I did, she would definitely lose her mind, turning into a mindless puppet until Taishareth took over her body.


    ''El, what should I do?''


    Having no other option, I asked the only person who could help me right now.


    [Stop her awakening.]


    ''How?''


    [Snap her out of Taishareth''s influence.]


    ''Again, how am I supposed to stop the control of a literal goddess?''


    I propelled back while looking at her, jumping through the trees, slowly closing the distance between us.


    [Do you know why she''s like this?]


    "..."


    I turned silent, gazing at her as she stood at the top of arge tree, crimson eyes staring at me.


    ''I do.''


    I replied, wrapping my wings to fall down.


    [Any emotional stimtion that can numb her mind will stop the awakening.]


    ''I see.''


    I replied, softlynding on the ground floor. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I willed my wings to return, ck feathers scattering as they vanished.


    The ground crumbled, dirt rising as Shyamalnded right in front of me.


    She bent down slightly, throwing her scythe back before leaping toward me with arge vertical arc.


    I clenched my fist, gripped my katana as I twisted slightly, letting her scythe rush past my body.


    "What do you want?" I asked, grabbing the hand that held the scythe.


    I didn''t try to attack her, not even once, because I already knew there was no point in doing so.


    Her bridal dress would negate every physical attack.


    She ignored my question, jerking my hand away, the rain dampening both of us, making it easier for her.


    Her eyes, filled with nothing but pure hatred, red at me.


    Neplh!


    Ayer of ice emerged from below, grabbing her legs as she tried to move back.


    I stretched both hands, grabbing either side of her neck tightly.


    Staring into her eyes, I asked, "Are you doing this because of Shane?"


    She flinched, the hatred in her eyes softening for just a second.


    In the next moment, a hand made of pure shadow grabbed my left hand.


    "Urgh." I winced in pain as I jerked my hand back, twisting my body to evade the scythe aimed at my face.


    A ckish hand mark appeared where it touched, the strength in my hand vanishing.


    I propelled myself back as she silently looked at me, her hand lowering along with the scythe.


    "Why did you do that?" she asked, her voice cracking,ing out as a whimper, "Why did you kill him?"


    My chest clenched with pain as I remembered him. Just like her, Shane was also my brother.


    And...


    "Whatever I did was because I had to," I replied, trying to mask my emotions. "I did what I thought was right."


    "Liar!" she growled, rushing toward me.


    Limping my left hand down, I stomped on the ground, holding my de in a reverse grip, waiting for her.


    I stepped back, her scythe ncing past my neck.


    Then,


    I spun, sweeping the de from behind me.


    A clear metallic sound echoed as the de hit the snath, making her loosen her grip slightly.


    ''Willis!''


    My legs turned that of an angel as I raised one, kicking her side ribs.


    She staggered back; the kick didn''t do any damage but made her loosen her grip on her scythe.


    ring, she reared back toward me, the scythe disappearing before returning to her hand.


    "You always abandoned me!" she yelled, shing her scythe around aimlessly, "You always run away, leaving me behind!"


    I parried her attack with less difficulty than before... as if she wasn''t trying to kill me now.


    But a ckish mist slowly started to emerge around us, covering arge area.


    Everything within the range of the mist started to lose its luster, including me.


    I looked down, my hand started to turn pale, blood dripping from my nose.


    ''...El.''


    [She''s losing her mind.]


    ''W-what? W-what''s that supposed to mean?''


    [Taishareth is taking over her body.]


    "....."


    Blood drained from my face as I heard his words.


    [If she takes over, even if it''s for a short while... she will kill you because, from the looks of it, Shyamal''s only attachment in this world is you.]


    No, no.


    Panic gripped my heart as I heard his words.


    I can''t let that happen; she''ll lose her will to live.


    "You are the worst kind of person¡ª!"


    "Shut up!" I snapped, raising my forearm, her scythe digging into my hand.


    She flinched, gazing at my bloody hand.


    Ignoring the pain, I walked toward her, "I never abandoned you! I was there for you when you were at your worst!"


    "Liar!" she yelled, losing her grip on her scythe, "Where were you when Shane died? Where were you when I needed you the most!?"


    "I was dying!" Grabbing both her hands, I threw myself over, making her fall down, "I was fucking dying, being experimented on by some mad scientist!"


    "Stop lying!" she yelled, twisting to get away from me, "You were living your life without caring about me."


    I tightened my grip with my knees on either side of her waist, dirt and mud sticking to her hair.


    "What makes you think I would leave you alone after taking care of you all those years?" I groaned, cing her hands over her head, the mist still oozing from her body, weakening me.


    "Your maid told me you did," she said, ring at me.


    And my mind immediately froze at her words, "Who?"


    "That woman who always stayed with you!" she snarled, lifting her upper torso and pushing me down, "She told me you didn''t want to see me."


    "Urgh," I grunted, her nails digging deep into my arms, "Stop it!"


    "You never came to... look for me," she choked out, tears trickling down her cheeks, her nails scratching me. "You never once came to talk to me after Shane died."


    ...My mind turned numb as I heard her words.


    Her tears kept falling on my face, nails digging deeper, "I-if o-only I loved you less... I might have been able to talk about this way before."


    "...You are lying," I finally whispered, pushing her aside. She fell on the ground as I stood up, "...The first thing I did after recovering my broken mind was to look for you."


    "No, you never¡ª"


    "I did that!" I yelled, feeling rage bubbling inside me, "...You were the one who yelled at me and threw me out without listening."


    "You never visited me!"


    "I did," I snarled, ring at her, "...I did, and you... you were the one who pushed me away."


    "No." She whimpered, silently gazing up at me, "...You are lying."


    "Aunt Belly was with me, she saw all that you did to me," I said coldly, the frustration and pain building within meing out all at once.


    "...If you had listened to me that day... I might not have turned out like I am right now... I might not have talked about what happened to me with Aunt Belly... She might not have tried tofort me... My mother might not have killed her."


    "W-what are yo¡ª?"


    "I hate you, Shyamal," I cut in, turning around, "My life would have been better if only you weren''t part of it."


    The mist around us started to disappear while I could hear her choked voice calling for me.


    ''...El.''


    [You shouldn''t have done that.]


    ''...El.''


    [Yes, her awakening stopped.]


    I sighed in relief hearing his words, but my mind immediately turned numb.


    ''...Can I trust my memories?'' I asked, gazing up at the sky.


    Shyamal kept saying that I never visited her.


    But I remember talking with her, how she just threw me away... I remember all of that.


    I remember how Aunt Bellyforted me after that.


    [...You are the one who should know what is true and what is false, Az.]


    I halted my steps as I heard his words.


    [And if you haven''t noticed, she never used her crown... She never went all out against you.]


    A slight pang crept into my chest as I remembered how harsh I was on her.


    ...Maybe, I shouldn''t have said that.


    I turned around to walk back toward her.


    ...After all, I did promise that I would take care of her.


    BOOOM!!


    But my steps halted as a thunderous sound echoed, apanied by a shockwave that filled my mind.


    I turned sideways as I looked at the burning pir of fire at the very center of the ind.


    I instinctively ran toward the fire.


    ...Christina.

 Chapter 197 [Island Of Drath] [12] [Three Choices]

    Chapter 197 [Ind Of Drath] [12] [Three Choices]


    [Hesperia kingdom]


    [16 years ago]


    The chilly wind of winter breezed past the castle of the royals.


    A castle that lost its original luster, turning into nothing but broken pieces, its walls crumbling from within.


    Burned and shattered objects were scattered around the now destroyed ce.


    mes rose from the very same castle, casting a hue of ck and red around the area.


    Those mes cast an ominous look over the kingdom, leaving nothing but silence in their wake.


    A figure stood amidst theyers of smoke in front of the castle, along with several soldiers mounted on giant armored birds.


    "Kill the intruder before it reaches His Majesty!" the figure shouted.


    His aged voice, along with his frail structure, made him look fragile, but his strength was anything but that. "Lay your lives down to stop it, that''s an order!"


    "Hooo!!"


    They collectively shouted, eyes firm with determination, minds ready to sacrifice themselves.


    He stretched out his spear-holding hand, lowering it toward the burning mes below him, while the soldiers behind him began casting all the astral magic circles they knew.


    ¡­A figure slowly walked through the burning mes.


    The mes that burned the centuries-old castle couldn''t do anything to her.


    She held nothing but a simple sword in her hand.


    A silver crown adorned her head, hovering slightly above her.


    Her lifeless gray eyes, with a tinge of purple, gazed up at the myriad of magic circles showcasing a blend of different colors.


    "...Inrath."


    She whispered softly, a invisible dome covering the entire caslte, her tinum hair with purple streaks at the ends fluttering around.


    She waved her hand, holding the sword toward them.


    A shockwave followed her movement.


    ''Thud''


    The soldiers fell, along with their mounts.


    Dead.


    Cut into pieces.


    Painting the ground crimson.


    She walked over their dead bodies, slowly moving toward the castle entrance.


    Ayer of mana blocked her path, a barrier strong enough to stop an Eternal rank for a while.


    She looked at the barrier for a moment before using her free hand to touch it.


    A crack appeared where she touched, slowly expanding until it covered the entire dome.


    Crack.


    The barrier crumbled beneath her touch, breaking into pieces, shattering like broken ss.


    She resumed her walk, entering the castle.


    "FIRE!!"


    A voice yelled as soon as she walked in, hundreds of magic spells rushing toward her like missiles, all at once.


    "Stop."


    She whispered softly, a soothing hum echoed, and all the elemental attacks stopped in their tracks, inches away from her body.


    She walked slowly, gazing at the hundreds of soldiers frozen, terrified by the monster standing before them.


    "AGAIN, FIRE¡ª!"


    "Thread."


    She whispered, her voice drowning out the shouts of the soldiers.


    All those present, except her, felt chills down their spines.


    ck threads emerged from all sides, filling the entire castle hall.


    Those threads moved slowly, prating the heads of all the soldiers present inside. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Their eyes lost color, turning gray as soon as the threads touched their brains.


    "Move," she ordered, and they followed.


    Making way for her toward the throne where the King of Hesperia stood.


    She walked between the soldiers, their heads bowed as if acknowledging her as their ruler.


    The king moved to his family''s side as she moved and sat on the beautiful throne.


    "Kill yourselves." She ordered, gazing at the hundreds of soilders in front of her.


    They obliged.


    Some plucked their eyes.


    Some ripped their thorat out.


    Esmeray watched the mayhem with bored eyes until all of them died.


    Leaving nothing but strench of death.


    "Who are you?" the king growled, shielding his family behind him. "Why are you doing this?"


    "Bring me Elohim''s sword, and I will leave," Esmeray replied calmly, no trace of emotion in her voice, even after killing thousands.


    "Never!" The blonde-haired man standing behind the king roared, "...We would rather die!!"


    Esmeray''s gazended on him, then slowly shifted to his wife. Her lips parted. "...Is she going to give birth soon?"


    "And so are you," Maria replied softly, holding her sleeping son tightly while gazing at her round stomach.


    Esmeray ignored her words before her gaze returned to the king. "...What is your answer?"


    "Neve¡ª!"


    His words were cut short as she waved her hand, her sword moved.


    A clean vertical line formed at the very center of his body.


    His body split into two halves.


    Falling to the ground.


    His guts and blood spilled on the floor, soaking into the carpet below.


    Maria closed her eyes tightly, turning away from the gruesome sight.


    While Delwyn froze, staring at his father''s dead body.


    He fell to his knees, his vision blurring as he tried to make sense of what was happening.


    Just half a day ago, he was happily talking with his father, but now...


    His gaze slowly turned to Esmeray, his broken voice echoing, "...Why?"


    Esmeray remained silent, touching her swollen stomach gently.


    Rage boiled within Delwyn as he shouted, "...Why are you doing this to us?!"


    "You are delusional to think you have any worth for me to do this," she replied, her tone t. "Your father, soldiers, your kingdom¡ªthey are all nothing but coteral damage."


    Those words broke him even further.


    Knowing all this happened without any reason shattered him to the point of tears.


    "You monste¡ª!"


    "Give me Elohim''s sword, and I will leave," Esmeray repeated, looking at him. "Or do you want to lose even more?"


    Delwyn''s lips trembled as he slowly turned to look at his wife, son, and unborn child.


    Her gaze locked with Maria''s.


    She shook her head firmly, holding her son even more tightly.


    Delwyn felt his world crumbling, torn between his family and his duty to the kingdom.


    ...He couldn''t choose.


    "Think it through, Prince," Esmeray said, looking at him. "...You can still save your kingdom."


    His body trembled violently, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    But he remained silent, ring at her.


    Esmeray slowly stood from the throne, walking toward them.


    ...Toward Maria.


    "It seems your husband needs a reality check," she said as she stood in front of her.


    Delwyn tried to move to protect his wife, but his legs wouldn''t budge... He remained frozen, unable to move.


    "You have three choices," Esmeray said, her hand slowly reaching toward Maria, touching the boy in her arms. "Your son."


    Her hand moved toward Maria''s belly, touching it softly. "Your unborn child."


    Her gaze shifted to Delwyn. "Or your husband."


    Maria trembled as her gray eyes locked onto Esmeray''s. She bit her lips, trying to stay calm. "...Why do yo¡ª?"


    "Choose," Esmeray interrupted coldly.


    Maria slowly looked at her husband, who sat there without moving... Just staring at her.


    Only then did Maria notice, something gruesome holding her husband down.


    She took deep breaths, hugging her son even tighter. "...My son. I choose to keep my son safe."


    "As you wish," Esmeray replied, moving her hand swiftly.


    Before anyone could react...


    ...Her fingers wrapped around Maria''s son''s delicate throat.


    Snap!!


    ...His neck broke.


    And all Delwyn could do was watch...


    .....


    .....


    .....


    Long after the sun had set and night crept in, bringing a bitter chill with it, Delwyn sat mindlessly by the fire.


    Hours must''ve passed since hest moved from his seat as his whirling vortex of thoughts filled his entire mind.


    After the anger had fizzled out, and his mind stopped thinking about his now deceased family.


    Just above him, the clouds seemed the same, pouring down heavy rain stopped only by a small barrier, and the world behind him glimmered like crystal dust across the horizon.


    ...Something was burning at the very center of the ind.


    But he ignored it.


    Gazing with his hazel eyes ahead, as if waiting for someone.


    And...


    ...He didn''t have to wait long as a silhouette emerged from the forest, rushing toward him.


    A sh of lightning revealed the figure clearly.


    Purple hair, damp with water, clung to his head... Blood dripped from both hands, filled with scratch marks.


    Purple eyes stared at him.


    Azariah didn''t hesitate before drawing his katana, ready to fight.


    "Are you sure you have enough time?" Delwyn asked, gazing back at the rising fire behind him. "...Can you even defeat me before that fire engulfs whoever stayed there?"


    Azariah bit his lip in frustration, eyes ring at him.


    He lowered his katana and asked, "...Are you the one who did this?"


    "No," Delwyn shook his head, "...The one who did is a lot closer to you than me."


    Azariah tilted his head in confusion before Delwyn''s words sank in.


    His mind went numb as he considered the possibility.


    "Sit down," Delwyn said, motioning to the empty chair beside him. "...We need to talk."

 Chapter 198 [Island Of Drath] [13] [One Death].

    Chapter 198 [Ind Of Drath] [13] [One Death].


    "Sit down," Delwyn said, motioning to the empty chair beside him. "...We need to talk."


    My heart quickened, and I found myself trembling with rage, but I wordlessly followed.


    Moving closer, I grabbed the chair before positioning it in front of him, siting down.


    He stared at me, his gaze apanied only by the downpour of rain and the illuminating fire behind him.


    A flurry of emotions passed through me as I stared back at the person who is the one responsible for the explosion.


    Even though he says he didn''t do it, I know for sure he was the one behind this.


    "Your eyes are still the same," Delwynmented, staring at me. "...Tell me, don''t you feel fear?"


    "...What do you want?" I growled, gripping my katana tightly.


    My mind continuously thought of ways I could kill him.


    ...Maybe, just maybe, if I use one year of my life, I could kill him right here.


    [...Don''t do anything stupid, you don''t have much time left.]


    I bit my lip tightly, the blood once again dripping from my wound.


    "Are you listening?"


    "Delwyn," I said, clenching my jaw tightly. "...If you think¡ª."


    "Do you remember what we talked aboutst time?" He cut in, his tone serious. "How I would make sure to bring your talent before the leaders?"


    I nodded curtly, staring into his hazel eyes.


    "...The leaders want to see you," he said, staring back. "...They want to see if you''re suitable for being an Avatar or not."


    I drew in a deep breath, my mind making sense of his words.


    "Sabaoth''s avatar?" I asked, looking at him.


    He nodded. "Our God needs you¡ª."


    "I refuse," I cut in without a second thought.


    Even though I felt tempted to ept his offer.


    Even though this might give me the freedom I desperately needed.


    ...I don''t want to be anywhere close to their leader.


    ...Never.


    Delwyn stared at me before slowly nodding his head again. "I expected that much."


    "Are you going to kill me now?" I asked, looking at the fire behind him.


    "No, no," he replied, shaking his head. "Until I see fear in your eyes... I can''t kill you."


    "...What do you want, then?" I demanded, my patience waning, the urge to just move gripping me. "Why are you even here?"


    Using a stick, he poked the fire to let it burn further, illuminating the gloom.


    "Delwyn," I snarled. "Answer me."


    "Have you heard about the [Promised Prince]?" he asked, looking back at me.


    "Why?" I asked, weary and disoriented by his words. "...Why do you ask?"


    "He is a peculiar being," he replied, staring at me. "...A being who has been foretold to rule over all realms."


    "..."


    I silently listened to his words without replying.


    My mind wasn''t oriented enough for me to make sense of his words.


    "...You know there is a saying about them," he continued, not giving me much attention.


    "...The [Exiled Prince] can be an Avatar and a vessel, but no one can control the [Promised Prince]... He is like a variable that everyone is wary of."


    "...Why are you telling me this?" I asked, struggling to follow his words.


    "...Do you know how they describe him?" he asked, interest shing past his dull hazel eyes.


    "...From the blood of the vilest being, he will be born, holding the power to unite the realm alone."


    His eyes turned to me. "...I thought maybe it could be you... The [Promised Prince]¡ª."


    BOOM!!


    His words died out as another explosion urred from the center of the ind.


    I abruptly stood up, staring at the burning me reflecting, illuminating the ce.


    "Looks like we don''t have much time," Delwyn mumbled, gazing back as well.


    I immediately tensed up, my heartbeat increasing as I readied myself to face him.


    "...I have some news for you," he said, turning, looking at his watch. "...Right now, three of the girls were close to are going to die."


    "Huh?" My startled voice echoed as my mind filled with rage.


    "I''m not the one who will do it," as I drew my katana, he said, "so don''t think stopping me here will save them."


    "....No."


    "You''re quick," he praised, before his face turned serious. "...Now, Esmeray''s son, you have three choices."


    His gaze moved towards the center of the ind. "...Your fianc¨¦e."


    Then he turned, looking towards the eastern part. "...Themoner."


    He turned around again, gazing towards the north. "...Or the maiden."


    I bit my lip as hundreds of thoughts swirled in my mind.


    How does he know that?


    How the hell does he know all that?


    "You better hurry," he said, and for the first time, I saw a smile creeping onto his face. "...Because even if you do everything in your power... You can only save two of them."


    I stumbled as I started to move again, my shoulder des twisting to make way for my wings.


    I flew.


    ....Towards the center.


    ****


    ****


    "Hey, are you guys alright!?" Aimar shouted, looking at the group of students who stood behind him.


    The building hall was filled with students from different sses, staying together.


    They all had terrified looks on their faces, their gazes fixed on the center of the ind, the burning mes reflecting in their eyes.


    "What is happening, Aimar?" Miley asked, standing beside him, her concerned gaze fixed on him. "...Where are the teachers?"


    "I don''t know," he replied, frustration filling his voice. "For now, we should find a safe ce to hide."


    "Why?" one of the students asked. "...Shouldn''t we check on what''s happening there?"


    "Don''t ask stupid questions," he growled, ring at him. "What are you going to do? Whoever caused that explosion is definitely powerful enough to fuck us up."


    "Then what should we do?" Miley asked, looking at him.


    His voice softened as he rubbed his temples to alleviate his frustration. "...We should hide first... Whoever is attacking mighte after us... The nobles of the empire."


    Miley nodded, and so did the others who were listening.


    "...Where should we hide, then?" one of the girls asked, looking at him. "...It''s raining outside as well."


    "Let''s just stay here for now," he said, walking closer to the window.


    His eyes scanned the area, and his lips parted as he whispered, "...Where are you guys?"


    But his gaze halted as he noticed something.


    "Aimar!" Miley yelled as he rushed towards the door, walking outside into the heavy rain.


    "Hey, Althea!" he shouted, grabbing the attention of the redhead girl.


    Althea rushed towards him, a sigh of relief washing over her. "...Thank god you''re safe."


    "...What is happening?" he asked, looking at the raging mes. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I don''t know," she bit her lip, shaking her head. "...We can''t get in touch with the teachers either."


    Prince Johnathan walked forward, gazing back at the building filled with students. "...How many are inside?"


    "Thirty or so," Aimar replied as Miley arrived beside him. "...We gathered as many as we could."


    "Thirty or so," Aimar replied as Miley arrived beside him. "...We gathered as many as we could."


    Johnathan nodded, while Keegan walked towards him. "...Is Princess Arianell inside?" he asked.


    "No," Aimar replied, turning towards Althea. "Have you seen Oliver or Azariah?"


    "We met with Oliver before the explosion," she replied. "...He separated from us to find you."


    "Urgh, that idiot," he groaned in frustration. "...Where did youst see him?"


    "No, you are not going after him," Althea shook her head. "...He wille find us."


    "Where did you see him?" Aimar demanded, not listening to her.


    "Aimar¡ª."


    "He''s my brother," he cut in. "I have to find him."


    She groaned under her breath. "...He was at the eastern edgest we saw him."


    "Thank you," he replied, before looking back at Miley. "Stay with them."


    She nodded her head in reply.


    Aimar waited for her to say more, but she just turned and moved back inside the building.


    He sighed, turning around, walking into the jungle.


    "Huh?" he said, looking to his side. "...What are you doing here?"


    Keegan looked at him and replied, "I''ming with you."


    "Why?"


    "Princess Arianell," he replied, his voice firm. "...I need to find her."


    "Now that you mention it..." Aimar mumbled, gazing back. "...Why is Johnathan not worried about her?"


    Keegan nodded as he fell into deep thought, before replying softly, "...We''ll think about itter. For now, I will help you find Oliver, and you will help me find the princess."


    "We have a deal just don''t die on me."


    "Sure."

 Chapter 199 [Island Of Drath] [14]

    Chapter 199 [Ind Of Drath] [14]


    "Hey, Oliver, slow down!" Aaliyah yelled, grabbing Oliver''s hand and making him halt.


    A thunder sh, heavy rain damping down everything around them.


    "Everything will be fine," Aaliyah said, looking at him, "calm down¡ª."


    "You don''t understand, Aaliyah," Oliver replied, turning to look at her, "...I have to find both Azariah and Aimar before something happens to them."


    "You are worrying too muc¡ª."


    "I am not," he cut in, his voice filled with desperation, "...if you knew what I do, you would worry as well."


    He turned around, rushing inside the jungle again, razor-sharp leaves cutting some parts of his skin, but he didn''t care much.


    His gaze turned towards the center of the ind, his chest heaving with anxiety as he thought of the worst possible oue.


    "Oliver!" Aaliyah yelled, grabbing him with both her hands, "...What are you doing?!"


    "I am trying to find them!"


    "How?" she yelled back, ring at him, "All you''re doing is running aimlessly. Look around, you idiot. We don''t have a direction to follow!"


    "Shut up, you idiot woman¡ª!"


    Aaliyah walked up to him and pped him across the cheek.


    His head whipped to the side, his mind numbing down from the unexpected pain.


    "Please calm down, Oliver, you are scaring me," she muttered before wrapping her arms around his waist and burying her head in his chest.


    "That doesn''t seem valid after you pped me," Oliver grumbled, shaking his head.


    She gently unwrapped her hands before taking a step back, "if you have calmed down, then should we talk about what to do next?"


    "...Urgh, we need to find Az and Aimar," Oliver grunted, looking at the center, "...I don''t think we can dy it for too long."


    "Okay," Aaliyah nodded her head, "...Then is there any way we can find them?"


    "Little Grey," Oliver mumbled, rubbing his chin, "he might be able to find them."


    Looking at his arm adorned with a tattoo, he willed it toe out.


    A cluster of white emerged, turning into a grey cat.


    "Meow~."


    The cat jumped to his shoulder,zily wrapping itself around his neck.


    "Hey, we don''t have time for this," Oliver grumbled, grabbing the cat before cing it in front of him, "Can you find Aimar and Azariah?" he asked.


    The cat tilted its head, blinking its eyes innocently. Its head moved, nodding to his words.


    "Sweet," Oliver smiled before cing it on the ground, "...Now, if you will be kind enough to do it."


    The cat brought its nose close to the ground, sniffing it before it jumped on a nearby tree.


    "Let''s go," Oliver said, as the cat jumped from one tree to another.


    They followed behind the cat for a while, their gazes moving around the ce, the darkness in the forest hardly making anything visible.


    The sound of rain sshing on the ground and pooling muted other sounds within the forest.


    "Huh?"


    Oliver abruptly stopped, ncing around the ce.


    "What happened?" Aaliyah asked with concern.


    Oliver ced one finger on her lips.


    The silence resumed.


    And it came back to him. A scream.


    Confusion filled his mind as he tried to determine if it was really a scream or was he hallucinating?


    Another scream. This one was definitely real.


    He peered over the tree branches and scanned the forest for the source.


    It was too dark.


    ''Help!'' came a voice from the ckness.


    "Hey, Aaliyah!" Oliver yelled as she turned and rushed towards the source.


    "That voice!" Aaliyah yelled, ncing back at him, "I know that voice."


    "What?" Oliver frowned, his expression turning serious as he rushed past her.


    ''Hel¡ª!''


    Once again the voice shouted, but it cut off in the middle.


    A wet pping sound made them slow down as they arrived at the ce.


    The first thing that came into view was the forest floor, turned crimson with blood.


    A girl''s dead bodyy in front of them, her eyes bulged out, guts spilling from her body.


    Her gaze moved towards another body in the same condition.


    Aaliyah gasped, recognizing a few of them.


    ...They were her ssmates.


    Her stomach turned upside down as she took a step back.


    A group of men stood within the pile of dead bodies.


    Their bodies were covered with blood, dripping along with the rainfall.


    Their gaze turned towards Oliver and Aaliyah.


    **** n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ****


    "Urgh, I hate traveling through portals," ady on the opposite side of Oliver grumbled, stretching her body.


    Her ck hair, highlighted with red at the ends, fluttered around as she looked up.


    Ayer of mana protected her body from the heavy rain pouring down.


    "Stopining about everything," the woman standing beside her said coldly, looking at her, "...We don''t have time for that."


    "Always so grumpy," Sypha pouted, looking at her, "...Can''t you just enjoy yourself?"


    "...Where are you going first?" Adaliah asked as she gazed around the ce.


    It was dark, but she could see clearly.


    "Hmm, I want to see young master again," Sypha replied after thinking a little, a smile creeping on her face, "he was so little and fragile when I saw himst time."


    Adaliah''s face contorted as she looked at her with disgust.


    "What?" Sypha asked, tilting her head, "Don''t look at me like that, unlike you, I do like him."


    "Shut up, Sypha," she replied, ring at her, "and don''t do anything other than what you are ordered to."


    "Yeah, I know," she shrugged while looking at her, "you are going to find the Avatar?"


    ...Adaliah nodded in reply.


    Touching her bracelet, she took out two masks, passing one to her.


    "Wear this," shemanded, "and make sure no one sees your face."


    "...Okay," taking the mask from her hand, Sypha replied, "...Anything else, mydy?"


    "...Don''t create any drama," she added as she looked at the in white mask in her hand, "...I don''t like it."


    "As you wish, mydy," Sypha replied, but the mischievous tone in her voice didn''t sound convincing.


    The rustling of leaves made their heads turn.


    A boy came into their view, a confused look on his face as he looked at them.


    His gazended on Sypha, or more specifically, on her twin horns adorning her head.


    "W-Who are you?" he asked, stumbling as he took a step back.


    A jagged finger of thunder across the horizon made his features clear.


    ...A boy with light green hair and a chubby face.


    "Are you Seth?" Sypha asked, smiling, approaching him, "you are Seth, right?"


    "How do you know my name?" Seth asked back, a weary look on his face.


    "Did young master never talk about me?" she asked, a sad expression adorning her face.


    "Young master?" Seth asked, ncing back, trying to find a ce to run.


    "You know him," Sypha replied with a bright smile, "His name is Azariah."


    Seth stopped in ce. His head tilted as he asked, "Azariah?"


    "Yes," Sypha nodded her head, "you know him, right?"


    "Y-yeah," he replied as she now stood in front of him.


    "You are his friend, right?" she asked, smiling brightly.


    "Yea¡ª!"


    Sypha''s hand shot forward.


    She grabbed his stomach before retracting her hand.


    The sound of flesh ripping echoed within the forest.


    "That''s too bad for you," she whispered, throwing the b of his own flesh to the ground.


    "AHHHH!"


    Seth yelled from the top of his lungs, his gaze moving to his stomach.


    He could see his intestines along with the white of his bones.


    Nausea filled his mind along with the burning pain that made him cry.


    His instincts kicked in as he held tightly to his wound before turning around, trying to run away.


    His head turned nk as he felt a strong p at the back of his head.


    His legs got entangled within a tree root as he fell face-first to the ground.


    "Don''t worry, Seth," Sypha said, her voice soothing, "...You won''t die from it."


    He turned his body around, his fearful eyes looking at her.


    "...I can''t kill you yet," Sypha said, her smile turning into a grin, a knife appearing in her hand, "...Don''t you think you have a lot of fat on your body?"


    "Ahhhh!"


    He cried in pain as she dug the knife into his arm, "...Let me cut some of it down."


    "L-let m-me go, please," Seth choked out those words, his lips trembling, his face paling, "...P-please."


    "No, I can''t do that," Sypha replied, grabbing his hand before skillfully slicing the fat from his skin, "...Let me enjoy this for a while."


    Adaliah stepped in, walking closer as she wrapped her fingers around his neck.


    Snap!!


    Seth''s body fell down, life slipping from him.


    "Why did you do that?" Sypha grumbled, ring at her.


    "We don''t have time for your disgusting games," she replied, turning around. "We need to move."


    "Who is young master''s favorite?" she asked, standing up.


    Adaliah replied without thinking, "...Lady Christina."


    "Oh." Sypha breathed, "maybe i should visit her."

 Chapter 200 [Island Of Drath] [15] [Hopeless Love]

    Chapter 200 [Ind Of Drath] [15] [Hopeless Love]


    "Are you going to kill her?"


    A small boy asked, his purple eyes staring at the girl in front of him.


    "...No." The girl replied, shaking her head. Her golden hair, highlighted with tinum at the ends, fluttered around.


    She stood at the top of arge tree, the chilly wind breezing past her, a golden halo shielding her from the heavy rain.


    "Then are you going to let her have the boy you love?"


    The child Azariah asked, his gaze dropping to his side.


    At the end of his gaze, a wall of me burned everything in its path.


    The very me reflected in Ashlyn''s eyes.


    "...No," Ashlyn replied to his question, "...I''m not giving him to anyone."


    "Then how are you going to win him over?" The younger version of Azariah asked.


    "I''ll think about thatter," Ashlyn replied before jumping onto another branch, "first, I need to find where Azariah is."


    The younger version of Azariah hovered in the air, following her as she moved.


    "Do you think you''re worth enough for him to leave his fianc¨¦e?" he asked as she jumped down to the forest floor, "...You are nothing but a burden to him."


    "And I''m trying to be more than that," she rebuked, ring at him. "...I will not be a burden to him... Never."


    "That''s what you''re saying," he replied, staring at her. "...Even now, you don''t know if you''re a burden to him or not."


    "Shut up," she snarled, "I don''t want to hear your words."


    "Have you ever thought about it?" he asked, a curious look on his face.


    "About what?"


    "Why did he even help you?" he asked. "...Back then, you just believed his words about how your mother sent him. But is that really... true?"


    "I already know he was lying to us," she said as she walked toward the fire burning at the center, "I just never bothered with it because, even though I loved my mother... I never wanted to be with her."


    "...Don''t you see it?" Hovering in front of her, he mumbled, "...The only reason someone would approach a helpless girl on the street is because¡ª"


    "...I see," he replied, nodding his head. "...Where are you going?"


    "I need to find Azariah," she replied, gazing back at the burning mes. "...I don''t feel good about this."


    "He wants to use me for something," she replied, looking at him. "I already know that, and I don''t mind helping him with whatever he wants."


    "...I see," he replied, nodding his head. "...Where are you going?"


    "I need to find Azariah," she replied, gazing back at the burning mes. "...I don''t feel good about this."


    The younger version of Azariah disappeared, leaving her alone. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What even are you?" she whispered to herself, thinking about that being.


    ...All she knew was that he was a part of her.


    But she had no idea how or why.


    She drew in a deep breath and willed for something.


    A silver hue appeared behind her, stretching toward both sides.


    It trembled, twisted, before turning into silver wings hovering over her shoulders.


    "Huff...."


    She exhaled softly, pping her wings and levitating above the ground.


    Her body turned mid-air as she moved toward the north side of the ind.


    .....


    .....


    "Azariah!!"


    Ne yelled, her voice echoing through the forest as she rushed toward the center of the ind.


    "Azariah, can you hear me!!" she yelled again, her eyes frantically scanning the area.


    "What is happening?" She frowned, her brows knitting together as she tried to see through the darkness.


    "Tch." Clicking her tongue in annoyance, she jumped up, grabbing a tree branch before standing on it.


    She leaped from one branch to another.


    When her hand didn''t reach, she willed her exoskeleton made of chi to assist her.


    "Where are you?" she grumbled softly, stopping on a branch to look around.


    Goosebumps raised all over her body as she felt something rushing toward her at a threatening speed.


    The world around her slowed down, her pupils shrinking as she noticed a sharp de inches from her face.


    Without thinking, she grabbed her sword and brought it in front of her.


    "CLANG!!!"


    The de deflected, grazing her cheek before lodging itself deeply into the tree behind her.


    Peace was momentarily restored.


    Arianell''s heart beat heavily, the intense rhythm refusing to subside.


    The silence was both beautiful and terrifying.


    Before she could even calm down, a man emerged from the shadows.


    The silver dagger in his hand gleamed as it aimed for her midsection.


    Arianell stepped back just in time to avoid a fatal wound.


    "Urgh!?"


    But the strike still grazed her stomach, leaving a mark.


    She jumped from the branch to the ground below, cing her hand on the wound and feeling hot, viscous liquid spilling from it.


    "You''re a lot faster than I anticipated, princess," the manmented as he jerked his dagger free from the tree.


    The tall man with ck hair and eyes jumped down.


    His distinct skin color, close to blue, shone under the sh of thunder.


    Raising his hand, he touched the small horn adorning his head like a crown, his lips parting, "Honestly, if you hadn''t used your infamous ability, I would''ve overlooked you."


    "I suppose you know what you''re doing?" Arianell whispered, straightening her back, her ck hair turning white, "...Can you face the consequences?"


    "Spare me the useless talk, princess," Kurt grunted, looking at her. "We both know it won''t do anything."


    "Is the Dark Trinity''s follower already getting restless?" she asked, her grip tightening on her sword, "...Or are you from the Principalities?" she guessed.


    "Looks like you know your value," Kurt grunted, his gaze narrowing. "...Well, at least I won''t have to exin why I''m going to kill you."


    "I don''t mind an exnation," she replied, her gazending on theyer of mana surrounding his body.


    ...An Overlord.


    Her heart trembled violently as she came to the realization.


    If that''s true, no matter what she does...


    ...She will surely die.


    "But I do," Kurt replied, crossing both daggers in front of him, "So please, just die already."


    His body blurred.


    ...The dagger inches away from her neck.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "...Why?"


    A sobbing voice echoed through the forest.


    A girl sat on the ground, the heavy rain pouring down on her, but not more than her own misery.


    "...Why me?"


    Through her crying, she asked herself.


    "...What did... hic... I even do?"


    She clenched her head tightly, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "I love... hic... him so much," her breathless voice, filled with fear, echoed. "...I love him even when I shouldn''t... Then why?"


    Her tears fell harder as she remembered hisst words. "...Then why? Why does he hate me?"


    She could still feel the warmth of his blood on her nails, her eyes snapping shut.


    Despite the resentment she had for him, it didn''t take away her emotions.


    Just because he hurt her didn''t mean she stopped loving him.


    Had she not loved him, it would have been easier to bear the pain.


    Had it not been for the love and care he showed all those years... she would have killed him long ago.


    "...He left me again," she whispered, wiping away the tears that kept spilling, "...Why?"


    Her gaze slowly moved up toward the heavy clouds, her lips parting as she whispered softly, "...I want to see you again, Shane."


    "Look who we have here."


    Her head snapped toward her side as a voice echoed.


    A man with dark chocte hair walked toward her, apanied by another man.


    The tall, dark-skinned man with amber eyes walked behind him, ncing at Shyamal.


    Bradyn looked at Shyamal curiously, whispering, "...She seems broken."


    "And I don''t care enough about that," Roen said, a displeased look on his face. "...We''re not here for her."


    "I know," Bradyn replied, looking down at her as she stared nkly back at them, "...But killing such fine experimental material is such a waste."


    "No matter what you say, it won''t change Mother''s order," Roen snarled, turning to look at him. "...We don''t have enough time."


    Bradyn nodded in reply, but a bitter taste still lingered in his mouth. "...Still, killing a vessel."


    "We already know who the next vessel will be after her," Roen grunted. "...So don''t even bother."


    "...Fine," Bradyn sighed, taking out a dagger from his bracelet.


    Shyamal nkly looked at the dagger inching toward her neck.


    "My life would have been better if only you weren''t part of it."


    Azariah''s words echoed in her mind.


    She gently closed her eyes as the dagger''s cold de touched her fragile neck.


    The slicing sound of flesh echoed, blood dripping down on the ground.

 Chapter 201 [Island Of Drath] [16] [Inder Sephtis]

    Chapter 201 [Ind Of Drath] [16] [Inder Sephtis]


    [Earth]


    [Six days after Sephtis family incident]


    In the packed room lit by a dim light hanging just above the table.


    A boy no more than fifteen sat on one side of the table.


    His messy hair roughly arranged, his blue eyes staring nkly at his hands, bound by handcuffs.


    Tear marks streamed down both his cheeks, dried up from crying for so long.


    Detective Roul, a tall man with a solid build, stood behind him, looking at the boy, trying his best to hide his disgust.


    "You will be trialed tomorrow," his voice echoed within the room, "...If you want to hire a professionalwyer, this is yourst chance."


    Inder didn''t reply but kept staring at his hands.


    "Someone from your father''s side wants to see you as well," Roul continued, gazing at the wall in front,


    "...They want to talk about... your father''s property. ording to your father''s will, you will be the next owner, and they don''t want that."


    Inder turned back, his nk gaze met his face, and with a broken voice, he asked, "...Who are ''they''?"


    "Your uncles," Roul replied, looking down at him.


    Inder turned around, looking at his hands again. "...I will donate his property to an orphanage."


    "Just so you know, that won''t help you in court," Roulmented, looking away.


    An eerie silence continued; no one spoke a single word.


    Roul took out his phone as it vibrated.


    Flipping it open, he looked at the number before picking it up.


    "Yes, Detective Martinez?" he said, looking at the door beside the wall.


    "Hmm?" his confused voice echoed within the room as he looked at the boy.


    "I will inform him," he replied, hanging up with a confused and frustrated look on his face.


    "Congrattions," he said, his voice mocking, "...Seems like someone wants to save you."


    Inder turned around, looking at him, "What do you mean?"


    "Someone anonymous hired the bestwyer in the country for you," Roulmented, his brows knitted together, ".... Someone who is close to you."


    "....I see," Inder replied with no speck of interest in his voice.


    A knock on the door made their heads turn.


    Roul walked closer before opening the door, greeted by a police officer.


    "...Senara''s mother is here," he said, making way for her to go in.


    Inder shut his eyes, his head drooping subconsciously.


    The sound of footsteps echoed, apanied by the scratching of a chair against the floor.


    Aplete silence lingered as a woman sat in front of him.


    Roul stood beside Inder, ready to interfere if necessary.


    "Inder," her half-broken voice echoed, making him tremble, "...Look at me."


    He refused, hanging his head even lower.


    "Look at me, Inder!" she yelled, mming her hand on the table hard.


    Inder flinched, looking up, and his heart sank deeply.


    ...She looked weak and frail, nothing like what he remembered.


    She wore an overcoat, even though it wasn''t that cold.


    But what made his heart clench was her face... because he could see her.


    ...He could see Senara in her.


    Tears streamed down her face as she looked at Inder, the boy she had liked so much¡ªthe same boy who took everything from her.


    "...Why?" she asked, tears welling in her eyes, "...Why... did you kill her?"


    His lips parted as if to say something, but no voice came out.


    "What did she do to deserve it?"


    He averted his gaze away from her.


    "Remember, I told you once, after Senara''s birth, I could never get pregnant again," she whispered, her voice filled with sadness, "...Do you have any idea how hard it is for me to see my only family die?"


    Roul looked at the woman with pity; her soulless voice made him ufortable.


    "...You had no right to take her away from me," she whispered, her voice rising, "....To take away my FAMILY!"


    She leaned back in the chair as Inder kept looking at her nkly. "...The reports say she was the first one to die, even before your parents... Why?"


    He lowered his head, his body trembling as he tried to stop himself from crying.


    "...Senara was your friend, right?" she asked, ring at him, "RIGHT?"


    "Y-yes," he replied, nodding his head.


    "...No, not just friends....she loved you, Inder," she whispered softly, looking at him, "...She truly loved you... I don''t know what she did for you to kill her."


    cing her hand on the table, she grabbed her head, looking down as tears trickled down, soaking the table below.


    "...I wish I had stopped her from going to your house that day," she mumbled, her head still down, "...You don''t know how dearly I wish I had done that."


    A silence lingered between them.


    Inder''s gaze remained fixed on the table, unable to look at her.


    "Do you know what thest conversation I had with her was?" she asked, looking at him, a sad smile on her face,


    "...It was about you... about how she was going to kidnap you if you didn''t ept her."


    Inder chuckled softly, but his voice came out as a whimper.


    He knew she would definitely say something like that.


    "...How stupid I was to actually believe that both of you would be happy together," she grumbled, mming her fist on the table again and again, "...How stupid."


    She slowly stood up from her seat and looked down at him.


    Her hand slipped inside her overcoat as she red at him.


    Her lips parted again as she whispered, her hand slowly retracting, "...Senara isn''t breathing, and you don''t deserve to breathe either."


    "Ma''am!" Roul shouted, taking out his gun from the waist holder, "Put down the gun, please!"


    Inder looked at her, pointing the gun tip in front of his face.


    "Don''t try to make things worse, ma''am!" Roul yelled, trying to knock some sense into her, "I assure you, the court will punish him properly!"


    "...I will never forget my daughter''s death," ignoring Roul''s words, she whispered, ring at Inder, "And...You deserve something worse than death."


    "It''s an emergency!" Roul yelled, the sound of footsteps echoing from outside. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Inder closed his eyes, aligning his head with the gun''s tip.


    ...And she noticed it.


    The door mmed open, police officers entering.


    "...I curse you," she whispered weakly, looking at him,


    "...One day, someone you hold dearly will die in front of you... and you won''t be able to do anything about it." ...A gunshot echoed within the room.


    ...Inder slowly opened his eyes.


    "....."


    ...He looked at Senara''s mother.


    ...Who had shot herself.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    A thunder shed across the horizon.


    Heavy rain poured down, soaking everything within the ind.


    At the center of the forest, a boy with purple hair sat on the ground, holding the cold body of a girl in his embrace.


    A odisian-coloured crown adorned his head, hovering gently above him.


    His blue eyes looked nkly at the pale face of the girl.


    "...Hey," he whispered weakly, shaking her body slowly in an attempt to wake her up.


    But she didn''t.


    No signs of life were present in her body.


    "...Shyamal?" he whispered again, gently removing the strand of hair from her face, "...Hey, wake up."


    [<She is dead, Qais>]


    A voice echoed in his head, telling him the truth.


    "...Why?" he asked, looking at the girl, "...I did everything I could to keep my promise to Shane... Then why?"


    [<.....>]


    Inna remained silent; she didn''t have an answer. All she could do was watch over him.


    Another thunder shed, making him look up at the sky.


    His face suddenly contorted with anger, his body trembling.


    "...I will kill her," he grunted, clenching his fist hard enough to turn it white, "...I will kill her for deceiving me for this long."


    [<You can''t do that; you''re not strong enough right now.>]


    "...Shut up," he grimaced, looking at the silver-haired girl again, "...Stop trying to remind me that I''m so weak."


    [<Qais¡ª>]


    Her voice abruptly cut off, as if someone severed the connection.


    "Inna?" Inder whispered softly, confused, "...What happened to you¡ª?"


    "What dost thou want?" A voice whispered in his mind, a voice so close it felt like it came from his very soul, a creepy, twisted, broken voice that hardly made any sense.


    "...What dost thou want, I shall provide." The broken voice echoed in his mind again.


    A burning red mark slowly began to emerge on his face as Azariah tried to make sense of the words.


    "...Wouldst thou seek freedom?" His face hardened as he finally realized whose voice it was.


    "...Wouldst thou seek revenge?" "...What do you want?"


    Azariah asked, his voice strained as the red mark on his head started to glow brighter.


    The voice replied, its words bing clearer as the mark intensified.


    "...Thou desires nothing but revenge on Pleroma." Azariah fell silent at those words.


    He had never known what his ultimate goal was.


    ...But now he does.


    "Thou is The ck Mirror of Destiny, Sabbath... ...And thou desires The Bloody Sun to be his new Avatar."

 Chapter 202 [Island Of Drath] [17] [Target]

    Chapter 202 [Ind Of Drath] [17] [Target]


    "Come on,e on!"


    Within the center of the ind, a woman rushed past the thick forest.


    Her mahogany eyes stared at her hand, at a box like device with a long antenna, beeping loudly, the sound echoing.


    "Pick up, pick up."


    She grumbled, brushing her mahogany hair from her eyes to look at the small screen properly.


    ... A number was dialed on it.


    ... Esmeray''s number.


    BOOM!!!


    An explosion urred behind her.


    She turned around to look at the st, which was burning everything in its path.


    Her heart felt like it was grabbed and squeezed tightly.


    Her face paled as the burden of what she''d done slowly started crushing her.


    "No!"


    She yelled, clenching the device before turning around and running away from the center.


    "Everything will be alright!" She yelled, trying to assure her trembling heart.


    "Only that woman will die, and no one else." She whispered, taking deep breaths, her gaze returning to the device that stopped beeping, "No one, no one!"


    Biting her lower lip in frustration, she called again, making the device beep.


    Her mind kept repeating why she was doing this.


    For her parents, who were killed unjustly.


    For her brother, who could never see the world properly.


    ... For herself, who had been drowning in grief for years.


    The beeping abruptly stopped, and so did she.


    Her chest heaved as she drew in deep breaths to calm down.


    Her eyes stared at the device in her hand.


    "Esmeray?" She grunted, her voiceced with anger.


    And even though she knew she shouldn''t let her anger slip into her voice, she couldn''t control it.


    {Who is it?}


    A voice echoed from the device, making her tremble in fear.


    It''s been years, but she still could never forget how terrifying this woman truly was.


    "Do you remember me?" Lauryn growled, taking deep breaths, "... Do you remember the girl whose family you took away?"


    A silence lingered between them.


    She took her time before Esmeray replied calmly.


    {I don''t.}


    "I AM LAURYN EWING!" She yelled, grabbing a tree branch beside her and breaking it apart, "... Head of the fallen Ewing Viscount family!"


    {Is that so?}


    Esmeray replied, her voice carrying no speck of emotion, like she already knew this would happen.


    "Do you remember me now?" She asked, a twisted sense of expectation in her voice.


    {... What do you want?}


    "Come here." Lauryn ordered, "You already know the ce. Come here right now!"


    A twisted smile crept up on her face.


    Even she didn''t know how much she''d wished to make this woman follow her words.


    To feel the same sense of superiority that oozed out from her.


    {Why should I?}


    She asked, the calmness remaining in her voice.


    Lauryn took a deep breath, her lips parting as she replied, "... If you don''t, then I will kill Azariah."


    Esmeray remained silent for a while, not saying a word, making Lauryn uneasy.


    "I am being serious here!" She yelled, her chest heaving up and down, "... I will make sure you won''t even recognize his dead bod¡ª"


    {Do it.}


    "Huh?"


    {I said... Do it, Lauryn.}


    Her mind turned numb, her entire body freezing as she heard the emotionless voice.


    "W-what, w-what are you saying!?"


    {If that boy dies at the hands of a nobody like you, then he truly doesn''t deserve to live.}


    "No! No!" She yelled, desperately trying to wrap her head around the words, "... Don''t you love him? Don''t you care for him!?"


    {You are pathetic, Lauryn. Of all the people close to him, you''re the one saying this.}


    "W-what do you mean?" She stammered, her legs giving in as she slowly fell to the ground.


    {Have you not seen his body''s condition? Or were you so blinded with hatred that you didn''t even bother to understand him?}


    Her emotionless voice echoed, making Lauryn''s mind crumble.


    Only now did her mind begin to remember everything about him.


    Even though he was young, why did he have such bad stamina?


    Why did his eyes always look dead?


    Why did he try to approach her, of all people?


    {You were the only one who could have trained him without noticing that he is dying.}


    As if reading her mind, Esmeray replied calmly.


    "... Dying?" She mumbled, her gaze turning nk, the device falling into the mud and rain.


    Esmeray remained quiet, letting Lauryn sink deeper into self-doubt.


    "... You''re lying." She whispered, refusing to believe, "... You always saved him from everything! You care for him¡ª"


    {We had a deal. I don''t love him. I''m merely fulfilling my part.}


    "... No!" She whimpered silently, her hand reaching for her hair, grabbing it tightly, "No! No! No!"


    The me illuminating the ind suddenly died.


    But Lauryn didn''t notice.


    ...She wasn''t in the condition to do so.


    {Shut up.}


    Esmeray''s cold voice echoed, making her tremble in fear.


    {You wanted me to visit Drath Ind, right?}


    Lauryn''s pupils shrank as she quickly grabbed the device, yelling, "No! Don''te¡ª"


    {I''ll be there in just a short whil¡ª}


    ... Lauryn crushed the device.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    The burning mes reflected in my eyes.


    My wings felt heavy, the downpour making it harder for me to fly across.


    The strain on my back and wings kept increasing as I pped them continuously, trying to reach the center quickly.


    ... My heart kept beating in my ears, making my mind numb.


    "... Please." I whispered weakly, my body moving like a stringless kite.


    ...Please be safe.


    The winds were howling past my ears, pushing me in the opposite direction of where I wanted to go.


    [...Azariah.]


    "Not now, El!"


    I yelled before wrapping my wings around myself, inclining my body to fall down toward the center.


    After struggling for a while, I could finally feel the heat radiating from the fire.


    I willed my wings to retract as I grabbed my knees, curling into a ball, crashing through the tall trees.


    It slowed my fall.


    Grabbing a branch to stop, I loosened my grip before falling down.


    "Sef¨©g¨¢."


    I whispered just before my body touched the ground.


    My feet hit the ground.


    All the potential energy my body stored turned into mana.


    "Urgh."


    Grunting in pain, I limped forward before stabilizing myself and running toward the massive fire.


    The heatwave made me subconsciously squint my eyes.


    Ignoring the slight burning sensation, I kept pushing toward the fire.


    And just as the bright mes came close.


    I stretched my hand forward.


    "Muspelh."


    I whispered softly.


    The mes halted.


    ... They stopped moving, frozen in ce.


    Slowly, I retracted my hand, and as my hand moved, all the mes that burned everything slowly began losing their luster.


    And before long...


    ... There were no mes left, just the charred ground.


    "... Huff."


    Letting out a tired sigh, I looked around... N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "CHRISTINA!!"


    ... And yelled at the top of my lungs.


    "Christina!"


    Walking across the scorched ground, I looked around the ce, trying to find anyone.


    ... But much to my despair...


    ... I couldn''t see anyone or anything.


    "Christina!"


    I yelled again as I frantically searched the area.


    And finally, I noticed something.


    It was a glow, a soft bluish glow in the corner.


    Without thinking much, I ran in that direction.


    I gulped hard, feeling my anxiety slowly build.


    And now I could make sense of the light.


    It was a barrier.


    And inside were people.


    I quickly looked inside... Daphne, Jullian, and some of the staff, but... she wasn''t here.


    "CHRISTINA!"


    I yelled again, trying tofort myself.


    ... No way she could die in some ordinary fire.


    She isn''t that weak.


    She can''t die.


    ... She can''t leave me alone.


    She can''t after doing all this to me.


    I''d be damned if I let her go now.


    She is fucking min¡ª


    [AZARIAH!!]


    "Huh?"


    I snapped out of my thoughts, El''s voice abruptly halting me.


    [Get a grip on yourself!]


    "What am I supposed to do, then?" I yelled back, ring into nothingness. "I can''t find her!"


    [... You''re letting Delwyn get inside your head, doing exactly what he wants.]


    "....."


    I took deep breaths to calm myself down, pping myself to let the pain numb my mind.


    ... Okay.


    Christina is safe for now, but she isn''t here.


    Either she lied to me or Delwyn did.


    But she would never lie to me, so....


    "... Delwyn lied to me." I whispered softly, looking up at the sky.


    Fuck!


    I was stupid to believe him!!


    Fuck! Fuck!


    ... The three girls might be targeted by them, but they aren''t the main targets.


    "... Those close to me," I mumbled, thinking about what Delwyn said.


    ... Oliver can teleport away if needed.


    ... Aimar is smart enough not to move around like an idiot.


    ... Chubby, I hope they don''t see him close to me.


    Shyamal is strong; she won''t die.


    I''ll kill her if she leaves.


    "Avril," I mumbled, thinking about her.


    ... Delwyn could be distracting me with others and going after her.


    Also...


    ... The highest chance for someone dying right now is Maiden ¡ªArianell.


    My gaze turned toward the north side of the ind as I thought about her.


    She needs the most help right now.


    But...


    ... I''m not sure if that''s the right decision.


    "Help me, El," I whispered, my mind feeling like it was breaking.


    [Move instead of standing here.]


    ... I did as he told me.


    Without thinking much, I moved toward the north.


    [... And I''m sorry to say this.]


    His solemn voice echoed in my head, my heart slowly sinking.


    [... You can''t save everyone.]v

 Chapter 203 [Island Of Drath] [18]

    Chapter 203 [Ind Of Drath] [18]


    The six men slowly turned towards them.


    Their dead eyes staring, observing them, blood dripping down their weapons.


    A heavy, threatening silence hung between them. Both looked at each other without moving.


    "...Kill them," one of them ordered. He stood in the middle, his face covered with the hoodie he wore.


    They stepped forward. Oliver moved, shielding Aaliyah, who looked unwell, her face pale.


    A fine mist of blood moved between them, the rain dampening every sound.


    "Run," Oliver whispered without looking back, as he took out a sword from his bracelet.


    "No!" Aaliyah replied, keeping an eye behind her, making sure no portal emerged. "...I am not leaving you this time."


    She opened the cap of a bottle, throwing its contents on the ground.


    He clicked his tongue as he looked at the five of them forming a semi-circle around them.


    He took a deep breath, whispering softly, "...Eyes of Horus."


    His mind turned numb.


    A blinkter, his eyes changed from obsidian-ck to shining golden.


    The tension in his body eased, his confidence rising.


    "...I won''t say it twice," Oliver said, his voice echoing, "...Leave, because I won''t promise a quick death."


    They let out a heartyugh.


    "You are not the first to bluff his way out," one of them snarled, closing in. "...Though you seem to mask your fear well."


    Oliver didn''t respond nor correct them.


    ...He let them lower their guards.


    "Kill him quick," the one who stood behind said, removing his hoodie. "We don''t know if the leader will reallye here or not."


    A lesser Asura?


    Oliver wondered, staring at him.


    The man had two small horns curving toward his face, his skin light bluish, eyes a pale shade of amber.


    Makes sense if it''s one.


    They are the race that discriminates within themselves more often than elves do.


    A race that hates weakness could never expect those they deemed lesser or mixed¡ª


    The hair on the back of his neck stood, alerting him to the iing strike.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw one of them prowling toward Aaliyah, sword aimed at her neck.


    His hand moved, three circles emerging on it, rotating within.


    A spike rose from the ground, following the movement of Aaliyah''s hand.


    It parried the sword, the man propelling himself back from another spike close to his leg.


    "I will be fine," Aaliyah said, shifting her body and lowering it, "...Just take care of the others."


    Two assants prowled in front, eyes staring at him.


    The circles in his hand moved, spreading in different directions.


    Oliver moved, wind carrying him like its own child.


    A portal emerged in front as he vanished from their sight.


    They halted, confused.


    A portal emerged beside the man on the left. Oliver appeared, sword spinning close to his neck.


    CLANG!!


    But before it connected, his partner blocked the attack, saving his life.


    "Arghh!"


    A gale of wind passed through the men''s bodies, a shallow cut forming in his stomach, but not enough to take him out.


    Clicking his tongue, Oliver submerged himself within the portal, returning to Aaliyah''s side.


    All five moved together, not giving them any more chances.


    A shield of wind hardened in front of Oliver while spikes rose around Aaliyah.


    A circle formed below Oliver, opening the portal parallel to a huge tree. He flexed his legs, the tree''s branch left with his footprint.


    Using the momentum, he flew towards one of them, twisting his body to avoid the sword.


    The sound of flesh ripping echoed.


    Olivernded behind the man, whose head fell down, apanied by his body.


    A silence lingered. The men, focusing on Aaliyah, now slowly turned toward him.


    A thunderp, and all four rushed toward him.


    Oliver''s eyes glowed softly as portals opened around them, one around each.


    They halted, alert. Oliver vanished within the portal again.


    A fist emerged from a portal, hitting one of them straight in the throat.


    A st echoed as his body fell back, rolling before colliding with therge tree.


    The portal around him vanished as Oliver emerged beside Aaliyah again.


    His gaze turned toward the man, who coughed blood, lying against the tree, dying slowly.


    Twisting the de in his hand, making it face toward himself, he looked at them.


    "Are you sure this is the right thing?" he asked, his voiceced with arrogance. "...Do you still think I was bluffing?"


    They gulped down, turning back to look at their leader.


    "Do you think that makes you look threatening?" he asked calmly, looking at Oliver. "...You know my brother is an Overlord, he is far more¡ª"


    "Overlord?" Oliver scoffed, interrupting him. "Are you trying to show off your measly Overlord?"


    ...Oliver remembered something at that moment.


    Something his mother had told him long ago.


    If you want to provoke any Asura who aren''t pure blood...


    "...You weak and pathetic lesser being," Oliver said aloud, a grin stered on his face.


    ...Scratch their ego.


    "...What are you doing!?" Aaliyah yelled quietly, standing beside him.


    A silence lingered as the blue-skinned man looked at him coldly.


    "...What are you looking at!?" he yelled at his subordinates, "...Kill him!"


    Without thinking, Oliver quickly rushed toward the three who stood close to each other.


    A portal emerged in front of him, and he vanished before appearing in front of one of them.


    His sword collided with the assant, forcing him to step back.


    A portal opened behind both of them.


    Oliver appeared from behind, his de hovering for a split second around the man''s neck, then sinking deep into it.


    Oliver kicked his back, making him fall down, pulling his sword out of his throat.


    The wind burst around him, stopping the other two from getting closer to him.


    Without wasting much time, he moved toward the next man, throwing his sword above.


    He curled his fist, enforcing it with mana before punching him in the face.


    The man''s face cracked, his body falling down.


    Grabbing both his hands, Oliver pulled him closer, head colliding with his nose.


    The assant groaned in pain, but Oliver didn''t let him go. A portal emerged above the man''s head before engulfing his entire face.


    Oliver smiled as he willed the portal to close, severing the man''s head from his body.


    Blood spurted, spreading on the ground as the man''s body fell.


    Oliver turned around, gazing at thest of them, who looked at him, eyes filled with fear.


    He took a step forward while the man took a step back.


    His legs buckled as he looked towards the blue-skinned man for help.


    But the man didn''t budge and just looked at Oliver.


    He trembled violently as he tried to turn around.


    But before he could, a spike made of different metals pierced his chest, his heart beating on the tip of the spike.


    His body fell, Aaliyah stood behind him, her hand raised.


    "I thought you would be useless," Olivermented, looking at her.


    Her face contorted with anger, but she controlled herself and turned to look at thest man standing.


    Oliver did the same, looking at him.


    "You have something else to say?" Oliver asked, tilting his head.


    The man remained calm, his hands folded around his chest as he looked at them.


    Only then did Oliver notice something...


    ...His calmness.


    Even though all his subordinates had died, he remained calm, not moving from his spot.


    ...That irked him.


    But just as Oliver parted his lips to say something, the bushes behind the man rustled.


    A smile slowly crept onto the man''s face as he looked at Oliver.


    Someone walked towards them, the sound of footsteps echoing.


    Oliver looked at the person, his face hardening as he recognized him.


    "...You sure are a tough guy," the blue-skinned manmented, looking at Oliver. "But you wouldn''t have guessed¡ªARGHHHH!!!"


    His words halted, turning into a gruesome sound that echoed within the forest.


    He looked down, a sword pierced right through his chest, blood dripping from its tip. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "ARGHH!!"


    He yelled at the top of his lungs as the swordsman moved, lifting him into the air before throwing him down, the sword slipping away from his body.


    Struggling for breath, he tried to turn around to look at the one he thought was his ally.


    But before he could move, the sound of a sword slicing through echoed in his ears, and the next instant, his head rolled onto the ground.


    "...That was brutal," Oliver whispered softly, looking at the boy who killed him.


    A grey mark spread across his body, thick curving lines wrapping around his shoulder and the side of his eyes.


    Ethan turned around, walking towards Oliver, Ruby following behind him.


    His gaze moved around as he looked at all the dead bodies sprawled on the ground.


    "Did you do all this?" Ethan asked, looking back at Oliver''s golden eyes.


    "Why do you ask?" Oliver responded.


    Taking a deep breath, Ethan parted his lips, the mark on his body glowing softly. "...Where is Azariah?"


    Oliver asked again, "...Why... Do you ask?"


    They stared into each other''s eyes.


    The crunching of a branch made them turn their heads toward the side...


    ...Someone wasing towards them.

 Chapter 204 [Island Of Drath] [19] [Moshels Sword Maiden]

    Chapter 204 [Ind Of Drath] [19] [Moshel''s Sword Maiden]


    The dagger was inches away from her neck.


    Arianell''s face hardened as she stepped back, raising her arm in front of her face.


    A white cluster of energy covered her hand, her body levitating in the air, propelling her backward.


    CLANG!!!


    The sound of Kurt''s dagger colliding with a hard surface echoed within the forest.


    His body spun, dodging a skeletal arm, the same size as his body, sweeping from the left.


    Dust and debris rose around the ce where the hand moved.


    Kurt gently moved back, leaping onto the tree as he looked at Arianell.


    She stood inside arge, skeletal, humanoid figure with glowing red eyes and two horns on its head.


    The skeleton appeared translucent and wasposed of white, bone-like structures, with ribs and an imposing, ghostly presence.


    "A Tengu?" Kurt whispered, his eyes squinting at the being who conjured it, "...You can use a Tengu at this age?"


    Arianell looked at him... to the ce from where the voice wasing.


    Her pure white eyes shone brightly, the veins around them pulsed like they would burst any second.


    Ignoring the pain she felt, she stayed on high alert.


    Even though she knew he couldn''t sneak attack her, her uneasiness never faded.


    "...Makes me wonder, princess," Kurt whispered, squatting down on the tree branch, "...Why were you chosen with such talent when you had a sister much worse than you?"


    "...You talk too much," she replied, the exoskeleton''s hand blurring as it extended forward, turning into a thick de.


    "I have known the Uzume family for a long time," his voice echoed as he gazed at the thick de, "...Never thought they would make such a decision¡ª."


    His voice halted abruptly as his body leaped up, dodging as she swung her hand, the exoskeleton following her movement, cutting through the tree branch where he stood.


    Her ears twitched, her body moving to the side as she swept the de.


    The sound of trees crashing and being roughly chopped echoed, the de cutting through everything.


    "But it doesn''t seem like you are good at controlling it," Kurt said, standing over a fallen tree opposite where she looked, his gaze boring into her, "...How long are you going to keep it up?"


    Arianell took a deep breath to calm her burning head and eyes.


    Without panicking, she turned around, her other heightened senses working properly.


    She raised her hand high, the sword following her movement as she looked at Kurt.


    She swung the sword down; Kurt jumped back to dodge but was a second too slow.


    BOOM!!!


    The ground split as her sword dug deeper.


    The shockwave that followed was enough to throw Kurt away.


    Without much dy, Kurt stood up and leaped towards her.


    ...He knew it was hard.


    But it''s not impossible to break a Tengu''s exoskeleton.


    His hand curled into a fist, he pivoted and dodged all the swings of the sword thrown at him.


    Reaching closer, he jumped up high, retracting his hand as he threw a punch at the face of the exoskeleton.


    It connected, the exoskeleton moving slightly, a small crack appearing.


    "...Why are you even fighting, maiden?" Kurt asked, standing atop the exoskeleton''s head, looking down at her, "...You are going to die either now orter."


    Arianell''s heart started beating faster as her mana and Chi consumption spiked.


    She leaped back, unbncing him as he fell before stabilizing himself on the ground.


    A burning ck me made of Chi appeared on the exoskeleton''s forearm as she punched where he stood.


    The punchnded, hitting nothing but the ground.


    A bluish blur rushed toward her side, hammering into her and pushing her aside.


    Another crack appeared on the ribs, panic rising within her.


    Kurt slid back five yards away from her as he looked at her.


    Her condition worsened from excess mana consumption, and she supported her exoskeleton on a tree beside her.


    "...Why bother, princess?" Kurtmented, gazing at the cracks forming on the exoskeleton, "...When you already know there is nothing but death awaiting you?"


    Panic cut through her gut as she felt the Tengu starting to crumble.


    Kurt walked forward, eyes staring at her, "...Not death, but something worse than that."


    Arianell''s feet gentlynded on the ground, the exoskeleton now gone.


    "I heard Moshel''s Sword Maiden has to protect its tomb until the next one arrives," he mumbled as he stood before her, "...How long will it be? Ten? Twenty? Fifty? Hundred ? How long will you live in solitude?"


    "Shut up!" she yelled, her vision returning to her, "...I don''t need your pity."


    "I see," he whispered softly, raising his hand along with his dagger, "...Then I will grant you a quick death."


    "Hmm?"


    But his gaze shifted.


    A silver feather floated past his face.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Christina!" Avril yelled, running behind the blue-haired girl, rushing through the thick forest.


    Her head turned as she looked behind, a light of burning me reflecting in her purple eyes.


    "Christina, what''s going on!?" she shouted, trying to catch up to her.


    "We don''t have time!" Christina said, ncing back at her, "...We don''t have enough time."


    "What do you mean?" Avril asked, catching up to her, "...And what about the teachers?"


    "They aren''t dead," Christina replied, biting her lip, "...They should be safe."


    Avril rushed past her, blocking her way.


    "Why did you ask me to run away!?" she demanded, ring at her. "Did you know that explosion would happen?"


    "I don''t have time to exin every damn thing!" Christina yelled, her patience wearing thin, "We will talkter, not now!"


    She moved past her, continuing to run through the forest.


    The heavy rain drenched her hair and body as she bit her lip in frustration.


    Looking up, she saw the lightning shing across the sky.


    "Follow the same route and catch up as quickly as possible!!"


    "Christina!"


    Avril looked at her departing figure as she jumped up onto a tree branch.


    She jumped again and again until she reached the top of the tree.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Her ragged breath echoed within the rain as she looked up into the sky.


    The rumbling clouds filled her ears, gazing up she took a deep breath.


    "...Give me your strength." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She whispered softly.


    ....A golden mark appeared on her hand, slowly pulsing to life.


    The mark extended, forming a circr shape on the back and front of her hand.


    It spread across her body, with thick, curving lines wrapping around her eyes, forming a star symbol on her back.


    Her hair turned from blue to glowing gold, along with her eyes.


    A thunderp shed across the sky.


    She raised her hand, the thunder changing course, now moving toward her.


    It hit her, the sound of thunder echoing within her ears, her body releasing sparks of golden lightning.


    She looked in a certain direction, took a step forward, and found herself hundreds of meters away from where she stood.


    She stepped forward again, now in a different ce.


    Taking a deep breath, she started to process all the information... at the speed of lightning.


    Her mind screamed in pain from all the information sinking in at once.


    But it helped her find the right path.


    Turning her body once again, she took her sword before taking another step.


    This time forcing her mind to slow down the world as she moved, lightning exploding from her body.


    And now she could see.


    A girl with silver hair and closed eyes, with a man cing a dagger at her throat.


    Ignoring the numbness in her brain, she rushed toward Shyamal, dding her hand with mana and wrapping it around her waist.


    Bradyn''s eyes turned towards her as her sword swept below his hand.


    The slicing sound of flesh echoed, blood dripping down to the ground.


    ....A hand fell to the ground.


    She covered Shyamal with ayer of mana as she ran deeper into the forest.


    The world resumed its normal speed as she found herself hundreds of meters away from herst position.


    She roughly threw Shyamal onto the ground, releasing theyer of mana around her.


    The rough impact made Shyamal abruptly open her eyes.


    cing both hands over her knees, Christina took deep breaths to control her body, which was screaming in pain, as she red at a confused Shyamal.


    Her hair returned from glowing gold to its usual blue, the markings on her body disappearing.


    "C-Christina?" Shyamal stammered, looking at her as she walked toward her.


    Without hesitation, Christina raised her hand.


    p!!


    The sound of flesh colliding echoed within the forest as she pped her hard, the force turning Shyamal''s head.


    "What were you thinking!" Christina yelled, ring at her, grabbing her cor, and making her stand,


    "You have any idea how much you were going to mess Azariah up!?"


    Shyamal stared nkly at her and asked, "...W-what do you mean¡ª?"


    "...SHUT UP!!" Christina screamed, making her flinch.


    Pushing her aside, Christina looked at the burning mes that started to dim down before vanishing entirely.


    Her hand instinctively reached for her ne as she grabbed it tightly, a pained voice escaping her trembling lips,


    "....Qais."

 Chapter 205 [Island Of Drath] [20] [Fallen Prince]

    Chapter 205 [Ind Of Drath] [20] [Fallen Prince]


    Oliver turned towards the sound.


    Ethan patted his back twice, making him nce at him.


    He nodded, looking towards the same direction.


    Oliver''s eyes slowly started to burn, but he kept his gaze on those who arrived in front of them.


    "More of them?" Ethan mumbled, bringing his sword out again.


    Oliver nodded, flicking his hand to alleviate the burning sting around his arm.


    His clothes felt clung to his body.


    "Stay back," Oliver ordered, turning to look back at Aaliyah.


    She looked at Ethan before nodding and taking a few steps away from them, Ruby following suit.


    Oliver looked forward with his blurry eyes; he blinked, huffed, and shook his head.


    Three people came into view, two males and one female, wearing the same attire¡ªcloaks with hoods like the one he had in before.


    "I will take care of them," Ethan said, ncing at Oliver as he walked towards them, drawing the de from its scabbard.


    They looked confused, taking out their weapons, looking at the boy filled with marks¡ªlike traditional tattoos.


    "Turning spell."


    Ethan whispered softly, lowering his body.


    The star mark on his hand turned brighter; it glowed from his hand, reaching towards his eyes.


    "Huh?"


    A thin line of grey thread slowly connected him with them.


    Their eyes turned nk before life returned to them.


    But...


    ...Something was different.


    It was as if their strength, speed, and mana had been lowered considerably.


    Ethan kicked the ground, his body moving in a blur as he rushed towards one of them.


    The assant raised his hand, holding the sword to parry, but the force of Ethan''s strike yanked his hand back, followed by his of his face.


    Without wasting any time, Ethan prowled towards the next one.


    With a swift sweep of his sword, he cut the body in two halves.


    The assant''s body fell in two different directions.


    "W-what did you do!?" thest one asked as Ethan turned to look at him.


    "Nothing," he replied, smirking. "...I just gave you my base rank and took yours."


    "W-what¡ª?"


    Ethan''s body blurred again, the sound of flesh being sliced through echoed within the forest.


    He ced his sword back in its sheath¡ªthe assant''s headless body falling down.


    "Huff..."


    Letting out a sigh, Ethan nced back at Oliver.


    Turning, he walked towards them, a concerned look on his face. "...Oliver?"


    Oliver blinked, his eyes turning back from golden to obsidian-ck as he took in deep breaths.


    He was exhausted, sweat stinging his eyes, his brain felt like it was burning, every limb aching as if they were filled with lead.


    There was a burning pain on his back as he looked at Ethan.


    His body stumbled, Ethan catching him, hugging him tightly.


    Only then did something click in Oliver''s mind, a chill running past his scalp.


    These symptoms.


    ...He finally noticed.


    ....He had been poisoned.


    "Oliver?" Aaliyah whispered, taking a step forward, but Ruby quickly grabbed her hand.


    She turned around, ring at her. "...Leave me."


    But Ruby solemnly pointed towards the forest.


    Confused, Aaliyah turned to look where she pointed.


    And...


    ...From there, a man walked out from the shadows.


    The clouds parted, moonlight gilding the forest for a few heartbeats, then it was gone, hidden behind more cloud.


    But Aaliyah already noticed the burn mark on his face.


    Oliver tried to stand straight as he looked towards the man¡ªtowards Delwyn.


    Ethan took a step back, while Delwyn took a step forward, closer to them.


    "...It''s an honor to meet you," he said, his head lowering slightly to show his respect. "...Sir Oliver Von Casita."


    Oliver tensed up, his body aching in pain as he looked at Delwyn.


    Only then did he notice the abnormalities in his body had started to worsen.


    ....He felt tired, too tired to even move.


    "Who are yo¡ª?"


    Oliver''s words abruptly stopped.


    "OLIVER!!"


    Aaliyah''s panicked voice burned in his ears, but the sound stopped the next instant.


    A burning pain raced through his chest, his muscles aching, his body turning pale.


    .....He felt a de grinding past his spine.


    Looking down, he noticed it.


    The tip of a sword emerged from his chest, a spurt of blood fell, and his body stumbled.


    Pain hit his body like a hammer, and his head turned back to see Ethan stabbing his heart from behind.


    Ethan loosened his grip on the sword''s hilt, his body trembling as he stepped back.


    Oliver''s body slowly started falling backward, but Delwyn stretched his hand.


    A t-ended spike of crystal appeared from the ground, supporting Oliver''s body, making him gently sit on the ground.


    "Urghh...Huff..Huff."


    He groaned in pain as he raised his hand to touch the tip of the sword.


    Looking around, he tried to make sense of the situation but couldn''tprehend what was even happening.


    Soon, his consciousness slowly started to slip away.


    "If you want her dead, then run away."


    Blinking, Oliver tried to use the eyes of Horus, but a voice interrupted him, stopping him.


    "Arghh."


    Groaning in pain, he looked up towards Delwyn...


    ...Behind him, Ruby dragged the unconscious Aaliyah to where he could see her, a dagger leveled at her throat.


    Ethan stumbled towards Ruby; he looked weak, as if he was going to fall any second.


    He knelt, reaching out to hug Ruby''s waist.


    Oliver felt a sense of disgust creeping within him as he looked at Ethan, sniffling, crying, while Ruby rubbed his head with her free hand.


    "...Why?"


    A tremor rippled through him, a wave of rage.


    Oliver red at Ethan, the pain being overwhelmed by sheer anger.


    "Do you know who you are?" Delwyn asked, walking towards him.


    He sat down on the rough ground, his eyes never leaving Oliver.


    Oliver took a moment, controlling it, controlling the urge to stab and kill this man.


    His eyes turned towards Aaliyah.


    "...Who a..re you?" Oliver whispered again, feeling his heart slowly stopping.


    "Do you remember who Edel is?" Delwyn asked, staring at him.


    Oliver''s re intensified, slowly his face contorting in anger and disbelief. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "...Of course you do," Delwyn replied, nodding to himself. "He is your grandfather, after all."


    "....He didn''t." Oliver whispered weakly, staring at him. "...No, no, he won''t¡ª"


    "He had to," Delwyn cut in. "...He had no choice but to do it."


    "...Ahh."


    Everything started to make sense to him.


    Every single thing.


    A dry chuckle escaped his lips, blood dripping down his mouth.


    Since childhood, he remembered his grandfather never liked him.


    He hated them for spoiling the lineage of Von Casita.


    ....For being half-bloods.


    For bringing shame to the family name.


    "No, not because you are a half-blood," Delwyn said, staring at him.


    His words didn''t make any sense to Oliver...all he could do was nkly look at him.


    "Do you know there is something about your family that many people don''t know?" Delwyn continued, staring at him.


    "...Three thousand years ago, the Oracle of that time foretold a prophecy."


    Oliver''s vision blurred, his heart giving up slowly.


    Ignoring his condition, Delwyn continued, "...The next [Promised Prince] will be the highblood of Von Casita."


    "...He did all this just because of a prophecy?" Oliver whispered weakly, staring at Delwyn.


    "You don''t understand [Promised Prince]s¡ªyour worth yet," Delwyn replied. "...There is a saying about [Promised Prince]s...A being who has been foretold to rule over all realms."


    Oliver coughed, feeling his organs getting sliced by the sharp edge of the de with even a slight move.


    "...You were going to be a threat, a variable that Edel could never control," Delwyn continued as he took out a sharp knife from his bracelet. "...That''s why he chose to eliminate you."


    Oliver let out a bloody chuckle, his body leaning more onto the support made of crystal.


    "...I see," he whispered, his eyelids feeling heavy, his breath slowing down.


    "But regrettably," a cold glint passed Delwyn''s eyes as he whispered, "...He also asked for your brother''s death."


    BOOM!!


    A heavy pressure dawned upon them, their shoulders turned heavy, making them stumble.


    A crack appeared beneath the surface where Olivery as he red at Delwyn.


    "...Touch my little brother," he whispered, his eyes burning golden as he stared at him. "...And I will kill every single one you hold dear."


    "Oliver!" Ruby yelled, cing her dagger closer to Aaliyah''s neck. "Stop it!"


    The pressure on their bodies slowly started to lower, Oliver''s golden eyes flickering back.


    "Regrettably, boy," Delwyn whispered softly, looking at him. "...I don''t have anyone left in this world whom you can take away."


    "Huff...Huff..."


    Oliver red at Ruby, trying to keep himself calm.


    His gaze slowly turned towards Ethan, who refused to even look at him.


    Was it perhaps regret?


    Or was it shame for betraying him?


    Ethan never looked back at him.


    "Do you want to save her?" Delwyn asked, gazing back at Aaliyah. "...Do you want to save your brother?"


    Oliver grunted in reply, feeling his life slowly slipping away.


    Delwyn reached closer, taking his hand and cing a knife in it.


    "...An eye for an eye," he whispered softly, looking into his eyes. "...A life for a life."


    "...No," Oliver whimpered, silently gazing at the clear moon.


    A solitary being flew high in the sky.


    ...Slowly approaching them.


    His gaze turned toward Ruby as she dragged Aaliyah away, hiding her body within the bushes.


    Delwyn stood up, taking a step back, masking everyone''s presence with mana.


    His lips parted, "...I swear on my deceased family, I won''t hurt any of them.


    But in return...


    ...You have to kill Azariah."

 Chapter 206 [Island Of Drath] [21] [Sorrow and Angel]

    Chapter 206 [Ind Of Drath] [21] [Sorrow and Angel]


    The rain stopped.


    The heavy clouds covering the sky dispersed, giving way for the moon to shine on the ind.


    Its light illuminated the entirety of the ind, now covered with ayer of mist.


    The sounds of animals filled the ce, their voices echoing rhythmically.


    But something else also filled the air of the ind.


    ...The distinct smell of death and decay.


    The rain dampened most of it, but it was still clear.


    Someone di¡ª.


    A lot of them died.


    And that took a long time to sink into Lauryn''s mind.


    That she... was the one who killed them.


    ...Her stupidity and naivety killed them.


    Looking around the thick forest, dampened by the sounds of different beasts, she could faintly hear the cries of people, begging for help.


    "...No." She trembled violently, her hands reaching out to cover her ears from the screams.


    There was no life in her eyes¡ªthey felt dead.


    Her legs moved on their own as she walked aimlessly.


    A part of her mind reminded her of everything she did that led to this.


    How she met Delwyn at her family''s graveyard.


    How she met him again at thepetition.


    How he urged her, manipted her to bring Esmeray to a ce like this.


    "...I was stupid." She whispered to herself, her voice filled with despair, her hands grabbing, plucking at her own hair.


    "I should have just said no to everything... Why? Just why?"


    When Delwyn asked her to kill Azariah.


    She refused to do that.


    Even though she hated his mother, she never wanted to kill Azariah for what happened.


    No matter how much Delwyn tried to convince her, she never once thought of actually killing him.


    The only reason she epted Delwyn''s offer to assist him on the ind was because he assured her their leader would take care of Esmeray.


    But now...


    ...She was on the verge of killing herself.


    "Help!"


    A scream jolted her back to reality.


    She turned toward the sound.


    Her body moved in that direction without hesitation.


    But her steps halted as her gaze fell to the ground.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Her breath turned ragged, worn out as she looked at the dead bodies sprawled around the ce.


    "...No."


    She whispered, her hand ced over her mouth to stop herself from vomiting, nausea hitting her.


    She recognized them.


    ...Her students.


    Their blood stained the ground crimson.


    Guts, flesh, being ripped and eaten by small beasts.


    They screeched at her as she walked closer before running into the forest again.


    "...No." She whispered weakly, trying to deny the reality she was facing. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Help."


    A weak, helpless voice echoed.


    Taking a deep breath to alleviate her crunching heart, she slowly walked toward the voice.


    "...Help."


    "....."


    Lauryn quietly looked at the girl, who had her arms ripped off.


    Her body leaned weakly against a tree, a dreadful look on her face.


    Without much dy, Lauryn rushed toward her as she noticed something.


    ...Something was eating her eyes.


    Something small was ripping them out of her sockets.


    But as Lauryn arrived, it ran away.


    "...Professor." The girl whimpered silently, gazing up at her.


    A smile slowly emerged on her face¡ªa hopeful smile.


    "...Help me." She whispered while Lauryn slowly crouched beside her.


    Reaching out, she tried to stop the bleeding.


    She didn''t know how to save her.


    Her mind tried to think of a way, but she couldn''te up with a concrete answer.


    Her gazended on the deep cut running down the girl''s stomach.


    "...Help me, professor." The girl whimpered softly, her one eye slowly closing, "...I don''t feel very good."


    "... Don''t sleep." Lauryn whispered, trying to stop the blood seeping from her stomach, "...You will be fine, just please don''t sleep."


    The girl smiled, her eyes closing on their own, her voice slowly turning inaudible, "...You will save m..."


    ...Her heart stopped beating.


    Lauryn just nkly looked at the dead girl.


    Her trembling hand reached toward her face as she tried to cover it.


    A self-loathing chuckle escaped her mouth as she looked up at the sky.


    "...What have I done?"


    She asked.


    But no one replied.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    A silver feather floated past his face.


    Kurt looked up, and his gaze immediately hardened as he noticed something flying toward him at high speed.


    Without thinking, he jumped back just in time.


    BOOM!!!


    An explosion urred, a shockwave following shortly, filling the air with dust and debris.


    Arianell gently looked at the girl with silver wings hovering close to her back.


    Her golden hair, highlighted with tinum, fluttered as Ashlyn looked back.


    "You alright?" she asked, looking at her.


    Arianell nodded, touching her side where a shallow cut stung her.


    "Tsk, and here I thought my work was done for today." Kurt grumbled to himself, ring at Ashlyn, "... Delwyn should have taken care of the Avatar by now."


    "...Avatar?" Ashlyn asked, tilting her head as she looked at him, "...What are you talking about?"


    Kurt straightened his back as he looked at her, "...Aren''t you Ashlyn Zyanya?"


    "...And how do you know that?" Her eyes narrowed dangerously as she looked at him.


    "...Move." Kurt ordered, looking at her, "I don''t have time to y right now."


    Ashlyn ignored him as she looked back at Arianell again.


    ...Should I let her die?


    She thought to herself, and a part of her did want to do just that.


    ...No.


    But she quickly suppressed those thoughts as she looked back at Kurt again.


    ...If she dies right now and Az gets to know I didn''t save her even when I can, he will get upset.


    She reasoned, trying not to let her dark thoughts get the better of her.


    "...Will he be happy if I tell him I saved her?"


    She whispered, a desire for his approval filling her mind as she drew her sword.


    Kurt steadied both hands as he ced his daggers in front of his face.


    "...If you don''t move, then I will have to kill you." He snarled, making her focus on him.


    "I''ll say the same." She said, raising her hand above her head, "...If you don''t move, then I will have to kill you."


    Kurt chuckled before his body blurred, moving toward her.


    Ashlyn calmly watched him approach before she gently whispered, "...Heaven''s gate."


    A blinding light filled the entire area.


    Kurt halted, covering his eyes from the burning light that made him feel restless.


    With his barely opened eyes, he looked up.


    Above Ashlyn, a golden gate with intricate designs slowly started to emerge.


    Her golden eyes shone brightly as the gate opened up.


    Someone walked out of the gate.


    "...What?" Kurt whispered, his mouth agape as he looked at the being she summoned.


    ...An Angel.


    A living angel with skin as pale as paper and eyes glowing with a burning silver light.


    His pure white wings unfurled as the angel slowly descended, hovering just above Ashlyn.


    His body radiated a holy energy, warming up the ce.


    But...


    ...It didn''t end there. More and more angels started to emerge from the gate, all hovering just above Ashlyn.


    Ashlyn slowly lowered her hand, pointing toward Kurt, her lips parting, "...Bring him for judgment."


    They obeyed her.


    Hovering high, they all moved, surrounding the man who looked utterly confused.


    A white chain materialized in their hands as they swung it before throwing it toward him.


    Kurt looked at his arm as it got entangled by the chain.


    The angel pulled, making him stumble, but he quickly regained his bnce and snapped the chain in half.


    "WHAT IS THIS!?" He yelled, ring at Ashlyn, who stood far away, "IT''S IMPOSSIBLE FOR ANYONE TO SUMMON AN ANGEL!!!"


    His words had barely finished when more and more chains were thrown at him, wrapping his entire body as they pulled from all sides.


    His body soon started to hover above the ground, but he still tried to free himself.


    He moved, snapped, twisted to break free until he realized something.


    "...Weak." He whispered softly, looking up at the twenty or so angels, "...Why are they so weak?"


    He bent down, jumping high toward an angel.


    Throwing his hand back, he thrust his dagger into the angel''s body.


    ...It connected.


    The angel''s body broke into particles of white, falling, vanishing into nothingness.


    And so did the bodies of the other angels.


    Hended on the ground, finally realizing it.


    ...He had been yed.


    His head twisted toward where Ashlyn had stood, but she was gone.


    He frantically looked around to find her but couldn''t until his gaze moved up.


    ...And there she was.


    Flying high in the sky, carrying Arianell with her.


    "...Damn you!!"


    He yelled, his voice echoing throughout the forest as he rushed after them before losing sight of them.


    "...Were they real?" Arianell asked, stabilizing her breath as she looked at her.


    "...No, just projections." Ashlyn replied, shaking her head, "...I can''t summon them... yet."


    "...."


    Arianell silently nodded.


    Her gaze moved toward the ground as she noticed something.


    "...Is that Christina and Shyamal?" She whispered quietly, noticing her.


    Ashlyn halted mid-air.


    Her mind filled with dark thoughts....


    ....Yet again.

 Chapter 207 [Island Of Drath] [22] [Parting Ways]

    Chapter 207 [Ind Of Drath] [22] [Parting Ways]


    The strain on my wings made it hard for me to fly.


    The Akasha shone behind me, illuminating the entire ind.


    My wings fluttered as my gaze shifted towards the ground below.


    ...Something caught my eye.


    Something that crushed my heart.


    Something that numbed my pain.


    [... Don''t let emotions get the better of you.]


    El''s solemn voice echoed in my head as I lowered my body.


    ''...No.''


    Corpses.


    Corpses of different studentsy below me as I slowly unwrapped my wings to gentlynd on the ground.


    The green grass and everything around were now dyed in the hue of crimson.


    ''...No.''


    My heart slowly dropped, a sickening feeling emerging within me as I moved the branches away from my face.


    My body trembled violently as I looked at the boy.


    ...The boy with ck hair taking hisst breath.


    "OLIVER!!!"


    No, no, no!


    This can''t be happening!


    His head slowly moved up, body resting against something as he looked at me.


    ...A sword impaled in his chest.


    I dropped to my knees in front of him as I checked his condition.


    "...Hey there...buddy," he whispered softly, smiling as he looked at me.


    "Don''t talk!" I yelled, ring at him as I brought my hand close to his chest.


    Neplh!


    "ARGHH."


    Oliver groaned in pain, a thinyer of mana started to cover his wound.


    It covered the muscle around his chest, blocking the blood leakage.


    "...That hurts, man," he whispered, letting out a haggard sigh.


    "...Stop talking," I mumbled, inspecting his injury.


    And it didn''t take me long to notice one thing.


    ...His heart.


    The sword was imnted through his heart.


    "...What happened?" My mind turned numb as I asked him, "...Oliver?"


    But he didn''t reply.


    He kept his mouth shut, his eyelids barely open.


    I bit my lip to calm my raging mind as I ced my hand over his chest.


    Ruah.


    A cluster of green light illuminated the area around his chest, his wound slowly closing.


    Okay, he will be fine.


    He will be fine.


    I tried tofort myself as I looked at his face.


    He was pale.


    Abnormally pale.


    Cracks filled his entire lips.


    "Hey, Oliver!" I yelled as I felt him turning silent, "Hey, idiot, talk to me."


    "...Stop shouting." He whispered, eyes slowly moving to look at my face.


    I tried to smile to not show the distress on my face.


    I tried...


    I tried my best, but I couldn''t.


    "...Who did it?" I asked, my voice breaking, cracking as I gazed upon his chest.


    He coughed before slowly straightening his back, his dull eyes staring at me.


    A cluster of white started to emerge from his hand, making both of us turn our heads towards it.


    It slowly turned into a grey cat.


    "...Hey, little grey," Oliver whispered softly, reaching out his hand to pat the cat.


    The cat let him do it as it snuggled close to him without a sound.


    ''Huh?''


    Only now did I notice a dagger in his hand.


    He clenched it tightly in his other hand.


    "...Az." I turned to look at him, my own heart feeling like it was stabbed by a knife, "...Stop it."


    "...What? No!?" I snapped, ring at him as I increased the output of Ruah.


    "...It won''t work," he whispered softly, "...You can''t save me¡ª"


    "Shut up," I mumbled as I thought of something.


    Without thinking much, I tried using my life source.


    [...No, Az, please¡ª]


    ''I will be fine,'' I interjected El''s pleading voice.


    ...Just one year.


    Just one year worth of my life, and I can probably repair his heart.


    [...Stop it, Az.]


    I ignored his words as I focused on myself.


    My mind felt like it was hit by a hammer, stabbed by needles as I once again tried to use my life source.


    The pain of losing my life started to register soon.


    But my eyes abruptly opened as I felt a hand grabbing mine.


    "...Stop it," Oliver mumbled, throwing my hand away from his chest, "...Don''t try whatever you are doing."


    I bit my lip in frustration as I red at him.


    In return, all he did was smile back, his eyes slowly starting to close.


    A flicker ran through them, his once-ck eyes turning golden for just a moment.


    "...Hey, I have a wish," he whispered again as I brought my hand back to use my life source again. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "...What?" I asked, focusing on breaking a huge chunk of my life.


    "...Name your child after me." I felt a tremor of pain within my chest as I heard his words.


    "...No," I replied, shaking my head as my body started to break from the inside, "...I don''t want my child to be retarded like you."


    Just a bit longer.


    He chuckled, but it soon turned into a violent cough. "...Fair enough."


    "...Do it on your own," I whispered softly, "I am not doing it for you."


    Fuck!


    Why is it taking so long to fucking break my life source!!


    "...Az," he mumbled softly, leaning forward towards me, "...I need a hug."


    I stopped for a second, my mind turning numb at the sight of his fragile body.


    "...Please," he whispered again.


    ''...El.''


    [...His heart will stop beating any second now.]


    "..."


    I gently wrapped my hand around his neck, leaning his body close to me.


    He remained like that for a few seconds before his head moved.


    "...Remember you promised me something," he whispered, his voice barely audible, "...If necessary, you will take care of her."


    "...I do," I replied, feeling his breath slowly start to stop, "...I do remember that."


    "...I will take you up on that offer." He whimpered silently, and I nodded in response.


    "...Protect Aimar from Edel." cing his chin on my shoulder, he whispered in my ear, "...And I am sorry, man."


    "...What?" I whispered, slowly breaking the hug.


    I looked down, his hand along with his cat now ced on my chest.


    A gale of wind rushed past me, my body involuntarily pushed back to a portal opening behind me.


    "...See you soon."


    He smiled at me onest time as the portal copsed on its own.


    ...And I sat there nkly looking at the ce where the portal was once present.


    It took me a long...very long time for everything to sink in.


    "Hahaha." I let out a self-loathingugh as I looked down at the ground, "...What the fuck happened?"


    A girl with red hairy there, a cluster of purple around her.


    The same purple that Oliver uses for his portal.


    A clear mark of something sharp etched on her neck.


    "...Aaliyah?" I whispered, pping her face to check on her.


    She didn''t reply, her chest heaved gently.


    She was alive but unconscious.


    "..."


    I felt like my world was crumbling as I looked around the ce.


    The sound of footsteps echoed, making me turn to my side.


    Two boys walked towards me.


    "Az?" Aimar mumbled, walking closer, a sigh of relief escaping his lips, "...You are fine."


    "..."


    I just nkly looked at him as he helped me stand up again.


    Keegan stood close but still maintained his distance from me.


    Aimar''s gazended on Aaliyah and then on the cat lying in my hand as he confusingly asked, "...They are with you?"


    I...Couldn''t reply.


    My lips refused to budge even an inch, my eyes staring at him.


    My heart burned with pain as I slowly stood up, gently giving the cat to him.


    Still confused, he took it from me as I turned around.


    "Hey," Aimar grabbed my shoulder, "...Where is Oliver?"


    I forcefully walked, ignoring his confused words.


    "I am asking something, Azariah!" He yelled, his voice filled with anxiety, "...Have you seen him?"


    Crouching down, I picked Aaliyah up in my arms, my body hurting with pain.


    ncing back, I looked at Aimar, whose chest heaved ufortably.


    "...You are scaring me, Az," he whispered, cracking a small smile, "...Tell me where is he?"


    "...."


    I parted my lips to say...


    ...But I couldn''t.


    I wish it was easy to tell him.


    "Hey, Azariah!" He yelled as I turned my back towards him.


    SWISH!!!!


    But just as I turned around, something flew in my direction at high speed.


    It was so fast that I didn''t even have time to react.


    And before I knew it, the sound of bones crushing and blood spilling on the ground echoed.


    But the pain that should apany it never came...


    I slowly lowered my gaze to look at Aaliyah.


    "...."


    And immediately, my knees gave out as I fell to the ground.


    "...No."


    ...A knife was lodged deep inside her skull.


    I brought my face closer to check.


    ...She wasn''t breathing.


    "Aaliyah!" Aimar''s scream echoed in my ears as he pushed me aside.


    I fell back, my body turning cold as I stared at him trying to check if she was alive.


    "Bullseye!!" A cheerful voice echoed from the forest.


    My head slowly turned towards my side as a woman emerged from the shadows.


    Two horns adorning her head, ck hair highlighted by red in the end.


    A yful smile on her lips as she looked at me.


    Her lips parted as she cripped, "How have you been, young master.?"

 Chapter 208 [Island Of Drath] [23] [Sypha Or...]

    Chapter 208 [Ind Of Drath] [23] [Sypha Or...]


    Her lips parted as she chriped, "How have you been, young master?"


    "WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?!"


    Azariah''s body trembled violently, his face contorted with anger, his voice echoing throughout the forest.


    "Aww, you don''t remember me?" Sypha asked, her voice gleaming with amusement. "That makes me sad, young master."


    Aimar slowly crawled back, away from Aaliyah''s dead body.


    He nkly looked at the tall woman who strode towards them.


    Sypha took out another knife and yed with it, her cheerful voice echoed, "Well, including her, two died, and two more to go."


    Azariah''s face turned pale at her words, his body moved instinctively to stand in front of Aimar.


    "...Who are you?" he growled at her, drawing his katana.


    Aimar stood up as well, with Keegan tightening his grip on his sword.


    Sypha tilted her head, her smile never wavering, "...We will talk properlyter on, young master. For now, let me kill hi¡ª."


    Azariah''s body blurred, and without a second thought, he prowled toward her, his katana sweeping across her face.


    CLANG!!!


    "...That''s not very nice of you, young master," Sypha whispered, smiling, the de of his katana trapped between her index finger and thumb.


    The hair on his body stood up as he sidestepped to the left, avoiding her handing at him at abnormal speed.


    Sypha loosened her grip on his sword with a smile as he propelled himself back away from her.


    "We will yter, young maste¡ª."


    "WHO ARE YOU?!" Azariah yelled, his mind felt like it was copsing at her words.


    It''s the first time he had seen her, but why does she act like she''s known him for years?


    That made no sense to him.


    Sypha''s body blurred, and before he knew it, Azariah was hurtling back into a nearby tree.


    He choked on his own breath as his body crashed hard against the tree''s surface.


    Blood leaked from his forehead, sweeping down from his left eye, making everything look crimson.


    His blurry gaze turned towards her as he noticed her prowling toward Aimar.


    The runes on his body burned with a silvery hue as he propelled himself towards her.


    Her outstretched hand aimed at Aimar''s chest halted, she brought her hand close to her face, blocking Azariah''s kick.


    She slowly took a step back, her body moving like a ghost, yards away from herst position.


    "Aimar, hey, are you alright?" Azariah whispered, keeping his eyes on Sypha.


    "Y-yeah," he replied, suppressing his boiling emotions while taking out his spear, "...I will help."


    "...Me too," Keegan also stepped forward, his body littered with cold sweat, but he remained firm, "...I will try my best to get behind her." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Azariah nodded gently, looking at Sypha, who kept smiling at him.


    "You have grown so strong," shemented, her voice praising him earnestly as she slowly walked forward.


    "...I remember the little you walking around the castle while grabbing the hem of my skirt."


    Her words made Azariah''s mind scream in pain.


    No matter how much he tried to remember, he couldn''t recall meeting her.


    ...Never.


    Before he could think further, Sypha took a step forward.


    Aimar d his body in a gale of wind, his speed increasing.


    Azariah''s body glowed with a hue of silver as he prowled forward alongside Aimar.


    CLANG!!!


    The tip of Aimar''s spear nearly touched her neck, while Azariah''s katana was just inches away from her midsection.


    But both their weapons hovered close to her as a ckish-red aura materialized, blocking them.


    Their pupils dted as her hand moved at an rming rate.


    Azariah tried to pull his arm back in time but couldn''t.


    A sharp pain rushed through his chest as he flew back like a broken kite, his katana flying in the opposite direction.


    Bncing himself mid-air, he looked up to see Aimar''s body hovering just in front of him.


    Opening his arms wide, Azariah grabbed his body as they both collided with a huge boulder, cracks appearing on it.


    "Huff...Huff..."


    A dull, throbbing pain ached within his chest, numbing all the other pains.


    Looking down, he noticed Aimar wasn''t in good condition either.


    A handprint was carved into his chest, his face contorted with pain, his eyes barely open.


    "Why bother, young master?" Sypha said, her body still radiating the aura. "You always had me, so why bother saving that boy?"


    Azariah grunted as he stood back on his feet.


    "I don''t know who you are," he snarled, ring at her. "Don''t fucking act like you''re important to me."


    Sypha blinked innocently before her eyes narrowed, a look of displeasure shing across her face.


    "...Well, we can always catch up," she mumbled to herself, her voice still chirping.


    She observed him for a moment while Aimar slowly stood back up, only to fall down again.


    Azariah felt his body instinctively wanting to get away from her gaze.


    A knife rushed past him, aimed at Aimar.


    Neplh!


    Ayer of ice emerged in front of Aimar, blocking the knife.


    He knew Aimar wasn''t in the right state of mind or condition to fight.


    Crunching out all the mana he had left, Azariah started to walk toward her.


    His body glowing brightly in a silver hue, a burning sensation numbing his body.


    Touching his injured forehead, he stained his hands with his own blood.


    Sypha''s body blurred again.


    Azariah yanked his hand, blood spilling into the air.


    Neplh!


    All the droplets turned into spikes of opaque ice, rushing toward her.


    But they did little, her ckish-red aura protecting her entire body.


    A shivering cold filled the entire area.


    Azariah let out a misty breath as a pir of ice appeared in her line of sight.


    Sypha pivoted back to dodge it, but more and more pirs constantly emerged in front of her.


    Azariah prowled toward her, touching the huge pir in his way, making a purple mark on it.


    His hands moved, the pirs levitating in the air.


    He spun his body to gain momentum, throwing all the pirs toward her.


    BOOM!!!


    The forest trembled violently, everything within the pir''s path being destroyed, frozen.


    Sypha leaped forward, one hand''s fingers slowly curling up, her wrist twisted sharply.


    A booming crack echoed as the pirs broke in her path.


    The next instant, she kicked the remaining pirs away, and they crashed on either side of her. Her body vanished again.


    The world around Azariah slowed down as a gale of wind rushed past him.


    His brain screamed in pain as he extended his hand, the misty air around him solidifying into a huge hand that blocked Sypha''s path.


    She kicked the hand away, her body moving back in front of him.


    "Huff...Huff..."


    His ragged breathing echoed within the forest as he red at her.


    From what he had gathered, she was either a high Overlord or a peak Overlord.


    Azariah bit his lip in frustration.


    And Sypha couldn''t help but smile at his anger-filled face.


    "How much you''ve changed, young master," she whispered softly, trying to touch his face, but Azariah stepped back.


    She retracted her hand, her smile still lingering on her face.


    Looking around, she asked curiously, "Is this the power you obtained from the World Tree?"


    Azariah''s pupils shrank, his body trembling as he looked at her. "W-what?"


    "Mydy told me about it," Sypha continued, her eyes moving past him to look at Aimar. "...It''s really a nice ability, young master."


    "W-who are you?" Azariah''s voice trembled, something clicking in his mind. "...M-mother¡ª"


    Sypha smiled brightly, nodding her head.


    But still, he couldn''t recognize her.


    He hadn''t seen her. Not in his entire life nor in the game he had memories of.


    "Are you curious?" Sypha asked, tilting her head. "...I will tell you if you let me kill him."


    Azariah''s face hardened as a spear of ice materialized in his hand.


    Sypha''s smile dropped as she looked at him. "...Why did you turn out like this? You used to ept all my words withoutining."


    Azariah didn''t let her words get to him.


    Jerking his hand back, he thrust the spear at her face.


    Sypha just tilted her head to seamlessly avoid it, stepping back.


    Azariah stepped forward, blood dripping from his head, but before it fell to the ground, the drops turned into spears as he moved.


    One by one, he picked them up, making a purple mark.


    They levitated around him, and he willed them to spin like drills.


    More and more spinning spears surrounded him as Sypha looked at him with amusement, dodging his frontal attack.


    And when she propelled backward, Azariah let the spears go.


    Tens of spinning spears rushed toward her at once.


    The aura that had diminished around her returned, burning brighter than before, blocking all of them.


    They crumbled, and so did Azariah''s hope of winning against her.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Using thest spear, he supported his body as he red at her.


    "You are making me feel so proud," Syphamented with a bright smile on her face. "...You''ve grown so much."


    Her words snapped thest sense of reasoning he had, and he couldn''t help but ask once again, "...Who are you?"


    Sypha smiled at his words, her lips parted as she gently asked, "...Are you still kind to others, young master?"


    "...Huh?"


    The spear supporting his body crumbled, and he fell down helplessly.


    "W-what¡ªw-who?"


    Confusion filled Azariah''s mind, thousands of thoughts rushing through it, his nk gaze fixed on her.


    "Hmm? You might recognize me if I do this," Sypha whispered softly.


    The structure of her face changed, her once beautiful features now turning ordinary, hair shifting to obsidian-ck, and eyes from crimson to ck, matching her hair.


    Azariah''s face broke into a smile, but that smile vanished almost immediately.


    A single tear fell down, mixing with his own blood.


    His lips parted, his trembling voice echoed, "A-aunt B-Belly?"


    Wind rushed past her, Keegan appearing behind her, his sword moving toward her throat.


    Her body twisted at an abnormal speed; in the next instant, her hand wrapped around his neck.


    Crack!


    With a resonating ''thud'', Keegan''s body fell down, no life remaining in his eyes.


    "Tch, what a waste," Sypha clicked her tongue in annoyance, gazing back at Azariah.


    She slowly crouched down in front of him, her hand gently pinching his face.


    "We will catch up soon," she chirped happily before standing up. "For now, let me take care of that girl who tried to rece me in your life."


    She turned around and walked away.


    All Azariah could do was watch her disappearing body.

 Chapter 209 [Island Of Drath] [24] [Christina and Shyamal v/s Kurt]

    Chapter 209 [Ind Of Drath] [24] [Christina and Shyamal v/s Kurt]


    Christina''s gaze moved up.


    Her blue eyes reflected the girl with silver wings hovering above them.


    Her face didn''t show much emotion, even though she vaguely felt the aura the girl was radiating.


    Arianell silently jumped to the ground,nding just in front of Christina and Shyamal.


    Her chest heaved ufortably, her mana and chi slowly replenishing themselves.


    Confusion filled her mind as she looked at the odd pair.


    Christina looked the same to her, but...


    "What happened to her?" Arianell asked, looking at the silver-haired girl standing behind Christina.


    A nk look on her face, her shoulder slumped while a burning red finger mark was etched on her face.


    "She is fine," Christina replied, her gaze shifting towards the girl who had justnded.


    Ashlyn also didn''t avert her gaze from her, golden eyes staring at her blue ones.


    "...Where is Azariah?" Arianell''s voice brought them back to reality. "...Is he safe?"


    Christina turned her gaze to Shyamal, who averted her gaze.


    "We don''t know," Christina replied to Arianell''s question. "...He should be at the center of the ind."


    "How do you know that?" Ashlyn asked, her eyes narrowing.


    Christina ignored her question as she observed Arianell.


    Her gazended on the cut mark on the side of Arianell''s stomach, crimson blood leaking from it.


    "What happened to you?" she asked, making Arianell look at her wound.


    "We need to move," Arianell urgently said as her mind remembered the blue-skinned man. "...There is someone after me."


    "She''s right. Go find a safe ce to hide," Ashlyn replied, her wings spreading wide. "...I will try to find Azariah."


    "No," Christina firmly ordered, looking at the girl. "You aren''t going anywhere."


    A displeased look shed across Ashlyn''s face as she heard Christina''s authoritative voice.


    Ashlyn chose to ignore her, pping her wings as she hovered in the air.


    "Hmm?"


    But before she could fly off, Christina grabbed her ankle.


    Their gazes locked once again.


    "I said, stay here," Christina snarled, her voice chilling. "Don''t get yourself killed for nothin¡ª"


    And just as Ashlyn tried to yank her hand away, Christina twisted her body.


    With arge arc of her hand, she mmed Ashlyn''s body to the ground, knocking the wind out of her lungs.


    Rolling back, Ashlyn red at her, extending her hand as a sword of pure light appeared in her grasp.


    Christina also brought out her dual swords, stretching them on either side of her.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing!?" Arianell yelled, stepping between them while Shyamal backed away.


    The sound of a branch twisting made them turn their heads as someone walked toward them.


    "What is happening?" Avril asked, her voice confused.


    Christina didn''t reply as she turned to look into the dark forest.


    They all fell silent at her abnormal behavior, but it didn''t take long for them to notice something.


    ...It was the sound.


    The sound of someone rushing toward them.


    "Can you fight, Arianell?" Christina whispered without looking back.


    "...No," biting her lips, Arianell replied, shaking her head.


    Nodding, Christina turned to look at Avril. "Protect her."


    Avril nodded in reply as she moved toward Arianell.


    Her gaze shifted to Shyamal, who was already looking at her.


    Without her asking, Shyamal replied, "...I can."


    Atst, Christina looked at Ashlyn, snarling, "...Stay out of my way."


    Ashlyn stared at her coldly, but noticing Avril''s presence, she gently stepped back.


    An obsidian-colored crown materialized above Shyamal''s head, her dress transforming into that of a beautiful ck bridal gown, and a scythe appeared in her hand.


    Christina took a deep breath, the mark in her palm pulsing to life before covering both hands, extending to form golden traditional markings on her body.


    Her hair turned from blue to glowing golden, as did her eyes.


    Crack! Crack!


    Her body radiated golden lightning, dispersing across the ground.


    Ashlyn''s eyes widened as she felt a familiar energy from Christina.


    "...You?" Her voice echoed with confusion. "...How?"


    SWISH!!!!


    Something flew toward them at high speed.


    Letting lightning pass through her nerves, Christina heightened her senses.


    The world slowed for her as she looked forward; a dagger was rushing toward them, aimed at Arianell.


    In one swift moment, she lowered her body before springing forward.


    Her sword swung, intercepting the dagger and changing its path.


    The dagger lodged itself deep within a tree branch, the sound of its vibrating handle echoing.


    The next instant, a tall man with light blue skin arrived before them, his eyes filled with irritation as he observed them.


    "Tch, is this how you''re going to do things now, princess!?" he yelled, ring at Arianell. "Why are you dragging them along with you?"


    But to his irritation, Avril stepped forward to block his view.


    His gaze shifted to the girl with bright golden hair and marks along her eyes.


    "Who are you¡ª?"


    His words abruptly halted as the ground beneath him turned pitch ck, engulfing everything.


    Instinctively, his body leaped back, but as he hovered mid-air, a cracking sound echoed in his ear.


    A sharp ''thud'' followed as he barely brought his dagger between his neck and Christina''s sword.


    He fell, stumbling as he hit the ground, while Christina''s body vanished mid-air, leaving a trail of golden lightning.


    He leaned back just as her sword reached for his head again.


    His eyes widened at her abnormal speed as she vanished once again.


    Without thinking, he touched his bracelet, and three more daggers emerged from it.


    The side of his shirt ripped apart as two more light blue hands pushed out of it, veins pulsating as they both grabbed a dagger.


    Using his distraction, Christina brought both swords up, golden light flicking as she swiped them sharply upward.


    The sound of metal shing echoed as Kurt brought two of the daggers to block her strike.


    Christina''s body vanished again, evading the kick aimed at her midsection.


    Now with enough time, Kurt calmed his mind.


    "Who the hell are you?" he growled, ring at Christina, who stood a few yards away.


    Bringing her hand to the back of her neck, Christina stretched as she coldly looked at him.


    Kurt''s re intensified as she tantly ignored his question.


    Kicking the ground and forming cracks, he rushed toward her.


    The golden lightning glowed brightly around her as she vanished once again.


    Their weapons collided again, throwing Christina back at high speed.


    She twisted her body so her leg firmly collided with a nearby tree.


    The tree burst as she used it to gain momentum, both swords aimed at his face. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Bringing his dagger forward, he blocked her swords before throwing the dagger from his lower hand high into the air.


    Grabbing both her wrists with his now free hand, he tried to knee her in the stomach.


    But before he could raise his leg, tens of pitch-ck hands emerged from the ground, grabbing his legs.


    Lightning cracked around Christina, and before he knew it, a pair of shoes blurred in front of him.


    His mind took a moment to register his broken nose, bleeding with crimson blood.


    His grip loosened as Christina yanked her hands away,nding calmly on the ground.


    Kurt stumbled, shaking his head to alleviate the blurriness in his eyes.


    A burning feeling rose in his chest as he red at her.


    "YOU LITTLE SHIT!!"


    His roaring voice echoed within the forest, as a bluish aura materialized around his body.


    Christina tilted her head, lowering her swords before stabbing them deep into the ground.


    Her gaze turned to Shyamal.


    Both nodded at each other before prowling toward him simultaneously.


    Shyamal''s bridal dress red from the wind as she raised her scythe in arge arc before sweeping it down just above his head.


    But the aura covering his body made it impossible to strike.


    Curling both fists, Kurt punched her with full force.


    Her bridal dress dispersed all the energy from his punch as she flew back.


    Christina arrived beside her, grabbing her hand as she twisted her body, using Shyamal''s own momentum before throwing her back toward Kurt.


    Bncing herself mid-air, Shyamal swung her scythe once more, but this time, hundreds of hands emerged from the ground, grabbing him.


    Kurt''s face turned slightly pale as the hands began to drain his life force.


    But with one twist of his body, he broke free from all of them.


    His hand holding the dagger moved up, stopping Shyamal''s scythe from reaching his neck.


    And just as he raised his leg to kick her, Christina arrived behind him.


    Lowering her body, she swept her leg around his, unbncing him.


    He stumbled to regain his bnce, giving Christina enough time to reach his face.


    Her hand moved at a threatening speed.


    BOOM!!!


    A thunderous sound echoed as her fist connected with his face.


    Kurt''s body fell back, rolling on the ground before hitting a tree.


    The tree copsed from the impact.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Gasping for breath, Christina looked at the man pushing the tree aside before standing up.


    "A lesser."


    But before Kurt could do anything, a voice echoed behind him.


    He turned to punch whoever had tried to sneak attack him, but before he knew it...


    His hand was flying through the air, leaving a trail of blood in its wake.


    "I hate lessers," Sypha mumbled with a smile as she looked at the man in agony.

 Chapter 210 [Island Of Drath] [25] [Breakdown]

    Chapter 210 [Ind Of Drath] [25] [Breakdown]


    "I hate lessers," Sypha mumbled with a smile as she looked at the man in agony.


    Kurt fell back on the ground, his gaze trembling violently as he felt familiarity.


    "H-highblood?" His broken voice echoed, his body crawling back instinctively.


    His left hand moved to block the blood leaking from his other hand.


    Sypha''s smile never wavered as she looked down at him, blood dripping from her hand.


    "Let''s see, blue-skinned, huh?" As her gaze bored into him, she mumbled, "Are you rted to Demiurge?"


    Kurt slowly stood up, his legs trembling as he did.


    Sypha tilted her head in confusion while looking at him, her lips parted, "...A lesser trying to stand up in front of me, huh?"


    His scalp turned numb at her words, his body instinctively trying to move away from her.


    But he steeled his heart as he firmly held his ground.


    With a swift movement, he twisted his wrist, dagger aimed at her throat.


    "Tch."


    With a click of her tongue, she moved forward.


    Her hand curled into the shape of a w before it blurred.


    Kurt''s eyes shrank, the sound of his ribs breaking echoed, her hand plunged deep within his chest.


    Blood dripped from his mouth as she slowly retracted her hand.


    Thump! Thump!


    Kurt''s heart pumped at an abnormal speed in her hand, blood spilling out, falling on the ground.


    She stepped back, Kurt''s body falling face-first, life leaving his eyes.


    ncing at the still-beating heart, Sypha threw it away, "...I should have tortured him a bit more."


    Her body turned to look at the girls who seemed frozen in ce.


    Sypha tilted her head as she looked at them.


    Some had confusion on their faces, while some had straight hatred.


    Only one girl looked relieved.


    "..A-aunt B-Belly?" Avril''s soft yet broken voice brought back her attention.


    Sypha''s hand moved towards her face.


    "...Fuck." She cursed softly as she noticed her current form, "...I forgot to change."


    "I-is that really you?" Tears trickled down Avril''s face as she slowly walked towards her, "...Y-you are alive?"


    "Hello, Lady Avril." Sypha replied with a soft smile, "How have you been?"


    "..Aunty." Avril quickened her pace as she tried to hug her.


    But just as she moved past Christina, she forcefully grabbed her hand.


    "...Christina?" Avril whispered, looking at her, who coldly red at Sypha.


    "...Stay back." She ordered without looking at Avril. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "B-but¡ª."


    "I said stay the fuck back." She growled, moving in front of Avril, blocking her path.


    "You are still acting like the big sister, Lady Christina." With a bright smile, Syphamented.


    "How are you still alive?" Christina asked, ring at her, "...You were supposed to be¡ª."


    "Dead?" Sypha interjected, sping her hands behind her back, "...Now, did you see my dead body?"


    Christina silently looked at her, hundreds of thoughts running through her mind, but she asked only one thing, "...What did you do to Azariah?"


    "Right, Lady Avril." Sypha turned to look at her, voice mocking, "I heard what you did to the young master after my ''death.'' How cruel of you."


    "..N-no, I¡ª." Tears streamed down her cheeks as Avril tried to exin herself.


    "Were you blind to not notice how broken he was?" Sypha asked, tilting her head, "And to think you broke him further."


    Avril gasped for breath as she looked at Sypha.


    Her mind couldn''t process what was happening.


    "...Why are you here?" Ashlyn asked, making everyone focus on her.


    She vaguely remembered this woman from her childhood.


    She was always with Azariah whenever he visited her.


    But it was the first time she was hearing about her death.


    "Right, I almost forgot." Sypha replied, pping her hands, ck eyes observing them, "...All four importantdies in the young master''s life are here."


    Her gaze moved from left to right.


    Ashlyn, Arianell, Christina, and Shyamal.


    "Would you please step aside, Lady Avril?" Sypha asked, tilting her head to look at the crying girl, "You aren''t needed here."


    Christina pulled Avril behind her.


    She could sense Sypha wasn''t up to anything good.


    "Alright, confession time." With a bright smile, Sypha announced, "I fucking hate you all for being close to the young master."


    Her words chilled the air as they all red at her.


    "Had it not been for mydy''s order to let you be close to him¡ª" her voice slowly turned cold, "...I would have killed all of you myself."


    "What?" Arianell was the first to ask, "What order?"


    "Don''t be shocked." Her smile slowly returned as she continued, "...So, which one of you wants to sacrifice yourself to save the others? Step forward."


    "..."


    Golden lightning radiated from Christina''s body, making Sypha raise an eyebrow in amusement.


    "You don''t stand a chance against me, Lady Christina. Don''t bother," Syphamented, looking at her.


    And even though she didn''t show it on her face, Christina knew she was right.


    Even if they attacked her together, they would surely lose.


    Someone moved.


    "If you take even one more step, I will kill you myself, Arianell!" Christina snarled without even looking back at her.


    Arianell bit her lip until it bled, her white eyes bloodshot, "...It''s because of me they are here¡ª."


    "Shut up!" Christina yelled as she lowered her body, her golden marks pulsating to life.


    "I don''t like to repeat myself, Lady Christina." Sypha''s voice echoed within the area, "...If she wants to die, let her be¡ª."


    A bolt of lightning swept towards Sypha, aligned with Christina''s sword.


    Sypha''s body moved, the lightning hitting the ground, burning it.


    Letting lightning engulf her nerves, Christina slowed the world around her.


    A low booming voice echoed as she felt a hand threateningly close to her heart.


    Dodging sideways, she barely avoided the strike before her body vanished.


    But the next instant, Sypha''s body also blurred.


    Christina''s instincts screamed danger as she brought her sword in front of her body.


    BOOM!!


    A punchnded in the middle of her sword, breaking it apart.


    Her body flew back at an rming speed.


    Arge hand made of chi and mana grabbed her, breaking her fall.


    She gasped for breath as she nced at Arianell.


    They nodded before Arianell twisted her body to throw her back.


    Thunder exploded from her body, her speed increasing two-fold.


    Using the broken sword, she brought it close to Sypha''s neck.


    The glow of her eyes turned brighter, her hair elongated, turning into a soft chain that rushed to grab Sypha''s ankle and wrist.


    But before that happened, Sypha''s body blurred again.


    The obsidian ck hands that came out to grab her only caught air.


    Sypha arrived close to Shyamal and with a p from the back of her hand, she threw her away, her body colliding with a nearby tree.


    Christina''s lightning chain-like hair imnted itself within the ground as she turned mid-air.


    Looking back, Sypha was now abnormally close to Ashlyn, who had just opened the Heaven''s Gate.


    Without a second thought, Sypha grabbed Ashlyn''s ankle before throwing her at the gate.


    Her body collided with the gate, knocking the breath out of her lungs.


    "You see, there is a clear difference between us." Sypha''s cheerful voice echoed, "Unlike you leeches, I am powerful enough to protect the young master."


    Her head turned to look at Avril, who had a broken look on her face, her eyes barely holding any reasoning.


    ...The reality was slowly sinking in, and she was having a hard time taking it in.


    Sypha''s head turned to look at Arianell, who had brought out her Tengu.


    Her body blurred again, dodging the big hand of her exoskeleton, and she threw a punch at the middle.


    The huge body moved, falling back. Arianell coughed, blood leaking from her mouth.


    "HEY!!!"


    Christina yelled as her body vanished again.


    But this time, Sypha was ready.


    Throwing her left leg back, she raised her hand, palm open.


    With a gentle shift of her body, she evaded Christina''s broken sword.


    Her hand moved, grabbing precisely the forearm of Christina.


    Christina''s vision darkened as she heard the sound of bones crushing.


    Her golden hair turned back to its normal blue, the traditional marks fading away.


    Sypha made her kneel, still grabbing onto her forearm, "...You truly love the young master, don''t you?"


    Christina looked up at her, ignoring her broken arm that was twisted abnormally. Her lips parted in a whisper, "I will kill you if you touch him."


    Sypha smiled, "Not before I kill you."


    Christina blinked.


    Now her body hovered in the air. She looked down; Sypha stood there with a halberd pointed at her.


    Her body fell helplessly toward the pointy tip.


    But the next instant, someone grabbed her mid-air.


    Christina''s body screamed in pain as the one who saved hernded on the ground.


    She looked up, only to notice a woman with mahogany eyes, crying as she looked at her.


    "A-are you alright?" Lauryn asked, trembling as she looked at Christina''s broken hand.


    Christina nodded her head in reply as a voice echoed behind them.


    "Oh, the fool is here," Sypha mocked as she loosely held the halberd in her hand, "How is your family now?"


    Lauryn turned around to look at her, tears still streaming down from her face because of the previous breakdown.


    "Tell me, Ewing," Sypha asked, looking at her,


    "How does it feel to torture the boy who kneeled and begged to save you and your family?"

 Chapter 211 [Island Of Drath] [26] [Esmeray]

    Chapter 211 [Ind Of Drath] [26] [Esmeray]


    The sound of wet pping echoed within the forest filled with the sounds of different beasts.


    Delwyn silently moved through the forest.


    His hazel eyes were on his hand, holding a device to contact their leader, a thoughtful look on his face.


    Ethan and Ruby walked behind him.


    Ethan, with swollen eyes, stared at the man''s back, his body trembling from time to time.


    But unlike him, Ruby had a distressed look on her face, biting her fingernail to alleviate her anxiety.


    Her gaze shifted toward Delwyn, her voice filled with frustration. "Are we going to let her live?"


    Delwyn halted before turning back. "...What do you mean?"


    "Aaliyah," Ruby replied, ring at him. "She saw what we did."


    "And?" Delwyn asked, his voice tired. "...It wasn''t my fault that you let her pass the portal."


    "What?" Ruby snapped, taking a step forward. "You could have stopped her, but you didn''t!"


    "It was your job to keep her in control, not mine," Delwyn calmly replied, evading her usation.


    Ruby started biting her fingernail again as she whispered, "We won''t have a normal life if she tells everyone what we did."


    "You expect a normal life?" Delwyn asked, looking down at her. "The day you joined me was thest normal day for you."


    Her lips parted to rebuke, but she couldn''t say anything, only the sound of the beasts echoed.


    "Uncle," Ethan''s soft voice made them look at him. "I don''t want her to get involved in all this."


    Delwyn quietly looked at the boy.


    He looked just like his sister, and it didn''t feel good knowing what he had done to him.


    "Don''t worry," Delwyn whispered in a soothing voice as he stepped forward.


    "You have the church backing you up. Even if people find out what you did, they won''t be able to touch you or her."


    Ethan slowly nodded his head in response as he looked at the man.


    "About Oliver..." Ethan whispered, his voice regretful, "...Instead of letting his body rot, can''t we give him a proper burial?"


    "...No," Delwyn replied, his head shaking slowly. "Even though I respect him, we don''t have enough time to do so."


    Ethan nodded in reply as he looked at him.


    He still remembered the day of the clubhousepetition when they first met.


    Even though Delwyn only told him about his family and lineage that day, it was more than enough for Ethan to trust him.


    It was him who contacted Delwyn after the trip to Ekari Kingdom.


    "I still don''t understand, Uncle," Ethan asked. "How did you know I was Asher?"


    Reaching out, Delwyn patted his head as he replied, "Someone informed me about it."


    "Who?"


    "...I don''t really know," Delwyn replied, shaking his head. "That guy never met me face-to-face, but he''s provided me with information for years."


    "I see."


    His gaze turned to his side as Ruby walked closer, grabbing his hand reassuringly.


    Her brown eyes met his gray ones, and she gently nodded.


    "Thank you," Ethan whispered softly, looking at her. "Thank you for being there for me."


    Ruby nodded back with a bright smile.


    Delwyn calmly looked at them without a single word.


    The sound of the beasts slowly stopped, making the entire forest drown in real silence.


    Delwyn turned around.


    His body froze the next instant, his trembling legs trying to move back as he fell onto his butt.


    Blood drained from his face, his body turning cold.


    ....There stood the devil.


    Looking down at him with her lifeless gray eyes.


    "R-RUN!!"


    Delwyn yelled, his breath shaking.


    "Move, and death will be the least of your worries," Esmeray said, her voice echoing within the dead silence.


    "...Inrath."


    She whispered, and an invisible dome soon covered the entire ind and beyond.


    Now, everything within the ind was under her control.


    ...Everything.


    She blinked. The entire ind reflected in her mind.


    From the beasts hiding in fear to the men from Principalities trying to kill the students, she knew everything happening on the ind.


    "Lauryn told me I was expected," her lips parted as she whispered, "and I see no one who could even touch me."


    Delwyn''s cold hand fumbled as he tried to use the device in his hand.


    His lips twisted into a smile as the device rang.


    He looked up, a crazed look on his face. "...Hahaha, finally...you will die¡ª"


    Esmeray stretched her hand, and the device hovered beforending in it.


    Delwyn could only watch as she let the call connect.


    Someone picked up.


    "Delwyn?"


    A deep, harsh voice echoed from the device.


    "Haven''t you gotten cocky," Esmeray replied calmly.


    The call ended.


    Noticing it, she threw the device away as she looked back at Delwyn.


    His mind hadn''t even processed what happened, refusing to believe it.


    "...W-Why?" he asked with a broken voice, looking up at her. "H-he is a demigod¡ª"


    "He''s smart," Esmeray interjected sharply. "He knows it''s not just him who''s growing in strength."


    "...No." Delwyn felt like his mind was breaking apart.


    He couldn''t fathom her being equal to their leader.


    Even thinking about it made him tremble in fear.


    "Same fearful eyes you have, Prince," shemented, looking down at him. "You haven''t changed a bit."


    Her gaze moved toward Ethan, who lowered his gaze.


    Don''t look up.


    He thought to himself.


    Don''t you dare look up.


    Like a child, he kept on repeating it.


    Esmeray walked closer to him, stretching her hand to her side as she willed Eldoria¡ªElohim''s sword¡ªtoe out.


    It slowly materialized in her hand as she stood in front of Ethan.


    "Come out," she said out loud as she looked at him, "...Vidar."


    Ethan''s pupils shrank as he abruptly looked up.


    And just as his gaze met hers, his body instinctively tried to step back in fear, but as if something was holding him in ce, he couldn''t.


    "I know you''re with him, Vidar," Esmeray said, her voice cold. "...Come out this instant."


    A threatening silence lingered within the forest.


    Ethan tried to talk with the god who vowed to protect him, but...


    ...This time, no voice echoed in his head.


    Esmeray slowly moved her sword''s sharp edge parallel to his neck, her lips parting once again, "...Last warning, Vidar. If you don''te out, I will kill him."


    Ruby tried toe closer, but her body remained frozen like a statue.


    Delwyn tried to move to save Ethan, but his body refused to do so.


    He was once again powerless, like all those years ago.


    "You can''t kill him!" he shouted, his voice echoing. "He is an Avatar of Elohim!"


    She didn''t even spare him a nce.


    Esmeray knew exactly what she was doing.


    If Vidar came out now, he''d ruin Elohim''s n, crafted over tens of thousands of years.


    If he didn''t, he''d lose all the trust the Avatar had in him.


    "As you wish."


    That''s thest thing Ethan heard.


    The sound of bone and flesh slicing echoed within the forest.


    A head flew high into the air, leaving a trail of blood in its wake.


    Ethan''s headless body fell to the ground.


    His head rolled beside his body.


    Esmeray swept her sword to remove the blood that dripped from it.


    She took a step back, keeping her gaze on his headless body.


    "Ethan!"


    Ruby yelled as she knelt beside him, her trembling hand moving to try to stop the bleeding, but it was impossible.


    Esmeray observed Ruby''s reaction deeply.


    "Hey girl," she whispered, making Ruby slowly turn to her, "...Have you fallen in love with him?"


    Ruby didn''t reply, her body instinctively moving away from her.


    "...I see," Esmeray whispered softly, gazing back at Ethan''s headless body.


    And just as she expected, his body twitched.


    Gray particles slowly materialized around him, moving between his head and body.


    sping her hands behind her, Esmeray whispered, "...Are you listening, Elohim?"


    Ethan''s head slowly started to move back, rejoining itself with his body.


    "It seems you can''t wait for a new Avatar to be born now," Esmeray continued, as if mocking him. "...The stunt you pulled with Ragnar cost you dearly, didn''t it?"


    Ethan''s body trembled violently as life slowly returned to him. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I wonder," Esmeray walked forward and raised her sword right above his head, "How many times can you revive him?"


    Ethan gurgled blood as the tip of the sword slowly entered the back of his neck, plunging deeply.


    "Stop me, Elohim," she whispered, cing her leg on his body as she yanked her sword back. "...Aren''t you a [Primordial God]?"


    Esmeray slowly looked up as a huge crack appeared in the sky, a cluster of stars visible through it.


    But the next instant, it closed on itself without dy.


    "Looks like you can''t," she whispered before her gaze moved back to Ethan. "Poor boy, even your own god can''t save you."


    She raised her sword to kill him again.


    But...


    She blinked. Her sword halted mid-air.


    She turned to look north.


    And after countless years, she vaguely felt something.


    ...Was it perhaps pride or something else?


    She didn''t know.


    She just silently kept looking there without saying a word.


    The sword slowly vanished as she stretched both her hands.


    Except for a few, everyone within the ind hovered above the ground simultaneously, including Ethan and Ruby.


    Separating the students.


    She curled one hand''s fingers, crushing every single member of the Principalities to death in an instant.


    "If you want death, then make sure next time I don''t see fear in your eyes," she whispered apathetically, looking at him.


    Delwyn couldn''t reply as he nkly looked at her.


    "Adaliah," Esmeray whispered, and the next instant, a woman appeared beside her.


    ...A camera in her hand.


    "Yes, mydy," Adaliah replied, bowing.


    "Stop him just as he''s about to kill Sypha," she ordered, her gaze still on the north.


    Adaliah tilted her head in confusion. "...Who can kill a peak Overlord here, mydy?"


    Esmeray''s lips parted once again as she slowly replied, "...Azariah."

 Chapter 212 [Island Of Drath] [27] [Blessing]

    Chapter 212 [Ind Of Drath] [27] [Blessing]


    "Tell me, Ewing," Sypha asked, looking at her, "How does it feel to torture the boy who kneeled and begged to save you and your family?"


    "..."


    Lauryn''s cracked lips parted to say something, but all that came out was just a whimper.


    She had enough time to realize that what she did all this time was wrong.


    She let her anger and frustration cloud her judgment, even though she never wanted that to happen.


    Shyamal slowly helped Christina move back, away from them, while Lauryn stood in front of them.


    "Do you know how many times the young master has knelt in front of someone?" Sypha asked as she ced her halberd back. "...Only once."


    She stepped forward, ring at her. "Do you know how much I hate you for that?"


    "...Why are you doing this to him?" Lauryn asked, her voice broken. "...Why?"


    Sypha tilted her head in response. "Who are you to ask that?"


    Lauryn trembled, her mahogany eyes crucifying Sypha.


    "...Who are you?" Lauryn snarled, ring at her. "Who are you, Esmeray?"


    "....What?" Sypha''s voice echoed, a look of disgust in her eyes. "Who do you think you are to call mydy by her name?"


    "Answer me!" Lauryn yelled, her re intensifying.


    "Tch." Sypha clicked her tongue in response. "...You should have just died with your family¡ª."


    Lauryn burst forward, a cloud of dust erupting from the ground.


    A katana in her hand as her speed kept increasing, and in an instant, she was close to Sypha.


    Her katana moved too fast for anyone else to follow.


    ...But not for Sypha.


    Her hand d itself with a ckish-red aura, forming a sharp edge at the end.


    Their collision sent a shockwave through the surrounding trees.


    Sypha''s body blurred once again.


    She finally stopped holding back.


    Her left shin collided with Lauryn''s ribs, the sound of bone cracking echoing through the forest.


    Lauryn''s body crashed hard on the ground, her breathing uneven.


    She picked herself up while Sypha calmly waited for her to stand.


    "Do you know how much your family affected him?" Sypha asked, ring at her. "...Since the day your family died, he couldn''t eat anything for weeks."


    Lauryn grunted as she took her stance.


    An illusion of snowkes started to materialize around her.


    She bent down before her body vanished instantly.


    The snowkes rushed toward Sypha like des.


    The aura around her intensified as she turned to her left.


    Lauryn arrived there the next second.


    Sypha''s fingers curled into a fist.


    The snowkes tried to cut her body, but they couldn''t prate the aura covering her like a cloak.


    A booming sound echoed through the forest as Sypha''s fist collided with Lauryn''s katana.


    Cracks appeared in her katana, making her mind turn numb.


    Her body flew back from the force of the collision as she barely adjusted her bnce before crashing on the ground.


    Sypha''s body blurred before reappearing right behind her.


    Her hand plunged deep into the gap between her ribs.


    A burning pain filled Lauryn''s mind, which she tried to ignore before rotating her katana and sweeping it backward.


    It barely missed Sypha''s arm as she propelled herself back.


    Blood dripped down the hole in her side, but she ignored it before throwing herself toward Sypha.


    Her katana blurred alongside her hand as she sliced it toward Sypha.


    With a wave of her hand, Sypha just parried her katana.


    Her hand blurred again, dozens of new fist marks appearing over Lauryn''s body.


    Her body hurtled away into the air.


    But in the next instant, a shadow loomed over her body.


    Her eyes could only catch a glimpse of something before a knee mmed into her ribs.


    The sound of ribs breaking cut through the air like a dagger, Lauryn''s mind screaming.


    The air in her lungs exploded out in a dull grunt, and she couldn''t catch her breath again.


    Her entire torso lit up with burning pain while her body hit the ground hard, cracks appearing on it.


    Sypha took a step back as she looked down at her while she tried to move again.


    A fist, like a hammer, hit the side of her head, making her sprawl back on the ground.


    "You''re not fun," Syphamented, grabbing her hair and lifting her up. "...I don''t know why the young master even bothered with lowlifes like you."


    She mmed her head back on the ground, blood leaking down her forehead.


    "...Have you ever wondered why you''re still alive?" Sypha whispered in her ear. "Because the young master begged for your life... and how did you repay him?"


    A crack appeared in the ground as her head was mmed back again.


    "Worthless peasant."


    With onest m, Sypha threw the half-dead Lauryn, her skull broken, away.


    Her body turned as she looked back at the girls.


    Christina stood in front of them, ring at her.


    "I am surprised you didn''t try to interfere," shemented with a mocking smile. "...I suppose you guys aren''t that stupid."


    Avril''s tears started to stream again as Sypha walked closer.


    "So, who wants to sacrifice for others?" she asked, but her gaze was solely on Christina. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But before she could take another step, something shone in the sky.


    She looked up, her voice filled with confusion. "...A meteorite?"


    But as she focused more, she could vaguely make sense of it.


    Her gaze stayed steady on the burning mes falling from above, her lips parted again. "...A Crown?"


    A broken purple crown hurled toward the ind.


    Her head abruptly turned to her side as she felt goosebumps all over her body, her heartbeat quickening.


    ...She felt something from deep within her.


    ....Fear.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    [Few minutes earlier.]


    "....Hahaha."


    A hollowugh escaped my mouth as I looked down at the ground, still kneeling.


    A myriad of emotions threatened to consume what was left of me.


    My mind wasn''t capable enough to understand what happened.


    "....She is alive," I whispered weakly, my voice breaking. "....She is alive."


    My head slowly turned toward Aimar.


    He was heavily injured, a deep handprint on his chest that broke his ribs.


    ....He was dying.


    I slowly crawled toward him, my own body feeling like it was giving out, barely able to hold myself.


    Reaching closer to him, I ced both my hands over his chest.


    "Ruah."


    I whispered weakly, a cluster of green slowly emerging from my hand, entering his chest.


    His wound started to heal, slowly but surely.


    "....Why?"


    Even though I tried not to think about it...


    ...I just couldn''t.


    "....Why did she do that?"


    Was it really necessary to do something like that to an innocent child?


    ....What did I do wrong?


    Her death was the thing that pushed me to make a deal with that woman.


    Her death forced me to take extreme steps.


    Her death forced me to make the world hate me.


    I always thought Aunt Belly was the only person who loved me without any conditions.


    ...I always thought that.


    But even that was fake.


    ...Everything.


    Every single thing I experienced in my childhood was fake.


    ...I am nothing but a puppet, since I was a child.


    ...I am nothing.


    Aimar''s breathing turned steady, his chest no longer looking as damaged as before.


    I crawled back, my gazending on the broken katana ced to the side.


    ...But all I did was keep looking at it.


    Time passed. I don''t know how long.


    Was it perhaps five minutes or ten?


    I don''t know; I just quietly sat there without doing anything.


    [...What are you doing?]


    El''s stern voice echoed in my head.


    "..."


    But I didn''t reply.


    [...Are you giving up?]


    "...I can''t," I mumbled weakly, shaking my head in response. "...I can''t do it now."


    [...]


    "...There is no point in it." Even though he kept quiet, I continued. "....Whatever I do, I will end up losing everything¡ª."


    A burning pain resonated within my body, as if something from the deepest part of my soul had moved.


    I slowly raised my head.


    ....A blurry figure of a tall man stood in front of me.


    Nothing was recognizable about him except those pristine long white hairs.


    And it didn''t take me long to know who he was....


    "...El?"


    I asked, not entirely sure if this was real or if I was hallucinating.


    "...Why are you turning like this?"


    His deep, breathy voice echoed, making my mind scream in pain.


    It was painful.


    Even listening to his words felt like my ears were burning.


    "You act like an intelligent being." Ignoring my numbing mind, he continued, "But in reality, you talk like an arrogant fool."


    "...."


    "What have you even lost?" His voice echoed as he knelt down, his blurry face in front of me, his voice echoing again.


    "....If a tree loses or gains new leaves, we don''t feel sad or happy for it, what happened with you was the part of your life."


    "...What do you want me to do?" I asked, ring at what I thought were his eyes.


    His blurry body slowly started to vanish as if he felt something, but his voice echoed again. "Bury everything that makes you weak... build a wall around your pain and never falter."


    His body vanished again, and the pain in my head subdued.


    [This cowardice doesn''t suit you, Azariah.]


    His voice echoed outside my head, around me.


    [Believe in yourself and there will be no army within Lumina that can win against you.]


    I blinked my eyes to alleviate the blurriness fogging my vision.


    My ragged breath slowly calmed down.


    [Pick your weapon, Azariah.]


    El''s voice echoed again as I drew in a deep breath and once again nced at the broken katana.


    [...It''s your duty to protect what belongs to you.]


    Slowly, I stood up from my ce and walked towards it, picking it up.


    ncing back, I looked at Aimar.


    His body slowly started to levitate in the air before hovering somewhere.


    Even though I knew I would lose.


    I still moved toward her.


    Turning around, I slowly walked in the same direction as that woman.


    I don''t know how...


    ...I don''t know why.


    I just moved.


    Even though I knew I would lose.


    I still moved toward her.


    [...You won''t lose.]


    ...El''s voice echoed once again.


    [As long as I am here, you will never lose.]


    "...How?"


    Even though I wanted to believe his words... I didn''t have the strength to do so.


    [...Sigh.]


    The thunderous sound of my own heart echoed in my ears, my steps halted on their own.


    [I am sorry for doing this.]


    El''s voice echoed while my heartbeat kept roaring in my ears.


    [My name is Ishmael...


    ...The one who rules over time.


    ...The one who is known as the Guardian of Oracle.


    And in my name...


    ...I choose you to bless.


    I choose you as my sessor.]

 Chapter 213 [Island Of Drath] [28] [End]

    Chapter 213 [Ind Of Drath] [28] [End]


    High above the clouds, the floating castle hung in the sky.


    Its tall, sharp towers pierced the clouds, each one glistening in the sunlight.


    The entire structure floated, with bridges and archways connecting different parts of the castle, all suspended in midair.


    The walls were smooth and shining, made of a material that caught the light like ss. Long, graceful spires stretched upward.


    Around it, the soft clouds driftedzily, hiding the lower parts of the structure.


    Within the castle, arge hallway stretched, supported by pirs that glowed softly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And at the center of the hallway was a beautiful purple throne, and a purple crowny on it.


    The crown looked normal with no mana radiating from it, unlike the whole castle brimming with mana.


    It''s been like this for time uncounted, waiting for the one who can be worthy of it.


    The crown moved slightly as someone entered the castle.


    But it returned back to its usual state, noticing the person.


    The castle shook for an instant, tilting to the side.


    The crown slid to the edge of the throne before it gently hovered mid-air.


    It hovered for a while as if sensing something from far away.


    A part of it tried to move in that direction, but a part of it refused.


    A low booming voice echoed within the castle, a shockwave hurtling everything away.


    The crown slowly started to break from the middle, the energy it created shook the entire castle violently.


    It finally broke into two, one part rushing out of the castle, the other slowlyying back on the broken throne.


    Step. Step.


    Someone walked closer to the throne, her steps echoing in the castle as she arrived near it.


    Her rosy, delicate hand moved to pick up the broken crown.


    Her golden eyes reflected in the smooth surface of the crown.


    Her head turned, golden hair touching the ground fluttered around towards the direction the other crown floated.


    Her lips parted as she whispered softly, "...Qais?"


    .....


    .....


    .....


    Sypha''s heart hammered in her chest.


    Her gaze forward, eyes unblinking, as someone slowly emerged from it.


    "...Young master?" Sypha tilted her head as Azariah walked forward.


    His gaze didn''t show the fear or anger she expected, but a dull sense of calmness.


    Controlling her emotions, Sypha grinned widely as he walked towards her, "What happened to yo¡ª"


    But her words halted abruptly as he ignored her and walked past her.


    Still shocked, Sypha turned to look at him.


    He slowly reached the girl who stood in front of everyone.


    Her blue eyes met his as he stood before her.


    As his gazended on her broken hand, he whispered softly, "...Does it hurt?"


    Christina shook her head in reply, trying not to show any signs of pain.


    Azariah lowered himself, his head gently pressing against hers.


    He remained silent for a few moments before gently stepping back.


    A sense of relief washed over him as his gazended on Shyamal, who averted her face.


    "Take them away," he whispered softly, looking at them, but nothing happened.


    "...I know you can hear me, take them away."


    "Huh?"


    They let out a startled voice as their bodies began to hover mid-air including Lauryn.


    Azariah looked at them onest time before turning around.


    Sypha stood still, her hands sped behind her back.


    "You still care about her?" She mumbled, tilting her head, "...I thought she was your least favorite."


    Azariah ignored her words as he looked around him where hundreds of weapons fell from the sky and imnted themselves in the ground.


    "Looks like mydy wants us to fight." Sypha smiled brightly as she looked at Azariah, "...Isn''t she cruel? Making a mother figure fight her own son."


    Azariah lowered his body, marking a few of the weapons.


    His mind reminded him of all the time he spent with her¡ªwith Aunt Belly.


    How she took care of him, how she helped him, he remembered everything.


    He couldn''t even sense what emotions he was feeling right now.


    "Remember how we used to y around?" Sypha said, her smile unwavering, "I miss those times when you did everything I told you."


    "...I truly loved Aunt Belly," Azariah whispered, grabbing the hilt of a sword, his gaze on her, "...I don''t know who you are, but for impersonating someone I loved...I have to kill you."


    Sypha smiled brightly, nodding, "...And how are you going to do it?"


    Azariah let out a tired sigh as he whispered softly, "...Emperor''s time."


    A broken purple crown slowly started to emerge on his head.


    Azariah felt a strain on his entire body and life source, he felt like his body was being cut into thousands of pieces.


    The strain felt so heavy that his hair started to turn white from his usual purple.


    One of his eyes slowly changed from purple to blue.


    Every memory that he had of Sypha slowly started to break, turning into pieces in his mind.


    A dreadful feeling gripped Sypha as she looked at him.


    Her body instinctively moved forward as she took out her halberd.


    Her halberd blurred as she was upon him, her mark on his shoulder.


    Azariah shifted his body, the halberd grazing past his shoulder.


    His body spun, and a kick hit Sypha in the midsection, sending her flying back.


    His heart beat once, the injury on his shoulder healed the next instant.


    .....His body rejected reality itself, returning it back to its past self before the heartbeat.


    ...For one whole minute, Azariah''s body could reject reality seventy-two times.


    Sypha''s body crashed into a tree, breaking it before halting after the fifth crash.


    Her weary eyes red at him as she stood up, "...What have you be, young master?"


    Azariah didn''t reply. Instead, he stretched his hand back before throwing the halberd at her.


    A purple mark was engraved on it.


    Rejecting the limitations on his speed, he moved at full capacity.


    His body blurred, following the halberd.


    Sypha caught the halberd while spinning her body.


    A thunderous sound echoed, her legs dug deeper as she used the staff to stop the kick aimed at her head.


    Azariah''s body blurred again before he stood a few yards in front of her.


    Four of the marked weapons moved before they slowly started to rotate around him.


    With no limitations on his blessings due to the crown, a sun disk came to life, glowing behind him.


    Sypha''s body blurred as she was now on top of him, her halberd leaping fast, making it hard to follow. Grabbing a sword, Azariah met her halberd mid-air.


    Rejecting the limitations of his strength, he threw her body high into the air, the ground beneath him breaking.


    A beatter, his body blurred, rejecting gravity as he arrived above her.


    A heavy blownded on her chest, knocking the wind out of her lungs, and like a broken kite, her body fell to the ground.


    A shockwave followed her crash, uprooting the trees around her.


    Azariahnded back on the ground as she pushed herself up, bruised but not fatally injured.


    "What is this?" she asked, letting out a crazedugh, "It feels like I''m fighting someone of my rank."


    Another heartbeat echoed in Azariah''s mind as Sypha''s body blurred again.


    This time, she went all out, reaching him in a split second.


    A burning ripple ran through his body as Sypha plunged her halberd into his stomach.


    Azariah grabbed the staff of the halberd before his head moved toward the bridge of her nose.


    A crunching sound echoed in the forest as her body hurtled back from the impact.


    Azariah pulled the halberd out of his stomach, and the next instant, his injury healed by itself.


    "HAHAHAHA," Syphaughed through her pain as she looked at Azariah.


    Blood dripped down her nose, but it didn''t seem to affect her in any way.


    "THAT ANGER!!!" she yelled, wiping the blood away from her face.


    "Don''t ever let that anger calm down!!!"


    She propelled back, the grin on her face never wavered.


    Her body started to change.


    The horn on her head slowly elongated, curling backward high on her head.


    Two more pairs of hands emerged from both sides of her body.


    Her skin turned tanned like bronze, her loose dress tightening on itself, showing her muscles that threatened to tear her clothes.


    Two more pairs of halberds emerged from her bracelet as she grabbed them with her hands.


    Her hands blurred as Azariah twisted his body to let two of the halberds rush past him.


    His gaze on her as she brought two of her lower hands, forming a hand sign.


    "...Odic Vow." she whispered softly, her mind turning nk for a split second before her consciousness returned.


    The ground around her moved like rubber before it started to take shape.


    Azariah tilted his head as a huge turtle,parable to a house, made of stone, emerged beside her, with spikes covering its entire shell and four tails, each with its own beak-like mouths.


    Sypha moved slowly before her body picked up speed, the turtle matching her pace, leaving destruction in its wake.


    Azariah moved as well as the huge turtle roared at him, the voice numbing his mind.


    A few walls made of stone emerged in Azariah''s path, which he broke with ease.


    He leaped forward as soon as the turtle was close, losing grip on his sword, and he threw a punch at its face.


    The punch connected, but the contact turned Azariah''s hand to stone.


    Without thinking, he used its head as a tform to jump and evade Sypha''s halberd.


    His leg turned to stone as well, but with the next heartbeat, everything returned to normal.


    Sypha jumped after him, her halberd aimed at his chest.


    Grabbing the sword beside him, he deflected the blow, but Sypha grabbed his wrist with her free hand.


    Using her hand as a spring, she yanked him close before kneeing his midsection.


    Azariah ced his hand in between; his hand cracked, but the force twisted his body upward.


    Using the momentum, he ced his legs on her back before grabbing her arm with both hands.


    The limit of strength in his body was rejected as he uprooted her arm.


    But the next instant, the world around him spun as the turtle crashed into him.


    The spikes on its back elongated, capturing Azariah within them.


    His gaze burned as the sun disk expanded, breaking through all the spikes.


    His body gentlynded on the ground as he looked at Sypha, clutching her missing arm.


    A grin was still stered on her face.


    "You fought well, young master," she said, observing him, "¡­But how long can youst?"


    The turtle rushed towards Azariah once again, its mouth opening to send another shockwave.


    Azariah brought the sun disk in front of him, the sound wave collided with it before the disk flipped upside-down.


    The shockwave returned with twice the intensity, numbing the turtle.


    Azariah moved, cing his hand in front of him.


    Leaping forward, he whispered, "Muspelh."


    A burning white me emerged from his hand, engulfing the entire turtle.


    From the left, he heard Sypha''s scream as the huge turtle turned to nothingness.


    His body blurred again as he arrived in front of Sypha.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, but she raised her weapon in time to defend.


    But her weapon betrayed her, moving toward Azariah''s hand.


    Twisting the halberd, he lodged it deep into her shoulder.


    But Sypha grabbed his wrist before punching him hard.


    Azariah rejected the weakness of his defense, so the punch connected with no damage to him.


    His knee dove into her midsection, throwing her away.


    Azariah arrived beside her again, grabbing two of her arms and diving knee-first into her face.


    The ground broke, enough for water to flow up from it.


    His body twisted, evading her grip as hended nearby.


    Syphaughed as she stood up once again. "Never let that anger calm down, young master!"


    Her body moved forward, a crazed smile etched on her face. "Burn everything in this world with that anger, then return to me."


    Her body strained as she gasped for breath. "¡­Because your ce is with me, with mydy!!"


    "Shut up."


    His body moved once again¡ªno.


    The world moved toward him.


    He rejected the flow of time, making it faster on his body.


    In response, the world slowed down.


    One step, and he was inches away from her.


    His hand moved, grabbing her wrist before yanking it away one by one.


    A high kick to her stomach made her body fall, leaving her half-dead.


    Azariah grabbed her head as he slowly began to push it off.


    ¡­But Sypha still grinned, looking at him.


    Because Azariah...


    ¡­was smiling back.


    But before he could take her head off, a kick to his side threw him away.


    El''s blessing effect ended, and his body returned to normal.


    His blurry gazended on Adaliah as she picked up Sypha''s broken body.


    "I will kill her," he whispered quietly as he crawled toward her.


    "I will kill her!" His voice grew louder as Adaliah turned around, ignoring him.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!!"


    He shouted, his voice echoing across the sinking ind.


    "I WILL KILL ALL OF YOU!!!"

 Chapter 214 Inder Sephtis [9]

    Chapter 214 Inder Sephtis [9]


    Knock. Knock.


    The knocking on the window echoed within the simple, cozy room.


    The sun hadn''t even peaked from the horizon, thunder shing every other second, rain dampening the ce.


    The knock rang within the room once again, making the boy lying on the bed twist around.


    His eyelids fluttered open gently, his blue eyes filled with confusion as he looked around the room.


    The knock on the window made him turn in that direction as he turned the lights on.


    Removing the nket covering him, he moved his torso to rise on his feet.


    He walked closer, making sure not to step on the different books on the ground.


    His hand moved, grabbing the curtain as he pushed it aside.


    A grinning face came into view.


    "Senara?" Inder mumbled, tilting his head in confusion.


    She knocked on the window once again, urging him to open up.


    Inder slid the window open as he helped her get in.


    "Ow!" Senara yelped as her body fell hard on the floor.


    Her wet dress soaked the floor with water as Inder helped her get up.


    "What are you doing this early in the morning?" he asked, grabbing a towel and passing it to her.


    "I wanted to surprise you." Senara smiled as she took the towel.


    "By acting like a thief?" Inder rebuked as he walked closer to the window before closing it, "And where did you get that stair?"


    "Oh, that." Senara replied as she moved toward his bed, "I stole it."


    "Huh?" He abruptly turned around. "Wait, what?"


    "Don''t worry about that." She waved her hand nonchntly, taking a seat on his bed. "I''ll return it¡­ probably."


    Inder walked closer as she dried her hair with the towel.


    "You''re soaking my bed," heined, standing in front of her.


    "Who cares about that?" she replied, her gaze moving up to look at him.


    "Aunty doesn''t know about this, right?" he asked as he walked toward the table beside the bed.


    "She''ll kill me if she finds out I snuck in here," Senara grumbled, her gaze on the table as well.


    A small smile formed on her face as she noticed her photo in a frame close to his family''s.


    Pouring some hot water into a ss, Inder passed it to her and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" She rebuked while taking the ss.


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s your room, not mine," he replied as he sat beside her.


    "Is that even a question?" Senara shrugged as she looked at him.


    "Now, are you going to tell me why you''re here?" Inder asked, feeling self-conscious around her.


    Even though he tried not to, his eyes still wandered over her dress clinging to her body.


    Senara easily noticed his gaze, but she didn''t point it out.


    Instead, she reached into her pocket and took out a small case. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "¡­What is this?" Inder asked, confused as she passed it to him.


    "The game that''s so hyped up nowadays," Senara replied with a grin. "I found the beta version."


    "¡­How?" Inder asked, confused as he opened the case. "¡­This was supposed to release two monthster."


    "I got it from a friend," Senara replied, remembering the girl she met every day in the park. "¡­She''s rich enough to get one."


    "¡­I see." Inder whispered softly, looking at the disk with the picture of a blue-haired girl on it. "¡­I never knew you had such friends."


    Senara just shrugged, not exining further.


    "Anyway." She whispered softly as she slowlyy down on the bed. "¡­Your birthday ising soon."


    "¡­Well, we still have two months for that," Inder replied as he ced the game case back on the table.


    Senara nodded, patting the spot beside her.


    Indery down, his body rxing on the soft mattress. "¡­You''re still soaking my bed," heined.


    "¡­Do you remember your promise?" Ignoring his words, Senara asked, her eyes expectantly turning toward him.


    "¡­What promise?" Inder asked, feigning ignorance.


    Lifting her upper body, Senara shifted to look at him, a stern look on her face.


    "Don''t be a coward and act like you don''t remember," she grumbled softly, ring at him. "It''s impossible for you to forget your promise."


    Inder still didn''t give in as he calmly replied, "What do you mean?"


    "¡­"


    Senara looked at him quietly without uttering a single word.


    "Hey!" Inder let out a startled voice as her body moved, rolling over, now pressing him down with her body.


    "Senara!" He yelled quietly, keeping his voice low so as not to wake his parents. "¡­What are you doing!?"


    "Shhh." She whispered, their faces just inches apart. "¡­Now, do you remember the promise?"


    "You''re too close." He snarled, ring at her, but instead of listening to him, she grabbed both his hands and stretched them out to either side.


    "Do you remember?" she asked again, her obsidian eyes staring deeply into his blue ones.


    "¡­Ugh, I do," he gave in, replying tiredly.


    "What was it?" she asked, her breath tickling his face.


    Inder tried not to answer, but the way she looked at him¡­ made him do so.


    "¡­Kiss you," he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    "I didn''t quite catch that," Senara whispered as she brought her face closer.


    Inder turned his face away as he whispered again, "¡­To kiss you on my own ord."


    "Good boy." Senara grinned as she lightly kissed his cheek before rolling to his side.


    Inder got up, rubbing his cheek as he red at the girl. "¡­I hate you."


    "Sure, you do," Senara replied as she stood up. "Give me some spare clothes; I might catch a cold if I stay in this."


    Inder sighed as he stood up, walking toward the wardrobe.


    His own clothes were soaked because of her, so he took out another pair for himself.


    Turning around, he passed the clothes to her. "¡­Go change in the bathroom."


    Senara grinned as she replied, "Nope, I''ll do it here."


    "I''ll tell your mother if you try to tease me again," Inder said, his voice strict as he red at her.


    "Tch, fine," Senara grumbled with a sharp click of her tongue as she moved toward the bathroom.


    "¡­Sigh." Left alone, Inder sighed as he moved toward the bed.


    His gazended on the table, and he picked up the game case.


    A weird sense of unease started to pile up within him as he looked at it.


    And despite it being too early in the morning, he moved toward his console.


    "Let''s try this."


    .....


    Huff¡­ Huff¡­


    The ragged breaths of a boy on his knees echoed within the sinking ind.


    His blue eyes stared at the dead body in front of him.


    With all her hands mangled and broken, head twisted in an abnormal way, Sypha''s bodyy there, a halberd passing through her chest, impaling her on the ground.


    The burning red mark on his head glowed softly, flickering as his gaze slowly moved up.


    Ady slowly walked toward him, her tinum hair fluttering as she moved.


    Azariah looked up at his mother, who stood in front of him, looking at Sypha''s body.


    "You chose to be an Avatar, huh?" Esmeray asked as she turned her head to look at him. "¡­That too of Sabaoth."


    Sypha''s death didn''t seem to affect her as her entire focus remained on him.


    "¡­Why?" Azariah growled, ring at her. "¡­Why did you do that?"


    Ignoring his words, Esmeray knelt down on one knee, matching his level. "Do you even know who Sabaoth is?"


    "Answer me," he snarled, ring at her. "Why did you¡ª"


    "Say you killed someone who wanted to die," she cut in sharply, her lifeless gray eyes staring at him. "¡­Would it be your fault for listening to them?"


    "Huh?" He frowned at her words, caught off guard. "What do you mean?"


    Instead of replying, she just stared at him, her lips parting again. "¡­Have you ever wondered why you couldn''t use mana?"


    Azariah''s jaw clenched at her words, his eyes trembling as he asked, "¡­Why?"


    "Because the day you were born, someone cursed you," Esmeray replied calmly, looking at him. "¡­Someone you chose to trust."


    His eyes widened at her words. "¡­No."


    "Your obsession with power and freedom made you fall into a deeper pit than you can imagine," she whispered softly as she stood back up.


    "You''re lying!" Azariah yelled quietly, refusing to believe her words. "¡­Why would Sabaoth do such¡­"


    But his words trailed off as he thought deeply about it.


    Because to him, from his transmigration into this body to everything that happened¡­


    ...It made sense.


    ...The ck mirror of destiny.


    ....That''s how Sabaoth introduced himself.


    ''...Inna.''


    [...I warned you, Qais.]


    Her disappointed voice echoed in his head, breaking his heart.


    [...I warned you to never trust those Gods.]


    ''...''


    "I hope you can live with your failure," Esmeray said coldly as she turned and walked away.


    "¡­Because from now on until thest day of your life, you will be nothing but a ve to a selfish god."

 Chapter 215 Breaking Relations [1]

    Chapter 215 Breaking Rtions [1]


    My own coughing sound woke me up from a deep slumber.


    Darkness covered my every sense, as I barely had the strength to even move.


    "Take it easy."


    Someone''s gentle hand helped me lift my torso before I moved slightly toy my back against something soft, which I assumed to be a bed.


    My eyes fluttered open gently as I looked up at the in white ceiling.


    A gentle light illuminated the room, the irritating beeping sound echoing in my ear.


    "...Az."


    Hearing the voice, I turned to look to my side.


    I could see quite a number of people standing there.


    "Are you feeling alright?" Christina asked with a light smile, sitting on the chair beside the bed.


    My gaze remained on her as I gently nodded, then moved my gaze past her.


    Avril and Shyamal stood close to the wall while Ashlyn stood just behind Christina, looking at me with mixed emotions.


    "...How long?" I asked, shifting my gaze back to Christina. "...For how long was I asleep?"


    Christina drew in a deep breath as she slowly replied, "...Twenty-four days."


    I gently nodded my head in response.


    I was expecting worse¡ªmaybe a month or two¡ªand after how much my body was stressed, it''s already a miracle that I woke up early.


    I nced back at Christina; one of her hands was bandaged, and a sling supported it, the strap wrapped around her shoulder.


    "Is your hand alright?" I asked, looking at her broken arm.


    "Don''t worry about it," she replied, her voice soothing. "I will be fine."


    I slowly nodded my head in reply as I took deep breaths.


    My heartbeat hammered in my ears and a sickening feeling gripped my body.


    Even though I didn''t have the will to hear it, I steeled my heart.


    Parting my lips, I whispered softly, "...Any news about O-Oliver?"


    Christina looked at me.


    She parted her lips a few times to reply, but each time, nothing came out.


    She finally got a hold of herself as she replied, "...He is missing... even though it''s been weeks, we haven''t found his body yet."


    "...Why?" I softly asked, looking at her.


    "...The ind sank," she replied, her hand stretching, cing it above mine. "Lad¡ªEsmeray saved everyone who was alive but didn''t bother with the dead ones."


    "...I see," I whispered weakly, feeling the strength leaving my body.


    Leaning my body further, I let myself be a little morefortable.


    "...What about Aaliyah?" I mumbled as I gently closed my eyes. "...Any news about her dead body?"


    "...No," Christina replied, her voice echoing in my head. "...There are no signs of her."


    I turned quiet as I slowly nodded my head in response.


    Too many things happened in a short span of time, and honestly, I can''t even think properly now.


    ...Maybe I was just trying to run away from reality.


    But either way, I chose to remain quiet for a while.


    "...Azariah." I heard the voice of my sister echoing in the room.


    "....."


    I didn''t respond and kept my mouth shut.


    "...Althea visited you a few times," she said, her voice sniffling as if she was holding back her tears. "...She said a lot of things... bad things."


    "....."


    Her sister died.


    It was understandable, her outrage.


    So even though¡ª.


    "...She said something about you dying early." My eyes snapped open as I turned to look at her. "...She said you won''t live for long."


    "Sigh."


    I sighed softly as I rubbed my temples.


    I didn''t want this to happen, never.


    Opening my eyes, I turned toward the table beside me.


    Reaching closer, I picked up the ss filled with water.


    But as I brought it close, the water spilled on the bed.


    Before I knew it, the ss was mmed against the wall, scattering into pieces.


    They all flinched at my behavior, but I couldn''t care less.


    "Can you guys leave," I whispered before they could say anything.


    "Azariah¡ª."


    "I''m not asking, Avril," I cut in again, closing my eyes once more. "...Leave, all of you."


    "Az..."


    "I swear if you guys don''t go out, I will leave myself," I snapped as I heard Ashlyn''s voice.


    A silence lingered within the room as they stood in ce.


    The sound of footsteps echoed as they moved out one by one.


    And now only two people remained in the room.


    "Christina¡ª."


    "I''m not asking anything," she whispered, tightening her grip on my hand, her voice pleading, "...Please, just let me be by your side."


    "..."


    Iy motionless in response, too tired to argue. Too tired to push her away.


    I just let her, beside me like she wanted.


    "....Lauryn wanted to see you," Christina said quietly, making me gently open my eyes. "...She wanted to talk with you onest¡ª."


    "No," I interjected, moving my torso to make my legs hang from the side of the bed. "...Let her rot her whole life; I don''t care."


    "...I see," Christina replied, nodding her head.


    She didn''t say a word, nor did she try to judge or correct me.


    "....You do remember Aunt Belly, right?" I asked softly as I looked at her, partially expecting her to say no.


    "...I do," but she nodded in agreement. "...I remember her."


    "...Then it wasn''t entirely fake, huh?" I mumbled to myself as I ced both my hands on the bed. "...It was just my memories."


    Christina just looked at me for a long while before she softly asked, "...What did she do?"


    "...What didn''t she do?" I replied with a soft chuckle.


    "..."


    "She killed my childhood," I wishpered as I moved my legs to the ground. "...That bitch ced my it below her feet and crushed it, killing my childhood."


    I twisted my leg on the ground like squashing an insect as I smiled, "...She killed the happiness of a ten-year-old boy, making sure he had a lifetime of trauma."


    ...I was stupid.


    I was stupid to believe that she actually loved me.


    My mind was fogged, and only when I got El''s blessing did I actually notice it.


    ...Everything that happened.


    Everything wrong that happened in my life was always somehow rted to her.


    Ashlyn''s mother''s death, the incident with Shane, my kidnapping, and the other things¡ªshe was there, and yet she never saved me.


    She was nothing but a puppeteer, making sure that I walked, moved, and behaved in one specific way.


    Perhaps years of influence she had on me made me into the stupid boy who sold his soul to the devil.


    "...Are you alright?" Christina''s voice echoed, making me look up at her.


    "Y-yeah," I replied, smiling a little, "I''m fine... I''m always fine."


    ....Was my lie too obvious?


    She looked at me worriedly, her lips parting many times to say the right words.


    "You know, I was never meant to meet Ashlyn," I said with a chuckle, ncing around. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...One day, Aunt Belly randomly took me out, and by some weird coincidence, I met her mother... She killed herself in front of me, leaving nothing but a note for her daughter."


    Even though I was five back then, I vividly remember that moment.


    I remember how scared and frightened I was.


    I still don''t understand what actually happened that day, but it was anything but coincidence.


    "Same for Arianell," I continued as I thought about it. "...She randomly took me to the royal pce, and I found a crying girl hiding in the corner... she encouraged me to help her..."


    My voice slowly trailed off as I thought deeply about it.


    ...Ahh.


    That makes a lot of sense now.


    ...A lot of sense.


    A low sobbing sound brought my attention back as I looked at Christina.


    "...Why are you crying?" I asked, frowning as tears kept streaming from her eyes. "...I''m fine; don''t cry."


    "...I''m sorry," she whispered as she slowly stood up from her seat.


    "What are you sorry for?" I asked, looking up at her. "...Nothing here is your fault..."


    My words slowly died down as she gently wrapped her hand around my head, bringing me closer to her.


    "...It''s alright," she whispered between her sobbing, "Everything will be alright."


    I instinctively moved, my hands gently wrapping around her waist.


    "Everyone in this world is selfish, Christy," I whispered weakly, pressing my head on her stomach, "...Nobody actually cares about me, nobody."


    "Hey, don''t say stupid things, I''m here, remember?" Her soothing voice echoed in my ears, melting me down. "...I will never leave you, no matter what."


    "...I don''t want to go out," I mumbled, feeling my eyelids turning heavy, "...Let me be here with you, please."


    "You can be here," she replied, her hand rubbing my head softly. "...Stay here as long as you want; no one is going to disturb you."


    The emotions, the tension in my body that had been building up for so long, slowly melted away.


    Tears trickled down my eyes.


    I cried.


    I cried, promising myself that this would be thest time I ever cry.


    Not in my entire life will I cry again.

 Chapter 216 Breaking Relations [2]

    Chapter 216 Breaking Rtions [2]


    It was midday, but the sh and thundering made the air seem heavy and dark.


    Armor nking, soldiers patrolling along the wall near them.


    A few reporters stayed close to the wall, trying to find anyone they could ask, interrogate, or scapegoat for their story.


    High-ranking nobles and officials have visited this ce in thest few days, especially those whose family members have been buried here.


    "Is it true?" A reporter asked, shing money towards a soldier who walked past him.


    "Is what true?" asked the soldier, a greedy look shing across his eyes.


    "Lord Oliver, we heard he is dead. Is that true? Is he really dead?"


    The man seemed to flinch at the words, eyes wavering, body moving, but the shing money stopped him.


    "Not dead but missing," the soldier muttered under his breath. "...But it''s been so long that they dered him so."


    "What about themoner boy?" the reporter asked, trying to get more information. "...Why is the church protecting him so much now?"


    The soldier leaned in as he whispered softly, "...They say he is the one."


    "The one?"


    "One of the main gods'' avatars."


    The reporter''s eyes widened at his words.


    A lot of people have already guessed as much, but hearing it from an official, even at a lower rank, gives a lot of credibility to the rumors.


    "Any news on Lord Azariah?" the reporter mumbled as he looked around to ensure no one heard his next words. "...They say he betrayed the Gods."


    Finally, the soldier showed a fearful look on his face. His eyes trembled violently as he stepped back.


    "Don''t talk about that," he growled, snatching the money away from the man.


    The soldier moved on, guarding the ce again, while the reporter looked around.


    A suddenmotion caught his attention, and he rushed towards the main door.


    "Huh?"


    Ady with ck hair and eyes walked into the graveyard along with a man.


    He didn''t recognize the woman and had never seen her in any of the news.


    But he did recognize the man at a single nce.


    His distinct grey hair was easily recognizable, and his face represented the empire in many ces.


    ...Paul Prral.


    The head of the Prral family and the father of the now-presumably deceased Oliver Prral.


    The reporter quickly moved towards him, but before they could, the soldiers pushed them aside.


    They couldn''t even talk to them properly as they entered without looking at them.


    The wind shifted as they both entered inside.


    The chilling silence clung to their hearts, the smell of mourning and death making their sorrowful faces even worse.


    They walked through the half-empty ce filled with nothing but graves.


    Before long, they slowed down at a grave.


    Hannah, Oliver''s mother, broke down at the sight of the grave.


    Her once normal body had now turned thin, dark circles covering her eyes.


    She limped towards the grave with Paul''s support.


    And in front of the grave, a single boy sat with his legs crossed, wearing formal attire.


    Wind howled past him, messing his ck hair, dried-up leaves swirling around.


    His breath was ragged, and bloodshot eyes stared nkly at the grave.


    A name was etched on it¡ªthe name of his brother.


    "...Aimar," a broken feminine voice echoed from behind.


    He turned around to notice a woman he recognized immediately.


    Hannah slowly walked towards him, arms stretched apart.


    "Stay there," he snarled, pointing at her. "Stay right there, don''te closer."


    Her steps halted, and all she could do was nkly look at him.


    "Amai¡ª."


    "Stay out of this, father," he growled as he looked at Paul, who tried to intervene. "I don''t want to hear anything."


    His breath quickened as he slowly stood up from his ce.


    "...I am sorry," Hannah whimpered, silently gazing at him, but Aimar shook his head.


    "What are you sorry for?" he growled, slowly walking closer. "...For abandoning us as soon as we were born? For not even caring for us? For not being a good mother? WHAT ARE YOU SORRY FOR?!"


    "...I am sorry," she whimpered again, trying to wipe the tears that blurred her eyes. "...I know it''s impossible for you to understand¡ª"


    "Oliver is dead," Aimar cut her off, ring at her. "He''s been dead for weeks. Where were you?"


    Hannah stopped in her tracks, her lips parted to reply, but all that came out were strange noises.


    "...You didn''t care enough to visit your sons on time," wiping his own tears, he whispered. "...What kind of mother are you?"


    Hannah''s tears trickled down; she wanted to say a lot of things, but as if her mind had stopped working, all she could do was cry.


    Cry to let him know she was sorry. She was hurt. She was broken.


    "Go away from here before I say something else," Aimar said solemnly, turning around.


    His eyes returned to the grave, which was slowly breaking him from the inside.


    "...Aimar," Paul walked towards him, "don''t be like this."


    "I don''t want to talk about it, father," he replied, trying to keep his emotions in check. "...Please don''t make me."


    "...I am sorry."


    Aimar finally snapped as he once again heard his mother''s voice.


    He turned around, walking towards her before standing right in front of her.


    "Do you even know what Oliver always wanted?" he asked, his voice cold like never before.


    "....."


    Hannah quietly lowered her head.


    She didn''t want to say it, not now.


    "He always wanted his mother back," Aimar continued, ring at her. "...Since childhood, that''s all he wished for, and do you know why?"


    Tears started dripping down her face as she heard his words.


    "Because his worthless mother filled his mind with those thoughts," he grunted through his clenched jaw, not holding back his words. "...Since he was nothing but a child, he was forced to work harder under the pressure of saving you!"


    He slowly moved back while ring at her, his breath ragged.


    Her sobbing echoed in the silence as he turned around, walking towards the grave.


    "...I beg you," he whispered softly as he slowly took his previous seat. "...Never try to contact me again."


    "..."


    "Aima¡ª."


    "I don''t want to hear anything, father," he interjected sharply, not even trying to listen to Paul''s words. "...From this day on, she is dead to me."


    A chilling silence lingered between them, the wind shifting again as footsteps echoed.


    Aimar didn''t even nce back as the sound of footsteps slowly trailed off until he could no longer hear them.


    Thunder shed across the horizon.


    And without him even noticing, time passed away. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Aimar sat there, looking nkly at the grave.


    Until...


    He heard someone''s footsteps.


    He didn''t turn around to see who it was; he just stayed seated on the ground.


    A boy now stood beside him, forcing him to look at his side.


    And there he stood, with messy pristine white hair and a handsome face.


    His eyes, heterochromatic¡ªone blue and the other purple¡ªlooked at the grave.


    "...Why are you alive?" Aimar grumbled, staring at Azariah, who turned to look at him.


    "...I ask myself the same question daily," Azariah replied as he slowly sat beside him. "...Why am I still alive?"

 Chapter 217 Breaking Relations [3]

    217 Breaking Rtions [3]


    "Yeah, kill yourself." Aimar grumbled as I sat beside him, crossing my legs.


    I chuckled as I touched the grass I was sitting on, his words didn''t affect me, or to be more precise, no words seem to affect me much now.


    "...I met with Seth''s family," I whispered softly as I looked at him, "...They seem to be doing fine for now."


    "..."


    He didn''t reply but curled his knees to his face, wrapping his hands around them.


    "...His mother is kind of sweet," I continued, his silence not bothering me much, "...She talked nicely and told me a lot about Seth."


    "...Like what?" he muttered under his breath.


    "Like he never told his family how we wanted to meet them," I replied, ncing up at the sky, "...He also never mentioned me to his mother."


    "...I see."


    A silence lingered between us before I asked something that had been eating me up inside.


    "...About Aaliyah''s family," I whispered, my voice barely audible, "...How are they?"


    "Althea hasn''t left her room for a while now," he replied solemnly, "...I haven''t heard much from her parents."


    I nodded my head in response as I touched the bracelet I was wearing.


    Two sses along with a bottle of wine materialized from it as I ced them on the ground.


    "When were you discharged?" Aimar asked as I poured wine for both of us.


    "Yesterday evening," I replied, picking up one ss and passing it to him, "...I wasn''t really discharged, though. I just ran away."


    "...."


    He looked at me weirdly while taking the ss from me.


    "...You''re a lot calmer than I thought," Aimarmented while sipping the wine, "...I thought you would be crying your eyes out."


    "I could say the same for you," I mumbled while gulping down the wine.


    "I don''t have tears left now," he replied, his voice barely audible as he trailed off.


    "Good for you," I mumbled softly, nodding in response.


    A silence lingered between us, and we both continued to drink without exchanging words.


    Maybe it was because of the guilt I felt, or maybe because his calmness was making me ufortable. I couldn''t help but tell him this.


    "I couldn''t evenst one p from that woman," he replied, his voice filled with self-pity, "...Who am I to be angry with when you did your best?"


    "...I see," I whispered weakly, nodding my head.


    Aimar drew in a deep breath as he softly asked, "...Did he have anyst words?"


    "...He told me to protect you," I replied, cing the empty ss on the ground, "...He told me to protect what he held dear."


    ...And I failed miserably at it.


    I couldn''t protect Aaliyah even though he entrusted her to me.


    Just like that, I''ll have to live with that regret for the rest of my life.


    A sniffling sound brought me out of my thoughts.


    I turned to look at Aimar, tears pooling in his eyes.


    "Hey, hey," I whispered as I stood on my knees, walking closer, "Are you an idiot? Stop crying."


    But my words seemed to affect him more as he started to cry harder.


    I ced both my thumbs under his eyes as I wiped his tears. "Stop crying. Men don''t cry."


    "...I miss him," he choked out as he hugged me, "...I miss him so much."


    I hugged him back while rubbing his back to calm him down.


    A few minutes passed like that before he finally calmed down a little and parted from me.


    I sat down again as I poured wine for both of us.


    "Do you know what happens when someone dies in this world?" I asked as I passed him the wine.


    "...What?" he asked, his voice heavy from crying.


    "...They go to hell to get judged for their sins," I whispered, taking a sip of the wine,


    "If the soul has more good deeds than sins, it gets reincarnated directly, and if not, they go deeper into hell."


    Last night, I pestered El to tell me everything he could, especially about souls and reincarnation.


    "What about heaven?" he asked, looking at me, "...When does a soul go to heaven?"


    "...That''s a misconception," I replied with a chuckle, "Mortals don''t deserve to enter heaven."


    "..."


    "And you know the interesting thing," I continued as I looked at him, "...It takes at least ten years for a soul to be judged after entering hell."


    "...Why are you telling me this?" he finally asked, feeling confused by my words.


    I drew in a deep breath as I softly replied, "...As soon as I reach High Overlord rank... I''m bringing Oliver''s soul back."


    "..."


    He silently turned to look at me, and I could see different emotions shing across his eyes.


    "...Have you finally turned retarded?" he asked, ring at me, "Do you even know who judges a soul?"


    "Ereshkigal," I replied with a light shrug, "She''s the sister of Drak Trinity''s Ishtar."


    "And she''s a literal goddess," he rebuked, shaking his head, "Are you even listening to what you''re saying?"


    "I am," I calmly replied as I gently stood up and walked towards the grave, "...I know exactly what I''m saying."


    [...You can''t win against her by just being a High Overlord.]


    ''...Who wants to win against her? I just want Oliver''s soul back.''


    And if things turn south, I can always bargain with her.


    I have enough information about Ishtar to do so.


    [...You can''t bargain with that being.]


    ''...I know I can''t, but that woman can.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [...You can''t be serious.]


    ''....''


    I''ve been used by her enough times, and if I can, I''ll definitely use her as my scapegoat from now on.


    "Do you even know how to get there without dying?" Aimar asked as I gently kneeled beside the grave.


    "...Well, it''s easy," I replied, wiping away the dried leaves, "...I just need to dig a grave for it."


    "Whose?"


    "Moshel''s grave."


    "...."


    I silently cleaned up the grave, letting my words sink in.


    It didn''t take him long to understand.


    "Have you gone mad!?" he yelled, grabbing my shoulder, "...Do you forget how important that tombstone is for this empire?"


    "Oh, you know another little secret?" I asked with a light smile as I leaned closer, "...This foolish empire is protecting nothing."


    "Huh?" he let out a startled voice as he looked at me in confusion, "...What do you mean?"


    "Moshel''s body is already stolen," I dropped the bomb, making his face go nk, "...This empire is protecting nothing but an empty grave."


    "..."


    Aimar silently took a step back, trying to process my words.


    "You know how they say his body is the thing that stops the gate of hell from opening?" I continued as I looked at him, still confused,


    "...They''re wrong. Moshel''s Sword Maiden is the one who stopped it from opening single-handedly."


    I sighed as I noticed his nk reaction.


    Maybe I said too much.


    He needs time to understand, and I don''t think telling him about Moshel was the right thing.


    ''...Now that I think about it, does that woman know about this or not?''


    She did recognize Muspelh and Neplh from what I know.


    So, does she know about this as well or not?


    "I wille with you." I turned to look at Aimar again as he whispered softly.


    "No." I refused immediately, "...I don''t think you should¡ª"


    "Azariah," he said, his voice cold as I looked at him, "...I wille with you." He repeated.


    "...."


    But what took all my interest were his eyes.


    ...Those eyes.


    They were glowing golden.


    "...Horus''s eyes."


    I whispered, recognizing them.


    ...But how?


    "Since when?" I asked, a swirl of confusion filling my mind.


    "...It''s been a while," Aimar replied as he blinked them back to normal, "...I got them as well."


    Unfolding his shirt, he showed me a familiar tattoo.


    "...Little grey."


    I whispered, bringing my hands close to my mouth.


    ...Is he sharing it with Oliver?


    No, he''s dead. Does that mean he inherited it from him?


    "Are you alright?" I asked with concern, walking closer, "Do you have any strain or mental pressure using the eyes?"


    "No, I don''t feel anything like that," he replied calmly, shaking his head, "...But sometimes, these eyes show me nothing but darkness."


    "..."


    I slowly sat down on the ground, trying to think about his words.


    ...Why doesn''t he have the same symptoms Oliver had while using those eyes?


    In the first ce, how did this even happen?


    [...Same mana signature, they were twins.]


    "...."


    Aimar sat down beside me, picking up the bottle of wine and gulping it down.


    We sat quietly for a while before I asked, "...How long are you going to stay here?"


    "I don''t know," he replied gazing up at the dark sky.


    "I see." I wishpered softly.


    .....


    Hours turned into days as we sat beside his grave.


    And before we know it.


    Three months have already passed.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    Noob6_writer9

 Chapter 218 [Hollow Town] [Prelude]

    Chapter 218 [Hollow Town] [Prelude]


    [Three monthster.]


    [Daqan Town, Victoria City.]


    [Eastern End Of Pargoina Empire]


    .....


    "My heart has now known madness~"


    In the dusky, old kitchen filled with wooden equipment, a boy moved around while humming the song ying in the background.


    "Is my world now lightened up~"


    His eyes, heterochromatic¡ªone blue and the other purple¡ªlooked at the ingredients ced on the counter.


    "This new, new bride of mine~."


    Picking up a bowl, he hummed as he mixed different ingredients with care.


    Some ingredients spilled around, but the apron he wore didn''t let them stick to his clothes.


    "When did she turn my madness¡ª."


    His humming abruptly stopped as someone tugged on his pants.


    He turned around, his gaze moving down as he looked at the little girl.


    She looked only three years old, not even reaching his knees, her long straight ck hairbed properly while her crimson eyes stared at him.


    "Don''t sing, father." She said, her voice cute, matching her face, "You are really bad at it."


    Azariah ced his hands on either side of his waist, looking down at the girl who blinked innocently.


    With a sigh, he picked her up and made her sit on the counter. He grumbled, "What a nice way to kill your father''s confidence."


    "But you are really bad." The little girl replied with a straight face while making herselffortable on the counter.


    "And you had to rub it in my face, didn''t you?" He replied as he shifted his body to open the gas line.


    "Yes."


    "Let me be." Azariah grumbled while mixing the water in the bowl, "Do you know how long I was waiting for Echo''s new song?"


    "I don''t." The little girl replied.


    "Yeah, you''re only a month old." Azariah replied, nodding his head, "Herst song came out around eight months ago."


    "Why do you only listen to her songs?" The girl asked as he whisked the batter, "Do you like her?"


    "I like her songs, not her." He replied gently as he took a spoonful of the batter and brought it close to her, "And stop acting like Christina''s little spy."


    "I am not¡ª." Her words halted as Azariah fed her a spoonful. She munched on it, "A little bit more sugar." She added.


    Azariah nodded as he added a little more sugar.


    Lighting up the gas, he started to make a simple pancake while listening to the song ying in the background.


    It didn''t take him long to finish and ce them on the te.


    "Let''s go." Picking the little girl with one hand, he said, moving out of the kitchen.


    A simple room greeted him with all the necessary things ced.


    His gaze moved towards the side as he said sternly, "Willis, stop jumping on the sofa ande here."


    The boy, who looked no older than six with dark blue hair, looked at him with hisvender eyes.


    He jumped down from the sofa as he ran toward him.


    "Where is the new girl?" Willis asked, his voice tinged with a little distance as he sat on the chair, "Why is she not clinging to you today?"


    "That new girl is your sister." Azariah replied as he ced the little girl on the chair while cing the te on the table, "...And she is sleeping today."


    "Brother is jealous." The little girl said, looking at Willis.


    "I am not." He grumbled in reply as he started to eat the pancakes.


    It only took them a few minutes to finish the meal while Azariah quietly looked at them.


    "Are you going to be busy today?" Willis asked, looking at him picking up the tes.


    "Yep, we arrived here for work this morning." Azariah replied as he looked at the wall clock, "I should finish it quickly and go home."


    Willis nodded as he turned into a cluster of white before entering his body to rest.


    Azariah moved back to the kitchen while the little girl followed him.


    "Do you need anything?" He asked, cing some pancakes on a te as she stood around him, staring at him quietly.


    "Hug me." She said, stretching her arms wide.


    Azariah smiled as he kneeled down in front of her, giving her a gentle hug.


    She lightly patted his back as she whispered softly, "Everything is alright."


    Azariah nodded as he broke the hug before standing up.


    "I will see you soon, father." The little girl said, looking up at him.


    He smiled as he replied softly, "Thank you, Olivia."


    Olivia smiled gently as her body turned into a cluster of crimson.


    Azariah turned, moving towards the door while the cluster returned to the tattoo embedded on his side.


    Extending his hand, he opened the door.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    I blinked my eyes to let them adjust to the outside light.


    The gloomy clouds of winter covered the ce, my gaze moving around the wooden corridor of the building.


    Shifting my body, I moved towards the main door.


    "It''s fucking old." I mumbled as I noticed the creaking sound as I walked.


    ....But it makes sense because it''s an orphanage that has been running for over a hundred years.


    [You did your research for once.]


    "I had to." I mumbled as I turned towards the front garden, "...I don''t trust that woman, especially when ites to the missions she gives."


    Thest time I got a mission from her was to kill In?s, and I fucked it up.


    This time she sent me to investigate the orphanage and this town, and even though I did my research, there wasn''t much special about this ce.


    The only thing that stood out were the cases of kidnapping.


    And apart from that, I have no clue what the hell I''m supposed to do here.


    I wasn''t told a single thing about this mission, and I have nothing but my brain to work with.


    ...But it will be worth my time.


    Because for once, I managed to bargain with that woman.


    "Let''s just finish it early." I mumbled, rubbing the back of my head.


    Entering the garden, I looked around and quickly found the obsidian-haired boy sitting on a bench, surrounded by little girls.


    I walked towards him with a light smile.


    "Aren''t you famous with the girls?" I asked as I stepped closer.


    He looked up at me, and the girls surrounding him quickly ran away.


    "You are one to talk." He replied as I stood in front of him, "You had to disfigure your face just to not attract girls."


    "It''s not that." I grumbled, passing the te to him. "My face just finds itself in the spotlight."


    "Yeah." Aimar replied as he took the pancakes, "Are you sure I should be here?"


    "Just y around with the kids." I replied as I looked around the ce, "I will take care of my business quickly."


    He nodded while taking a bite, "...Did you talk with Christina?" He asked.


    "Nope." I replied, shaking my head, "...She is in Akasha, so it''s hard to contact her."


    "Why?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I don''t know." I replied quietly, "I never asked why she had to go with Avril."


    "...I see." He whispered, taking another bite, "...That''s bad."


    "Fuck off." I grumbled as I started to move, "I will see youter."


    "Yeah."


    [Why are you in a hurry?]


    ''I don''t like this ce.''


    It''s not the orphanage that is making me ufortable but the town itself.


    ...Because its history is anything but good.


    [...Just don''t rush.]


    ''hmm.''


    Looking around, I noticed the children who were ying quickly running away.


    They looked at me strangely, with fear in their eyes.


    And as I walked towards the director''s office, I caught a glimpse of my reflection.


    Pristine white hair, eyes that didn''t match, and a scar that ran through my eyes.


    Quickening my steps, I arrived at the ce in no time.


    Knocking once, I walked in.


    "My lord."


    An old man sitting at the main desk stood up, his voice filled with gratitude as he bowed down towards me.


    "Thank you for visiting this ce."


    ''Respect, huh?''


    "Thank you for taking us in without many questions."


    "It''s our duty to help." He replied, politely.


    Walking past him, I said out loud, "Who am I?"


    "Pardon?" The old man asked, confused.


    "Do you not know who I am?" I asked back, calmly.


    "Yes, yes." The old man replied politely as I picked up the file ced on the desk, "You are the youngest royal guard, Azan, sent here to investigate the missing people."


    ''That''s a convenient name and fake identity.''


    "Why here?" I probed further, "From what I know, a lot of people were kidnapped from different ces, so why was I sent to an orphanage?"


    "Because....." The old man quickly returned to his seat as he picked up a file, passing it to me, "it was a child from our ce who was first kidnapped."


    I took the file from his hand while I observed him deeply.


    Whitish-grey hair, dull eyes with thick sses covering them, and a wrinkled face that oozed kindness.


    "Shouldn''t guards be able to take care of a normal kidnapper?" I asked as I opened the file, reading it, "Why contact the royal guards?"


    "It''s not humans who are doing it." The old man replied, his voice filled with fear, "...It''s a God."


    I peered my gaze away from the file as I asked softly, "...Have you seen that ''God''?"


    "Yes, he wasst seen beside the jungle." The old man replied fearfully, and I smiled.


    "Good, let''s see which God it is."

 Chapter 219 [Hollow Town] [1] [Primordial Demoness]

    Chapter 219 [Hollow Town] [1] [Primordial Demoness]


    People are weird.


    They fear the unknown a lot more than the known.


    Even if they face an unimaginable being, if they know even a little about it, they won''t fear them as much as they will if they know nothing.


    The fear of the unknown is endless in them.


    And that''s why they make the unknown either the evilest thing in existence or their God.


    "...Is this the ce where that ''God'' of yours was seen?" I quietly asked as I turned to look at the old man.


    He nodded vigorously, standing behind me as if hiding, "...Yes, my lord."


    I turned and observed the ce.


    We stood at the entrance of a dark and gloomy forest hill which was already dried up because of the winter.


    The trees seemed endless, with no end or light visible. From here, all I saw was gloom.


    Taking a step forward, I moved towards the closest tree, which was half-broken.


    The branches were snapped off, and many trees were broken as if making a way for someone to move inside the town.


    ...Someone huge.


    "Are you sure it''s not just a monster?" I asked, turning around and walking back towards the old man.


    "No." He replied confidently, "Monsters don''t have the mind to kidnap specific people and not destroy the whole town."


    I nodded my head, "So an intelligent monster."


    "There is no such thing."


    "Oh, you know nothing, old man." I scoffed, looking around the ce.


    We stood at the edge of the town, on an unpaved road made of dirt and mud.


    There was also a huge open field with dried-up tall grasses between the town and the forest, almost enough to make another small town in between.


    "You said they onlye out after midnight, right?" I asked as I looked at him.


    He was now sweating beads, even though the chilly winds were blowing across.


    "Yes." He replied, nodding his head, "They mainly target children or young girls, especially virgin ones."


    "So they can sense if one is a virgin or not?" I curiously asked, looking at him.


    "We don''t know." The old man shook his head, "We have never seen him."


    ''And yet you made him a god.''


    Keeping those thoughts to myself, I looked around the ce.


    And within the field, something caught my eye.


    As I walked forward, I asked the old man, "I believe I wasn''t the first to arrive here, right?"


    "Yes, my lord." He replied, walking behind me, careful not to step on the field, "...There was another person who arrived before you."


    "What happened to him?" I asked as I quickened my pace.


    "...Not good." The old man replied, gulping down his saliva as his breath turned ragged, "We warned him not to stay out at night."


    "What happened to him?" I asked, my curiosity clear.


    "He d-died." The old man muttered, sweating, "He was impaled on a tree¡ªhis own guts and intestines wrapped around him."


    "Hey!" Even though his words interested me, I shouted at the woman who walked through the field, "You! Stop!"


    The woman stopped, turning around, and I immediately noticed her attire.


    ...A nun.


    Her hair was covered, and I could only see her oval face and normal brown eyes.


    I quickly arrived in front of her, the old man barely catching up with me.


    "...Can I help you, my lord?" She asked, her body trembling with fear.


    Do I look that scary?


    "Where are you going?" I asked, narrowing my eyes as I observed her.


    She didn''t seem suspicious, but being this far away from the town, knowing about the kidnappings, was enough for me to stop her.


    "...My lord, we should let her be." The old man whispered softly, "She is on duty."


    "Duty in the woods?" I asked, turning to look at him.


    "...I purify ces, my lord." The nun replied, her voice soft, "...It''s my duty to purify thend of the dead every week."


    "A graveyard?" I asked, understanding her words.


    "Yes."


    "Take me there."


    "My lor¡ª."


    I raised my hand to stop the old man.


    The nun looked confused, but she nodded nheless.


    Turning around, she started to lead us, the rustling sound of the grass filling the silence.


    "...I''ve never heard of purifying a graveyard." Walking behind her, I asked, "Care to exin a little?"


    "...It''s not your normal graveyard." The nun replied, her voice soft, almost inaudible, "...That graveyard is as old as the town."


    "And?"


    "And the first generation of the town is buried there." She turned around to look at me, "....The generation that worshipped a Primordial Demoness."


    "...Who?" I pressed further.


    "Anant."


    I halted my steps, my eyes widening at her words.


    ...Is that a coincidence?


    ...No.


    It can''t be.


    "Are you alright?" The nun asked, noticing my abnormal behavior.


    "Y-yeah." I replied, taking in a deep breath as I looked at her, "Can you tell me about her?"


    "Asking a nun about a demoness doesn''t seem good, my lord." She replied with an awkward smile.


    I nodded my head in response, not pressing further.


    We quickly arrived at the graveyard, encircled by a huge wall covering it.


    "Would you like toe in?" The nun asked.


    I shook my head, "I will wait here."


    She nodded before walking in, while the old man and I stood outside.


    "Hey, old man." I turned towards him, "Is there a ce that can give me the history of this town and also the myths sourounding it?"


    He looked at me confused, "Why?"


    "Just tell me."


    "Some people can help you." He replied with a slight nod, "I can give you their address."


    I nodded, turning silent.


    Too many thoughts filled my mind.


    "Hmm?"


    But something else brought me back to reality.


    "My lord?" The old man mumbled as I moved, following the sound I just heard.


    And just a few yards away from the graveyard, I found an old house.


    "My lord." The old man mumbled fearfully as I walked closer to the house.


    Two children yed at the forefront of the house.


    They roamed around a being,ughing as they ran.


    ...A bully at the center, bound by an old oak tree.


    A bulky bull with pitch-ck color and eyes, horns curving towards its face.


    "My lord?" A different voice made me look towards my side.


    A middle-ageddy, wearing old clothes, stood there, bowed, her hands sped as if praying as she looked at me.


    Her hair was rough blonde, eyes matching, and her face pale.


    "Can I help you?" Thedy asked, "This is my house."


    "Why do you live so close to a graveyard?" I asked, looking at her.


    "It''s a cheap ce, my lord." She replied, bowing further, "...I bought it with my deceased husband leftover money."


    I turned to look at the house. The children had stopped ying and were now looking at me, smiling.


    "...That bull." I whispered softly, turning back to look at her, "...Did you buy it?"


    "No, my lord." She replied honestly, "...That''s a wild bull that one day arrived at our house."


    "And you just kept it?" I pressed further, narrowing my eyes.


    "It helps us in the field, my lord." Thedy replied.


    I turned back. The children now stood even closer, still smiling.


    "...I see." I whispered softly, looking at the bull, whose eyes met with mine.


    ''El.''


    [...Yes?] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''....Nothing.''


    I thought as I turned around.


    The old man looked even more frightened than before as he looked at me, gulping nervously.


    I walked past him, and he quickly turned and walked beside me.


    "Why were they thrown out of the town?" I whispered as I looked at the man.


    His eyes widened slightly before he slowly replied, "...Her husband tried to kill a girl...We burned him down."


    "....I see." I whispered softly as I turned to look towards the forest.


    Due to it being situated on the hill, it was clear even from this far away.


    And I can see a clear path this way.


    If I were the monster kidnapping people, I would have chosen this as my first target.


    ....And yet that monster didn''t.


    My gaze shifted to the gate of the graveyard as the nun walked out.


    "Shall we go back, my lord?" She asked with a light bow.


    "Yeah." I replied.


    I need to visit the orphanage again.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    The sound of childrenughing filled my ears as I arrived back at the gate of the orphanage.


    I walked in, half expecting Aimar to be the reason for themotion.


    But I quickly found him standing at the side.


    "Huh?"


    I turned to look at the ce where the children had surrounded a young girl.


    I recognized her almost immediately.


    She wore a normal white t-shirt and a blue skirt, her ck hair tied down.


    "Ne?"

 Chapter 220 [Hollow Town] [2] [Temple]

    Chapter 220 [Hollow Town] [2] [Temple]


    "...."


    With my arms folded, I looked cautiously at the girl who stood in front of me.


    She looked ordinary with no distinctive features.


    Looking around, she shifted ufortably under my watchful gaze.


    She tried to whistle but embarrassed herself because she couldn''t.


    "...So, how do you know her?" Aimar, who stood leaning against the pole, asked, "..Is she your friend?"


    "No," I replied, shaking my head, "I don''t know her."


    "Hey, how can you say that?" Ne questioned, her expression hardening, "We did so many things together."


    "Don''t make it sound weird," I grumbled, shifting my body to look back at the garden.


    The kids were still ying around with a few exceptions who were looking in our direction.


    Maybe they wanted to y with Aimar or the new girl who had arrived caught their interest.


    "Why are you here?" I turned to look back at her as she asked, suspiciously.


    "To adopt a child."


    "Really?"


    "No, you gullible idiot," I snarled, shifting my focus away from her, "I''m here for a different reason."


    "I''m going back," Aimar said tiredly as he moved toward the bench, "Call me if you need anything."


    "Sure," I replied, while waiting for the old man to arrive.


    "Why the scar?" Ne asked, stepping closer to stand beside me.


    "I like scars," I replied, shrugging and ncing at her.


    "...I respect your fetish," she replied with an awkward cough.


    ...That''s not what I meant.


    "Why are you here," Ignoring herment, I whispered, my voice serious, "...You didn''t randomly show up here, right?"


    "....Counselor Nevaeh," she replied, with a small pause, "...She wanted me to visit this ce."


    "An orphanage?" I whispered softly, rubbing my chin, "Are you sure it was her that ''asked'' you to be here and why?"


    "I don''t know," she replied, shaking her head, "All I know is that father approved my visit."


    "And you couldn''t care less which ce it is as long as you get time alone," I whispered, knowing her well.


    She nodded and I fell into deep thought.


    There''s no way the king would randomly send her here without a reason.


    And Nevaeh....


    ...Am I missing something about her?


    Because I don''t remember Arianell being in this ce at this time.


    There was no such thing in the game.


    And of course....


    ''What are you nning, mother.''


    There''s no way she isn''t involved in all of this.


    I mean, I stopped believing in coincidences after all the stuff that happened with Belly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''...Is something big going to happen here?''


    I wondered as I saw the old man walking toward me.


    Kidnapping, intelligent monster, Primordial demoness, and the history of this town.


    ...Hmm.


    [Have you noticed?]


    ''What?''


    [You are getting smarter every day.]


    ''I was always smart.''


    I scoffed as the old man arrived in front of me.


    "Here are all the addresses, my lord," he said politely, handing me a list,


    "...And please be careful with the towns people...They don''t like to talk about the past."


    I nodded my head at his words as I nced at the list.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," I replied, nodding as I walked past him.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Ne asked, making me halt.


    "To investigate," I replied, ncing back at her.


    Her eyes gleamed with interest as she walked closer, "Can I tag along?"


    I parted my lips to refuse but thought about it for a moment¡ªit''s better to have her with me than let her randomly wander around.


    "Fine," I replied, and she smiled, skipping steps to stand beside me.


    "Okay, what are you investigating?" she asked, ncing at the paper in my hand.


    "Kidnapping of children in the town," I replied, walking out of the orphanage, "...Especially the virgin girls."


    "Who''s kidnapping them?" she asked, her interest immediately spiking.


    "Some kind of monster," I replied, "thates out at midnight."


    "...You serious?" she asked, looking at me with a frown, "...Why would a monster do that?"


    "That''s what we''re trying to investigate," I replied, shrugging.


    "But why virgin girls," she probed further, her steps matching mine, "...Do they taste better or what?"


    "How the fuck would I know?" I grumbled as we arrived at an intersection in the main town.


    "But why virgin girls...." her words trailed off, her eyes widening as she looked at me.


    "Yeah," I whispered softly, "...Sacrifice."


    My steps slowed down; there weren''t many people, but all of them gave us unweing looks.


    It was as if they didn''t want us here.


    "Do you feel creeped out or is it just me?" Ne asked, stepping a little closer.


    "Just let them be," I whispered to her as I took out the list of ces.


    Changing direction, I walked toward a house at the end of the street.


    The air around felt suffocating, and the chilly winds didn''t help much.


    We slowly walked under the crucifying gazes of the townsfolk as we arrived at an old house.


    Knocking on the door, I waited.


    The door opened slightly, and an olddy peeked out.


    "What?" she asked rudely.


    "Azan of the royal guards¡ª"


    "Wait wha¡ª"


    I pinched Ne''s mouth, ring at her.


    "I''m here to investigate the kidnapping case," I continued, looking at the olddy, "I''d like to ask some questions."


    She looked at me suspiciously as she whispered, "...What?"


    "I''d like to know more about the Primordial demoness¡ª"


    The door mmed shut in my face, hard enough to make dust fall from it.


    I stepped back, releasing her mouth.


    "That was rude," Ne grumbled, rubbing her lips, "and why did she do that?"


    "People don''t like to talk about them," I replied as I nced at the list again.


    Normal people fear Primordial Evils a lot; it''s not an understatement to say they would burn someone alive if they found out they were worshipping them.


    ...And this town used to do that.


    It''s understandable why they don''t want to talk about it.


    "Onto the next house, I guess," I whispered softly as I folded the paper before putting it back.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ....And three hourster, we got nothing.


    "You''re shit at this," Ne grumbled, walking beside me, her shoulders slumped from exhaustion.


    "Shut up," I grimaced in response, looking up, "...Not my fault they don''t want to talk."


    The sun was hidden, concealed behind the clouds.


    We were already on the opposite side of town from where we had started.


    And every door we knocked on was mmed in our faces.


    "Can''t you be a little more forceful?" Nemented, cing her hands in her pockets, "You give up too easily."


    "It won''t help," I replied, shrugging, "And how are there pockets in your skirt?"


    "Why?" she asked, looking at her blue skirt touching her knees, "You got a problem?"


    "No," I replied as she slowed down and walked behind me.


    I looked around¡ªit was still unsettling to walk here with people ring at us.


    The houses had lowered in number while dried grass covered most ces.


    "Hmm?"


    I halted as she stepped on my shoe from behind.


    "...Sorry," she mumbled with a light smile as I red at her.


    Fixing my shoe with my finger, I started walking again.


    "..."


    But she did it again.


    "Sorry," she said with a smile as I red at her.


    I fixed my shoes again.


    I stepped forward; she stepped on it again.


    "..."


    Neplh.


    "Sorry," with a bright smile, I said as I ced her down.


    She showed her middle finger with both hands, ring at me.


    "Wait, Azariah!"


    Arge hand made of ice materialized from the ground, grabbing her by the waist, lifting her, and tilting her slightly.


    She ced her hands over her skirt, but I didn''t bother to look there. Instead, I took off one of her shoes before throwing it far away.


    "Sorry," with a bright smile, I said as I ced her down.


    She showed her middle finger with both hands, ring at me.


    Limping on one leg, she moved toward her shoe while I walked behind her.


    A chilling sensation clung to my heart as I abruptly stopped in my tracks.


    I nced to my side, where an old, almost ancient, temple stood made of only one big boulder.


    ''Was it always here?''


    I wondered as I turned to walk toward it.


    "Azariah?" Ne called from behind before her steps echoed.


    Her hand ced on my shoulder made me nce at her.


    My scalp turned numb as I saw not her but an olddy looking at me.


    I turned, yanking her hand away as I stepped back.


    "What do you want?" the olddy asked, while Ne quickly rushed beside me.


    I drew in a deep breath to ignore the unease as I observed her.


    Her skin clung to her bones, eyes barely open, hair graying from old age, and she used a staff for walking.


    "This temple," calming myself, I asked quietly, "...Whose temple is this?"


    The olddy smiled creepily, nodding her barely hanging head.


    "Let me show you."

 Chapter 221 [Hollow Town] [3] [Monster]

    Chapter 221 [Hollow Town] [3] [Monster]


    Cobwebs filled the corners of the temple.


    The beautiful yet terrifying designs covered entire pirs that supported the temple.


    The old, ckish stone made it hard to understand most of the patterns.


    The olddy sat down on the floor while I looked around the ce.


    A part of me didn''t want to be here, but another part wanted to know everything about this ce.


    "You asked whose temple this is?" Thedy''s voice made me nce at her.


    "Yes."


    "...Have you heard of the primordial demoness?" The olddy asked with a smile on her face.


    "Azariah?" Ne, who stood beside me, whispered, her voice concerned as I nodded my head.


    "Aren''t they bold to have her temple?" I asked, getting a grip on my emotions. "The church will annihte this ce if they find out about it."


    She let out a heartyugh, her old and ragged robe moving along with every movement.


    "...Do you know how old this is?" she asked, her voice deep, looking at me with those blurry eyes, "...Two hundred years and it''s still intact even after so long."


    "Because nobody has found this ce," I replied but quickly dismissed my own words.


    The temple is within the town, and there''s no way people haven''t seen this ce.


    "Then why?" Ne, who seemed to catch up to the conversation, asked, "...Why is this ce here even though people know whose temple this is?"


    The olddy nced up at her, her cracked lips grinning widely. "...Because no one wants to upset a goddess for a mere temple."


    "A goddess who doesn''t exist," I added, looking at her.


    And I wasn''t even trying to get on her nerves.


    It''s the truth¡ªshe is long dead.


    Buried by her own pawn.


    Her nose wrinkled as she red at me. "W-what do you know, arrogant being! A goddess can''t die!"


    "Sure, if you say so," I replied, turning to look around the ce. "...So, are you going to tell me about her? The goddess and her rtion with this town?"


    The olddy seemed hesitant, her blurry eyes moving around the ce.


    "...Four hundred years ago, when this town was just established," her deep voice echoed within the temple,


    "a drought swept through the entire town. It was hard for people to live. Many died with no food or water to sustain them."


    "...Tough luck," Ne mumbled, earning a re from me, which she shrugged off.


    "But one day, a man came home with grains, even though it hadn''t rained for years," the olddy continued. "...People asked him about it, how he got it and from where."


    The olddy looked at me as if waiting for my answer.


    "The goddess," I replied, and she smiled, showing her ckened teeth.


    "...He told everyone in the town about the beloved goddess who helped him," she whispered, standing up with the help of the staff.


    "...People didn''t believe him at first, but those who were dying did, and they lived because of it."


    "At what cost?" Ne asked, making the olddy nce at her. "...She wasn''t doing it for free, was she?"


    "...People soon noticed one more thing," thedy continued as she moved towards the end of the temple, "...How low the number of children had be."


    ...So, in exchange for the souls of children, she blessed them with food?


    "It went on until..."


    The olddy''s voice trailed off as she stood face-first in front of a wall, frozen.


    "Hmm?"


    Confused, I stepped forward to look at her.


    Bam!


    But I immediately stepped back as she hit her head against the wall, hard.


    "Hey!"


    I yelled to snap her out of it, but she didn''t listen.


    Bam!


    She hit the wall again, blood gushing out, dripping onto the ground.


    Bam!


    The dripping blood soon covered the portion of the ground around her.


    "Azariah!"


    I turned to look at Ne, who stood at the edge of the temple.


    But the strands of hair on my neck stood up as I instinctively turned back.


    I sucked in a deep breath as the olddy now stood in front of me, a smile on her wrinkled face.


    Blood dripped down her open skull, slowly sliding into her open mouth.


    "...You will die," she creepily whispered, looking at me, "...You all will die."


    A gruesome and hollowing roar echoed in my ear.


    She turned around, returning to her previous ce, and banged her head against the wall once again.


    "Azariah, we need to move!" Ne''s voice echoed from behind.


    I took steps back while keeping my eyes on her, and just as I walked out of the temple, Ne grabbed my wrist.


    "Look!" she yelled, pointing towards the center of the town.


    The desperate shouts of people filled my ears.


    I squinted as my gazended on antlers big enough to peek above the houses.


    "...The monster," I whispered, abruptly looking at Ne.


    She moved, and so did I, running towards the town.


    ...


    "RUN!!!"


    The desperate voices of people shook the entire town.


    People ran back to their houses, their fearful eyes trying not to look back.


    ...To not look back.


    ...To not.


    Someone did.


    A child no more than ten.


    His body froze in ce as he did.


    ...A monster looked down at him.


    Its body wasrger than the houses that surrounded it.


    An elk-like body that oozed a terrifying aura.


    She brought her skeletal head, which resembled a human torso topped with antlers in ce of legs, closer to the child.


    Gigantic spikes protruded along her spine as she bent down.


    The pair of human-like hands reached out to touch the child, and a pair of bright yellow eyes where the crotch should be looked at him.


    She touched the boy''s face with her tiny human-like hands.


    The boy tried to move, but his body remained frozen in ce.


    His eyes moved around, only to find nothing¡ªnot a single person was in his sight.


    The monster seemed to finish what seemed like recognizing him as the tiny hands moved around its waist.


    It slowly tightened the grip¡ª.


    Something moved towards it, his tiny hands tightening up, holding nothing but air.


    Her head turned to the side, ring at the girl with her bright yellow eyes.


    Ne jumped, leaping up while using the walls to reach the rooftop of a house.


    The monster screeched in anger, its voice echoing through the silent town.


    Turning around, it started to run towards the girl, each step breaking the ground.


    Chi and mana rushed around Ne''s body as arge whitish exoskeleton slowly formed around her.


    She raised her hand, extending it forward, stopping the monster from breaking the house.


    A low booming sound echoed as they collided before the monster stepped back.


    "Hey! Deal with this thing!" Ne yelled, ring behind the monster.


    The monster stopped as a chilly wind hit its back.


    Turning around, it looked at the white-haired boy who stood behind her on the rooftop of a house.


    Azariah tilted his head, looking at the beast, his lips parting as he mumbled, "...A Redom?"


    He recognized the monster, something he had learned about when he was a child.


    The monster''s gruesome voice echoed as it rushed towards Azariah.


    Azariah moved as well, leaping towards the monster.


    Its mouth opened to bite off his leg, but Azariah skillfullynded at the center of the head before he jumped again.


    Hended beside Ne, who stood inside the exoskeleton, protecting the child.


    "I also want something cool like this," he mumbled softly, looking at her enviously, "...I also want to be bigger."


    "...Poor Christi¡ª."


    "Don''t make your stupid jokes," he cut in, ring at her.


    The monster turned around, moving again, running towards him.


    Neplh.


    Azariah sighed as an icy mist escaped his mouth.


    He raised his hand, hundreds of ice spikes emerging from thin air around the monster.


    He lowered his hand, the spikes moving forward, lodging themselves deep within the monster. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The monster screamed in pain, but soon its body started to freeze in ce.


    Ice slowly started to form around its body beforepletely freezing it, giving it a slow death.


    Azariah jumped once again, gentlynding at the top of the monster before sitting with his leg crossed.


    Silence lingered in the town for a while before people slowly walked out of their houses.


    Some immediately kneeled in front of the frozen monster, praying in front of it.


    Azariah looked down at them from where he stood.


    His lips parted, words cutting through the praying crowd.


    "...Don''t pray; your God is dead."

 Chapter 222 [Hollow Town] [4] [Weapon Of Past]

    Chapter 222 [Hollow Town] [4] [Weapon Of Past]


    A silence lingered within the town as I jumped down from the monster''s head.


    ncing back, I touched its body, and the ice around it started to crack.


    The crack slowly covered the entire body of the monster before a crumbling sound echoed.


    A mist of ice moved along with the wind as the monster''s body turned into nothing but dust.


    I walked through the crowd, who now looked at me with fearful eyes, before I reached Ne.


    "Let''s go," I said while she passed the child to his parents.


    "Where?" she asked, tilting her head. "...Didn''t we kill the monster already?"


    "That doesn''t change much," I replied, walking while she followed. "Killing the monster is nothing but a temporary solution."


    "...You think there are more¡ª?"


    "Yes, I do," I cut her off, ncing back at her.


    She had a thoughtful look on her face.


    "Do you know about that monster?" she asked as we once again arrived at the barren part of the town.


    "Redom," I replied, thinking about them. "...They are the bastard offspring of a mystical beast.


    They hunt alone, and because they kill their birth mother when they be adults, there are only a small number of them."


    "Are theymon here?" she asked, walking beside me.


    "That''s the problem," I replied, looking at her. "They are native to Alfheim¡ªthends of elves."


    "Then what are they doing here?"


    "I don''t know."


    ....It''s weird.


    The entire thing with the kidnapping doesn''t make sense.


    Redom are some of the rare beings who don''t like eating humans because of their lineage.


    So, a monster like that kidnapping people for food doesn''t sit well.


    "...Are they being controlled?" I mumbled, rubbing my chin.


    If so, then who is controlling them?


    Someone from the town?


    But who?


    "...Hmm."


    "Don''t do that," Ne grumbled, making me turn my head to look at her.


    "What?"


    "Acting like you''re onto something," she replied with a cheeky grin. "That doesn''t suit your face." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "...You know what doesn''t suit you?"


    "What?"


    "Your face."


    She looked at me, blinking innocently.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing," I replied as we arrived at the temple. "And yeah, Princess Arianell is a bitch."


    "What does she have to do with anything?" her grumbling voice echoed.


    "I''m just stating facts," I replied with a light shrug. "She is such a low¡ª."


    "How is your stamina?" she cut in. "Can you walk more than ten steps?"


    "Haha, very funny," I replied, ring at her as we entered the temple.


    The ce was still the same, but unlike before, that creepy olddy wasn''t present here.


    The blood was still there, so what I saw wasn''t an illusion.


    ...She just vanished.


    "Remind me, why are we here now?" Ne asked as I crouched down in front of the wall.


    "I noticed somethingst time." Taking out my handkerchief, I whispered as I started wiping the dust away, "...The patterns on the wall are actually drawings."


    "..."


    The drawings cleared up, but they were nothing but some random naked woman flying in the air.


    "Can I call you a lucky pervert¡ª?"


    "No, shut up."


    Standing up, I turned around to move towards a different wall.


    This time, I observed the wall for a while, just to make sure it wasn''t another naked woman before cleaning it.


    ...And there it was.


    A woman sitting on a throne with people kneeling in front of her as if worshipping her.


    "Who is she?" Ne, standing beside me, asked, squinting her eyes.


    "...Primordial demoness," I replied softly as I sidestepped a little before cleaning the wall again.


    "The one the townsfolk worshipped?"


    "Yep," I replied, observing the wall.


    This time, her image was clear, showing her three heads and pairs of six arms on either side.


    But what caught my interest was how she was holding a single spear with all her hands.


    "....A Primordial weapon," I mumbled as I recognized the weapon belonging to her.


    It''s on the same level as the one my mother has.


    "You know about it?" Ne asked, her curiosity clear in her voice.


    "Yep, I do," I replied as I sidestepped again. "Every Primordial being has a weapon associated with them."


    "But I''ve never heard about primordial evils having them," she mumbled, rubbing her chin.


    "Because their weapons were scattered," I replied, looking at her. "Broken into three pieces and hidden in different ces."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know."


    I replied, walking towards a different wall.


    ''Do you have any idea, El?''


    [...I don''t.]


    ''I see.''


    "So their weapons be worthless?" Ne asked curiously, skipping steps to stand beside me.


    "No, if one could find all the parts, they could rebuild it," I replied, shaking my head. "...Or one could use those broken parts for their divinity."


    ...Come to think of it.


    Wasn''t there a quest rted to it in the second game?


    To save the new vessel of Taishareth from the Valentine Highbloods.


    [...Was she more suitable than the current one?]


    ''...She awakened faster than Shyamal.''


    [.....]


    ''...What?''


    [Just remember, Shyamal is like a time bomb. She isn''t entirely safe, and neither are you.]


    ''...I know.''


    "Wait, don''t these weapons be weaker after rebuilding?" I turned to look at Ne as she mumbled, confused.


    "No, each one of them grows stronger separately," I replied, shaking my head. "I''ve also heard about some gods splitting into multiple demigods to heal faster."


    "That''s stupid."


    "But still worth it," I replied, shrugging.


    Shifting to another wall, I cleaned it, only to find nothing in particr except the headless bodies of children and their blood getting collected in arge bowl.


    "...Hmm."


    I took a step back as I tried to analyze everything that I had collected till now.


    Weapon, worshipers, and sacrifice.


    A picture slowly started to form in my mind.


    But something doesn''t add up.


    ....Redom.


    How is that monster rted to all of this?


    "So, what now?" I turned to look at Ne as she asked, her hands in her pockets.


    "...Now, we wait," I replied, ncing up at the sky. "...For night to arrive."


    "Okay."


    "Wanna eat something?" I asked, looking back at her.


    "You''re paying?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then, yes."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The Akasha shone brightly in the sky, its light illuminating the dark.


    A chilly breeze rushed past us from the south, making me flinch a little.


    All the windows of the surrounding houses were clung shut, and the square pathway street was utterly quiet.


    "...People really do fear the night," Ne, who walked beside me, mumbled, looking around.


    I nodded my head in response as I nced at her.


    "Are you sure you want to be here?" I calmly asked. "Things can go wrong real quick¡ª."


    "You think I''m scared?" she grinned as she replied, "And knowing your stamina, I can always outrun you..."


    Her words trailed off as I red at her.


    She really gets on my nerves sometimes.


    "Any ns, or are we just patrolling today?" she asked as I stopped and leaned against a wall.


    "If my guess is right, people will get kidnapped tonight," I replied, looking around the town. "...And inrge numbers."


    She nodded while she leaned on the wall just beside me, her lips parting as she whispered, "...So, evil mother, huh? Never thought of it."


    "I don''t want to talk about it," I said sternly, ending the conversation before it started.


    "...I am sorry," she whispered softly, looking up at me. "...For saying all those things¡ª."


    "I don''t need your pity," I cut in, looking away.


    "I''m not pitying you," she replied, her voice soothing. "...I mea¨C just... If you need anything, I''m here¡ª."


    "For how long?" I snarled, shifting my focus back to her.


    "Come on, don''t talk like I''m going to die," she scoffed lightly. "...I will just be gone for a very long time."


    "...You will die a gruesome death," I harshly replied, looking at the moon, "...Torn into pieces, eaten alive, fighting till yourst breath."


    "That''s my destiny," she replied with a smile as she stepped forward and stood in front of me. "...And I don''t n to run from it."


    "....Yeah, go die for all I care," I grunted, looking at her.


    "How rude," she replied, taking her hands out of her pockets.


    "..."


    I looked down at her as she raised her hands up to stretch her body.


    She tiptoed as she stretched, her slim stomach peeking through her t-shirt.


    "Do you have a thing for navels or what?" she asked, hiding her stomach while ring at me.


    "I don''t," I replied calmly as I looked away.


    "No, you do," she grumbled as I started walking again. "I''ve caught you a lot of times trying to take a peek¡ª."


    "Stop ndering me."


    "It''s the truth."


    "It''s not."


    "I can prov...."


    Her words trailed off as we both soon noticed something.


    The town was silent like before, but now something else started to cover it.


    A thick and heavy fog soon started to fill the streets, making it harder to look around.


    "Azariah," Ne whispered solemnly.


    I immediately felt my body turn cold as an inexplicable and baffling sense of gloom arose as the fog tried invading my body.


    The fog slowly started to swallow the light around us, turning the ce shadowy dark.


    ....A gentle voice echoed within the gloom.


    ....A voice of someone singing.

 Chapter 223 [Hollow Town] [5] [Child]

    Chapter 223 [Hollow Town] [5] [Child]


    Upon hearing the singing voice, Azariah''s heart skipped a beat.


    He had an ominous feeling about it.


    Stepping back, he grabbed Ne''s hand tightly before a golden thread bound their hands together.


    "No matter what happens, stay close to me," he whispered, his voice serious as he looked at her.


    She nodded her head, reflecting his seriousness.


    The singing voice started to grow louder, the soft melody making Azariah''s mind go numb.


    Just as he took a step forward, ignoring the melodic chimes, he stopped.


    A pair of bright yellow eyes were ring at him.


    He stepped back as the fog slowly parted, giving way to a Redom.


    Its body, bigger than most buildings, slowly moved closer.


    It brought the skeletal head, which resembled a human torso topped with antlers instead of legs, closer to him.


    But as if the melodic voice had an effect on the monster, it ignored their existencepletely and walked past them.


    "What happened?" a confused Ne asked, her own head starting to ache.


    Thinking quickly, Azariah gently loosened his grip on her hand. Instead, he looped the thread around both their wrists.


    "Stay close and yell if you feel even a little problem," he said seriously, looking at her.


    Ne nodded awkwardly, feeling weird at his concern.


    Azariah started to walk into the fog, the eerie song echoing.


    A sense of dread gripped his mind, giving him the urge to kill the singer without any mercy.


    "Is the voice controlling the monster?" Ne asked, making sure to stay beside him.


    "I think so," Azariah affirmed as he looked around, "but it''s hard to pinpoint the location."


    The voice was echoing throughout the town like an opera with no specific ce to go.


    Looking up from the dense fog, Azariah found a tall building at the corner of the town.


    He ran toward it before flexing his muscles to jolt up to the top.


    Ne closely followed behind him without questioning.


    The singing voice made him groan. He had never heard such a beautiful yet jarring voice in his life.


    "I prefer echo," he whispered softly as he looked around from the tall building.


    But immediately, his mind turned numb as he noticed the bizarre scene unfolding in front of him.


    "...What the fuck?" Ne gasped, bringing her hand to cover her mouth.


    Redoms moved around the town.


    Not one or two¡ªalmost fifty of them.


    They moved on every street of the town, ncing in every house with their glowing eyes.


    It waspletely different from what they had imagined for tonight.


    Ne bit her lower lip as she noticed a few of them trying to pick up sleeping children from their houses.


    "We need to stop them," she said, turning to look at Azariah, who quietly observed them.


    "...A ritual."


    He whispered softly as something clicked in his mind.


    "Azariah!" Ne yelled quietly, making him snap out of his thoughts.


    "...The voice," he said as he looked around the town, "...we need to stop the voice."


    "How so?" Ne asked urgently.


    "Whoever is singing isn''t in the town," Azariah replied matter-of-factly. "...It''s a pre-recorded voice."


    "How can you be so sure!?" Ne asked, as his words didn''t make any sense.


    "It''s a ritual, idiot," he replied, ring at her. "...Redoms are monsters that are offspring of saintly mythical elks."


    "And?" Ne asked, still not following his words.


    "Their fresh blood is most useful when making ritual circles," he exined, taking a deep breath. "...Whoever is controlling them won''t risk getting caught when they have to control the monsterter for its blood."


    "Then are they using speakers to sing?" she asked, doubtful.


    "No, a magic circle," Azariah replied, ring at her. "...At least four of them to make the song echo in the entire town."


    "We need to break the magic circle, got it," Ne replied, nodding her head.


    "Breaking just one will work," he said, calming himself down. "Let''s go."


    Azariah jumped down from the building, and so did Ne.


    They moved in opposite directions, but Azariah quickly turned toward her.


    "Hey! Together!" he yelled before she could vanish into the fog.


    "Why!?" Ne asked, looking at him.


    "I don''t like the idea of us getting separated," he replied before tugging on the thread binding them.


    He knew how things worked if two people parted ways in times like this, and he didn''t want her or him to be an easy target.


    Ne looked at him weirdly but, thinking about the town, she quickly returned to his side.


    A Redom emerged in their path, blocking their way.


    Neplh!


    The surroundings chilled instantly as an ice creature resembling a snake materialized from thin air.


    It coiled around the Redom, retracting its body while making the Redom''s gruesome figure move closer to Azariah.


    He curled his fingers as he punched the monster in its face.


    Its head burst open, sttering blood and brain matter everywhere like rain.


    "Urgh, was that necessary?" Ne groaned, wiping the blood from her face.


    Azariah didn''t reply. Instead, he rushed past the monster.


    Thinking again, he could find some ws in his n, like the location of the magic circle and how to find them.


    But given the small size of the town, that didn''t bother him much.


    Walking through the empty streets, he quickly arrived at a ce where the singing seemed louder.


    "Search around," he said seriously, looking at Ne.


    Ne moved without wasting time, searching the empty streets, walls,mpposts, or anything that a magic circle could be carved on.


    Azariah did the same but took more time, listening to the song even though it hurt his brain.


    And the results were in his favor as he quickly found a ck magic circle carved on a tree.


    "Ne!" he yelled, looking back at her.


    She turned around and ran toward him.


    Muspelh!


    Without a second thought, Azariah snapped his fingers, engulfing the entire tree in scorching fire.


    The voice died down as if sensing something was amiss.


    And just as it did...


    "ARGHH!"


    Azariah groaned in pain as a screeching sound echoed from the circle.


    It felt so bad that it made him want to kill himself.


    The ground around them started to shake, while the voice that had been singing moments ago now screamed at them.


    Tens of Redoms rushed toward them, seemingly ready to crush them.


    "Azariah!" Ne yelled as she readied herself, but before they could reach them, Azariah burned the entire tree.


    The Redoms stopped in their path, the fog clearing, making everything visible again.


    "Told you that would work," he said with a sigh, ncing at Ne.


    "...Yeah," Ne whispered softly as she watched the Redoms turning around and walking away.


    But without giving them the luxury of time to celebrate their win...


    ...The song continued.


    This time, the voice became clear.


    It was a child''s voice.


    Their expressions hardened as the Redoms turned back toward them once again.


    "Ne!" Azariah yelled, snapping her out of it. "Grab onto me!"


    She did as she was told without thinking, wrapping her arms around him.


    Azariah''s shirt tore from the back, his shoulder des shifting to make way for his wings to emerge.


    pping his wings once, Azariah jumped up, flying high into the sky.


    His gaze turned down as he watched the Redoms utterly destroy the ce where they had stood.


    "A-Azariah," Ne''s trembling voice echoed, her grip tightening around him.


    His gaze shifted to where she was looking.


    He immediately noticed a few Redoms running into the forest, holding children in their human-like hands.


    The rest of the Redoms followed behind, empty-handed.


    "...."


    Azariah turned toward the source of the child''s voice that was singing the song.


    His gazended on a boy who stood alone in an empty street.


    The boy with rough blonde hair looked up, his gaze locking with Azariah''s.


    "Hehehe."


    The boy let out a cheerfulugh as he turned around and started running away.


    Azariah gently pped his wings, following the boy.


    "Azariah, we should capture him," Ne advised as he quietly followed the boy.


    The boy soon left the town''s concrete road and started running toward the unpaved path.


    Azariah stopped at the edge of the town.


    "Hehehe."


    The boy''s cheerful voice echoed in his ear.


    Neplh!


    "Azariah!?"


    Ne yelled, startled.


    He extended his hand. A spike made of ice emerged in front of him, aimed at the boy''s head.


    "Azariah, you are not going to kill him!" Ne yelled, but he wasn''t listening.


    "Hehehe." The child''s giggling echoed once again as if mocking him.


    A chill ran down Azariah''s spine as he slowly lowered his hand, dispersing the spike.


    "Hahahaha." The child''s giggling turned into heartfeltughter.


    Azariah recognized the path the boy was taking.


    ...It was the same path that led to the graveyard.


    "HAHAHAHA!!!"


    The child''s heartfeltughter now turned into the eerie and maniacalughter of an adult, the mockery clear in the voice. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "HAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    ...Now, only theughter of a madman echoed.

 Chapter 224 [Hollow Town] [6] [Family]

    Chapter 224 [Hollow Town] [6] [Family]


    [Arianell''s POV]


    I gulped down the water to calm my burning throat.


    The warmth of the morning sun peeking through the dense clouds helped rx my body.


    My eyes barely opened after not having proper sleep all night.


    It was a crazy night, but oddly enough, it ended quietly after that creepy child ran away.


    I stretched my armszily, cing them on the bench I was sitting on.


    Looking around, I noticed children still ying, unaffected by what had happenedst night.


    ''...Children, huh?''


    I thought as I watched them y with pure innocence, without any tension.


    That reminded me of my own childhood.


    It wasn''t all giggles and happiness¡ªI was depressed for almost half of it.


    Rightfully so.


    Who wouldn''t be after knowing your mother abandoned you and left you to die when you were hardly five years old?


    Thrown away from being a real princess to a shell of one in an empire you knew nothing of.


    ...It was torture for a child.


    ''Sword maiden, huh?''


    What a fancy name for someone who is nothing but a watchdog, guarding a door to hell.


    It was hard to believe, of all the people, I was the one who had to do it.


    Until I will take myst breath.


    ...And just as I had epted my fate, amotion brought me back to reality.


    I shifted my focus to my side as I saw two boys walking toward me.


    But my gaze remained on the boy with pristine white hair like him and mismatched eye colors.


    ''...He''s grown a lot.''


    I don''t know why, but unlike before, now he looks like a boy who coulde straight out of some maiden''s dream.


    He looks much better than the emo guy he used to be.


    "How are you doing?" As he walked closer, he asked, cing a te full of pancakes beside me.


    "I need more sleep," I grumbled, taking the te and starting to eat.


    "Do thatter," he replied, sitting beside me while Aimar stood close. "We need to check the house near the graveyard."


    "Huh?" The half-eaten pancake fell from my hand back onto the te as I heard him. "...W-wait, what? No, I''m not goin¡ª"


    "I''m not asking," he cut in with a sweet smile. "Like it or not, you''reing with me."


    "Hell no!" I yelled, ring at him. "I''m not going anywhere near that creepy¡ª"


    "Eat faster. We don''t have much time," he interjected sharply before standing up and walking away.


    "Hey, you can''t do this to me!" I protested, but my words seemed to have no effect on him.


    Without looking back, he walked toward the director''s office.


    Grumbling to myself, I continued eating the pancakes.


    Who made them anyway?


    They''re not bad.


    "So, who are you?" I shifted my focus toward Aimar as he asked, sitting beside me at a slight distance.


    "Ne¡ª"


    "No, the real you," he cut in, his voice sharp. "Behind that fake mask."


    "I don''t know what you mean by that," I replied curtly, munching on the pancakes.


    "Azariah isn''t close with many girls," he said, ncing at me. "He wouldn''t talk so freely with you without knowing you well."


    "Does it change anything?" I asked back, looking at him. "With or without the mask, I''m nothing but a passerby in his life."


    "...I see," he whispered softly, nodding in response.


    "Were you protecting the orphanagest night?" I asked, trying to keep the conversation going.


    "Yes, Azariah asked me to," he replied with a gentle nod.


    "He was sure this ce would be targeted because of the children, but for some reason, nobody attacked."


    "...That''s odd," I mumbled, finishing thest of the pancake. "It''s weird they left this ce alone."


    "...Yeah," he replied before falling silent.


    I didn''t have anything else to say either. And even though I wanted tofort him about Oliver...


    ...I couldn''t.


    I''m not good atforting others; it''s hard for me.


    I hardly have people in my life who I care about.


    Heck, I really don''t have anyone.


    I don''t know how it feels to lose someone close to you.


    ...I''m just¡ª


    "Ne!" A voice yelled, and I looked up.


    Azariah stood at the gate, urging me toe toward him.


    He had a book in his hand that he quickly ced in his bracelet.


    With a tired sigh, I got up, passing the te to Aimar. "Please keep it inside."


    He nodded, taking it, while I rushed toward Azariah.


    "Do I really have to go?" I asked, my voice pleading. "Can''t I just look after the kids?"


    "What are you, a housewife?" He scoffed, pulling out a handkerchief. "And wipe your face after eating."


    "Yes, father," I replied.


    He halted, pointing a finger at me, lips parted, but turned around without saying anything.


    I couldn''t help but grin at his reaction.


    It''s hard to make him speechless, and I definitely enjoy it.


    "By the way, thanks for guarding mest night while I was sleeping," I said, passing the handkerchief back.


    Even though I couldn''t sleep much, it was still reassuring to have him close.


    "It''s fine," he replied, looking at me. "And yeah, be careful with the children at that house."


    I flinched, my stomach twisted like I was going to throw up.


    "Wouldn''t it be better if I stayed here?" I mumbled quietly, looking at him.


    "Why, are you scared?" he asked, smiling sweetly.


    And I don''t like that smile.


    ...It makes me feel weird.


    "I''m not," I replied, straightening my back as we reached the vige''s edge.


    "Just stay behind me, and everything will be alright," he said as he walked on the unpaved road.


    "You sure like to act mature," I mumbled, following behind him.


    "I am mature," he replied, ncing back at me.


    "Too mature, I''d say," I replied, and he nodded happily. "Even your stamina is affected by your maturity."


    He stopped, ring back at me.


    I quickly averted my gaze until he started walking again.


    And the farther we walked, the quieter the surroundings became.


    "Is this the right choice?" I softly mumbled, stepping closer to him. "...I don''t feel like we should be here alone."


    "...Nothing will happen," Azariah reassured me. "...You''ll be fine."


    I nodded as we quickly moved through the tall, dried grasses.


    Weirdly enough, I felt like someone was watching us from afar but still so close.


    But fortunately or not, we arrived at the ce quickly.


    At the old, barren house made of wood and mud, theughter of children echoed even from afar.


    Azariah walked toward the house, the front gate barely tall enough to stop anything.


    Two children danced around an oak tree, and a bull was tied to the tree.


    The children stopped and looked at us.


    And I finally saw them properly¡ªthey seemed like twins, one boy and one girl.


    Rough blonde hair and brown eyes.


    ...And I recognized the boy.


    He was the same boy we sawst night.


    I took a step back as they both smiled, an innocent yet unsettling smile.


    "Where''s your mother?" Azariah asked, standing at the edge of the house.


    "Hehehe."


    The children didn''t reply but just giggled softly.


    "A-Az,"


    I stammered, grabbing his shirt as he opened the small gate and walked in.


    He signaled me to stay in ce while he walked further in.


    "Can you tell me where your mother is?" Azariah asked again, voice serious, standing a few yards away from them.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Both childrenughed eerily, pointing at him.


    Azariah sighed, rubbing his temple.


    Just as he took another step, the sound of something falling made us turn.


    "M-my lord?" A middle-ageddy walked toward Azariah from inside the house, wearing ragged, worn-out clothes.


    Azariah stepped back, walking closer to me as he stood in front of me.


    "Do you need anything?" thedy asked, bowing, her rough blonde hair flowing down.


    "Where was your childst night?" Azariah asked, ncing at the now-silent children. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sleeping, my lord," thedy replied, confusion filling her face.


    "Are you sure?" Azariah asked doubtfully, looking at her.


    "Yes, my lord," she replied, nodding submissively.


    "Can I take your son to the town?" he asked curtly, looking at her.


    "No!"


    But before she could reply, the children started yelling.


    They ran and hid behind the ck bull.


    "Go away!"


    Picking up small pebbles, they threw them toward Azariah.


    "D-did h-he do something?" thedy asked, a frightened look on her face.


    Azariah gently nodded, ignoring the children.


    "I''m sorry on his behalf," thedy immediately knelt in front of him. "I-I will pay for his sins."


    "No¡ª"


    "I will pay."


    Azariah''s words cut off as thedy mumbled like a broken puppet.


    And without a second thought, she started undressing herself.


    "Hey! Stop it!" Azariah yelled as she removed her upper garments.


    Her chesty bare for us to see, while her children shouted behind the bull.


    "Azariah, let''s go," I softly whispered, grabbing his hand as thedy started to remove the rest of her clothes.


    "Hahaha, I will pay for his sins!"


    And just as we turned, thedyughed heartily.

 Chapter 225 [Hollow Town] [7]

    Chapter 225 [Hollow Town] [7]


    "Arghh, fuck."


    I groaned in frustration as I sat on a bench close to the square streets of the town.


    The bizarre thing that happened at that old house kept on repeating in my mind.


    "What''s up with them?" Ne, sitting beside me, whispered anxiously. "Why were they acting like that?"


    "I don''t know." I replied, closing my eyes and leaning back on the bench,fortably. "...I seriously don''t know, what the fuck is happening now."


    That family made things even harder.


    ...As if things weren''t messed up enough already.


    "Is that child possessed?" Ne asked, making me nce at her. "I mean, the way heughedst night¡ª."


    "No, you may be right," I replied, turning to look at the cloudy sky. "...He''s probably possessed or marked by some evil being."


    ...Maybe not just that child, but his entire family.


    "..."


    A silence lingered between us as we both fell into deep thought.


    It''s already been a full day, and instead ofpleting the task, things are getting more and moreplicated.


    ''...Why did you send me here, Mother?''


    I thought to myself, closing my eyes.


    Is it something for my own good?


    I highly doubt that.


    It''s either so she can sink me deeper into the pit of her control, or it''s something that will be beneficial to her.


    Or maybe both?


    Who knows.


    Anyway, now I have to think of ways she can benefit from it.


    Something beneficial to her, huh?


    For that, she can scapegoat someone else''s ns.


    Kill thousands, if not more.


    Burn down a kingdom¡ª.


    "What?"


    I turned to my side as Ne shook my body harshly.


    "What now?" she asked, looking at me, her eyes expectant.


    "How would I know?" I rebuked, giving her an annoyed look.


    "Tsk, you''re useless," she grumbled, stretching her body while leaning against the bench.


    "You''re one to talk," I replied, ncing at her, stretching like a cat.


    "Can you stop doing that?"


    "What?"


    "Peeking at my stomach."


    "I never did that."


    "You just did!"


    "Stop ndering me."


    "How am I¡ª."


    Her words trailed off as I stood up from the bench and walked away.


    "Nice, just walk away like you always do!" she shouted from behind, but I ignored her.


    I wasn''t in the mood to fight with her, not in this bizarre town.


    She quickly walked toward me, matching my steps as we walked.


    "Where are we going?" she asked after a moment of silence.


    "Somewhere quiet," I replied, looking around the town.


    Even after the kidnapping of the children, not much had changed within the town.


    People were still doing their daily jobs.


    Shops and stalls were open, and people moved around buying and selling.


    ...It''s as if nothing happened in their lives.


    ''...What a weird ce to live in.''


    Moving further away from the town, we arrived at a barren junction with no one around.


    Walking closer to an abandoned house, I blew the leaves away from the wooden stairs before sitting down.


    "Wait!"


    And just as I touched my bracelet, Ne yelled. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "..."


    Grabbing my hand, she dragged me to the other edge of the stairs before sitting on the cleaner part.


    She smiled sweetly, looking at me.


    Suppressing the urge to p her cheek, I took out a book from my bracelet.


    "What''s this?" she asked as I opened the book.


    "A book."


    "I know that. What''s it about?"


    "Nothing special," I replied, turning the page. "It''s just some highlights of the town throughout the years."


    "Why are yo¡ª."


    "Who is the Primordial Demoness?" I asked, cutting off her words.


    She blinked innocently before replying, "The Goddess Anant."


    "Do you know anything about her?" I asked as she slid closer to look at the book.


    "Hmm, she has three heads?"


    "No, idiot," I grumbled while reading. "She''s shown with three heads to signify that she''s far smarter than most beings on her level."


    "...Yeah," she replied, dragging out her words, and as if feeling challenged, she continued, "...She''s known as a bloodthirsty and vengeful goddess who always does what she feels like."


    I nodded in reply to her words.


    Just like how goddess Taishareth is known for her corruption.


    Goddess Isis for her witchcraft.


    Anant is known for her spirituality and intelligence.


    She''s one of the divine beings who can win against anyone using just her brains.


    Not to mention, she''s worshiped as the goddess of fertility and war.


    "She''s also rted to Baal," Ne said, and I gently nodded.


    But then something clicked in my mind.


    "...Baal, huh?" I whispered, rubbing my chin. "The Dark Trinity."


    "I don''t understand them," Ne said, resting her chin on her knees.


    "What''s there to understand?" I replied with a light chuckle.


    "...They work the same as the church and ruling gods who want to overthrow the three main gods¡ªElohim, Elyon, and Adon."


    "...Why?"


    "I don''t know," I replied with a shrug. "They didn''t tell me."


    "Yeah," she grumbled, shifting even closer.


    "Found it."


    "Something interesting?"


    "This, right here." Pointing at the paragraph I was reading, I replied, "...Twenty years ago, some people spotted a levitating broken staff inside the forest."


    "So?" she asked, tilting her head. "What about it?"


    But just as I parted my lips to reply, a cluster of green began to emerge from behind me.


    I smiled as the cluster soon took the shape of a small child.


    I grabbed the child and looked at her.


    A childish face with baby-like features, gem-like green eyes, and unusually long blonde hair.


    Her eyelids blinked innocently before her gazended on me.


    She smiled brightly as she shouted, "Papa!"


    "Daughter," I replied with a bright smile as I ced her on myp.


    "Papa!!" She turned around while standing on myp.


    "Yeah," I replied as her tiny hands reached out to grab my cheeks.


    "Papa!!"


    "Say something else, or are you going to keep on saying ''Papa?''" I said with a bright smile, letting her pinch my face.


    "Your spirit?" Ne asked, curiously looking at the little girl.


    "Yeah," I replied, nodding. "She''s the third and thest one."


    "I see," she replied as the girl turned to look at her.


    I tensed slightly as I looked at the girl.


    Last time, it was Willis who called her ''Mama,'' and even though she hasn''t done anything like that, I couldn''t help but worry.


    But to my relief, she didn''t. Instead, she grabbed my arm and started climbing my body.


    "...You''re the father of three at such a young age," Nemented, looking at me. "I''m envious."


    "You want some as well?" I asked, immediately regretting my words.


    That doesn''t sound righting from me.


    "...I''ll pass," she awkwardly replied, ncing at the girl who now stood on my shoulder.


    I nodded gently, supporting the little girl.


    "What''s her name?" she asked, looking at me.


    I awkwardly rubbed my cheek as I replied, "...I haven''t named her yet."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "I''m terrible at naming," I replied, shrugging my shoulders, which made the little girl giggle. "...So I''m just waiting for Christina to return."


    "Christy!!" the little girl shouted.


    "Then who named your second spirit?" Ne asked curiously.


    "...Aimar," I replied softly. "Well, I asked him to."


    "I see," she whispered, stretching her hand. "Do you mind?"


    I shook my head as I gently grabbed the girl by her side.


    "Papa?" the girl mumbled innocently as I passed her to Ne.


    "Don''t worry," I smiled reassuringly. "She''s a good aunt."


    I felt a kick on my leg, making me groan in pain.


    "Who are you calling ''aunt?''" Ne grumbled, ring at me.


    I silently passed the little girl to her without arguing.


    "Hello," she smiled, cing the girl on herp. "Do you know me?"


    "Aria?" the little girl guessed, tilting her head, making Ne flinch.


    She slowly turned her head to look at me, but I just shrugged.


    "It''s Ne."


    "Aria?"


    "Nell¡ª."


    "Aria!"


    "Give up," I said, looking at her.


    Ne looked at me, her eyes pleading as she whispered, "...Can I name her?"


    "..."


    "Please, Azariah," she pleaded.


    "...Only if she likes it," I replied, to which she smiled brightly.


    "Let''s see¡ª."


    But before she could start, a scream resonated throughout the area.


    I stood up as I turned to look at the nearby forest.


    The inhumane, broken scream echoed again.


    And my face hardened.


    [You''ve already guessed what''s happening here, haven''t you?]


    ''...Yes.''


    [...So, are you going to save them?]


    ''....''

 Chapter 226 [Hollow Town] [8] [Conflict]

    Chapter 226 [Hollow Town] [8] [Conflict]


    "When an outsider arrives here, things always take a wrong turn."


    These words echoed in the square pathway street of Daqan Town, filled with townsfolk gathered in one ce.


    A few seconds passed; they stared at the forest, their expressions dull while they remained speechless.


    A broken scream echoed from within the forest, making them flinch in response.


    Since morning, the scream hadn''t stopped for a single moment. It continued, making them all fear what was inside.


    Who was screaming? And why?


    They didn''t dare to think deeply about it; the dark secret of the town made them even more anxious.


    "...We should call the church," a voice echoed within the ce, making people look in that direction.


    Ady in nun attire walked forward to the center of the crowd.


    "That''s the only way I can think of," she said, her voice heavy. "...The church¡ª"


    "I''ve already tried it," another voice echoed, cutting her off.


    They looked towards the voice and found the old man, the director of the orphanage, with a sullen look.


    "The church clearly told us they do not want to help," he said, his voice echoing in the silence. "...Especially not this cursed town."


    A heavy silence lingered; they couldn''t say or do anything but just listen to the horrifying scream echoing from the forest.


    The gloomy clouds covered the evening sun like a nket, light barely illuminating the ce.


    "Why aren''t we sending the outsiders?" one of the olddies grumbled, her voice venomous. "They''re here to investigate, so they should check the forest as well."


    A silence followed her words. Nobody said anything but just looked at each other.


    "I agree," anotherdy voiced out. "They should check the forest as well."


    One by one, all the people of the town agreed with her words.


    Their voices grew firmer as more people acknowledged the idea.


    "Have you guys gone mad!" the director of the orphanage yelled, making them all silent.


    "We don''t even know what''s inside! How can you suggest sending them in?"


    "My child is gone because of them!" one of them yelled. "...Those monsters usually take one child, but they took tens of themst night!"


    "Yeah, it was all because they killed the monster!" another one yelled, anger filling his voice. "They should check it themselves!"


    The others agreed, their voices echoing within the streets.


    "Enough!" the orphanage director yelled, ring at them all. "We don''t have time for all this!"


    His gaze moved upward as he looked at the retreating light. "...It will be night in just a few minutes."


    The townsfolk flinched at the mention of night.


    "I''m going home."


    One of them moved, and following him, everyone soon entered their houses.


    Now only the old man remained in the empty streets, his gaze moving to the corner of the street.


    A boy with white hair stood there, leaning against a wall.


    .....


    .....


    ''They are terrified, huh?''


    I thought as I looked at the townsfolk running back to their homes.


    I''ve been listening to them for a while, and they are behaving exactly how people in fear behave.


    "I am sorry," the old man bowed as he walked towards me. "They are all¡ª"


    "It''s fine," I replied with a light shrug as I turned around. "We should return to the orphanage."


    The old man quietly nodded, walking beside me.


    [...What are you going to do?]


    ''Is it toote for us to run away?''


    [It is.]


    ''Fuck.''


    I grumbled, rubbing my temples in frustration. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Things never go as nned, no matter how much I try to control them.


    There were clues all around the ce, but it took me a whole day toe to a conclusion.


    ...Not that it matters, because I''m bound to be stuck here.


    "What are you thinking, my lord?" the old man mumbled, bringing me back.


    "Do you know how this town was created?" I asked, looking at him.


    He tilted his head in confusion but replied nheless, "...A priest made the first house, and people followed him."


    "...Do you know who that priest was?" I probed further, squinting my eyes.


    "...M-my lord."


    "Just answer me."


    He drew in a deep breath as he replied, "A-a devotee of the Primordial Demoness."


    I nodded my head in response. Now it all makes sense.


    The orphanage quickly came into view, where two people stood at the gate.


    "Yo!" I greeted them as they looked at me anxiously.


    "What is happening?" Ne asked, walking beside me.


    "Nothing much," I replied with a light smile. "We are just fucked."


    "Huh? What?"


    "Get ready, we will be leaving soon," I said, patting her head once.


    "Where?"


    "Just get ready."


    The old man nodded towards me as he walked into the orphanage, while I turned to look at Aimar.


    "Did you check?" I asked, looking at him.


    He shook his head in response. "It''s blurry inside. I can''t see a thing."


    "Figured," I replied with a light shrug. "It''s not easy to look inside the forest."


    "What now?" he asked, looking at me.


    "I have a task for you," I replied with a small smile.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "Are you fucking serious, Azariah?" I turned to nce back at Ne, who yelled in frustration.


    "Why, are you scared?" I asked, smiling at her.


    "Stop smiling," she grumbled, ring at me. "Otherwise, I won''t be able to stop my urge to punch you."


    I chuckled as I looked forward.


    We stood at the entrance of the dark and gloomy forest with dried-up trees and the sound of screaming echoing from within.


    "I hate you," Ne grumbled as I started walking in.


    "Hate me all you want," I replied without looking back. "...But we have work to do."


    "You seriously want to check a forest with creepy screams?" she grumbled, walking beside me. "...How stupid can you be?"


    "I''m not stupid," I replied, ncing at her. "I''m just confident I can take care of whatever is screaming."


    "...Yeah, I''m running at the first sight of a ghost," she whispered, her voice serious.


    I shrugged in response while extending my hand, and a magic circle illuminated the ce.


    I carefully walked, making a path for her to follow.


    The forest was weirdly silent, with just the sound of screaming resonating from time to time.


    "Azariah," Ne whispered softly. "...What are you going to do after this?"


    "Nothing," I replied, gazing around the darkness. "The festival is just around the corner, so I''ll join. What about you?"


    "Well, the summit is happening in two months, so I need to get ready for that," she replied, and I nodded my head softly.


    "I n to drop out of the academy," I informed her, making her halt. "Maybe just after the summit."


    "...Why?" she asked, frozen in ce.


    "I don''t want to run away," I replied, shrugging. "...I have ns that I can''t do if I stay at the academy."


    "...I see." She nodded weakly. "...I will miss you."


    My steps halted as I heard her words.


    "Stop that," I whispered with a small smile. "You don''t care about me."


    "I don''t have anyone," she replied, her gaze on me. "...If anything, you''re the only one I ever cared about¡ª"


    "Shut up!" I yelled, making her flinch. "...Stop saying bullshit."


    I don''t know why, but her words triggered me. They made me feel ufortable at my core.


    "Bullshit?" she whispered weakly. "I''m not lying¡ª"


    "You wouldn''t have left if you cared," I snarled, ring at her, my voice trembling with anger.


    "Did you forget what you did that made me leave you!?" she snapped, walking closer towards me.


    "And? You could have stayed even after that," I replied, ring at her. "But you chose to walk away."


    I know my words are selfish, but that''s what I truly wanted at that time.


    "I did!" she nodded vigorously, standing inches away. "I did it because I knew I wouldn''t be alive for long. I separated from you so you wouldn''t feel sad when I died!"


    "No! You''re just being selfish," I snarled, looking down at her. "You know nothing about sacrificing yourself for others, so don''t fucking¡ª"


    "Then what about you!?" she yelled, pushing me back. "What is your great sacrifice!? You tried to force yourself on me¡ª"


    "And you know damn well why I did that!" I yelled back, stepping closer.


    "Sword Maidens are required to be virgins, and you know what?


    I was fucking ready to make the entire empire my enemy just so you could live!"


    "What a way to justify your actions," she replied, pping her hands.


    "And what did you even think at that time? That I would fuck the entire world just so I could have two minutes of happiness with you!?"


    "Two minutes?" I whispered at the absurdity of her words.


    "Yeah, that''s how long you''re going tost anyway¡ª"


    I grabbed her firmly by the waist before mming her against a nearby tree.


    I pressed her soft body down with my own as I red at her.


    "You know I can still fuck this world," I whispered, looking into her eyes.


    She blinked; her normal eyes turned pure white, and so did her hair.


    Bringing her face closer, she whispered, her voice serious, "Try me."


    She flinched as I gently touched her stomach but still tried to keep her calm facade.


    She licked her dry lips, her breath quickening as I brought my face closer to hers.


    But at thest second, I pulled back, and she sighed in relief.


    "...Fucking coward," she groaned as I stepped back, releasing her.


    "I would have done it if I were sure I loved you," I rified while making another magic circle to illuminate the gloom.


    "...I see." She whispered, and for some odd reason, I sensed sadness in her voice.


    I turned around, but just as I did, my breathing stopped.


    In front of me stood a living Redom...


    ...With no skin on its body.

 Chapter 227 [Hollow Town] [9] [Ritual]

    Chapter 227 [Hollow Town] [9] [Ritual]


    In front of me stood a living Redom...


    ...With no skin on its body.


    I drew in a deep breath as the Redom let out a painful cry.


    Its body distorted, blood dripping down from its form to the ground below.


    I turned as I heard Arianell gasp, walking closer to me.


    The distinct smell of blood suppressed every other scent in the forest.


    "Why didn''t we see it?" Arianell whispered softly, grabbing onto my wrist.


    I didn''t reply but looked at the beast closely.


    Around its hind legs, it was bound by the branches of the surrounding trees, hovering just above the ground.


    The dripping blood was collected in a small incline carved into the ground, slowly sliding deeper into the forest.


    I nced at the pitiful beast onest time before I turned around.


    "A-Azariah?" Arianell quietly called, grabbing my hand.


    "We can''t do anything about it," I replied, looking at her seriously. "There''s no point in saving it."


    "At least kill it¡ª"


    "Not now," I cut her off, grabbing her hand. "Let''s go."


    Even though I wanted to free it from its suffering, I couldn''t do it now.


    I don''t want to mess things up to the point where they be beyond my control.


    Looking down, I followed the path of the carved incline on the ground.


    It led us deeper into the forest, with the Redom''s blood still slowly moving.


    "Is this some kind of ritual?" Arianell asked, my hand still holding hers. "But why?"


    "...Stay quiet," I whispered, ncing back at her.


    "Say something, Azariah," she replied, her voice defeated. "You always do this, keeping everything to yourself."


    I didn''t reply, instead tightening my grip on her hand.


    If what I''m thinking turns out to be true...


    "...Azariah."


    "I''m not hiding anything." After a long pause, I replied, "I''m just confused¡ª"


    My words halted as I felt someone''s gaze on me, making my scalp numb.


    I looked up, and right above us, I saw a human eye bigger than a football.


    The eye watched us without blinking, with no head or corresponding body attached to it.


    "Az¡ª"


    "Don''t look," I whispered softly, looking back at her. "No matter what happens, don''t look at the eye."


    Confusion and anxiety were clear in her eyes as she gently nodded.


    Without saying anything else, I moved forward, ignoring the eye, which quietly floated behind us.


    "What is that?" Arianell whispered as we moved deeper.


    "...A creeper," I replied softly. "A type of spirit, native to hell."


    "W-wait, what?" she whispered, "What is this thing doing here?"


    "How would I know?" I whispered back as the forest began to open up.


    The lighting from the deeper part of the forest now illuminated the area, making me break the magic circle in my hand.


    I already knew what I was about to see, so I drew deep breaths to calm myself down.


    "Arianell," I whispered softly, looking back at her. "No matter what happens after this, do not scream, okay?"


    "...What?" she replied, confusion filling her eyes.


    "Just do as I say," I responded, and she reflected my seriousness by nodding.


    Walking further for a few seconds, we quickly got a clear view of the source of the light.


    A faintly discernible copsed building appeared in front of us.


    mes engulfed the entire structure, making it resemble an altar.


    Naked women floated around the building, their eerieughter echoing.


    I recognized one of them.


    The woman who lived near the graveyard.


    The carved incline on the ground made a circle of blood around the building, glowing softly.


    "Ahh¡ª"


    I turned and quickly ced my hand over Arianell''s mouth, muffling her scream.


    She looked at me, her eyes filled with unfiltered horror.


    I pressed harder on her mouth while I brought my face closer.


    "They will be fine, don''t worry," I whispered, looking into her eyes.


    She nodded softly, and I turned back to the altar.


    Around the area, the kidnapped children were bound to poles.


    Long nails dug into their shoulders, legs, and hands, keeping them from falling to the ground.


    ...A clear cut across their stomachs, blood dripping from the wounds and mixing with the Redom''s blood on the ground.


    I clenched my jaw as I looked up at the top of the altar.


    And to my dismay, my fears came true.


    There at the top, a broken staff handle levitated, radiating killing intent so powerful it made my mind numb just by looking at it.


    ...One-third of Goddess Anant''s primordial weapon.


    The one holding part of her divinity.


    I bit my lip as I slowly backed away.


    Arianell looked confused as I dragged her along with me, my hand still covering her mouth.


    After walking for a few minutes, I finally let go of her.


    "I know that!" I yelled back, ring at her. "But if I save them now, everyone in the town will die!"


    "How?"


    "Azariah, we need to save them," she said, looking at me.


    "We need to return to the town," I replied as I turned around.


    "Hey! No!" she yelled, grabbing me and twisting me around to face her. "We can''t just leave them here!"


    "I know that!" I yelled back, ring at her. "But if I save them now, everyone in the town will die!"


    "How?"


    "I can''t exin right now," I replied as I walked out of the forest.


    "Azariah, please just tell me!"


    "I will, but first let''s get out of here," I whispered, ncing up. The eye still followed us like a shadow.


    Covering my mouth with my hand, I thought for a bit longer.


    I''ve already confirmed everything I needed to.


    All that''s left¡ª


    "Azariah!"


    "What?!"


    Turning around, I red at her as she kept shouting.


    "What''s happening?" she asked, her voice pleading. "At least tell me something."


    cing both hands on her shoulders, I looked into her eyes. "Arianell, for once, just trust me."


    "B-but¡ª"


    "Just trust me," I cut in, my voice serious as I gently squeezed her shoulders. "I will save everyone."


    She looked into my eyes for a moment before nodding.


    "Fine," she grumbled.


    "Good girl," I smiled, patting her head once.


    She red at me, but I ignored her as I made my way out of the forest. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And just as we stepped out, the eye that had been observing us disappeared.


    "Arianell, I have very important work for you," I said, turning around and looking deeply into her beautiful eyes.


    "What?"


    "Do me a favor and go back to town and meet with Aimar."


    "What? Why?"


    "Just do it," I said, my voice serious.


    "And what about you?" she asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I have some work," I replied as I turned around, "I''ll see you in town."


    "Hey! At least tell me something!"


    She yelled, but I didn''t listen. Instead, I continued down the unpaved road toward the graveyard.


    But after a few seconds, I turned around to look back at her.


    She was heading back to town, her steps heavy.


    [She seems angry.]


    ''I know.''


    I watched her retreating figure, and just as she entered the town, I turned and started walking again.


    The eerie silence and darkness made it hard to move, but I quickly arrived at the graveyard.


    The sound of childrenughing and ying echoed, and I turned toward the noise.


    I drew in a deep breath as the house came into view.


    ''...Don''t show fear.''


    I reminded myself.


    ''No matter what happens, don''t show any fear.''


    Smallnterns illuminated the house, their light flickering as the wind howled.


    Opening the small gate, I walked inside.


    Both children,ughing and ying, stopped and turned toward me.


    The bull was still bound to the tree,zily lying on the ground, staring at me.


    "Go away."


    Neplh.


    Both children whispered.


    Their eyes turned pitch ck, jaws dislocating with a cracking sound.


    Their mouths hung open as they both shouted in a demonic voice,


    "GO AWAY!"


    Neplh.


    A misty wind rushed past them, freezing both children in an instant.


    I nced at them onest time before turning to the bull.


    "Children are annoying, aren''t they?" I said casually, grabbing a nearby chair.


    cing it with its back facing it, I sat down while keeping my eyes on the bull.


    "You understand my tone, right?" I asked, looking at it. "It''s quite different from the historicalnguage of the past."


    Resting my hands on the chair, I looked at the bull, whose eyes were now fixed on me.


    "Ragnar did a number on you, didn''t he?" I asked, and immediately felt a chill run through my body.


    Ignoring it, I continued, "...Look what you''ve turned into."


    A suffocating silence lingered between us.


    And now I knew taunting wouldn''t work.


    "I need to talk," I said, my voice serious, as I stared at the animal. "Answer me."


    A silence.


    No reply.


    I waited for a long while but heard nothing.


    The silence dragged on so long I began to doubt my judgment.


    "Sigh."


    With a sigh, I stood up from the chair, looking away.


    "What does thou want?"


    A soft whisper echoed in my ear, making my heartbeat drop.

 Chapter 228 [Hollow Town] [10] [Talk with El]

    Chapter 228 [Hollow Town] [10] [Talk with El]


    "What dost thou want?"


    A soft whisper echoed in my ear, making my heartbeat drop.


    I turned back.


    The bull was gone, and in its ce stood a tall man.


    Taller than anyone I had ever seen.


    He wore a vintage ck suit that fit perfectly on his body, his skin shining like bronze, the chest part open where a reddish me burned.


    A blurry weapon lodged on the side of his ribs, and even when I focused, I couldn''t see it clearly.


    My gaze slowly moved up to his face, which, unlike a human''s, was that of a bull.


    The Oak tree morphed, turning into a zing throne.


    The man sat down, his eyes filled with boredom as he looked at me.


    "You finally showed yourself, huh?" Getting a hold of my emotions, I said calmly as I took my previous seat.


    He didn''t reply but just looked down at me, and because of the height difference, I had to look up.


    "What dost thou¡ª"


    "I know you can talk normally," I cut in, looking at him, "So spare me the old ent."


    A suffocating pressure fell on my shoulders, making me grunt in pain.


    "Do you even know who I am, you puny mortal?" He whispered, his voice heavy and drumming in my ears.


    "Who doesn''t know about the Dark Trinity?" I replied, slowly adjusting to the pressure, "And who doesn''t recognize you, God Molech."


    The burning feeling in my chest slowly subsided as he retracted his pressure.


    "...And yet you aren''t bowing down." He whispered softly, "...Tell me, mortal, don''t you know fear?"


    "I would fear the real you." I replied calmly, without showing much emotion, "...Not the current you, who is just one-sixth of the whole."


    Molech.


    Call him a genius or a madman, but he is one of the few gods who split himself into six different beings so he could remain in the mortal world.


    All six of them hold power akin to the strongest demigod.


    ...And all of them grow separately.


    "I am still capable of obliterating your entire family." He snorted, his pitch-ck eyes ring at me.


    I stopped myself fromughing at his words.


    I can''t be that disrespectful to a demigod.


    Not now.


    "Of course you can." I replied, nodding.


    He snorted again as his gaze moved toward the frozen children, "Did you know they were fake?" He asked.


    "No, I killed them because they were annoying." I replied, ncing at the children as well.


    "What do you want?" He asked, his voice serious.


    "Are you nning to use Anant''s divinity to heal yourself?" I asked, feeling the killing intent radiating from him, "...To bring back the part you lost against Ragnar?"


    His killing intent exploded, pressing on me from all directions.


    I drew in a deep breath to avoid crawling back in fear.


    I would lose if I did that.


    Don''t show fear.


    Never.


    "Are you going to stop me?" He asked venomously, looking down at me.


    "No." I shook my head, "...I don''t care about that, do whatever you want."


    His killing intent slowly retracted.


    "Why?" He asked, curious.


    "I didn''te here with the intention of saving anyone." I replied, looking at him, "Kill anyone you want, or the entire town. I just want you to spare two of them."


    "The maiden is one of them?" He asked, and I sighed.


    A part of him is stuck in hell.


    Killing Arianell would basically open the gate of hell for ''him'' toe back to this world.


    It''s over.


    "Yes."


    "I refuse." He replied as he stood up from his burning throne, "...The moment they entered this town, they were already dead."


    "I''m only asking you to leave just the three of us."


    "Just wait for your death, boy." He replied, walking past me, "You and the entire town will be my nourishment."


    I looked down as the sound of his footsteps echoed behind me, walking toward the forest until I couldn''t hear it anymore.


    "Sigh¡­"


    I let out a tired sigh as I took out my phone and dialed a number.


    ...My mother''s number.


    I stared at the number for a while without doing anything.


    "Hahaha." Iughed, looking up at the sky, "...I got yed again, huh?"


    She tricked me once again.


    And now, I can either die or use myst wish that she granted me.


    ''Did she n everything?'' I couldn''t help but wonder.


    How much did she know toe up with this n?


    Molech''s location, his ns, Anant''s divinity?


    Or maybe everything?


    "She is terrifying." I whispered as I closed my phone.


    [What are you doing?]


    "If she wants me to use my wish, then I''m not doing it." I replied as I stood up. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Then how are you going to save yourself?]


    "I''m summoning my daughter." I replied, stretching my body, "I should be able to now."


    There''s one thing my mother doesn''t know but I do.


    ...That''s the future.


    And even if she can somehow predict that, she can''t predict my blessing''s ability.


    [Have you gone mad? She will kill the whole town.]


    "Come on, man." I scoffed, turning toward the forest, "You''re underestimating her; she will kill the whole city."


    [Sigh.]


    His sigh echoed in my head before the world around me turned gray.


    "Hmm?"


    I nced around, only to notice that everything around me had stopped.


    As if time had¡ª


    "Why are you doing it?" I turned toward the sound.


    An otherworldly handsome man with long pristine white hair stood there.


    His eyes were closed while he wore a simple robe.


    "El?" I whispered, and he nodded.


    "You are my blessing''s holder now." He said, walking closer, "We can interact like this once in a while."


    "How does this work?" I asked, curiously looking around.


    "First, answer me." He said, his voice serious, "Why?"


    "It''s nothin¡ª"


    "You don''t have to lie."


    I drew in a deep breath as I cocked my head to looked at him.


    A sense of burden slowly crept in.


    "Oliver." I replied, rubbing my temples, "...He asked me to keep Aimar safe."


    And I brought him here.


    Into the mouth of danger.


    "I don''t want him to die as well, El." I confessed, looking at him, "I will protect him no matter how low I have to go for that."


    He ''looked'' deeply into my eyes before he slowly nodded.


    "What about Arianell?" He asked, his voice a little strange, "Are you not doing it for her?"


    I shrugged, not replying to his words.


    Honestly, I don''t know if I would do the same for her.


    "What will happen to you if you summon her?" He asked, walking closer.


    "...I''ll be half-dead." I replied, shuddering, "Honestly, with my current body, I can only summon her twice before I die."


    "...I see." He replied, his voice heavy, "...Can you tell me about Molech? What happened in your game?"


    "Two of his six beings attacked the world tree thirteen years ago." I replied, recalling the events,


    "...Ragnar was able to kill one and injure the other, and that Molech went missing until the end of the second game and he was here all this time."


    El nodded, his expression thoughtful.


    "You recognize that weapon lodged in his ribs, don''t you?" He asked, looking at me.


    I nodded, replying, "That''s Ragnar''s weapon, or to be more precise¡ª"


    "Sabaoth''s weapon." Elpleted my words.


    I nodded as he fell into deep thought again.


    "Anyway, can you let me out?" I asked, preparing myself, "I should take care of him before he fully heals."


    "No." He replied, shaking his head, "...You will not summon her."


    "Why?" I frowned, tilting my head in confusion.


    "I will take care of him." He replied as he ''looked'' at me.


    My chest clenched as I heard him. "You can do that?"


    "He isn''t that powerful." He replied, shrugging, "And he''s already injured."


    I nodded in response as I looked at him.


    "By the way, why aren''t you opening your eyes?" I asked curiously.


    "They hold divinity." El replied, pointing to his eyes, "And the moment I use my divinity, you will be the most wanted man in this world."


    I shuddered at the thought.


    "Go back to the town." He replied as he turned around.


    "El." I called out, and he ''nced'' back.


    "Yes?"


    "I can trust you, right?" I asked, my voiceing out rigid.


    "You can." He replied with a slight nod.


    Drawing in a deep breath, I asked the question that had been bugging my mind, "...You could save Oliver, right?"


    A silence followed.


    "...No." He replied, and I felt my heart clench.


    "I see." I whispered weakly, nodding.


    Without saying anything further, I turned to walk away.


    "Azariah." His voice made me halt.


    "Yeah?"


    "Sabaoth''s weapon." He said as the world around us resumed, "Make it yours."

 Chapter 229 [Hollow Town] [11] [Demigod v/s Demigod]

    Chapter 229 [Hollow Town] [11] [Demigod v/s Demigod]


    "What happened?"


    As soon as Azariah entered the town, Arianell asked, waiting for him at the entrance.


    "Nothing," Azariah replied as he entered the town, followed by her. "Where is Aimar?"


    "He is guarding the orphanage," she replied as they moved. "Are you alright? You''re sweating a lot."


    Azariah turned to look at her. He could clearly see concern in her eyes.


    "Why do you even care for me?" he whispered softly as he walked.


    "....."


    She didn''t reply but just quietly looked at him.


    Her mind swirled with many thoughts, but she couldn''t convey them.


    All she could do was look at him.


    "Nobody cares about you," she grumbled softly, pping his arm.


    "Well, you are wrong," Azariah replied with a light shrug, rubbing his arm. "...A lot of people care about me."


    "...I see," she whispered as they arrived at the orphanage.


    Aimar stood at the entrance, leaning against the wall while looking at them.


    "What is she doing here?" he asked, ncing at Arianell. "...Better yet, what the fuck is going on inside the forest?"


    "Some ritual," Azariah replied as he walked toward him. "Are you ready?"


    "Who are we going to fight?" he asked, his voice tired.


    "Not we," Azariah replied as he walked inside the orphanage. "It''s just you two."


    "Where are you going then?" Arianell asked while he moved toward a bench.


    "I''m going nowhere," he replied as he sat down on the bench. "I just need to do something."


    "Like what?" she asked, but Azariah didn''t reply. Instead, he closed his eyes.


    Since the time he saw the weapon lodged in Molech''s rib, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity with it.


    It was barely recognizable, but as soon as he started to focus, it slowly became clear.


    A golden thread slowly materialized from his heart, moving toward the forest.


    "Looks like he''s busy," Aimar whispered as he nced at Arianell.


    "I can see that, idiot," she grumbled softly as she turned around.


    Her body flinched slightly as she looked up; the eye that had been following them was now floating above the town.


    "So we have to take care of an eyeball?" Aimar mumbled as he looked up. "...That''s easy."


    And just as he finished his words, the ''eye'' screamed before other parts of its body started to materialize.


    It became a giant creature resembling a jellyfish, its tentacles extending in the air.


    "...Fuck," he cursed.


    "Next time, keep your mouth shut," Arianell grumbled as she readied herself while the creature levitated down.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    Deep within the forest, a figure floated above it, hands sped behind his back.


    His gaze looked down on the altar that was prepared to burn down the children in his name.


    "...Fourteen years," Molech whispered, clenching his fist, his voice filled with anger. "...I''ve been waiting fourteen years for this."


    His mind reminded him of the time he got defeated by a mere mortal.


    "Ragnar," he growled as he looked at the broken staff levitating. "...I will take my revenge."


    His bull-like head moved up as he looked at the moon glowing in the sky. "....I will bathe in the blood of your family."


    Molech blinked as he felt the air around him suddenly be thick and heavy.


    A shimmering wave of light appeared around him, turning everything grey.


    It took him only a split second to recognize it.


    ....A sub-space.


    He calmly yet confusingly looked around until he felt a presence behind, making him turn around.


    "How have you been?" El asked, ''looking'' at Molech.


    "....Who are you?" Molech asked as he looked at him, confused.


    Molech couldn''t sense a single drop of mana from him.


    Even a mortal has mana in his body, yet¡ª.


    His pitch-ck eyes widened as he took a step back.


    "...Impossible," he whispered, his voice filled with confusion. "Aren''t you dead!?"


    El smiled softly as he stepped forward, his every step regal, showing utmost confidence. "When Azariah asked politely, you should have just let them go."


    "How are you alive!?" he yelled, his face contorted with anger.


    "It doesn''t matter, Molech," El replied, his voice slowly turning cold. "You won''t be alive long enough to worry about that."


    Molech roared in anger, his voiceing out like a crazed scream.


    The world around him twisted, and a zing ruin of an ancient civilization started to emerge around him.


    All the buildings, either half or fully copsed, were burning in mes that looked eternal.


    A huge pir extended from the middle of the ruin, carved with runic symbols, and at the top of it stood Molech.


    El looked at his ''kingdom'' curiously.


    Like every other demigod, Molech could manifest his ''kingdom'' in reality where he could rule and change the ''Concept of his element'' like a god.


    "Did you find a way toe back from absolute death?" Molech asked, looking at him.


    His gaze soon turned from anger to greed.


    Coming back from absolute death is impossible, and if he could get that power...


    "You still haven''t changed a bit," Elmented as he ''looked'' at him, "greedy as ever."


    "Shut up!" Molech yelled as he raised his hand.


    The runes on the pirs glowed softly before figures started to emerge from them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They had human-like features, wearing ancient armor, their bodies burning with crimson mes.


    Their crimson eyes fixed on El as they slowly walked on the ancient road toward him.


    "Are you going to fight like this?" Molech asked, looking at El, who stretched his body a little.


    "I don''t need my ''kingdom'' to win against you, bullhead," El replied with a light smirk on his handsome face.


    Molech snorted as his ''servants'' started to rush toward El.


    "Emperor''s time," he whispered, his voice echoing through the howling of the guards.


    He bent his body slightly before vanishing from his ce, arriving at the center of the enemy.


    His body twisted slightly, dodging the axe lodged toward him.


    Grabbing the arm, El gently pressed his palm on the enemy''s chest.


    Boom!!


    The zing chest turned to dust, leaving a massive hole in its body.


    El moved again, his body vanishing, his palm gently touching their chests as he killed all the guards one by one.


    "Are you doing this on purpose?" he asked as he looked up at Molech. "Your pathetic guards can''t even touch me."


    "Shut up!" Molech yelled as he raised his hand again.


    The pir glowed again, and the next instant, an unimaginably huge crimson serpent emerged.


    It slowly glowed with zing crimson as its scaly body slipped toward the road.


    El looked at the serpent, whose one-third of the body raised up, its jaw gaping, showing its white teeth.


    The serpent moved, coiling its body around a copsed building as it hissed toward El.


    With an unimpressed look, El moved.


    Howl!


    The serpent howled, opening its mouth wide in the air to bite El, who had just arrived.


    El twisted his body; the serpent''s mouth rushed past him at an rming speed.


    Twisting mid-air, he kicked the side of the serpent, a low ''booming '' sound echoed as the serpent''s body fell on the ancient road.


    El smiled as the serpent got up, shaking its head to remove the confusion.


    It hissed, opening its mouth; mes emerged, engulfing him entirely.


    El walked through the crimson mes nonchntly as he ''rejected'' the damage to his body.


    The serpent rushed toward him, mouth wide open, ready to crush him.


    El walked closer to its gaping jaw, raising his hand up, stopping the huge serpent in its path.


    "Twist," he whispered, and in the next instant, the serpent''s body contorted.


    Its tail started to twist, slowly shredding its body; wounds started to cover it, blood and flesh mingled, and even the bones became visible.


    Its dying cry reverberated throughout the ancient ce.


    El''s smile turned into a grin as nothing was left of the serpent''s body except pooling blood.


    "...Sigh."


    Letting out a sigh, El looked up at Molech, who had a grim look on his face.


    The guards and serpent alone were enough to annihte a small kingdom, but they didn''t evenst a minute in front of this monster.


    "Enough ying around, bullhead," El said as his body slowly levitated above the ground. "Let''s end this quickly, shall we?"


    "Arrogant peasant," Molech whispered as he raised his hand again.


    But this time, before the pir could glow and another ''servant'' could emerge, El whispered, "Inverse reality."


    "Huh?" Molech let out a startled sound as he felt something wrong.


    Even though he tried to use the pir to call out his ''servant,'' nothing happened.


    The pir glowed backward, and instead of summoning, it took in the previous dead summon back inside it.


    It was as if the ''flow'' of the pir had reversed.


    His instinct screamed at him to move as El arrived beside him.


    He stepped back to dodge the punch, but instead, his legs moved ''forward.''


    The punch connected right on his jaw, sending him flying toward a nearby building, crashing hard.


    "Hah, it''s been so long since I used this," El whispered as he floated toward Molech, who tried to remove the debris around him.


    It took him a few seconds to stand back on his feet, as all his ''actions'' had been reversed.


    Landing on the ground, El walked toward him.


    Molech red at him, mes rose around his body as he changed the ''concept'' of the surrounding mes, making them an absolute defense.


    El''s body blurred again as he bent his torso to kick Molech, but the mes stopped him.


    Molech grinned as he slowly started to get a hang of his reversed actions.


    Millennia of living helped him do so.


    Without resting, El continued to kick him, but the defense stopped him from doing so.


    Molech''s confidence grew as he grinned widely at him.


    "Give up!" he yelled, ring at El. "Within my kingdom, I am absolute!"


    Without replying, El grinned as he raised his hand before touching Molech''s burning chest.


    A bulge appeared on Molech''s back as his body flew at unimaginable speed.


    mming against the concrete walls of his own kingdom, he finally stopped at the tenth wall.


    "What!?" he yelled, confusion etched on his face.


    His mind couldn''tprehend how his defense had been broken.


    He bent his waist as he let out a fit of violent coughs, blood dripping down his mouth.


    "Arghh." He groaned in pain as he fought the aftermath of El''s attack.


    The mes around him rose again as he changed their ''concept'' from burning to healing, making his injuries start to recover.


    But just as he began to recover, El arrived beside him.


    "How?" he asked as he looked down at El, his body towering but due to his state, he didn''t look like the bigger man.


    "...It''s impossible to harm me in my own ''kingdo¡ª!"


    His words abruptly halted as he let out a crazed scream.


    His gaze moved toward his ribs, where a weapon was always lodged, but now it wasn''t there.


    "Looks like he seeded," El whispered softly, looking toward his side where a weapon flew out of his sub-space.


    "How!?" Molech yelled, his body screaming in pain. "How can someone control his weapon!?"


    "Tsk, tsk, poor guy," El mocked as he looked at him. "Always left with confusion."


    Molech yelled as he changed the ''concept'' of his mes to absolute attack, wrapping it around his hand and punching El.


    "Huh?"


    But soon his expression turned into confusion as it didn''t have any effect on El.


    He stood there without flinching.


    "How?" Molech asked, looking at him in utter confusion.


    "Just die with that doubt," El said, and in the next instant, the world around Molech crumbled.


    An unbearable pressure crushed him and his ''kingdom'' from all sides.


    His internal organs started to rupture, his breathing turned ragged.


    "STOP!!" he yelled, ring at El.


    El grinned, and instead of stopping, he walked toward him, the pressure around Molech increasing even further.


    "ARGHH!!"


    He growled in pain as his body slowly started to disintegrate.


    "Hahaha."


    El let out a small yet manicugh as he watched Molech''s body turn to pulp.


    Now, El stood in front of him with a huge grin on his face.


    BOOM!!


    A thunderous sound echoed, followed by eerie silence.


    There was nothing left of Molech, his blood sttered around the ce.


    "...Sigh." El sighed as the grey world around him slowly started to disintegrate. "He thought I would fight him without my kingdom. What a dumbass."


    The sub-space around him disintegrated as he returned to the normal world.


    "Sigh." He let out another tired sigh as he turned around.


    ....There she stood.


    With a sword in her hand and a silver crown floating right above her head.


    ...Esmeray looked at El with her lifeless grey eyes.

 Chapter 230 [Hollow Town] [12] [End]

    Chapter 230 [Hollow Town] [12] [End]


    "Eyes Of Horus."


    Aimar''s voice echoed as he stepped forward; he blinked as his normal eyes turned golden.


    Small circles emerged on his hands, which gently rotated around before leaving, hovering in different directions.


    He nced back at Arianell as he asked, "How are we going to defeat it without destroying the town?"


    Arianell thought for a while, her gaze moving between Azariah and the creature resembling a jellyfish.


    "We can only stop it froming down," Arianell replied as she looked up.


    "Noted," Aimar responded as he looked up at the creature.


    A purple portal materialized just above the towering beast while another appeared beside him.


    Taking his spear out, Aimar drew in a deep breath as he walked inside the portal.


    The world around him twisted as he fell down; twisting his body, he looked at the massive back of the crimson creature. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Flexing his muscles, he stretched his arm back before throwing his spear with full force.


    HOWLLL!!!


    The creature howled in pain as the spear buried itself deep into its back.


    Aimar grabbed the spear as soon as hended on its back, bncing himself as the creature arched its back.


    Aimar dug his feet into the soft back of the jellyfish as he yanked the spear out, his body falling down.


    A portal emerged behind him, the world around him twisting as he found himself levitating in the air.


    Gravity did its work as he fell down again.


    "Little grey," he whispered, and the next instant, the air around him turned solid, making a tform on which hended gently.


    He looked down at the monster once again as the wound on its back had already healed.


    "Tch, that''s some absurd healing ability."


    He clicked his tongue as he whispered before jumping down again.


    The wind around him trembled before it shot his body forward.


    With a low booming voice, he broke the sound barrier as he once again pierced the jellyfish with his spear.


    But the rubbery body absorbed most of the impact, only leaving a shallow cut.


    Grabbing the staff, Aimar dragged the spear, cutting through the creature''s soft body.


    Its howling sound erupted throughout the town, while Aimar clung to his spear to hold himself in ce.


    The creature moved up, its tentacles extending to p at his back.


    A portal materialized beside Aimar as he jumped in, barely dodging the tentacle rushing towards him.


    Emerging again, he drew in a deep breath before throwing his spear into a portal.


    Another portal emerged behind the previous portal as the spear moved within the two in a loop.


    WHOOSH!!


    Using the ''wind,'' Aimar propelled the spear faster and faster within the portal to the point that the spear turned blurry.


    Exhaling, he jumped from the monster''s back; a portal emerged, engulfing him as he reached just below the jellyfish.


    BOOM!!!


    Another portal emerged beside him as the blurry spear moved towards the jellyfish''s stomach at an rming speed.


    HOWLLL!!!


    The creature howled in agony as the spear pierced its body, emerging from the other side, blood dripping down its wound.


    Aimar''s body fell inside another portal, arriving back right in front of the orphanage.


    "...That was nice," Arianellmented as she looked up, the jellyfish-like creature now running its tentacles on its back.


    "It''s hard to kill it," Aimar replied, looking at the creature, "That thing can regenerate almost instantly."


    "Hmm, move back." With a thoughtful look, she whispered softly; the mana and chi around her trembled.


    Her body started floating above the ground, a white exoskeleton slowly forming around her.


    With a height of almost a small building, the exoskeleton''s eyes glowed.


    She looked up, her hand gesturing as if she was holding a bow and arrow.


    The exoskeleton moved just like her, but instead of an empty hand, a bow and arrow made of chi materialized in its hand.


    Aiming at the screaming creature, she slowly stretched her hand back, and just as she locked in, she released the ''arrow.''


    SWISH!!!


    The arrow made of chi cut through the air, and in an instant, it pierced the creature''s lower body.


    HOWLLL!!!


    The monster howled in agony, its body writhing in pain as it looked down.


    "Oh, fuck," Arianell whispered as the monster dived headfirst in their direction.


    Its huge body was just a few seconds away from crashing into the town, crushing everything.


    "What did you do?!" Aimar yelled as he red at her.


    "Shut up!" she yelled back as her exoskeleton slowly started to erge.


    It slowly grew bigger and bigger while her face turned pale.


    A streaming streak of crimson light rushed past her, making her gaze follow it.


    She blinked, and it became clearer that the light was a weapon rushing towards the creature.


    The crimson light smoothly sliced through the creature, cutting it in the middle.


    But instead of the huge body falling down, it slowly got absorbed by the weapon, vanishing into nothingness.


    The weapon hovered before returning back on the same path.


    Arianell''s gaze still followed it as she looked back at the weapon, whichnded in the hand of the boy.


    A purple broken crown hovered just above his head.


    Only then did she have a clear look at the weapon.


    It was a one-handed axe with a crimson crescent de on one side,plemented by sharp, spear-like points emerging from the base of the crescent de.


    A long chain attached to its base looped itself around his arm.


    "Urghh!"


    Azariah groaned in pain as he fell down, the weapon too heavy for him to hold.


    He fell to one knee, his mind blurry.


    "Azariah!"


    Aimar rushed towards him, and so did Arianell as hey on the ground on his back.


    The axe slowly turned into liquid, entering his hand.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Azariah''s eyes changed, turning pitch ck as he glimpsed a distorted world.


    He saw a wagon filled with thousands of bodies, pulled by blurry souls chained to it.


    They seemed frightened, pulling the wagon away from something that followed them.


    Something terrifying sent a chill down Azariah''s spine.


    "Haaah!"


    Azariah''s eyes turned normal as he blinked away the blurriness.


    His mind slowly calmed down.


    "I need some rest."


    .....


    .....


    .....


    ...Esmeray looked at El with her lifeless grey eyes.


    A silence that felt like eternitysted between them.


    Both observed each other, Esmeray having a nonchnt demeanor while El''s whole body tensed up.


    He could sense what most couldn''t.


    Something that Esmeray had hidden so well that nobody knew, and only now was she showing it in full disy.


    Esmeray''s lips slowly parted as she whispered in a low tone, "...Who are you?"


    El looked at her solemnly as he asked back, "You are a... Demigod?"


    She didn''t reply; instead, she tightened her grip on her sword.


    El tensed up, his body instinctively taking a stance to attack and defend if needed.


    "Anastasia is trying too hard now, isn''t she?" Esmeray said, her lifeless eyes staring at him, "...Does she really think she can stop the inevitable?"


    El neither confirmed nor denied her words; he just kept his gaze on her.


    Esmeray turned as she looked at the town, sensing something.


    Turning back, she asked, "Sabaoth''s weapon, huh?"


    Her body slowly floated, moving past El, whose gaze followed her.


    "Are you not going to kill me?" she asked, her voice emotionless, "I am weaker than you right now."


    "Azariah will kill you," he replied, turning to look at her, "And nothing you do will change that."


    "But by killing me right now, you are freeing him from his burden," she said, her voice sounding convincing. "Just kill me, and everything will be over."


    El chuckled at her absurd words; he knew what she was trying to do, and he wasn''t going to fall for that.


    Not getting the response she desired, she quickly lost interest in him.


    "Take care of my son," she whispered softly as her body floated towards the altar, "...When the right timees, I will make sure to kill you in front of him."


    El didn''t reply as he looked at her picking up the broken staff levitating above the altar.


    Her body flinched slightly before the staff vanished.


    "One more left, huh?" she whispered, clenching her fist.


    "Yeah, I forgot to ask," she turned around as she looked at El once again, "....Where is Inanna?"


    El grimly looked at her as his body slowly started to turn into particles.


    "So she is dead, huh?" she whispered as El''s body vanished from its ce.


    Her gazended on the burning altar and then towards the ce where El stood.


    "Guardian of Oracle," she whispered, something clicking in her mind.


    And now she knew why Azariah didn''t kill In?s.


    Her mind shifted to her phone as someone called her.


    Taking out her phone, she picked it up.


    "What is it?" she asked as her body floated up into the sky.


    Adaliah''s voice echoed from the other side,


    "Lady Mariam is waiting for you."

 Chapter 231 Inder Sephtis [10]

    Chapter 231 Inder Sephtis [10]


    "Hey, Senara."


    "What?"


    "Can you stop doing this?"


    "What am I doing?"


    "..."


    Inder''s gaze moved up as he looked at the girl.


    Senara smiled softly, sitting on the sofa while he sat down on the floor.


    Her legs interlocked around him, touching his chest while her hand gently yed with his hair.


    Sigh.


    He sighed, shifting his focus back to the television ced on the table.


    Using the gamepad in his hand, he resumed the game he was ying.


    The screen came to life as the game continued.


    It showed the scene of a rainy forest with a brown-haired boy walking through it, a sword in his hand.


    A blonde-haired man with a scar running down his face stood in front of him.


    Without waiting for the story to continue, Inder skipped to the gamey.


    "At least watch how the story unfolds," Senara grumbled, hitting his head gently. "You are skipping almost all of the main story."


    "I don''t care," he replied, looking at the final antagonist, who was shouting in rage. "I don''t want to hear their family drama and sob story."


    Senara chuckled while gently rubbing his head with her palm.


    As the game intensified, Inder tried to sit straight, but the grip that Senara''s legs had on him prevented him from doing so.


    A minute passed, and even after trying so hard, two words filled his screen, written in a bloody effect.


    "GAME OVER."


    "..."


    Inder sighed as he ced his gamepad beside him while stretching his body.


    "You didn''t think you could win alone, did you?" Senara asked as she looked down at him. "To defeat the main antagonist, you need to build a harem."


    "I don''t want to," Inder grumbled as he looked up at her, his head gently lying on her thighs. "...I hate all of them; nobody''s likable."


    Senara chuckled softly as she pinched his cheeks. "And why is that?"


    "I mean, they like an emo guy just because he''s their childhood friend," he replied, looking at her beautiful face. "I don''t understand what is so special about that purple witch."


    "Aye,nguage." Stretching his cheeks, she feigned anger, ring at him. "And it''s because they tried to make the game realistic."


    "Then give it a reason," he replied, pping her hand. "It''s shallow, and what about Christina? She stands by his side in almost all routes."


    Senara smiled, gently guiding his hands, cing them below her thighs, sitting on them, making sure he couldn''t use them.


    "You know, there''s going to be a big reveal about Azariah in the next game," she replied while her hands yed with his cheeks.


    "Doesn''t matter," Inder replied, his voice funny as she yed with his face. "I''ll hate him either way."


    "Is there anything you liked in the game?" Senara asked, looking at him. "All you do isin."


    "I do like Ethan," Inder replied, looking up at her. "...Well, the Ethan of the end part, not the beginning."


    "Hm, some of the first game''s heroines might die in the next game," Senara informed him, her hands rubbing his face.


    "More suffering for Ethan? Sweet," he replied, his voice filled with sarcasm.


    "Anyway, they are going to use the first game characters to build the next game characters, huh?"


    "Something like that."


    "Then what''s the point of ying the first game?" he asked, his voice annoyed. "There is no happy ending."


    "You can''t have a happy ending on the first try," Senara replied with a gentle smile.


    "When all the games are out, if we y from the start again, there is one route that will give a happy ending for everyone."


    "So there is one," Inder replied as he yanked his hands away before grabbing both her cheeks. "But how do you know all this?"


    "My friesnd tosld me," she replied, her voice spooky as Inder stretched her cheeks back.


    "The one who gave you the game?"


    "Yesh."


    "Who even is your friend?" Inder asked, his voice doubtful. "Is she the daughter of the game''spany owner or what?"


    "Yesh."


    "Wait, for real?" he asked, losing his grip on her cheeks.


    Senara rubbed her cheeks as she red at him, and without replying, she grabbed his face.


    "....Senara?" Inder whispered, his voice panicked as she slowly brought her face closer to his.


    She closed her eyes, making Inder''s heartbeat quicken as her lips moved toward his.


    "Children party, Mommy''s here!"


    A voice echoed in the hall, startling them both as they hastily separated.


    Inder''s mother walked in, looking at them. Senara sat awkwardly on the sofa while Indery on the floor.


    "What were you two doing?" she asked, squinting her eyes.


    "Nothing," Inder replied as he stood up. "Why are you here?"


    "I made some snacks," she replied, her eyes narrowing further. "...Are you blushing?"


    "No, it''s just hot in here," he replied, quickly walking past her.


    Senara stood up and quietly followed him.


    "Wait." But Inder''s mother blocked her path as she asked, "What did you do?"


    She blinked innocently. "Nothing, Aunty, just tried to give him a little kiss."


    "...."


    She stared nkly at Senara as she walked away.


    "Senara!"


    ....


    ....


    ....


    Haah.


    In an empty coffee shop, a boy let out a tired sigh as he leaned against his chair.


    His blue eyes looked at the cup in his hand, his mind absent, thinking about something else.


    [<Cheer up, Qais. How long are you going to act like this?>]


    A soothing voice echoed in his head, snapping him back to reality.


    ''...I don''t know, Inna. What should I do now?''


    A memory shed through his mind, the day he made the worst mistake of his life.


    He did what he shouldn''t have done¡­


    ...epting Sabaoth''s offer to be his Avatar.


    [<You worry too much. I am here. If something happens, I will protect you.>]


    ''...For how long are you going to protect me?''


    He replied, frustration gripping his mind like a monster''s w.


    [<Until you be strong enough to protect yourself.>]


    ''...''


    He didn''t reply; he just let out another tired sigh, his body and mind too exhausted.


    [<Look at the bright side. Your mother has stopped contacting you.>]


    Inna tried to cheer him up, but her words only made him tense up.


    ''...She won''t give up on me this easily.''


    He replied, his voice firm as he rested his head back on the chair.


    ''...Inna.''


    Looking up at the ceiling, he called her.


    [<Yes?>]


    ''...The future that ''He'' showed me... Are they actually true?''


    With an exhausted voice, he asked.


    Since bing an Avatar, he''d been seeing random glimpses of the future in bits and pieces.


    ...And none of them were good.


    From killing an entire race to burning down Akasha.


    He had seen bits of it all... he''d seen the deaths of everyone close to him.


    [<There is no true future; all you saw were possible futures.>]


    ''...So, there''s a possibility they mighte true, right?''


    [<...Yes.>]


    ''I see.''


    He replied with a tired sigh as he stood up from his seat.


    Paying for his coffee, he began to walk out.


    But just as he opened the door, someone blocked his path.


    He stopped breathing for a moment as he looked at the girl.


    With her blue hair tied up, Christina stood in front, cocking her head to look into his eyes.


    Without saying anything, he tried to walk past her.


    "Azariah," her strained voice echoed as she gently grabbed his wrist. "I need to talk."


    "I don''t." He replied firmly, yanking his hand away.


    "Azariah!" Christina shouted, following behind him. "Stop running away!"


    "Think what you want," Azariah replied without looking at her. "I don''t care."


    "I met with your mother." His steps halted at her words.


    Turning around, he looked at her, confused. "What?"


    "She said something about promised girls." She looked at him. "Who are they?"


    "Why did you meet her?" Azariah snarled, ring.


    "Who are they?"


    "That has nothing to do with you." He growled, his voice threatening. "And stay out of my life like you''ve been doing until now."


    "Tell me who they are, and I won''t bother you again." She replied, not backing down.


    "I''m warning you, Christina." Stepping closer, he whispered in a low tone, "If you keep meddling in my life¡ª"


    "Then what?" she cut in, ring at him. "Are you going to kill me?"


    "..."


    Without replying, he turned and walked away.


    "Tell me, Azariah!" she yelled, but he didn''t look back. "Tell me!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His steps quickened as he walked toward an empty alleyway, his mind filled with anger.


    Taking out his phone, he began dialing a number.


    [<What are you doing?>]


    "Adaliah," he replied, trying to contact her. "I want to know what the hell they''re doing."


    [<You think¡ª>]


    Inna''s voice abruptly cut off.


    A dreadful feeling gripped his heart as he noticed a familiar pattern.


    "Had thou thought of the future?"


    A low voice, distinct yet close, echoed in his ear.


    A crimson pattern slowly started to emerge in his head, covering it entirely.


    "What do you want, Sabaoth?"


    He asked, his voice filled with anger.


    "If thou desire a future....


    ...Thou shalt kill her before the first trumpets."


    "...Who?"


    "...Anastasia''s Avatar."

 Chapter 232 Mariam Tairn Sgaeyl

    Chapter 232 Mariam Tairn Sgaeyl


    In the silence of the night, a chilling wind blew past Aljanah Castle.


    Ady walked towards the main door, her steps slow yet confident, her hands sped behind her back.


    Her lifeless grey eyes stared ahead, her tinum-grey hair fluttering along with the wind.


    The main door opened as Esmeray calmly walked inside the castle, her gaze moving towards the maids who bowed before her.


    "Return to your quarters," she ordered, looking at them.


    They quietly bowed before her, walking out of the castle.


    Esmeray moved towards her office, her eyes not even ncing at thevish decorations around.


    Within a few seconds, she stood in front of her office, and with a gentle twist of the doorknob, she swung open the door.


    "Mydy."


    Adaliah stood up, bowing in her direction as she walked into the office.


    "Get out."


    With a soft whisper, Esmeray ordered her as she moved towards her seat.


    Opening the door, Adaliah walked out.


    "It seems you''re quite free now," Esmeray''s voice echoed as she took her seat, her gaze on the opposite side of the desk. "Or have you stopped worrying about the other forsaken families?"


    "Sharp as ever." A smooth whisper escaped the mouth of a beautiful, maturedy who looked no older than forty.


    She had long, vibrant red hair, braided loosely down her back; her skin was fair, with a rosy texture, but what stood out were her long, pointed ears.


    "What do you want, Mariam?" Esmeray asked, her gaze purely focused on her, noticing every small detail about her.


    "...Why are you doing it?" Mariam asked calmly, her golden eyes adorned with multiple spirals looking at her.


    "What am I doing?" Esmeray feigned ignorance, her voice steady.


    "Don''t y dumb, Esmeray," she snarled, cing her hand on the desk. "I''ve been trying to contact your son for months now, and yet I couldn''t."


    "That has nothing to do with me," Esmeray replied, noticing the annoyance on her face.


    "Then howe every single time, I try to contact him¡ª" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "In the first ce," Esmeray cut in, looking deeply into her eyes, "why do you even want to contact my son?"


    Mariam turned silent, slowly leaning back in the chair.


    She didn''t want to reveal her motives to Esmeray.


    Not now.


    "I heard you tried to contact the Valentine highbloods for a marriage proposal. Is it true?" she asked calmly, looking at her and changing the topic.


    Esmeray nodded in response. "I did."


    "With Edwin''s granddaughter?" Mariam asked, her voice doubtful.


    "Yes."


    "Why?" Mariam probed further, her voiceced with contempt. "Is it because she is the supposed new vessel of Taishareth?"


    "No, it''s because I like that girl," Esmeray replied calmly, taking Mariam off guard.


    "...That''s new," Mariam whispered softly. "...But why like that girl?"


    "Do I need to tell you?" Esmeray said, silencing her.


    Even though vampires and elves are like enemies, that couldn''t stop Mariam from recognizing that girl.


    ...She is special.


    And Mariam knows that as well.


    "But what''s with Taishareth?" Mariam asked, her voice doubtful. "Isn''t making a new vessel a huge drain on her divinity?"


    "Her current vessel was ''destined'' to die, and she knows it as well," Esmeray replied. "All she did was make preparations that backfired."


    "Then how is her current vessel still alive?"


    "...I don''t know," Esmeray replied calmly.


    Even though she didn''t show it, Shyamal being alive made her doubt her own judgment.


    ...Or something else happened that she missed.


    But she brushed it off as their is still quite sometime for her to die.


    "How is Yennefer these days?" Standing up from her seat, Esmeray asked.


    "Odd of you to ask about her," Mariam replied, her gaze following her.


    "She took care of Azariah when I wasn''t around," Esmeray replied, walking toward her wine collection. "The least I can do is ask about her well-being."


    "She''s doing fine," Mariam replied, her voice low and uncertain.


    "Even after all she''s been through?" Esmeray asked, noticing her tone.


    "...Yes," she replied softly.


    "I see."


    Esmeray took a bottle from her collection, opening the cork with a gentle touch of her hand.


    "I don''t drink," Mariam informed, looking at her.


    "I wasn''t pouring one for you," Esmeray replied calmly without looking at her.


    A silence lingered between them that stretched on.


    "About the Aljanah family," Mariam whispered, making Esmeray halt. "Did you get the news?"


    "...I did," Esmeray replied, pouring a ss of wine for herself.


    "...Are you not going to do anything?" Mariam asked. "Whatever happened, in the end, he is still your brother¡ª"


    "I don''t care," Esmeray cut in, her voice sharp. "It was his choice to abandon everything and walk his own path."


    "Your mother tried to save¡ª"


    "And she nearly died trying." With a ss in her hand, she walked back toward Mariam. "...She''s foolish. I am not."


    "....."


    Mariam remained silent as she looked up at her, who stood just beside her, leaning against the desk.


    Knock!


    A gentle knock on the door made Esmeray look forward.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "It''s about Azariah, mydy," Adaliah''s voice echoed from the other side of the door. "He''spleted his mission and is asking for his reward."


    "...Give him all information about Edel," Esmeray replied, taking a sip of her wine.


    "Yes, mydy."


    "Wait, why is he asking about Edel?" Mariam asked, her voice filled with confusion.


    "Why do you ask?" Esmeray asked, ncing at her.


    "Did something happen?" Frowning, Mariam pressed further. "Did Edel do something?"


    "He tried to kill his grandsons," Esmeray informed her, making her mind numb, "and partially seeded."


    "...Why?"


    "I don''t know." Esmeray shrugged in response.


    "...Wait, why is your son asking about¡ª"


    "To kill him," Esmeray cut in without a trace of emotion. "Edel''s grandson was dear to him."


    "...Have you gone mad?" Mariam snarled, ring at her. "Edel is a demigod; why are you supporting your son?"


    "I am merely providing what he wants," Esmeray replied, cing the ss on the desk. "And don''t worry about him. My son is far more capable than Ragnar."


    Mariam remained silent as she stood from her seat, her dark green dress gently fluttering as she turned.


    "Give up. I won''t let him meet you." But her steps halted as Esmeray coldly whispered.


    "Who''s going to stop me?" Mariam asked, turning to look at her. "Do I need to remind you who I am?"


    "A weak and pathetic woman," Esmeray replied as she slowly walked toward her.


    Mariam red at her, fists clenched tightly, barely suppressing her anger.


    "I remember it clearly, Mariam." Standing in front of her, Esmeray whispered, looking down at her.


    "Every night, Ragnar trained himself to death, and you always carried him home, didn''t you? And Ragnar always told you to leave him in the training hall, but you wouldn''t listen; you always dragged him back home."


    "...Shut up," Mariam whispered, her eyes trembling slightly.


    Ignoring her, Esmeray continued, "But one night... you left him alone, and the next thing you knew, you''d already lost everything¡ªyour husband, son, everyone belonging to the Sgaeyl family¡ª"


    "...That wasn''t my fault," Mariam whispered weakly, her voice breaking.


    "No, it wasn''t," Esmeray replied calmly, watching her slowly break down. "You didn''t leave Ragnar alone; he told you to. What happened to him wasn''t your fault; it was inevitable."


    Her voice turned to a cold whisper as she continued, "But what about Liam?"


    Mariam trembled as she heard the name, her breath bing ragged.


    "...He was just a little child," Esmeray whispered softly, looking down at her. "...And he died because you failed to be a good mother."


    Mariam slowly walked past her and sat back on the chair, her knees buckling from the weight of her regrets.


    "...You see Ragnar in Azariah, don''t you?" Esmeray asked, seeing her barely holding herself together. "...The Ragnar whom you could have saved."


    "...Why?" Mariam asked quietly, her voice shaking. "...Why does your son remind me of him?"


    "He is nothing like your son," Esmeray replied, mixing truth with lies. "And unlike you, I am always watching over him. He won''t ''die'' like Ragnar."


    "I tend to overthink almost everything," Mariam whispered weakly, staring at her intertwined hands. "...It''s a bad habit of mine; it always has been."


    "....."


    "...When I heard about him being suspected as the Exiled Prince, I looked into his life." She confessed, squeezing her hands. "...With the life he''s been living, a single push is more than enough for him to walk down the wrong path."


    "..."


    Esmeray quietly looked down at her.


    "...The more I learned about him...the more I thought¡ªwanted it." She whispered, finally looking up. "...I wanted to protect that child."


    "....And?" Esmeray finally asked, her voice cold.


    "...Please, let me protect him," she whispered, her voice pleading.


    "No." Esmeray firmly replied as she turned away. "...Live with that regret for the rest of your life."


    "Esmeray¡ª"


    "And do not try to contact him," Esmeray coldly stated, her hand on the doorknob,


    "because he also knows you''re responsible for the deaths of thousands of innocent lives."


    She walked out, leaving Mariam alone.

 Chapter 233 [Festival Of Love] [1] [Old Relation]

    Chapter 233 [Festival Of Love] [1] [Old Rtion]


    "Well, it''s such a pain."


    I grumbled as I looked around the ce, my eyes squinting to adjust to the light.


    A bright board with a delicate design illuminated the path to enter the ce, the sun already close to setting.


    A name was engraved on it that glowed with crimson, with a heart shape made on the side.


    "Festival Of Love," I mumbled to myself, reading the name, "What a cringe name."


    [It''s not bad.]


    ''It is for me,'' I replied as I walked inside the ce.


    [Stop being so moody all the time.]


    ''I am not moody.''


    [You are.]


    ''I am not.''


    [Then just for today, be happy withoutining about anything.]


    ''...''


    I turned silent as I looked around the ce.


    It was packed with people, mostly upper-ssmoners who had permission to enter.


    They all looked happy, some roaming around with friends and some with their girlfriends.


    The stalls were strictly ced on both sides, letting everyone check them as they passed towards the main festival.


    [I didn''t hear a yes.]


    ''...You do know what happens today, right?''


    I asked with a tired sigh as I continued to walk further inside.


    [Ah, right¡ªthe proposal.]


    ''...Yep.''


    Every year during the festival, people who like or have crushes on someone propose to them.


    Call it a tradition or a way for young people to confess their love.


    Either way, the one who is screwed here is me.


    [What are you worried about? It''s not like anyone will propose to you.]


    ''...I hope so.''


    I replied, even though I know someone definitely will.


    Sighing again, I stopped at an intersection, with the left side for the festival hosted formoners and the right side by the students of the academy.


    Turning right, I walked towards the main entrance while taking out my phone.


    Showing my ID on my phone to the guards, I walked inside.


    [...You look a lot different than before.]


    ''...A lot.''


    I replied as I nced at my phone, which had my ID along with my photo.


    ''...A lot.''


    I replied as I nced at my phone, which had my ID along with my photo.


    Skinny, depressed, messy hair roughlybed, and dark circles under my eyes.


    ...I looked like shit before.


    ''At least I look good now.''


    [...You look more than just good.]


    ''...''


    I ignored his words as I finally looked around.


    The ce was beautifully arranged in arge area; different students walked around talking happily.


    Arge stage was built in the middle of the open area, with hundreds of chairs ced just in front of it.


    "...Fuck." I cursed softly as I immediately recognized what the stage was for.


    ...Guess your love.


    And for some reason, I have a bad feeling about this.


    Letting out another sigh, I looked around the ce until my gazended on a beautiful girl with golden hair highlighted with tinum, surrounded by a few noble students.


    "..."


    My gaze met with Ashlyn''s, and she smiled brightly, trying to walk towards me.


    But I quickly turned around, walking in the opposite direction.


    [...Are you going to ignore her now?]


    ''Just for today.''


    Even though I know it won''t change anything, I still wanted to avoid talking with her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She is the only one I''m pretty sure would try to propose to me, and to make it worse, Christina isn''t around.


    So...


    ...Just for today.


    I want to ignore her.


    ''Anyway, El, you are talking a lot today.''


    [Oh, I just remembered something funny.]


    ''Share with me.''


    [...No.]


    ''Oh, okay,'' I replied, not bothering to press him.


    "Children''s party,e out," I whispered as I arrived at the ce where sweets were ced.


    A cluster of white, crimson, and gold appeared around me before they turned into three different children.


    "Papa!" A little girl with blonde hair shouted as she jumped at me.


    "Iffa!" I replied with a bright smile as I hugged her.


    ''She chose a good name.''


    I thought as I thanked Arianell in my mind; her naming sense is far better than mine.


    [It''s still bad.]


    ''She likes the name, so it doesn''t really matter.''


    "She is always clinging to you," Willis grumbled as she wrapped her tiny hands around my neck while I supported her with my hand.


    "Why are you always jealous, brother?" Olivia whispered softly as she walked towards me, grabbing my hand.


    "Hmph, I don''t care," Willis pouted as he turned around, walking towards the sweets on the table.


    "Papa!"


    "Daughter."


    "Where is Aria?" Iffa asked as she looked around the ce.


    "She is busy," I replied, looking at her. "You can meet herter."


    "Hmm." She cutely nodded her head in response, her greenish eyes curiously looking around.


    "Are you not going to eat?" I asked as I looked towards Olivia.


    "I don''t like sweets," she replied, shaking her head.


    "But you do eat pancakes that I make, no?" I asked, looking at her weirdly.


    "It''s different when Father makes it," she replied, shaking her head.


    "I see." I replied, gently patting her head.


    She closed her eyes while she quickly held onto my hand as soon as I stopped.


    "How many kids do you n to make?" I turned to look back as I heard a familiar voice.


    "The fuck are you wearing?" I asked, frowning as I looked at Aimar.


    Instead of any good dress, he wore a ck hoodie and simple ck jeans.


    "What''s wrong with it?" he asked, looking at his clothes.


    "Everything," I grumbled, while ignoring Iffa patting my head, "Who even wears a hoodie at a festival?"


    "Fuck."


    I abruptly turned my head to look at Iffa, who gently whispered in my ear.


    "Don''t say that," I quietly exined, "It''s a bad word."


    "Fuck," she whispered again, giggling as she did.


    "That''s how you''re going to raise your child, huh?" Aimarmented, standing beside me.


    "Shut up," I grumbled as the little girl kept on giggling.


    "Give her to me, Father," Olivia said, looking up at me.


    "Just don''t go far," I said as I ced Iffa back on the ground.


    Olivia nodded as she grabbed Iffa''s hand and walked towards Willis.


    "...So, why are you like this?" I asked, looking at him.


    "Well, I still look better than you," he replied as he observed me.


    I did the same, fixing my ck suit with a in white shirt inside.


    "Does it look bad?" ncing up at him, I asked.


    "No, you look handsome," he replied with a light chuckle, "Any news about Daqan Town? It''s been more than a week since we returned."


    "They are doing fine," I replied, shrugging, "The church has taken hold of the situation."


    "I see," he replied, looking down at my hand, "...And that weapon, it''s with you, right?"


    "Yeah," I replied, clenching my hand slightly.


    "Be careful with it," he advised softly, "It seems dangerous."


    "I know." Moving back, I leaned against the table as I asked, "...So, who are you going to propose to today?"


    "No one." With a sigh, he replied, leaning beside me.


    "...Why?"


    "Just don''t want to be heartbroken," he whispered softly, his voice tinged with sadness.


    "What about Miley?" I asked as I turned back and picked up a cupcake.


    "You know, she visited Oliver only twice in all those months," he replied, and for once I didn''t feel any warmth in his voice as he talked about her, "...That alone is enough for me not to like her."


    I quietly nodded as I took a bite of the cupcake.


    ...It tasted nd.


    Why did I bother?


    "What if someone else proposes to you?" I asked, cing the cupcake back.


    "I will reject her," he replied, shrugging, "I find it hard to love myself; how can I love anyone else?"


    I gently smiled as I patted his back, "Everything will be alright; I am here for you."


    "Well, only you are my own in this world," he replied as he smiled back.


    "...Is that a proposal?" I jokingly asked as I pped his back, "Bro, how am I supposed to react to it?"


    "Shut up," he grumbled, ring at me, "That was just a slip of the tongue."


    "Are we going to kiss now?" I asked with a bashful smile, "Please be gentle."


    He turned to re at me, but his eyes widened slightly as he looked past me.


    "Why so quiet?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion, "You''re acting like Christina is standing behind me."


    ...He slowly nodded his head.


    Just to be sure, I repeated my words, "...You''re acting like Christina is standing behind me."


    He vigorously nodded his head.


    ''...Ah, fuck.''


    I sighed as Aimar turned around and walked away.


    "So you like it gently." A soothing voice echoed, making me slowly turn around.


    Christina looked at me with a bright smile that didn''t reach her eyes.

 Chapter 234 [Festival Of Love] [2] [Stairs Of Blessing]

    Chapter 234 [Festival Of Love] [2] [Stairs Of Blessing]


    "So, you like it gently?" Christina asked with a smile, staring at me.


    "When did youe back?" I asked, ignoring her question as I walked toward her.


    "Just today," she replied, her hand reaching out to pinch my face. "I couldn''t miss the festival with you, after all. It''s been so long since we could stay together."


    "I see," I replied, nodding in response. "Avril didn''te with you?"


    Her hand stopped pinching my cheek as she looked at me.


    "She didn''t," Christina replied, shaking her head. "...I don''t think she wille back now."


    "So, she chose to run away, huh?" I replied with a light shrug.


    "I''m not the right person to tell you," she replied cryptically, looking at me. "When you see her again, calmly listen to what she has to say."


    "..."


    Without replying, I just looked at her, and she didn''t shy away from my gaze.


    A few seconds passed as she changed the topic. "Anyway, how do I look?"


    She twirled around once to show me hervender off-shoulder gown that lightly clung to her body.


    Seriously, is it just me, or does she get more beautiful every time I see her?


    "You look ridiculous," I replied, and her expectant face crumbled.


    Without replying, she started pinching my arm.


    I smiled at her just to irritate her more.


    "Papa!"


    Our heads turned as Iffa started running toward me.


    Bending slightly, I picked her up as she giggled softly.


    "What have you done to your face?" Grumbling, I took out my handkerchief as I wiped her face, which had traces of sweets.


    "Your daughter?" Christina asked as she walked closer.


    "Yep, you haven''t met her," I replied, turning to let Iffa look at her. "She''s Iffa."


    Christina smiled as she stretched her hands wide.


    "Christy?" Iffa asked, turning her head toward me.


    "Yeah, she''s the one I talk about," I replied with a light smile as I passed her to Christina.


    "How many daughters you gonna have?" Christina asked with a bright smile as she hugged Iffa.


    "As many as I can," I replied, shrugging as Olivia also walked toward me, gently holding my hand.


    Willis also arrived beside me, holding a bowl of ice cream.


    "Noted," she replied, pressing Iffa''s cheek with hers, making her giggle.


    ...Noted, what exactly?


    I kept those words to myself as I looked.


    A bell rang, making her look toward the exit of the ce.


    "Let''s go," she said, grabbing my hand.


    "Where?" I asked, confused.


    "To themoners'' festival," she replied with a bright smile, dragging me away. "And change your hair."


    I sighed as I looked at her blue hair turning into ck.


    I did the same, forming a small magic circle in my hand before touching my hair.


    "Is it fine now?" I asked, making her nce back.


    "Why green?" she asked, looking at me weirdly.


    "It''s easy to use wind affinity for me," I replied, not exining too much.


    Exiting the academy festival grounds, we moved toward the left, where themoners'' festival was happening.


    Unlike before, we were met with a farrger crowd with the voices of people drowning everything out.


    Grabbing both Olivia and Willis, I held them on either side of my hand as we navigated through the crowd.


    "Where are we going?" I asked, raising my voice to make sure she heard it.


    "Wait a second!" she replied, dragging me toward a more open area.


    The crowd slowly thinned, giving us a lot more room to walk.


    ...And now I could only see couples roaming around.


    "What is this?" I whispered softly, looking at something that looked like a starting line with a wooden staircase in front of us with no endpoint.


    Squinting my eyes, I ced both Olivia and Willis down while I observed the stairs, only to notice small runes engraved on it.


    "Have you heard about the Stairs of Blessing?" she asked, making me look at her.


    "I vaguely remember it, why?" I replied, tilting my head.


    "See, there is a story about a man that''s quite famous amongmoners," Christina said, looking at the stairs.


    "How he climbed a mountain to visit Goddess Anastasia''s shrine carrying his sick wife in his arms."


    ...Ah, right.


    I remember it now.


    "Every year during the festival, apetition is held," she continued, pointing at the end of the staircase.


    "...Carry your bride to the top of the mountain to prove your love and get Anastasia''s blessings to always remain together."


    "That''s easy."


    "You can''t use mana."


    "I have a strong body."


    "The gravity increases with every step."


    "...Still doable."


    "There are only twelve hundred steps."


    "..."


    I turned to look at her with an absurd expression on my face.


    "...Twelve hundred?"


    "Yes."


    "Won''t we reach heaven at a thousand?" I grumbled, looking up at the winding staircase.


    "Don''t worry," she consoled while gently patting my back. "I''ll be happy if you don''t drop me before a hundred."


    "...That''s some confidence you have in me," I grumbled, looking around as couples slowly started to stand in front of the staircase.


    She smiled. "Just don''t stress yourself."


    "Children, get back," I said as I nced at the three children quietly listening to us.


    "No."


    They all replied simultaneously.


    "But¡ª"


    "No."


    "...Fine, I''ll drop you all together," I grumbled, picking up Willis and cing him on my shoulder while giving Olivia to Christina.


    She took her along with Iffa.


    "Huff..."


    Drawing in a deep breath, I gently ced my hand around her waist and behind her knees as I picked her up, carrying her like a princess.


    Her body felt fragile and abnormally soft, like it would melt away; my fingers dug deeply into her waist, making her squirm.


    Olivia and Iffa sat on Christina''s stomach while Willis sat on my shoulder, his legs touching my chest.


    ...Hmm.


    "You''re lighter than I expected," Iplimented, looking at her.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" she replied, her voiceced with annoyance.


    "No, I mean you look... healthy," I replied while she wrapped her hand around my neck.


    "Are you calling me fat?"


    "No, you''re fat in the right ces."


    "..."


    She blinked innocently before her face turned rosy with embarrassment.


    ...Maybe I shouldn''t have said that.


    "Are you guys ready?" an old man standing beside the staircase said with a gentle smile.


    "Yes."


    "Then begin."


    Everyone started to step on the stairs, including me.


    ...Hmm, not too much pressure.


    I thought as I felt a minute increase in the gravity.


    I started ascending without much problem while ncing around.


    "There are a lot fewer participants than I expected," I mumbled, noticing only ten or so pairs along with us.


    "People don''t usually take part in it," she replied, looking at me.


    "...Some are afraid of not reaching the end, while most just want to tie down together."


    "...I see," I mumbled with a slight nod. "...How many have even reached the end?"


    "Last time someone reached the end was thirty years ago," she replied, taking me by surprise.


    But on second thought, it''s reasonable as the gravity slowly started to increase.


    "Papa!"


    "Daughter."


    "When will we reach the top?" Iffa asked, gently pping my face.


    "We just started; wait for a while," I replied as I looked up.


    A thick forest was weirdly arranged around the stairs, making it hard for me to see further up.


    The stairs were made to loop around the hill.


    "By the way, we need to return before two hours," Christina informed, making me nce at her.


    "...Right, the Academic Festival," I mumbled in reply, nodding my head.


    "Hmm~."


    As I adjusted Christina a little, she let out a weird noise. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Keep your hands in control, mister," she whined, grabbing my hand around her waist and guiding it lower.


    ...Wait, that wasn''t her waist.


    I muttered to myself, looking away from her.


    "Anyone counting the steps?" I asked, trying to change the topic.


    "Fifty," Willis eximed.


    "It''s sixty, idiot brother," Olivia corrected him while she looked at me. "Sixty-two, father."


    I nodded gently as I focused on reaching the top.


    At the hundredth step, we had already lost all the other people who were participating.


    And up to this point, I had no problem moving while carrying all of them.


    But the main problem came at the five hundredth step as my body started to take a toll.


    Sweat poured down my back and face.


    Willis and Iffa had already returned because they felt too sleepy.


    "...What?" I asked, ncing down at Christina.


    "Nothing," Christina replied as she gently wiped sweat from my face. "I''m just admiring you."


    "...I see," I whispered as I looked up.


    Without wasting much time, I continued to ascend further up.


    "Oh, we reached heaven," Christinamented, leaning her head on my shoulder.


    "Two hundred more."


    I sighed as I steeled myself, my body already drained.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep as well?" Christina asked, looking at Olivia.


    "I would like to stay with my father," she replied, her voice monotone.


    Christina silently looked at her while pinching her cheek. "I sometimes forget we aren''t on the same team."


    I ignored them as I moved.


    And after a half hour of struggle and a drained body, I finally reached the top.

 Chapter 235 [Festival Of Love] [3] [Regret]

    Chapter 235 [Festival Of Love] [3] [Regret]


    Theughter of students echoed within the open field.


    The ce, beautifully decorated with different ornaments, shined, giving a positive attitude to everyone.


    Even after all that happened to them, the students still tried to be happy, some making new friends, some missing the old ones.


    And within hundreds of them, a single boy stood alone on the side.


    With a simple hoodie and jeans, he remained the oddity, different from all around him.


    Aimar drank the wine arranged for the students without looking around. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His nk gaze stayed on the ss of wine in his hand.


    A lot has happened to him, a lot has changed in him.


    He does remember when hestughed, when he wasst happy, when he was... himself.


    But the loss of one single person took everything away.


    And now, nothing gives him the happiness he always took for granted.


    Like how he always thought Oliver would be with him until the end.


    "Aimar."


    He turned around to look back as he heard someone calling him.


    A handsome boy with brown hair stood there, his gray eyes looking at Aimar.


    Aimar looked at him confusingly as he noticed a slight pain and regret in his eyes.


    Ignoring it, he looked toward his side where another girl with dark chocte brown hair stood close to him.


    "What do you want,moner?" Aimar asked, looking at Ethan.


    "I am not amoner now," Ethan replied, staring at him, "I am a noble of this empire¡ª"


    "What do you want?" Aimar cut in, giving him an annoyed look.


    "...About Oliver," Ethan replied with a tired sigh, his voice remorseful, "I am sorry for what happened to him."


    "....."


    Aimar quietly looked at him. Even though he could sense his words were genuine, he couldn''t help but feel angry at them.


    "I don''t need your pity," he snarled as he turned around. "You both can go fuck yourselves for all I care."


    "Hey!" Ethan grabbed his shoulder, squeezing it tightly. "Take that back."


    Aimar sighed as he yanked his hand away. Turning back, he looked at Ethan.


    "Who do you think you are?" he said, his tone low. "Or has the little power you gained made you forget your origin,moner?"


    "Aimar, he is just trying to¡ª"


    "I am not talking to you," his head snapped as he red at Ruby. "Keep your mouth shut."


    "You are crossing the line," Ethan said as he stood in front of Ruby.


    "I am just reminding you," he replied as he stepped closer, "....No matter how much power you hold, you will always belong to the streets like every othermoner."


    Ethan stepped back as he took a battle stance, raising his hand to cover his face.


    A group of students had already started to gather around them, looking at them curiously.


    "...Isn''t that Oliver''s brother?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why is he fighting Ethan? Doesn''t he know about the church protecting him?"


    "Of course he does; at this point, who doesn''t?"


    Their mumbling voices echoed as more and more students started to gather around them.


    "What is happening?" a voice echoed, and the crowd made way for a girl to walk.


    Miley quickly rushed toward them as she noticed them.


    "What are you guys doing?" she asked, ring at Aimar.


    Aimar just shrugged as he turned around to walk away.


    "I need an apology," Ethan''s firm voice echoed as he stared at Aimar''s back.


    Without looking back, Aimar replied, showing his middle finger, "Go fuck yourself."


    "Aimar!" Miley shouted as she grabbed his hand. "If you are at fault, then just apologize."


    Aimar sighed as he forcefully released his hand.


    Even though he knew what she was doing might be something her father had asked,


    even though he knew she was trying to get on the good side of the Avatar,


    he was just too tired to listen to her demands.


    Without looking back, he walked away from them.


    There was still more than an hour for the festival to start in earnest, and he was already thinking of going back.


    "....Hmm?"


    But his steps halted as someone stood in his path.


    He looked up at the beautiful girl with bright crimson eyes and silver hair that fell down her back.


    "...You need something, Shyamal?" Aimar asked curiously as he looked at the girl.


    "...Azariah," Shyamal whispered quietly. "Where is he?"


    "He is with...."


    His words trailed off as he looked at Shyamal.


    She looked anxious, a sharp contrast to her usual self.


    ...And he could vaguely guess the reason.


    "He is with his spirit," he replied, looking at her. "Don''t worry; he will be here in an hour."


    Shyamal quietly nodded, turning to walk away.


    "All the best," Aimar said, looking at her departing figure.


    ...She needed it.


    "Thank you," a soft whisper came back from her.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "Haah."


    I let out a tired sigh as Iy on the top of the hill I had climbed.


    The stars filled the entire sky, a chilly wind hitting my face drenched with sweat.


    "Well, you are a lot more capable than I thought," I turned my head to look at my side as Christina mumbled.


    Shey right beside me, with her head resting on my arm.


    "It wasn''t that hard," I replied, not trying to show my fatigue.


    It was hard to climb all the way, with gravity messing me up on every step.


    ...Makes me wonder how this even works, as the gravity only affected me, not the others.


    "You did great," Christinaplimented as she turned her body sideways.


    I did the same, lying on my side, looking into her eyes.


    "You worked hard," she whispered softly, raising her hand to gently touch my face.


    "Well, I did," I replied, nodding my head.


    "Do you want a reward?" she purred, shifting her body closer to mine, her distinct fragrance engulfing me.


    "...And what are you going to reward me?" I asked, feigning calmness as I looked at her.


    She didn''t reply; instead, she closed her eyes while gently bringing her face close to mine.


    Her rosy lips just inches away from mine.


    "Have you guys forgotten about me?" a childlike voice echoed, destroying the mood.


    "Why are you not going to sleep?" I groaned in frustration as I looked down.


    Olivia sat between me and Christina, her crimson eyes looking at both of us weirdly.


    "I don''t feel like sleeping," she replied, looking at me.


    I nced at Christina, who had her eyes closed while she took deep breaths.


    ...She is beyond pissed.


    "You are the smartest one, Olivia," I sighed as Iy down on my back. "....Why are you acting like this?"


    "Can''t I be with you, Father?" she replied, her voice emotional.


    "That''s not what¡ª"


    "It''s fine, Az," Christina cut in as she stood back up, dusting her clothes. "We should go now."


    "...Right," I replied as I stood up and scooped up Olivia in my arms. "Wait, how are we supposed to get down?"


    "Don''t worry, they already turned off the runes," Christina replied as she stepped down on the stairs without any problem.


    I nodded my head as we walked down.


    "Just to be sure," I turned to look at Christina as she mumbled, her voice uncertain. "....Can you guess my dress, or should I tell you now?"


    "First, that''s cheating," I replied, gently hitting her head, "and second, I already know what you are going to wear."


    "Really?" she asked, her voice doubtful.


    "Really," I replied with a light smile as we skipped steps to move down.


    And in just a few minutes, we were already on the ground.


    "I will see you soon," Christina said with a smile as she stretched her hands toward Olivia. "Let''s go."


    "Wait, where are you going?" I asked as Olivia didn''t resist and moved into her arms.


    "I have someone I want to meet," she replied with a light smile.


    "...Okay," I replied, nodding in response.


    She smiled as she walked closer, cing a gentle kiss on my cheek.


    "Be ready," she smiled brightly as she walked into the crowd.


    [Are you ready?]


    ''Why do you sound happy?''


    I grumbled as I walked toward the academic festival grounds.


    [No, I am just curious how you are going to handle the situation.]


    ''Given my track record, I will handle it badly.''


    I sighed tiredly as I entered the open field again.


    Most of the students had already sat down on the chairs ced for them, while an anchor stood on the stage.


    I quickly found Aimar as I walked toward him.


    ....Guess your love...


    ....is about to begin.

 Chapter 236 [Festival Of Love] [4] [Guess Your Love]

    Chapter 236 [Festival Of Love] [4] [Guess Your Love]


    "Yo."


    Walking closer to the chair, Azariah pped Aimar''s back as he took the seat beside him.


    "Stop doing that," Aimar snarled, ring at him, anger clearly visible in his eyes.


    "Did something happen?" Azariah asked, frowning as he noticed it immediately.


    Aimar looked a lot more pissed than usual.


    "It''s nothing important," he replied, letting out a tired sigh.


    Even though doubtful of his words, Azariah silently nodded his head as he looked forward.


    They sat at the very back of the arranged chairs, but the stage was still clear to them.


    The murmurs of students filled the entire ce as Azariah tried to find familiar faces within the crowd.


    But he could hardly find anyone.


    Giving up on that, he turned to look at Aimar. "Are you sure you won''t be participating?" he asked.


    Aimar shook his head in response. "I don''t want to, and please don''t force me, Azariah."


    His lips parted to rebuke, but he held it in as he remembered something.


    ...Oliver and Aaliyah.


    "Sigh."


    He let out a tired sigh as he gently leaned back in the chair, waiting for the festival to start.


    And it didn''t take long for the distinct amplified voice of the mic to echo.


    "Hello, dear students." A beautifuldy walked calmly onto the stage, a smile etched on her face.


    Her bright amber hair fell behind her back while her beautiful eyes looked at the students sitting below.


    "...My name is Layna, a graduated student from our academy," thedy said, her voice echoing. "...And I will be the one hosting this year''s ''guess your love''petition."


    A round of apuse echoed, students clearly excited for the uing ceremony.


    "If someone doesn''t know, let me refresh their memories," she said with a bright smile as she slowly walked on the stage.


    "Since the year our academy was established, there''s been a tradition of proposing to your loved ones at the festival."


    Her words brought the interest of all the students, including those who already knew it.


    "But some asshole thought, why not make it more interesting?" Her words echoed, making students chuckle. "...So we have the ''guess your love'' ceremony, in which a boy is blindfolded and has to guess everything about the girl who is interested in him. If he guesses correctly, he can propose, and she has to ept."


    A differentdy brought a decorative tray in which a blindfold was ced. "Do note that the girls change their dresses before participating, so if you''re thinking of an easy win, you''re wrong."


    cing the blindfold in her hand, she showed it to everyone. "So who is going to be first?"


    A boy from second year stood up, walking towards the stage. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A round of apuse echoed as most students were happy he became the scapegoat for everyone.


    "What''s your name?" Layna asked with a smile as a mic was handed to him.


    "Bell," the boy replied.


    She nodded with a smile, passing the blindfold to him. "Please."


    Bell wore the blindfold as he stood facing our direction, and even though he tried, he couldn''t hide his smile.


    "So, the girl who is interested in Bell, pleasee forward."


    A few moments of silence lingered before ady walked from the side of the stage, standing right beside him with a mic in her hand.


    "First question: guess the name of the girl."


    "Tina." Bell responded excitedly.


    The expression of the girl who stood beside him immediately turned sour as she replied, "Wrong answer."


    Bell''s smile vanished.


    "Oh, please take off the blindfold," Layna instructed, giving the boy a pitying look.


    Bell removed the blindfold and turned to look at the girl, his eyes widening as he whispered, "...Lara?"


    With tearful eyes, she red at him as she walked closer and¡­


    p!


    She pped him hard.


    "Tina is my little sister, you monster." She choked out those words before running away.


    A low murmur echoed among the students as Bell stepped down, his shoulders slumped.


    "Do you think that Bell guy is a pedo?" Azariah asked, munching on popcorn and passing some to Aimar.


    "There''s a high chance of it," Aimar replied, epting the popcorn.


    "Heh, fucking stupid." Azariah gloated at Bell''s misfortune. "Serves him right."


    "Are you sure you should be happy about this?" Aimarmented, looking at him. "Who knows, you might be the next Bell¡ª"


    "Shut up, fucker," Azariah grumbled, ring at him. "What kind of friend talks like this?"


    Aimar shrugged as he looked forward.


    A few more boys tried their luck, but none of them seeded.


    And atst, someone familiar walked onto the stage.


    Layna looked at the boy with a smile while a mic was passed to him. "What''s your name?"


    "Ethan," he replied, taking the blindfold from her.


    Wearing it, he stood facing the students.


    And without waiting for Layna''s words, a girl walked onto the stage.


    "First question¡ª"


    "Ruby," Ethan cut in before Layna couldplete her sentence.


    "Correct," Ruby replied, standing behind him.


    "Second question: What is she wearing and which color?" Layna asked.


    "A dark blue one-piece," Ethan replied immediately.


    "Correct."


    "Third question: One of her essories?"


    "She''s wearing a pendant," Ethan replied, and Layna looked back at the girl.


    "Correct," Ruby replied with a bright smile.


    Layna walked towards Ruby as she whispered something in her ear while passing her a notebook and pen.


    Ruby nodded as she wrote something down.


    "Last question: What does she love the most about you?" Layna asked, walking back towards him.


    "My courage," Ethan replied with utmost confidence.


    "Correct," Layna replied with a bright smile, showing the notebook where Ruby had written the same words.


    A round of apuse echoed, some students clearly happy for them while some didn''t hide their jealousy.


    "You think they nned this before?" Aimar asked, looking beside him.


    "I don''t think so," Azariah replied, munching on the popcorn.


    "What do you think about them?" Aimar asked quietly, taking the popcorn from him. "About the new couple?"


    "Frankly, I don''t care," Azariah replied, shrugging his shoulders. "If Ethan can just stay out of my way and doesn''t do anything stupid, they both have my blessings."


    "And what if he did try toe in your way?" Aimar asked, making Azariah halt.


    He turned to look at Aimar, his voice low. "...Then I will kill both of them."


    Aimar nodded his head as he looked back at the stage.


    "Now, go, Ethan boy," Layna said, patting his back as she stepped back.


    The whole ce went quiet as they looked at them curiously.


    Taking a deep breath, Ethan walked towards her, who smiled, looking at him.


    Standing in front of her, he reached out, grabbing her hand and cing it on his chest.


    "...I know you''ve been with me all this time, even when I had nothing, and I know you''ll be with me at my worst," he whispered, his voice honest as he looked at her.


    Ruby nodded her head gently, her smile bashful as she couldn''t hold back her tears.


    "I know things will be difficult from now on," Ethan continued, touching her forehead with his, "...But even if things turn upside down, please stay with me."


    "....I will," Ruby choked out those words, nodding her head gently.


    Grabbing her face, Ethan gently raised it before kissing her softly on the lips.


    They separated after a few moments as they both walked down, their hands intertwined.


    Layna smiled as she picked up the mic again. "So, who is going to be next?"


    Aimar grabbed Azariah''s hand, who wasn''t paying attention, raising it up.


    "Sir Azariah, please," Layna quickly picked up on it as she invited him.


    Azariah slowly turned to look at Aimar, who grinned widely.


    "Go get them," he said with a bright smile, taking the pack of popcorn from Azariah''s hand.


    "I will fuck you up hard someday," Azariah grumbled as he stood up.


    With a tired sigh, he walked towards the stage.

 Chapter 237 [Festival Of Love] [5] [One After Another]

    Chapter 237 [Festival Of Love] [5] [One After Another]


    ''...What a pain.''


    I let out a tired sigh as I slowly walked toward the stage, the students around me kept murmuring.


    ...I was nning to go at the veryst so I could have enough time to prepare myself.


    But, no.


    That fucker friend of mine couldn''t let me live quietly.


    Thinking about him, I turned and red at him.


    He grinned back, raising the pack of popcorn.


    ''I will remember this, you fucker.''


    No matter how long it takes, I will definitely take my revenge for what he did.


    Even though I walked slowly, I reached the stage in no time.


    The beautifuldy named Layna weed me with a smile.


    "I don''t think you need any introduction," she said as she passed the blindfold to me.


    "Thank you for thepliment," I replied with a fake smile as I took the blindfold.


    ''I should have just stayed home.''


    I grumbled in annoyance as I ced the blindfold over my eyes.


    ''Hmm?''


    But as soon as I did, I felt a distortion of mana around my eyes and ears.


    The murmurs of the students, which were clear just a while ago, now sounded garbled.


    ''A magical equipment?''


    I guessed as I touched the blindfold.


    ...Perhaps there have been cases of cheating before, so they developed a defense mechanism.


    ''Probably for the best.''


    I thought as I drew in a deep breath to calm myself.


    Now, it''s either do or die.


    "Are you ready, Sir Azariah?" Layna asked as she helped me face the crowd of students.


    "Yes."


    "Do you need some time to prepare?"


    "No, I am ready."


    Is it just me, or is she acting extra friendly with me?


    [...It''s your face; some girls turn polite when they see someone handsome.]


    ''.....''


    I''d rather not talk about it.


    Ignoring all that, I tried to listen to the murmurs around me.


    And even though I couldn''t make sense of it, I could vaguely feel the collective emotions.


    ''...A gasp.''


    I thought as I sensed a lot of people gasping together.


    ''...Either someone too beautiful or unexpected.''


    I can rule out the unexpected because I''m pretty sure Christina would eat her alive if anyone tried to walk before her.


    ...Now that I think about it, that''s scarily true.


    "First question: Guess the name."


    Layna''s voice echoed in my ear, which was oddly clear.


    ''Maybe the mic?''


    "Christina," I replied without thinking much.


    "Correct," Christina''s voice echoed from behind me.


    "Second question: What is she wearing and the color of her dress?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "...A white gown that looks like a bridal dress, but not quite one," I replied, guessing her dress. "Oh, and she likes flowers a lot, so there should be some design rted to it on her sleeves."


    "...Correct."


    [Do you know this from the game?]


    ''No, only Ashlyn participated in the game.''


    [Then how?]


    ''...I just know her enough.''


    ...And I''m pretty sure she''s smiling like crazy right now.


    "Third question: essories."


    "An engagement ring on her left hand," I replied immediately.


    "That''s cheating," Christina''s grumbling voice echoed.


    "It still counts," I replied with a light smile.


    A silence lingered, which I assumed was because of the notebook thingy.


    "Last question: What does she love the most about you?" Layna asked as I drew in a deep breath.


    "Everything," I replied without thinking much.


    "...Correct."


    A distorted round of apuse echoed as I sighed tiredly before reaching for the blindfold.


    "Wait a minute." And as if my worst nightmare came true, Layna stopped me from taking it off. "We have another participant."


    I sighed, already feeling more exhausted than I was from climbing twelve hundred steps.


    Layna awkwardly asked the question again, "First question: Name."


    ''Let''s just lie and get this over with.''


    [Are you sure?]


    El''s voice echoed, making me halt.


    ''What?''


    [How long are you going to feed them lies? Isn''t it time for you to tell them the truth?]


    ''What do you want me to do?''


    [It''s up to you, either tell the truth and ept them or¡ª.]


    ''Reject her, huh?''


    [...]


    I sighed in my mind as I softly replied, "Ashlyn."


    "...Correct."


    Layna stayed quiet before she asked, "Second question: Her dress and color."


    I drew in a deep breath as I replied softly, "...A traditional golden dress that belonged to her mother."


    "Correct."


    ...Yeah, I remember seeing it in her house.


    "Third question: One of her essories."


    A tricky one, but knowing her, she would definitely go for, "A tinum earring."


    "Correct."


    Again, a small silence lingered as Layna took her time to note her answer.


    "Last question: What does she love the most about you?"


    "How I always take care of her and how I always save her first from any threat," I replied as I rubbed my sweaty palm.


    I just want to go away now.


    "Correct."


    A voice echoed as I sighed in relief, atst.


    This time no one pped, and I don''t even care about that.


    "Wait!"


    But just as I reached to remove the blindfold, Layna stopped me again.


    ''...Not this again.''


    Even in the distorted voices, I could clearly hear someoneughing hard.


    And I definitely know who he is.


    ''...I will remember this, Aimar.''


    "We have one more participant," Layna informed me of the obvious.


    "Fine," I grumbled, as I already have an idea of who she is.


    Layna took more time to arrange herself as she asked once more, "Name?"


    So she started cutting down on words as well?


    "...Shyamal," I replied with a tired sigh, knowing soon I am going to have a headache.


    "Correct," Shyamal''s voice echoed from behind.


    Even though she''s the easiest to guess, that doesn''t make me happy in the least.


    "Her dress and color?" Layna asked, and I''m now sure she''s cutting down the words.


    "A ck bridal dress," I replied without thinking much. "It also has a beautiful pattern around her shoulder and neck."


    ...Knowing her, she''s definitely wearing it.


    "Correct."


    Thought so.


    Layna stopped for a few seconds as she asked, "essories?"


    "Do we count weapons as essories?" I asked, looking nowhere.


    "...Yes."


    "Sweet, she''s holding a scythe," I replied while shrugging my shoulders.


    "Correct."


    Easy.


    Wait! Fuck!


    I shouldn''t be happy about this!


    For fuck''s sake!


    Again, a slightly longer time than before, and Layna asked thest question, "What does she love the most in you?"


    I sighed as I brought the mic close to my mouth, "...I remind her of Shane."


    "...Correct."


    I sighed as it finally ended, but still, I didn''t reach out for the blindfold this time.


    I waited.


    And I don''t know why I did.


    But of course, a distorted collective gasp echoed once again.


    ''...Unexpected.''


    ...Why her now?


    Why her of all people?


    What does she want now?


    "We have a new participan¡ª."


    "I know," I cut in her awkward voice, my frustration clear.


    Taking deep breaths to calm myself down, I waited for her to continue.


    Layna once again asked, "Name."


    "Arianell."


    "...Correct."


    Stopping the urge to ask ''What the fuck is she doing?'' I patiently waited for the next question.


    "What is she wearing and the color of her dress?"


    "A light blue princess gown," I replied, as I already know her preference.


    "Correct."


    ...Wanna-be princess.


    "Guess one of her essories."


    "...Are we counting flowers?" I asked, to which she replied positively.


    "She''s holding a bouquet of blue roses," I replied as I tapped my legs on the ground anxiously.


    "...Correct."


    And finally, Layna took her sweet time to ask thest question, and the time that felt like eternity, she finally asked.


    "What does she like the most about you?"


    I drew in a deep breath as I felt something ufortable in my heart.


    Because I know the answer better than anyone.


    "...It''s nk," I replied with a light chuckle. "The notebook is empty."


    "...Correct."


    Finally, I took off the blindfold before someone else tried to get in.


    My eyes slowly adjusted to the light as I looked down.


    ...And, oh, the look in everyone''s eyes.


    It felt like they were going to shred me into pieces.


    Only one boy wasughing his ass off.


    ...Fuck you, Aimar.


    "Now, in this type of condition." I turned to look at Layna as she whispered softly, "You have to choose one of them."


    I sighed, rubbing my temples as I turned to look at the girls.


    They all had various emotions on their faces, which I tried not to notice.


    "Now, Sir Azariah, choose one."


    Finally...


    ...Time to end all this.

 Chapter 238 [Festival Of Love] [6] [Destiny]

    Chapter 238 [Festival Of Love] [6] [Destiny]


    ''...Choose one, huh?''


    I thought as I looked at all four of them.


    It''s quite weird for me to see them together.


    ...Now that I think about it, it''s the first time I''ve seen them all standing together like this.


    "...Sir Azariah," Layna called, making me turn to look at her. "...Please choose one."


    I nodded and took a deep breath.


    It''s kind of ironic that I had to choose any three of them before, and now I''m supposed to choose only one.


    ...But.


    Why choose any of them?


    I don''t know how I should feel about this, but none of my rtionships with them have been natural.


    Maybe it was with Christina, but I don''t know.


    It might have been another one of my mother''s ''grand schemes'' to bring us together.


    ...So, even though I''m not sure, I still think choosing her wouldn''t be right.


    No, choosing any of them wouldn''t be the right thing to do.


    ''...Let''s just break everything for once.''


    ...Just for once, let me break every rtionship I have with them.


    And rebuild everything from scratch again.


    "Azariah." My nk gaze shifted toward Christina, who whispered with a faint smile, "...You''re taking a lot of time."


    ''Well, someone seems pissed.''


    "...Sigh."


    I sighed in exhaustion as I prepared myself for the bacsh I was about to face.


    "Choose them all!"


    I turned my head to look at the group of students as one of them shouted.


    "Who said that!?"


    "Which bastard!"


    "I''ll kill him!"


    Before I could reply, the students drowned him in curses.


    "Shut up, you mongrels!" Aimar yelled, showing his middle finger from the back seat, "....He''s not like you losers¡ª!"


    Crack! Boom!


    But his words abruptly halted as a bolt of lightning rushed past him, burning the ground beside him.


    "Choose sister-inw," he said quietly, shrinking back in his seat.


    ...Well, at least he''s enjoying my misfortune.


    ...I will remember this, you fucker.


    "Sir Azariah."


    I nodded at Layna''s words as I looked at them again.


    "...I''ll be honest." Drawing in a deep breath, I said, my voice echoing as everyone turned silent, "...I cared for every single one of you."


    They picked up on my words, and I could clearly see Ashlyn''s face tensing up.


    "But I''m not sure if I really love any of you." I replied, closing my eyes and slightly lowering my head. "...I''m sorry, but I choose none."


    Aplete silence lingered.


    No one said a single word, and it continued like this for a long while.


    "...But¡ª"


    My words halted abruptly as Christina started to walk toward me.


    ''...p iing.''


    I sighed, readying myself, but to my surprise, she didn''t stop and instead walked past me.


    "Let me finish first, Christina," I said, grabbing her wrist, making her halt.


    "....."


    She turned around to look at me, a gentle smile on her face ruined by the tears falling from her eyes.


    She forcefully removed my hand from her wrist and stepped away.


    SWISH!!


    My instincts kicked in as I sidestepped a little, just as a scythe rushed past where I stood.


    ''Yeah, always ready to get physical.''


    I sighed as I turned to look at Shyamal, who red at me, her chest heaving as she struggled to breathe.


    Without saying anything, she walked off the stage.


    I couldn''t even take a breather as Arianell walked toward me.


    Standing in front of me, she raised the bouquet of flowers she held and pped it across my face.


    ...Twice.


    "..How could you?" she whispered, her voice low as if she would cry any second.


    "...Why are you being dramatic?" I asked, rubbing my cheek.


    "Oh, I always wanted to do that." Her voice turned normal as she smiled, "...Though, thanks for rejecting me. Now I have one less regret in my life."


    "What if I had chosen you?" I asked as she turned around. "...What were you going to do then, abandon everything?"


    "No," she replied without looking back, "...Maybe in our next life, Az."


    "..."


    I looked at her departing figure as she walked away.


    Now, only Ashlyn stood in front of me, frozen.


    ...She''s probably the one most affected.


    "...Sigh."


    I sighed as I turned around and walked down the stage.


    And, of course, every boy red at me like I''dmitted the worst crime in history.


    ...Yeah, fuck you guys.


    ''Hmm?''


    My gaze halted on a boy with brown hair who looked at me coldly, unblinking.


    And I ignored him.


    ''El.''


    [Yeah?]


    ''What do you think, can I beat Ethan?''


    [...If you go all out?]


    ''Yes.''


    [..Easily.]


    ''I see.''


    I sighed as I stood in front of Aimar, who stared at me pitifully.


    "What?" I asked, annoyed by the look he was giving me.


    "Never thought you''d fuck it up this bad." He replied, clicking his tongue continuously.


    "Shut up." I grumbled, looking around.


    ...Where is Olivia?


    "Why not Christina?" he asked as I looked back at him.


    "Wish me luck," I replied, fixing my suit.


    "Why?"


    "I''m going to fix what I screwed up," I replied with a smile.


    "Are you going to¡ª?"


    "Propose to Christina." Ipleted his words as I walked toward the exit.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    The Akasha shone brightly, gently illuminating the thin forest with its light.


    Its silence was disturbed by a girl walking along the pathway.


    Tears streamed down her face as she wiped them continuously, her crimson eyes bloodshot.


    "...Why?"


    She choked out the word, looking down.


    "...Why?" she asked herself again, limping forward.


    It took every ounce of courage she had to go on that stage.


    She was afraid, terrified of rejection, but she still did it.


    Just because of the slight hope she had that maybe...


    ...Azariah would choose her.


    "How foolish."


    She whimpered silently, gazing up with blurry eyes.


    A familiar building came into view.


    She remembered this ce¡ªhow could she not?


    This was where she''d spent the happiest time of her life.


    With Shane and...Azariah.


    She slowly walked toward the old building that was once her kindergarten.


    For some reason, the old gate was already open as she walked in. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The building remained the same, but it looked more fragile than before.


    A firecracker exploded in the sky, illuminating the ce as Shyamal looked up.


    "...Are they starting it now?" She wondered aloud, remembering the festival''s objective.


    To celebrate the banishment of the fallen ones by the three [Primordial Gods].


    She sighed, rubbing her blurry eyes as she looked around.


    The ce looked worn out with signs of recent fighting, but she ignored them all.


    She slowly walked toward an old swing, sitting on it without caring about her dress.


    The creaking sound of the old swing echoed as she moved, nkly looking at the ground.


    Her mind recalled all the good times she''d had with Azariah in this very ce.


    ...She tried.


    She tried her best to be with him.


    "..Haha."


    A hollow chuckle escaped her as she remembered the times she''d threatened to kill him just to gain his attention.


    How she''d done everything to break free from the influence of Taishareth, who kept pushing her to kill him.


    Her chuckle slowly turned into soft whimpers, tears once again streaming down her cheeks.


    "...Why me?" she asked herself, "...Why is it always me who loses?"


    Her body bent down as she clutched her stomach, which twisted ufortably.


    "...Why didn''t he choose me?" she grumbled, crying over her miserable life. "...Even after all I did."


    "You poor, poor soul."


    A voice echoed in her head, making her scalp tingle with fear.


    For the first time since her awakening failed, she heard that voice again.


    ....Taishareth''s voice.


    "You think you''re the one who made the sacrifice?"


    The mocking voice echoed as a cluster of darkness began to emerge from her body.


    "...What?"


    Shyamal asked, slowly getting lured into the trap.


    "What does your pain amountpared to what that boy has gone through?"


    Taishareth''s voice echoed in her head, making her even more confused.


    A painful headache gripped Shyamal, making it hard for her to breathe.


    "Would you like to know what happened when you first awakened?"


    The voice echoed again, and the world around Shyamal flickered to life.


    The night turned into day, and the old, broken building returned to its previous glory.


    The confused Shyamal stood up from the swing and slowly looked around.


    Theughter of children drew her closer as she looked behind the tree.


    "....."


    She nkly observed her child self ying with Azariah, theirughter echoing throughout.


    "Shyamal."


    A deep voice echoed, making her turn around.


    She forgot to breathe as she saw the handsome boy with crimson eyes and silver hair.


    "...Brother?"


    She whispered softly as he walked toward her ''child'' self.


    "Brother!"


    Her child self ran toward him with a bright smile, hugging him.


    "Did you talk with her?" Shane asked, looking at the girl sitting by the tree.


    Shyamal recognized the girl.


    ...Ashlyn.


    "No," her child self replied, shaking her head, while little Azariah walked toward Ashlyn. "I don''t like her."


    "...Hmm, are you okay?" Shane asked with concern. "Your head isn''t hurting, right?"


    "No," ''she'' replied, "but I feel sleepy now."


    "It''s fine, you can sleep," Shane replied with a smile, patting her head.


    The world flickered once again.


    And Shyamal''s smile vanished.


    Her second awakening resumed again...


    ...But this time, Taishareth intended to fulfill Shyamal''s destiny.

 Chapter 239 [Festival Of Love] [7] [Haunting Past]

    Chapter 239 [Festival Of Love] [7] [Haunting Past]


    Shyamal remembered something.


    When this happened...


    ...The day of the festival when the kindergarten was closed, but she forced Shane to bring her to Azariah.


    And the same day...


    ...Shane died.


    Her breath turned ragged as she looked at Shane carrying her sleeping child self back into the shade of a tree.


    "Shane?" Azariah looked up, his childlike voice confused as he noticed the tense look on Shane''s face.


    "...Can you do me a favor?" Shane asked with a small smile as he passed Shyamal to him, "Please take her back inside."


    Though confused, Azariah gently ced his hands around her knees and waist to carry her like a princess.


    "What happened?" Azariah asked, his confusion growing.


    "Just look after her," Shane smiled as he patted his back.


    "Noah?" Ashlyn whispered, her eyes closed, her hand stretching to touch the space around her.


    "Let''s go." Azariah walked toward her, letting her grab onto his sleeve.


    Ashlyn stood up as he guided her inside the building while carrying the child Shyamal in his arms.


    Shyamal looked at everything unfolding in front of her with confusion.


    "What actually happened?" she asked herself, her stomach twisting with anxiety.


    She didn''t remember anything like this happening that day¡ªmaybe because she was asleep.


    "I know you are here." Shane''s low, threatening voice echoed within the garden, the setting sun casting a crimson light on his face. "Come out."


    "..."


    A silence lingered before a rustling sound echoed around the ce.


    People in clothing that covered them entirely walked into Shane''s view, their eyes holding nothing but coldness.


    "...Sigh."


    Shane sighed tiredly as he took out his long sword from his bracelet.


    "I won''t let you touch any of them."


    He spoke coldly, his firm voice echoing within the garden as he took his battle stance.


    Without a word, five of them rushed toward him.


    "Huh?"


    Shyamal''s body yanked back as she watched Shane.


    Like a kite, she flew back easily, passing through the wall of the kindergarten building before finding herself inside.


    "Wait, Shan¡ª"


    "Would you not like to see how you first awakened?"


    As Shyamal tried to run back to where Shane was, Taishareth''s cold voice echoed in her head.


    Shyamal halted as she slowly looked back.


    Her child self was lying on the ground, breathing unevenly while Azariah sat right beside her.


    Ashlyn sat in a corner away from him, her anxious face turning around, but all she saw was darkness.


    "Shyamal?" Azariah''s concerned voice echoed as he rubbed Shyamal''s hand.


    Her body increasingly grew hotter, turning her skin reddish.


    Her chest heaved for breath at an abnormal speed.


    "Shyamal?" Azariah called her again, trying to help as much as he could.


    Boom!


    His gaze turned toward the door as the sound of something exploding echoed within the ce.


    "...Shane," he whispered softly, looking back at child Shyamal, whose breathing slowly calmed down.


    His words abruptly halted as explosive shockwave erupted from Shyamal''s body, sending him flying, his body crashing hard against the wall.


    A cluster of ckish threads emerged from her body, weaving around her.


    "Shyamal," Azariah whispered softly, shaking her, trying to wake her up.


    "Az." His gaze turned toward a girl who walked in from inside the kindergarten.


    "Aria?" Azariah mumbled as he noticed the small girl with white hair walking toward him. "...What are you doing¡ª"


    His words abruptly halted as explosive shockwave erupted from Shyamal''s body, sending him flying, his body crashing hard against the wall.


    "Az!" Arianell shouted as she rushed toward him, but something mmed into her body before she could reach him.


    Her body rolled on the ground, stopping when it hit a table.


    "Noah!" Ashlyn yelled anxiously, standing up, her legs tangling as she moved, causing her to fall.


    Blood dripped down Azariah''s forehead. His hazy mind and the burning pain made it hard for him to move.


    The cluster that emerged from child Shyamal''s body slowly started to cover the area in an eerie darkness.


    Azariah''s blurry gaze turned toward Shyamal, whose body jerked before going limp, standing up like a puppet.


    Shyamal trembled as she looked at her "child self" with an expression that didn''t suit her age.


    But what made her heart drop was her child self''s eyes.


    ...They were glowing green like gems.


    And only now did she know why she didn''t remember it.


    ...Because it was Taishareth who had taken control of her body.


    A crown slowly materialized, hovering just above her head.


    The cluster of ck obeyed her as she moved, forming tens of hands that slowly crept toward them.


    "Wait, Taishareth!" Shyamal yelled as those hands crept toward Ashlyn and Arianell. "What are you doing!?"


    "I did nothing, oh foolish girl."


    Taishareth''s cold voice echoed in her head as those hands slowly prated the girls'' bodies.


    "All that was your wish. You wished for them to die so they wouldn''t take that boy away from you."


    "Shyamal," Azariah called, confused, as he stood back up, resisting the pain. "W-what are you doing?"


    The child Shyamal, possessed by Taishareth, walked toward him.


    The tens of hands lifted both unconscious girls up, corrupting something that kept them alive.


    ...Corrupting their life sources.


    The darkness slowly engulfed the light around the ce as the child "Shyamal" looked down at child Azariah with her gem-like eyes.


    "You ask why he doesn''t choose you, but why should he choose the one who always caused him pain?"


    Taishareth''s cold voice made Shyamal''s body tremble.


    Her bloodshot eyes looked at her child self grabbing Azariah''s throat, lifting him up, choking him.


    "What right do you have to stay close to him?"


    The door mmed open, making Shyamal''s head slowly turn toward it.


    "Shyamal?" Shane whispered in confusion as he slowly walked toward her.


    ''Shyamal'' dropped Azariah as she turned toward Shane.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ''I look fine, right, El?''


    Fixing my suit, I asked El''s opinion as I walked through the crowd.


    [You look fine, don''t worry.]


    The firecrackers filled the sky, people holding each other as they looked up with warm expressions.


    ''Where did she go?''


    I wondered as I looked around.


    My height now allowed me to look past the people around me as I stood taller than most.


    It shouldn''t have been hard to find her because of her dress, but for some reason, I just couldn''t.


    The people around me looked at me curiously as I made my way toward the main gate.


    ''Anyway, where is Olivia?''


    I wondered, confused as fewer people blocked my way.


    Last time, she was with Christina, but when I entered the stage, Olivia wasn''t with her.


    ...She didn''t just throw my daughter somewhere random, right?


    "...Sigh."


    I sighed as I stood outside, looking around for her.


    How can''t I find her?


    Did she enter a stall or something?


    I still moved around in the dimly lit ce.


    Shops lined either side of the road as I walked aimlessly.


    "Azariah?" I turned back as I heard my name in a familiar voice.


    I sighed as I looked at the girl wearing a beautiful white gown walking out of a coffee shop.


    Slowly, I walked toward her as she folded her arms, looking at me coldly, marks of dried-up tears still visible.


    ...That was expected, but it still hurts.


    "What do you want?" she asked, her voice strangely unfamiliar.


    "Are you angry?" I asked, immediately regretting it.


    What kind of dumb question is that?


    "My future husband rejected me in front of everyone." She replied, her voice venomous, "...Is that not enough reason to be angry?"


    "Fair enough." I mumbled, nodding quietly as I looked at her, and she looked back.


    We stood like that for some time before I awkwardly asked, "...Where is Olivia?"


    "Inside." She replied, ncing at the coffee shop, "...She is drinking a milkshake."


    "Oh, should we go inside as wel¡ª"


    "No." She cut in sharply, her eyes crucifying me. "Say whatever you want, right here."


    "Right." I mumbled, nodding my head before falling silent.


    [Just say it already.]


    ''Come on, you don''t expect me to just randomly say I love her.''


    [So you want to add flowery words?]


    ''El.''


    [What?]


    ''Shut up.''


    [Fine.]


    I drew in a deep breath as I looked at her, calmly waiting for my words.


    "First of all, I am sorry for rejecting you¡ª"


    "I don''t need it." She cut in, ring at me.


    "Okay, fin¡ª"


    My words abruptly halted as I felt something within me trembling.


    ''Huh?''


    Confused, I looked in the direction of the forest as I felt Andarnaur''s ring resonating with something.


    ''...No.''


    It''s not the ring but the divinity infused with it that''s trembling.


    Taishareth''s divinity.


    I turned to look in that direction, squinting as I noticed something.


    Something dark and ominous slowly covering the ce.


    "...Shyamal."


    I whispered softly as a tingling sensation ran through my scalp.


    ''No way, not right now.''


    ...How is she awakening again?


    And why now? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [She is emotionally unstable; you just rejected her, remember?]


    ''...Ah, fuck me.''


    "Azariah." I turned to look at Christina, who called me. "...What happened?"


    "I will be right back." I replied, turning around.


    "Where are you going?" But my steps halted as she grabbed my hand, "...What happened to Shyamal?"


    "I will tell you everything truthfully when Ie back," I replied, my voice urgent. "...I will be right back, I promise."


    Her grip slowly loosened as she stepped back without saying anything.


    Her face clearly showed she had so many things to say, but she remained silent, tears once again trickling down her face.


    "I will be right back." I whispered softly as I turned and ran toward the forest.

 Chapter 240 [Festival Of Love] [8] [Twisted Memories]

    Chapter 240 [Festival Of Love] [8] [Twisted Memories]


    ''What is happening?''


    I wondered as I walked through the forest that led toward my old kindergarten.


    The ce was slowly sinking into darkness that looked like a fog, obstructing my view.


    A sense of uneasiness crawled within me as I felt a familiarity with the darkness.


    "The fuck happened to her?"


    I grimaced as I rushed toward the kindergarten faster.


    The firecrackers filled the sky, but the fog slowly started to engulf their light.


    And even though I was still some distance away, I could clearly feel the divinity within me pulsating.


    ''What is she doing?''


    I wondered, thinking about Taishareth as I looked up through the heavy fog.


    Is she using Shyamal''s depressed state to forcefully awaken her?


    ...But why now?


    It''s not like she''s going to have a battle for control over her body right now.


    At most, she can possess her body for a few moments.


    She can''t do a full possession before the fifth awakening¡ª.


    [She isn''t trying to awaken her, Az.]


    "Wait, what?"


    My steps halted as I asked anxiously, the space around me feeling heavy.


    [She is trying to fulfill Shyamal''s destiny.]


    My arms turned cold as I heard his words, and I once again rushed toward her, faster than before.


    "WHY?"


    I yelled, throwing off my coat and ripping the back of my shirt.


    [You already know about it.]


    "...No way."


    I bit my lip as my shoulder des twisted, making way for my wings to unfurl, ck feathers hovering in the air as I propelled myself upward.


    "Is this the reason why she chose a new vessel?" I asked, flying through the heavy fog. "...And how does she even know Shyamal''s destiny!?"


    The pressure around my body kept increasing as I closed in on her.


    [There is only one god who controls destiny¡ª.]


    "Sabaoth," I growled, feeling frustration and anger building within me.


    In every route of the game, Shyamal''s death was inevitable.


    No matter how much one tried, there was no way to keep her alive.


    [You should have taken a different approach with her.]


    "Stop acting like it''s my fault, and it''s not like I care enough about her¡ª."


    [Then why are you going to save her?]


    "I promised Shane¡ª."


    [People don''t run toward their death for one promise, Az.]


    "..."


    [Remember, a vessel kills the one they love the most.]


    "...Taishareth can''t kill me¡ª."


    [She can. If she possesses Shyamal''s body, she will kill you.]


    "Then I have to stop her before that."


    I rushed deeper, and after a while, I could finally see the kindergarten.


    It was surrounded by ckish threads weaving around, covering the ce.


    I pped my wings to halt as I gentlynded in front of the gate; an eerie feeling crawled all over my skin.


    I walked inside as Andarnaur''s ring infused within me sprawled out, a sun and moon emerging on my palm, connecting my body with the ckish threads.


    "It''s not harming me."


    I quickly concluded as I walked further, looking around.


    Few small animals were dragged toward the center, where a big cocoon made of transparent ck thread held Shyamal, rolled up and unconscious.


    "Shyamal." I whispered as I moved closer, but I couldn''t.


    The divinity around her stopped me.


    "El, what is this?"


    [...Taishareth is trying to destroy her mind.]


    "..."


    I bit my lip in frustration as I tried to think of something.


    Shyamal is mentally weak; she won''tst against a goddess.


    I stepped back, my gaze on the cocoon that slowly started to growrger.


    "Wait."


    My gaze shifted to my hands that had markings engraved on them.


    They resonated with the divinity.


    "El, can the divinity I have interfere with another divinity?"


    [Yes.]


    I quickly turned toward the closest animal as I walked to it.


    The animal resembled a rabbit, its life slowly slipping away as it was drained by the ckish threads.


    "I am sorry," I whispered as I used Andarnaur''s ring.


    A ball with a sharp needle attached to it materialized in my hand.


    I slowly pierced the animal''s body with it before repeating it three more times.


    [You will be on your own.]


    "I know."


    [...Try not to spend too much time inside.]


    "Yeah."


    [Use Sabaoth''s weapon if necessary.]


    I nodded, stepping back as I walked toward Shyamal again, an ufortable feeling surging within me.


    Ignoring it, I touched the cocoon covering her, my skin burning the next instant.


    I drew in a deep breath as I slowly parted my lips,


    "I sacrifice the beast''s soul in the name of goddess Taishareth."


    The world around me turned nk.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    A boundless and invisible force surged out, falling on Azariah as soon as he arrived inside.


    "Argh."


    He grunted, barely holding himself from kneeling as he looked around.


    The ce looked the same as the kindergarten, with the only difference being the environment.


    Hundreds of nts with human-like mouths crawled around the ce, a crimson moon lighting it.


    Azariah walked toward the main building of the kindergarten. His steps were steady, and he remained fully alert.


    His head slowly tilted up as a huge shadow formed over him.


    Dense, illusory ck threads suddenly floated up from the ce to an infinitely high height.


    They slowly weaved together, forming a pair of greenish gem-like eyes that sparkled in the darkness.


    Azariah stared at the eyes of the goddess, but unlikest time, he didn''t flinch or step back.


    Under the gaze of the goddess, he walked toward the main building.


    Twisting the door, he opened it and was immediately greeted by something he wished to forget.


    ...The young Shyamal stood in front of Shane while his younger self crawled toward the two girls whoy unconscious.


    "....Shyamal?"


    Azariah whispered softly as he looked at the girl who sat on her knees with a broken expression on her face.


    The room surged to life as tens of ck hands rushed toward Shane, who calmly dodged them.


    Azariah walked toward the older Shyamal, the surrounding fights not affecting him in the slightest.


    He gently lowered himself in front of her, sitting across from her broken self.


    Taking a deep breath, he called her, "...Shya."


    Shyamal''s nk gaze flickered to life as she looked up at him.


    It took her more than ten seconds to recover from her trance state as tears started streaming down her crimson eyes.


    "...I am sorry." She whispered, her voice broken, cracking with every word. "...I am sorry¡ª."


    "Sigh."


    Azariah sighed, rubbing his temple as he looked back.


    Shane was fighting off Shyamal, possessed by Taishareth.


    He remained calm, not letting his emotions take hold.


    On the other side, his younger self had arrived just beside Arianell and Ashlyn, who both had pale faces, their breaths slowly growing shallow.


    ....They were dying.


    Both of them.


    "...I am sorry¡ª."


    "It wasn''t your fault." Azariah softly whispered as he looked back at her. "....Whatever happened wasn''t your fault."


    Tears trickled down her cheeks continuously as she lowered her body, her head touching the ground.


    Azariah gently rubbed her back while she cried her heart out.


    Because he knew what was going to happen next would break herpletely.


    "Snap out of it, Shyamal!" Shane yelled at the young Shyamal as he rushed in, deflecting the hands with his long sword.


    And just as he reached close to her, a scythe materialized in her hand.


    His body moved swiftly, propelling itself back to evade the scythe.


    "Tch." Young Shyamal clicked her tongue in annoyance as she jerked back.


    ''She'' wanted to kill at least one person close to Shyamal so it would be easier for her to control her.


    But ''she'' couldn''t control the small body for long as it was already a drain to move.


    A low booming voice echoed within the room as a cluster of green covered young Azariah''s entire body.


    It slowly moved, covering the bodies of both Ashlyn and Arianell.


    Older Shyamal looked up, while her younger self turned toward Azariah, radiating with life energy, his eyes closed.


    Azariah turned and hugged older Shyamal tightly, burying her face in his chest.


    He didn''t want her to see what happened after that.


    "...Move." Shyamal whispered quietly, pleading with him. "....Please, I want to know what happened."


    Azariah thought hard before gently moving aside.


    Young Shyamal grinned as she rushed toward Azariah, her gem-like eyes glowing.


    CLANG!!!


    The sound of metal shing resonated as Shane arrived just in time to save Azariah''s head from getting sliced.


    With a gentle hit on Shyamal''s wrist, he made her lose her grip on her scythe.


    With one hand, he grabbed her before throwing her to the ground, mming her hard.


    Young Shyamal groaned in pain as the ck threads around her began to dissipate, vanishing into nothingness. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "...Sigh."


    Shane sighed lowering his guard as he turned to look at young Azariah, who was somehow growing paler.


    He moved to stop Azariah, but before he could, his instincts kicked in.


    Slick!


    He turned his body around, but it was already toote.


    Shyamal''s scythe cut right through his stomach as he turned around, gutting him.


    And with onest smile, Shyamal''s body turned limp, falling unconscious.


    "Ahhh."


    Older Shyamal let out an unrecognizable cry.


    While Azariah froze in his ce as he noticed someone else in the room.


    ...A maid with an ordinary face.

 Chapter 241 [Festival Of Love] [9] [Truth]

    Chapter 241 [Festival Of Love] [9] [Truth]


    A bizarre feeling rose within Azariah''s mind as he looked at the woman wearing a maid''s dress.


    She had an ordinary face which wasn''t anything special along with in ck hair and eyes that stared down at his child self with warmth.


    "¡­Sypha," Azariah whispered quietly as anger red deep within him.


    His mind reminding him, how she crushed his entire childhood.


    His chest felt heavy and his breathing uneven as he red at the woman who quietly walked towards his child self with a smile.


    "You did a great job saving them, young master," Sypha whispered softly as she helped ''his'' pale body.


    The child Azariah calmed at her words, ''his'' expression melting as relief washed over his body, rxing him.


    But as he registered her words, his childlike expression broke, and he turned, "S-Shane?"


    His childlike body crawled toward Shane''s body, which had turned incredibly cold.


    The one single strike from Taishareth was enough to snatch enough of his life to leave him paralyzed.


    "S-Shane?" Azariah whispered, shaking his body, small droplets of tears trickling down his face.


    He raised his hands to use his life source again, but he couldn''t.


    ...His body wasn''t capable enough to do so.


    "¡­Az?" Shane whispered, his breath uneven and his voice filled with pain.


    "S-Shane." Azariah whispered, shakily walking closer to him.


    "Don''t you think you should save the rest first, young master?" Sypha''s voice echoed from behind. "There are people who areing after them."


    And like a mindless being, Azariah followed her words as he stood up.


    Shane could do nothing but just watch.


    Walking closer, Azariah slowly dragged Shyamal close to Arianell and Ashlyn.


    Taking out an orb-like thing from his pocket, he ced it between them.


    A semi-circle translucent barrier formed around them, protecting them from anyone below Overlord rank.


    But, much to his dismay, it only covered Shyamal and Arianell.


    "¡­Ashlyn?" Azariah crawled towards her, shaking her weakly.


    "¡­You need to save her, young master," Sypha''s voice echoed once again as she stood behind him. "¡­You need to save everyone."


    The child Azariah nkly nodded as he picked Ashlyn up and ran out of the building.


    ¡­Sypha slowly walked behind him with a warm smile.


    "....."


    And Azariah, who was watching the scene unfolding in front of him, felt his reality breaking once again.


    He wasn''t sad or angry but disappointed.


    ...Disappointed in himself for not realizing it sooner.


    ''So it wasn''t an illusion.''


    He thought to himself, rubbing his temples in frustration.


    He always thought when he saved Ashlyn and the others, it was his own choice.


    And even though he remembered hearing Sypha or Aunt Belly''s voice at that time¡­


    ...He always thought it was nothing but an illusion.


    For him, Aunt Belly was like a mother¡­


    ...And what kind of mother would send her child into months of torture?


    "A-Azariah?" He turned to look at Shyamal, whose tears kept streaming down, "W-Why didn''t you ever tell me?"


    ...He sighed, shaking his head in response.


    A few minutes of silence passed as Shane was now just at the brink of death.


    The door swung open again as Azariah walked inside.


    His breathing was ragged, a deep horizontal cut running down his back.


    "...."


    Azariah remembered how he got that.


    When he tried to bring Ashlyn to safety, some assants attempted to attack him.


    One of them managed to cut his back, but they couldn''t catch him.


    And when he returned after entrusting Ashlyn to Oliver so he could bring her to a safe ce¡­


    ...He found their dead bodies.


    ''It all makes sense now,'' he thought as he looked at Sypha walking behind him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Azariah, who was close to dying, crawled toward Shane.


    "Why didn''t you save him, young master?" Sypha asked, her voice whispering in his ears. "¡­You could have saved him, yet you didn''t."


    "W-what h-have I-I d-done?" The trembling voice of the boy echoed within the room.


    Azariah''s memories reminded him of when Inder first arrived in this world.


    He saw the same thing happening again.


    "Come out." Having had enough of this, Azariah whispered coldly, "¡­Naraka."


    His right hand glowed in a specific crimson pattern, which turned into a viscous liquid.


    The liquid shifted, turning into arge, one-handed axe with two sharp, spear-like points emerging from the base of the crescent de.


    Azariah raised his hand along with the weapon.


    In the real world, he couldn''t fathom lifting it because of its weight, but here, he could fully control it.


    His hand moved.


    Naraka sliced through the illusion, dispersing everything into wavy ck threads.


    "Stay close to me."


    Azariah whispered as he grabbed onto Shyamal, and the world around them twisted.


    In the next instant, they found themselves in an open field, surrounded by emptiness.


    But a blinkter, everything turned crimson.


    The cries of young girls filled the space, and nts resembling sunflowers emerged from the ground, each with a twisted, human-like face.


    Azariah looked up at the sky¡ªa single crimson moon hung in it, letting its eerie light flood the area.


    "¡­Where are we?" Shyamal asked as she got a hold of herself.


    "¡­In your mind." Azariah replied, and the Andarnaur''s ring within him resonated with something high above.


    Azariah''s gaze remained fixed on the moon, and sensing the same presence, Shyamal looked up too.


    The moonlight copsed and converged, changing form.


    Its twisting light seemed to create a body embodying eternal corruption.


    A pair of eyes were the first to emerge, coldly focused on Azariah.


    The moonlight stretched, forming limbs and a head, shaping itself into a shadowy female.


    Azariah''s scalp tingled, and a tear of blood trickled down his eye.


    But unlike him, Shyamal remained unchanged, looking up at ''her.''


    A being so massive, she dwarfed everything, making them look like ants.


    But Azariah, with his experience of her divinity, knew she wasn''t real, merely a projection of her true self.


    ...Taishareth.


    "¡­Az." Shyamal whispered, making him turn to look at her.


    Her body was slowly turning into particles as they began vanishing from the ce.


    "You''ll be fine," Azariah replied with a light smile. "Don''t worry."


    Her body vanished as soon as his words ended.


    "¡­Why?" An eternal voice echoed throughout, threatening to break Azariah''s mind.


    Everything around them turned silent at Taishareth''s cold yet curious tone.


    "Why deny her destiny?" She asked again, her gemstone-like green eyes boring into Azariah.


    Suppressing his fear, Azariah replied, masking a facade of calmness, "¡­Her destiny isn''t death."


    "We both know it is." She replied, gazing at his hand holding Sabaoth''s weapon. "¡­Interfering with one''s destiny will only bring more misery."


    "I don''t care." Azariah growled, gripping the crimson axe tightly. "I won''t let her die¡ª"


    "How long are you going to protect her?" Taishareth''s cold voice cut in, "¡­How long can she hide?"


    "..."


    Azariah bit his lip, unable to rebuke her words.


    Even though he wanted to deny it, he knew she spoke the truth.


    "You saved her this time." Her voice continued, a clear mockery in her tone.


    "¡­But what about the next awakening? You don''t think I would make the same mistake again, do you?"


    "..." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Azariah quietly looked at her without a word.


    Blood now dripped from his nose.


    "Even if by some miracle she survived her every awakening¡­" Her voice continued, dripping with mockery. "That weak-minded girl could never win against me."


    "¡­You can''t kill her¡ª"


    "¡­Her death is inevitable." Her voice echoed again as the world began to shatter. "¡­All you''re doing is dying it¡ª"


    "She is mine." Azariah firmly cut her off, ring at her. "¡­And I won''t let you kill her."


    Taishareth turned silent, the world around them continuing to fracture into countless smaller pieces.


    "We''ll see how you will achieve that." She finally whispered after a long pause. "¡­Anastasia''sst hope."


    The world around them broke apart, turning into countless particles.


    Azariah''s mind went nk once again.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Haah!"


    Azariah took a deep breath as he found himself back in reality.


    His headache made him frown as he massaged his temples to ease the pain.


    "Shyamal."


    He whispered softly as he shifted his torso to sit up.


    Everything looked the same as it did before he nked out, except the ck, sinister threads were nowhere to be found.


    He turned to his side, where Shyamal was¡ªencased in a transparent cocoon.


    Getting back on his feet, he quickly approached her.


    Using his hands, he tore up the cocoon until he could reach her.


    "Shyamal."


    Azariah whispered as he pulled her out.


    "Argh."


    He groaned as he stumbled back, her unconscious body falling over him.


    cing his head on her chest, Azariah checked her heartbeat.


    "¡­Sigh."


    A sigh escaped his mouth as he felt her slow yet steady heartbeat.


    Hey on the ground, holding her as he looked up at the clear sky.


    But his expression hardened as he raised his head a bit.


    "¡­What are you doing?" Christina''s cold voice echoed as she looked down at him.


    Azariah sighed once again and mumbled tiredly, "¡­I need some rest."

 Chapter 242 [Festival Of Love] [End]

    Chapter 242 [Festival Of Love] [End]


    ''...What a lovely fucking day it was.''


    I grumbled, stretching my back on the chair I sat on, a cracking sound echoing in the room making my body rx.


    Echo''s new song was ying in the headphones that I wore while I picked up my phone lying on the table beside me.


    "Midnight, and she''s still out." I whispered softly as I yed with my phone.


    I looked around the dimly lit hotel room we rented for tonight.


    "Where is she?" I grumbled, opening my phone and closing it.


    It''s been more than an hour since Christina left me here and went somewhere with Olivia.


    ''Why is Olivia so close to her?''


    I rubbed my temples as my gazended back on the girl sleeping peacefully on the bed.


    "..."


    Leaning forward, I brushed a strand of silver hair from her face to look at her clearly.


    She wore her ck bridal dress, her hands on her chest, which gently rose with each breath.


    "...."


    I silently pinched her cheek, stretching it to my heart''s content.


    Fuck, I really hate this girl.


    [...I''m confused right now; what happened?]


    ''Nothing.'' I replied as I leaned back on the chair with a tired sigh.


    [At least tell me what happened with Taishareth?]


    I leave her cheek with one long stretch as I looked up at the ceiling, deep in thought.


    ''She showed us what happened on the day I was kidnapped.'' I replied tiredly, looking up, ''and I got to know something new.''


    [...What?]


    ''My mother knew about my kidnapping but still did nothing; maybe she even instigated all of it.''


    [...]


    ...Sypha.


    She was manipting my every move from behind.


    From saving Shyamal and Arianell''s lives to Shane''s death.


    She could have stopped everything from happening, but she didn''t.


    I remember how bad my head hurt after sharing my life source with Ashlyn and Arianell.


    I also remember hearing Sypha''s voice, but I always thought it was an illusion.


    ...But it wasn''t.


    She took advantage of my trust in her.


    She knew I would never doubt her.


    And if that wasn''t enough, she gaslighted me into believing I could have saved Shane but didn''t.


    [You don''t seem that angry.]


    ''There''s no point in being angry.''


    ....It''s better if I think of ways to torture her for what she did to me.


    [I see.]


    ''...El.''


    [Yeah.]


    ''...Taishareth called me Anastasia''sst hope,'' I replied, leaning further back in the chair, ''...What does that mean?''


    [...]


    ''Come to think of it, do you know anything about her?'' I asked, feeling my curiosity grow.


    [About her?]


    ''Yeah, apart from the things I know from legends, I have no idea what she''s actually like.''


    [..I don''t know.]


    ''...Liar.''


    I grumbled as I sighed, listening to Echo''s song.


    I know some things from the game, but it was mostly about her Avatar.


    Not much was revealed about her; she helped the bad guys just for the sake of it.


    But now...


    ...Is that really the case?


    Was she truly the viin in all those events in the game?


    And...


    ''...Her Avatar, huh?''


    I wonder if I''ll ever get to see that bitch in this world.


    I hope not.


    I hate her as much as I hate Sabaoth''s Avatar.


    [Stop randomly hating someone.]


    ''It''s not random; I hate all the Avatars, except maybe Elijah.''


    [What''s so special about him?]


    ''...Well, he''s just nice.''


    Or maybe I''m just biased because he''s my cousin.


    [...Wait, what?]


    ''It''splicated.''


    I replied, rubbing my temples to alleviate my sleepiness.


    Fuck, my overlyplicated family.


    I honestly don''t want to see any of them, maybe Avril, but not the rest.


    They''re all going to die anyway, so what''s the point of having a good rtionship with them?


    [...Your thoughts are getting darker every day.]


    ''...You''re imagining things.''


    I grumbled as I tiredly took out my phone, reying the same song I was listening to previously.


    [You listen to her song like an addict.]


    ''I don''t.'' I scoffed, looking at Shyamal as I noticed her twitching.


    "Hey." I whispered as she gasped for air, looking around the ce, "It''s fine."


    I moved closer, sitting on the bed beside her as I helped her to lean against it.


    Her breathing slowly calmed as I kept rubbing her back.


    "...Haah."


    She finally exhaled softly before her crimson eyes shifted toward me.


    Sadness and shock filled her eyes.


    Stretching her arms, she softly asked, "...Please, can I?"


    I shifted my body quietly as I opened my arms; she slowly leaned forward, her hands wrapping around me.


    Her head snuggled close to my chest as I felt her shallow breathing.


    "...Are you okay?" she asked, her voice gentle like never before.


    "...I''m fine." I replied, while rubbing her back.


    Her soft body turned limp, her entire weight resting on me.


    Her breaths turned ragged as she quietly asked, "...How long?"


    "....What?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "How long are you going to live?" she asked, slowly pulling back.


    "..."


    I stayed silent as she looked at me with her bloodshot crimson eyes.


    She tried so hard not to cry, but tears began streaming down with a single blink.


    "Five," I replied honestly, without trying to hide this time.


    And just as I expected, she broke down.


    She lowered her head, body trembling, her grieving voice echoing, "I... am sorry, I... am such a bad¨C I killed Shane¨C and you¡ª"


    "It''s fine," I whispered with a smile as I wiped her tears, "...It wasn''t your fault."


    "But¡ª"


    "Whatever happened was my own decision." I replied, and I could clearly see the disagreement in her eyes, "...You did nothing wrong."


    Her crimson eyes looked at me painfully, tears trickling down from them.


    "Can''t you take my life?" she asked, her voice a little expectant, as she showed me her hand, "...I can give as much as you want."


    "Shya¡ª"


    "I''m fine," she cut in, desperation filling her voice, "...Ten years, twenty, take fifty years of my life, just please don''t die."


    "That''s not how it works." I replied, gently patting her head, "...I''m not a vampire who can suck life energy from your body."


    "....."


    She looked at me with her bloodshot eyes, her lips trembling in fear.


    "...Stop crying." I replied with a smile as I wiped her tears again.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered, leaning towards me again, "....I can''t do anything... for you."


    "It''s fine," I murmured, gently running my fingers through her hair.


    Her hands wrapped around me once more as she hugged me tightly.


    I hugged her back while gently patting her back.


    Click!


    The door swung open, making me abruptly turn my head in that direction. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "...."


    Christina stood at the door, wearing the same white gown and carrying Olivia with her.


    ''...Ah, fuck.''


    I grumbled, separating from Shyamal as I noticed Christina''s cold gaze on us.


    She slowly walked toward us, and two different clusters started to appear around me.


    They soon materialized into two different children.


    "Papa!" Iffa jumped at me cheerfully, while Willis rushed toward Christina.


    "Daughter."


    "Mama, ice cream," he said with a smile, looking at her expectantly.


    Christina smiled back at him as she took out a bag full of ice creams, "Don''t eat too much."


    Willis nodded vigorously, taking the pack while Christina ced Olivia down.


    Olivia slowly walked toward the bed, her crimson eyes on Shyamal as she whispered softly, "I don''t like you."


    "Me too!" Iffa chimed in, "She''s a crybaby."


    "Your papa''s the same." Willismented, making me re at him.


    "What?" he asked.


    "No, I''m just thinking of going to buy some milk." I replied, squinting my eyes.


    He shrugged, focusing on his ice cream while Christina walked toward Shyamal.


    "How are you?" she asked, her voice cold.


    "Fine." Shyamal replied quietly.


    "Go back to sleep," Christina ordered.


    "I can''t¡ª"


    Crack!


    Christina touched her, a spark of lightning passing through Shyamal''s body, making her unconscious instantly.


    ''...She''s pissed.''


    "Stay here, kids," Christina ordered as she grabbed my hand, pulling me.


    "Bye, Mama!"


    "Bye, Christy!"


    "Remember your promise, Christina." I turned to look at Olivia, who cryptically spoke.


    Christina paused to look back at her, "I will keep my promise."


    The door swung open as we walked out.


    [I''ll look after the kids.]


    ''Huh?''


    I turned back as El materialized in the real world, and the door closed between us.


    Christina dragged me away from the room before I could understand how or why El appeared.


    "Give me your phone." She demanded, and I handed it to her.


    She scrolled through, and her grip on my hand tightened, "...Why did you save my name like this?"


    "What?"


    "Why my full name!?" she yelled, ring at me, "Can''t you save it with some cute name?"


    ...Why is she randomly getting angry?


    "Is there a problem?" I asked, which abruptly made her stop.


    "...We need to talk." She coldly whispered, looking at me.


    "Okay?" I replied, tilting my head, "...I booked this entire floor so¡ª"


    She didn''t let me finish as she randomly opened a room''s door, pulling me inside.

 Chapter 243 Fallen By Lust [1] [R-18]

    Chapter 243 Fallen By Lust [1] [R-18]


    Christina mmed the door closed behind, throwing Azariah inside.


    Azariah stumbled before bncing himself, his gaze subconsciously wandering around the dimly lit room, bathed in avender hue.


    A king-size bedy in the middle, covered with a beautiful red bedsheet.


    Click!


    His head turned at the sound before he could notice anything else.


    Christina locked the door while walking towards him.


    "What happened with Shyamal?" she growled, anger clear on her beautiful face, "¡­Why are you so close to her all of a sudden?"


    "Nothing much¡ª"


    "Don''t lie to me," she cut in with a low voice, "¡­I sensed divinity in the ce."


    Azariah frowned, "How did you sense that?"


    Normal mortals can''t sense or feel divinity; it''s only possible if they themselves have experience¡ª


    "Answer me, Azariah," she snarled, crowding his personal space, "¡­And don''t you dare lie."


    Azariah looked into her anger-filled eyes and exhaled a tired sigh, "¡­I helped her pass her second awakening."


    "Huh?" Her brows knitted together, "¡­Why?"


    "I have Andarnaur''s ring¡ª"


    "I am not asking how, Azariah," she cut in, frustration carved on her features, "Why did you save her?"


    "..."


    Azariah averted his gaze.


    "Answer me," she scowled, grabbing his chin to make him face her, "¡­What is she to you? Why were you risking your life for her?"


    "I have Tashirath''s divinity; she can''t kill me¡ª"


    "What is she to you?" she snarled quietly, pushing him back, jealousy and anger clear in her voice, "¡­Important enough for you to oppose a goddess?"


    "I would do the same for you¡ª"


    "So, for you, we''re both on the same level?" she growled, pushing him again.


    "That''s not what I meant¡ª"


    "Then what?" She pushed him again.


    "Chris¡ª"


    "¡­Do you have any idea how much I control myself?" she whispered, walking towards him in a slow, menacing manner.


    Azariah suppressed his need to swallow as he looked at her, "What are you doing¡ª"


    His words abruptly stopped as her hand shot to his hair, fingers closing around the roots.


    She tiptoed, brought her face closer and took his mouth with her soft lips.


    She moaned in his mouth, her weight entirely on Azariah, a rumbling groan vibrating in his throat as he stumbled back, falling on the bed.


    "Chris¡ª"


    Her kiss turned ravenous, forceful, devouring his lips.


    Azariah gripped her hips, and she cupped the back of his head.


    She sucked and bit until his lips bled, then licked the blood with pleasure.


    She slowly withdrew, struggling for breath while licking the blood on her lips as she straddled his body.


    Azariah looked up at her, his eyes confused yet lustful as he gazed at her.


    "¡­Are you sure you want to do this?" he exhaled as Christina leaned forward, slowly working on unbuttoning his shirt.


    "I should have done this long ago," she let out, a bright smile on her face, "Using my body is a far better way tofort you than mere words."


    "You are wrong," Azariah grumbled with a tired sigh.


    "..."


    But Christina didn''t reply; instead, her eyes glued to his shirtless body.


    Her trembling fingers moved closer to touch the scars on his body as she grind her core onto him subconsciously.


    "I never knew your body was this¡­ sinful," she muttered, tracing the sex lines along his abs, "¡­How low is your body fat?"


    "No idea," Azariah replied, his breath fast and shallow at her gentle touch.


    His heartbeat quickened, and instinctively his body started rushing blood to his lower self.


    "Hmm?"


    Christina''s fingers halted as she felt the hard heat burning against her core.


    She looked down at Azariah, who also noticed his erection.


    "It''s not¡ª"


    "Shut up," she groaned softly, gently lifting herself.


    She lowered one hand to the front of her thighs and gathered her white gown in her fist, dragging the hem up her legs.


    Her smooth, milky skin became visible for Azariah to admire.


    "Fuck the promise," she whispered to herself, adjusting herself, "¡­Fuck her; he is mine, and everything about him is mine."


    "Christi¡ª"


    His words cut short as Christina unzipped his pants and yanked down his underwear.


    "Argh."


    Without warning, she grabbed his hard, veiny cock, sliding her ck panties aside before aligning herself and slowly sitting down.


    "Christina!" Azariah yelled, raising his torso and stopping her midway. "Why are you¡ª"


    "Sigh."


    She let out a tired sigh, reason returning to her eyes.


    She slowly got down from the bed, her gown flowing down, "¡­I''m sorry; I shouldn''t have forced myself on you like that."


    Azariah adjusted his pants as he stood up, his voice echoing, "I didn''t mean to stop you¡ª"


    "It''s fine," she cut off his words with a bright smile, hiding her pain, "¡­I will wait for you, like always¡­ like the good little wife I am."


    "..."


    Azariah looked at her, no wordsing out of his mouth.


    "You should go check on Shyamal," Christina whispered as she turned around, "¡­She seems like a better choice for you."


    "Are you going to walk out just like that?" Azariah asked, walking closer as her steps halted.


    She turned around. "I won''t do anything that you don''t like¡ª"


    Her words cut off as Azariah kissed her, open-mouthed and raw, her heart pounding and desire burning within her.


    Gliding his palms down her back, he caught her at the waist, lifted her, and crushed her to his chest.


    Her legs hooked around Azariah''s hips as he walked until he trapped her between his body and the wall.


    Again and again, he took her mouth, devouring lush lips that parted so sinfully for him.


    Her arms wrapped around his neck, and her fingers sank into Azariah''s white hair, yanking passionately.


    "I never said I didn''t like it," Azariah whispered between their kisses.


    "Anh~"


    She moaned into his mouth as Azariah''s hand dropped to her ass while he ground his hips against her core.


    His hands moved on her back, sliding the zip of her gown.


    Christina helped him remove the gown, stripping herself without shame.


    Azariah adjusted her body, shrugging the gown off her, then turning her around.


    "Were you gaslighting me into fucking you?" he growled, walking towards the bed.


    "It was your decision," she moaned, kissing his jawline, shoulder, and neck.


    Azariah threw her on the bed, kissing her once again.


    "Anh~"


    His hands roamed over her body before gently squeezing her breasts, making her moan into his mouth.


    With a gentle touch, he unhooked and slid her bra off.


    Christina didn''t try to hide her ample breasts, her confidence in them clear.


    "Do you want to suck them?" Christina purred in his ear, and Azariah gulped.


    She ced both her hands around his head before guiding him to her left pink nipple.


    "Anh~"


    She moaned sinfully, her body jerking back in pleasure as he sucked on her swollen bud.


    His free hand glided down, touching her lower lips.


    He rubbed before slowly slipping his fingers into her as he bit her swollen nipple in his mouth.


    Christina struggled to breathe, feeling the pleasure building up in her body.


    But she quickly noticed something.


    ¡­His hands.


    Suppressing her pleasure, she looked down, meeting Azariah''s curious gaze, her nipple in his mouth.


    "Not like this," she whispered, her hands ovepping his, "¡­Like this."


    She guided and helped him to finger her pussy properly.


    "Just like that~"


    She moaned in pleasure, but the next instant, Azariah''s hand stopped.


    "¡­Do you masturbate?" Azariah asked, taking her pricked buds out of his mouth.


    "¡­I have your used shirts, so uh, sometimes," she whispered, trying not to blush.


    "How often?" Azariah asked, biting on her nipple.


    "¡­Once in a while~" she whispered seductively, her body jerking up.


    "Like¡ª"


    "Stop interrogating and fuck me already," she snapped, ring at the boy who yed with her nipples.


    "Not now," Azariah whispered as he crawled down and kissed her abdomen.


    "Az~"


    He kissed and licked again and again until she shuddered and gripped his shoulders to stop.


    Azariah knelt as he took his clothes off, admiring the girl who was glowing with afterglow.


    A gush of wetness seeped from her core, pooling underneath her on the sheets.


    "Oh my~" Christina whispered as she finally noticed his cock, standing straight in the air.


    Arge vein ran up the underside and disappeared beneath the head.


    "That would have hurt like hell if you''d taken it without preparation," Azariah calmly whispered as she lifted her hips, allowing him to strip her panties.


    Then she slid her feet apart. "Come here," she purred.


    Azariah reached between her thighs, but he quickly stopped.


    "Condom," he whispered.


    Christina mumbled, gazing at him gently, "It''s my safe day."


    Azariah''s gaze turned lustful and a ck feather hovered around him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 244 Fallen By Lust [2] [R-18]

    Chapter 244 Fallen By Lust [2] [R-18]


    ''I hope she isn''t lying.''


    With fuzziness clouding my mind, that one single thought passed for a fleeting moment.


    But when my gaze shifted to the staggered rise and fall of her plump bosoms, I threw away those doubts.


    ''Just to be sure, I should pull it out in time.''


    I gave in, letting my lust take over my mind. Grabbing my shaft, I aligned it in front of her swollen lower lips.


    "Tell me if it hurts too much," I whispered, looking into her blue eyes staring at me.


    She scooted closer, loosely wrapping her legs around me, adjusting herself so my shaft nestled against her center. "Just don''t rush, and I will be fine," she whispered.


    "Argh."


    I groaned as my shaft slipped between the tight folds, my stomach tensing, pleasure pricking along my spine.


    Christina''s eyes rolled back as I slowly slid inside her.


    "Anh~."


    Moaning, she raised her hands, wrapping them around my head, dragging my face into her bosoms.


    She deeply inhaled my scent, licking and biting on my corbone.


    I glided inside her, her folds wrapping tightly, her body tensing around me, immediately wanting to fight against the intrusion.


    I whispered through my clenched jaw. "Rx your body, or I''ll never fit inside you."


    She bit her lips and nodded.


    Lowering my face, I gently sucked on her swollen buds, trying to rx her body.


    "Huff...Huff..."


    And it worked as her folds slowly started to loosen up.


    I straightened my back, reaching towards her face, and gently kissed along her cheeks.


    Finally, I met with resistance, which made me look at her face.


    "...Ready?" I asked, removing the strands of hair from her face.


    She drew in a deep breath and rasped, "...Yeah."


    I nodded, and then with a single thrust, I pushed through.


    "Arghh."


    Her arms flew around my shoulders, fingernails pressing into me so tightly that I was sure blood dripped down from them.


    ''Huh?''


    And at the same time, something deep within me resonated.


    ...It was the same feeling that I had while pratically awakening my fallen angel ability.


    But I quickly suppressed the feeling and the urge to unfold my wings.


    ...Not now.


    "Ti..me out, ti..me out, Az," she whimpered, silently tapping on my shoulder, a tear trickling down her face.


    I nodded, lowering myself and pressing her thrashing body with mine, kissing her cheeks, eyes, and lips gently.


    Her heavy breaths mingled with mine while she bit on my jaw, kissing and biting again.


    "Az," she cooed, nibbling on my ear, "...Go deeper~"


    ''Ah, fuck.''


    My lust took over my reasoning, and I slowly started to move, my lips kissing her, pleasure hammering my mind with every thrust.


    The painful expression on her face slowly morphed into pleasure, her eyes admiring me.


    "Does it feel good?" she purred while moaning in my ear.


    "Incredible," I whispered, my voice seductive, and I immediately felt her tighten up.


    "Faster~" she moaned, her voice pleading for more.


    I raised my body, my breath shallow as I pinched her hardened buds before reaching for her curves.


    "Hope you can handle it," I whispered with a smile, grabbing her waist.


    "Az~."


    She moaned my name as my hips pushed faster, pping against her with every thrust.


    "Argh."


    And I couldn''t help but groan at her tightness, my palms pressing deep on her waist.


    Her legs tightened around my hips, taking me deep inside her as much as she could.


    "Anh, Az."


    She moaned, and I felt her tense up, her hands gripping the bedsheet tightly.


    ''She is close.''


    I thought as I felt my chest swelling up with pride.


    Bringing her close to orgasm while I can still go on...


    I grinned as I thrust faster, my hands ying with her hardened pink buds.


    She abruptly lifted her upper body off the bed, her soft bosoms pressing into my chest.


    "Are you going toe inside me?" she whispered into my ear, wrapping her hands around for support.


    I felt goosebumps from her words, looking at her blushing face.


    "No." I suppressed my desires and grabbed her hips, mming her against mine.


    "Az, wait~" she purred, her insides cleching more.


    "Argh?"


    But the next instant, I stopped, feeling electricity running down my spine.


    I looked at Christina, who smiled sweetly before hugging my body.


    Her fingers touched the line of my spine, sending an electric current that made my shaft pulse faster.


    "Stop it," I groaned while she continued to send the current into my body.


    "Come with me, Az~" she cooed in my ears, grinding her core seductively.


    "Argh."


    Another current ran through my spine, and I snapped.


    My hands grabbed her arms from around me, mming her down on the bed.


    I gripped her hands above her head, my palms wrapping around her wrists.


    But the damage was already done as I felt something building around my abdomen.


    "Is that what you want?" I groaned in frustration, ring at her. "To cum deep inside you?"


    She moaned, her body tensing, and legs shaking. "Yes."


    "Anh, Az, Az~."


    Her lower body squeezed me tightly before her back arched up.


    A gush of liquid soaked my thighs, but I didn''t stop. Instead, I thrust faster.


    My shaft pulsed, shooting deep inside, spurt after spurt.


    "Argh."


    I let out a low groan as her inner walls clenched, trying to milk out everything.


    With a tired sigh, I copsed on top of her, my breathing ragged, face resting on the side of her neck.


    "That was good," she whispered, her hands stroking down my hair gently.


    "You cheated," I grumbled as I rolled away from her, catching my breath.


    She smiled, pinching my cheek. "Be d I didn''t use it on my own body; you wouldn''t be able to handle it."


    "..."


    I looked at her weirdly.


    Is she saying her cave can send jabs of electricity to make mee faster?


    ''...Damn.''


    I sighed as I gently got up from the bed.


    Under her curious gaze, I closed my eyes as I willed my wings toe out.


    My shoulder des twisted, and wings fluttered out.


    But this time, it was different.


    I opened my eyes and looked at my wings, which now had split into two pairs on either side.


    I willed them to move, and theyplied, working just like my limbs.


    There were other changes as well, but I couldn''t check them here.


    "Did you awaken?" Christina asked, making me turn to look at her.


    "Still notpletely," I replied, looking at her lying on her stomach, my gaze glued to her thick ass.


    "So, the sin you despise in your core is lust?" Christina asked, making me turn to look at her face.


    I shook my head. "It''s intimacy; what I don''t like is being connected to someone both physically and emotionally." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And sex is just that," she replied, and I nodded my head.


    "It''s extremely rare for one to awaken¡ª"


    "I am horny just by looking at you," she chirped smiling, cutting off my words.


    "....."


    My shaft twitched at her words, blood rushing toward it again.


    "One more round?" she asked with a sweet smile, spreading her arms toward me.


    I prowled toward her, grabbing her arms as I pulled her out of bed.


    She immediately wrapped her legs around my hips. Our lips fused once again, tongues rubbing together.


    Her hand sneakily aligned my hard shaft along her lower lips, and I didn''t shy away from thrusting forward.


    "Anh~."


    She moaned into my mouth while I suppressed my groan.


    Grabbing her ass, I raised it before mming it back, hard, as I walked toward the table.


    A sudden urge made me raise my hand.


    And...


    p!


    I pped her ass.


    Christina halted, leaning back to look at me, her face filled with shock.


    "...Uh?" I mumbled awkwardly as I ced her on the table.


    She winced in pain as she sat down, ring at me before pulling me in for another heated kiss, her hands wrapping around my waist, urging me.


    I started thrusting my hips once again, and she moved in sync with me.


    Beads of sweat trickled from both of our bodies as I fucked up into her, and my heart pounded against my rib cage.


    "Ang~ Az?"


    She whimpered, her legs trembling from where they were wrapped around my back, urging me forward every time I drove deep inside her.


    I grabbed both her hands, twisting them behind her back as I felt the walls of her pussy clench around my shaft.


    "Wait, Az~."


    I continued to thrust forward without listening to her pleas.


    "Az!"


    A scream escaped from her lips as she stered herself against me. Her inner walls squeezed and released my shaft.


    I also let go of my restraint, letting pleasure build at the base of my spine. My muscles tensed up.


    "Argh."


    I pushed myself as deep as I could go, feeling my shaft pulse with heavy throbs as I came deep inside her.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    ''...I fucked up.''


    I groaned as I looked at the time.


    It was six in the morning, and I was changing the bedsheet.


    The post-nut rity after sex was so good that I could see myself hanging on a thin thread.


    I don''t know how I''m supposed to get out of it now.


    I fucked Christina.


    And I don''t know how my mother will react to it.


    ''She will get the news sooner orter.''


    Will she neglect it and let it pass?


    I don''t think so.


    And Shyamal...


    ...Will she have her third awakening if she knows about it?


    For some reason, I have a feeling she will.


    "Is it done?" I turned to look at the sofa where Christinay, covering her body with a curtain.


    "Yeah," I replied as I walked toward her.


    She raised her arms with a smile, and I sighed, scooping her up in my arms.


    I carefully avoided the destroyed and messy ce before gentlyying her on the bed.


    "I need some sleep," Christina groaned, rubbing her stomach.


    Iy beside her, still naked, hugging her body while she hugged me back.


    After a few moments of silence, she mumbled, "... About Shyam¡ª"


    "Wait, I need to change your name in my phone," I cut in as I turned to reach for it.


    ''Argh, I fucked her so long just to avoid the topic.''


    "Oh, what?" she asked curiously.


    "One night stand that never left," I replied immediately, earning a smack on my hand.


    "Give me," she reached out for my phone.


    "No," I replied, cing it out of her reach.


    She thrashed around before rolling over me.


    "....."


    "....."


    She gently moved, running her slit along the length of my shaft.


    And blinked innocently, "One more round?"

 Chapter 245 Helena [1]

    Chapter 245 Helena [1]


    Dried leaves blew in the breeze, curling up in tiny whirlwinds over the Royal castle of the Pargoina Empire.


    Arianell quietly walked toward the front entrance of the castle along with her siblings, seemingly going to wee someone.


    Her expression clearly stated she didn''t like being here.


    What she liked was solitude¡ªbeing alone, all by herself.


    Her gaze moved with the rustle of the wind.


    She wondered how good it would be to be like the wind.


    A thing without thought, caring, or hurting¡­ nothing but free.


    "I heard from Fatherst night," Arianell''s gaze turned towards the strawberry-blonde-haired girl, Sylvania. "¡­ About you being Moshel''s Sword Maiden."


    Johnathan, the first prince, also nodded gently as he too was present at that time.


    "And?" Arianell asked, looking forward.


    "I apologize for all the things I did as a child," Sylvania whispered, her voice low. "I didn''t know why Father always prioritized¡ª"


    "I don''t need your apology," Arianell snorted. "¡­Your father sees me as nothing but a tool for his empire."


    "¡­Yeah," Sylvania nodded, not trying to deny her words.


    "¡­I understand your frustration, and I don''t think your life has been fair¡ª"


    "Don''t act like you care now," she scoffed, a hint of disgust in her voice.


    Sylvania just quietly nodded her head in response.


    She knew whatever she had to say didn''t matter.


    All the times she tried to bully her were already over, and she couldn''t change that.


    "¡­Though, I do wonder why the emperor told you both," Arianell mumbled thoughtfully. "¡­It was supposed to be a secret only known to a few."


    They both quietly looked at each other.


    At the summit held by two empires and one kingdom, the next ruler would be announced.


    Only one of them would ascend the throne.


    "...When are you, uh, departing?" Johnathan asked Arianell, changing the subject.


    "Tonight," she replied without even ncing at him.


    "Do you have any wishes¡ª"


    "Shut up, Johnathan," Arianell groaned in frustration, finding it hard to control her anger at their sudden sympathy.


    "There is nothing you or this family can give me."


    "..."


    He turned silent, running his fingers through his blonde hair.


    A wind rushed past them as they reached the main gate.


    "¡­So who is so important that the future ruler of the empire came to greet them?" Arianell asked, her tone a bit sarcastic, which was easily caught by them.


    "We wouldn''t have if she wasn''t important," Sylvania replied, her blond eyes ncing at her. "I am sorry if you don''t like being dragged here."


    "Don''t be," she whispered, her head turning at the sounding from a distance.


    A rustling echoed, apanied by a group of knights wearing pure white armor.


    An insignia of the church was engraved on their breasttes, and they all walked, holding a sword parallel to their bodies.


    They radiated an aura that could suffocate a normal person.


    A luxurious, old-fashioned carriage, pulled by two beautiful white horse, rustled just behind them.


    Arianell''s gaze remained fixed on the carriage that stopped just in front of them.


    A knight walked forward, opening the door with the utmost respect.


    Sylvania and Johnathan immediately bowed, and so did Arianell. "We wee you, oh Holy Lady."


    Someone stepped down from the carriage; her white gown came into Arianell''s view, and a smooth, beautiful voice echoed, "¡­Raise your head."


    They straightened their backs and looked at her.


    A tall woman in her early twenties came into their view, wearing a loose white gown that couldn''t hide her curvy body, and a veil covered her face, blurring it.


    A magic artifact?


    Arianell wondered, as nothing was clear about her face, not even her hair, but only her gentle smile was visible.


    Thedy studied them for a while before gently nodding.


    "How kind of you to wee me," she whispered, her voice melodic.


    "But my master is still the current Holy Lady, so I would like it if you refrained from addressing me like that."


    "How should we address you then?" Jonathan asked respectfully.


    "Just call me Helena," she replied sweetly.


    "We can''t do that," Sylvania cut in as Jonathan tried to agree. "We will just call you ''mydy.''"


    "That''s fine as well," she replied, nodding, and they made way for her.


    "You came a long way; have some rest," Sylvania advised, stepping forward to guide her.


    "You should have a lot of work to do," Helena said, looking at them. "I will be fine with only one guide."


    "We are fine¡ª"


    "I insist," Helena stated.


    "Then I will¡ª"


    "Would you, please," she cut in on Johnathan''s words. "Lady Arianell?"


    "Uh-huh, sure."


    Surprised by her sudden call, Arianell fumbled.


    Helena nodded as Arianell turned around toward the guest area specifically for her.


    "Who else has arrived?" Helena asked, looking around the castle.


    "For now, only Ekari kingdom''s royal family," she replied, ncing at her.


    "They all will arrivete, huh?" She wondered aloud.


    "Are you alone?" Arianell asked Helena, who walked beside her, the group of knights following behind at a certain distance.


    "For now, but the rest will arriveter on," she replied with a sweet smile.


    "Any specific reason for arriving early?" Arianell asked curiously.


    "I wanted to see him," she replied with a light smile. "Sir Azariah."


    Arianell''s curiosity spiked at her words, and she couldn''t help but ask, "Why him?"


    "Because of the rumors," she replied, her smile brightening. "...him being the [Exiled Prince]."


    Arianell''s steps halted, her gaze on her. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Is she?


    It didn''t take her long to put the pieces together.


    And the moment she did, the thought of killing her shed through her mind.


    In a blink, the knights rushed towards her with the intent to subdue.


    "Stop," Helena said, her voice cold.


    "Mydy¡ª!" the leader shouted, but a look from her was enough to stop him.


    "I gave an order," she repeated, and they moved back.


    Her smile returned as she looked back at Arianell. "That''s interesting."


    "..."


    Arianell quietly looked at her, suppressing her emotions.


    "Come to think of it, aren''t you both childhood sweethearts?" Helena asked, curiosity clear in her voice. "Or are you more than just friends?"


    "We are not friends," she snorted, looking at Helena.


    "Are you a virgin?" Helena asked expectantly.


    "I am," Arianell replied, looking at her.


    "I see," she whispered, disappointment clear in her voice. "Would have been nice if he messed everything by taking your purity."


    "Nice?" Arianell asked, an absurd look on her face. "And what do you mean by taking my purity?"


    "Sorry, my thoughts leaked out," Helena replied as she started to walk.


    "And I know who you are, Maiden. Every high-ranking person in the church does."


    "...."


    Arianell quietly looked at her before slowly following behind.


    "Anyway, don''t worry," Helena replied, ncing back. "I won''t hurt your beloved."


    "Then why are you after him?"


    "I am a fan."


    "...What?" Arianell halted again.


    "You heard me," she replied with a bright smile. "I am a fan of the [Exiled Prince]."


    "Doesn''t sound convincing," she scoffed, arriving beside her. "You do know he is the one who kills Avatars of Gods¡ª"


    "Correction," Helena cut in. "That''s not the only way for one to bebeled as an [Exiled Prince]."


    "There are more?"


    "Of course." She nodded, counting on her fingers. "There is killing the Avatar or an angel, interrupting world peace, opening the gates of hell, andstly, by taking my purity."


    "Your purity?" Arianell asked, frowning.


    "Yes," she replied. "Though I won''t allow it unless something crazy happens."


    "...You do know your guards can hear you," Arianellmented, ncing back at the stoic knights.


    "What are they gonna do? Snitch on their future Holy Lady?" Helena asked, shrugging. "And I am three [Primordial Gods]'' favorite, remember?"


    She just wants to see the world burn, doesn''t she?


    Arianell kept her thoughts to herself as they arrived at the vi assigned to her.


    "I won''t be disturbing you now," Arianell gently bowed before she turned around.


    "Wait!" But Helena quickly stopped her.


    "Do you need something?" she asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    "Yes,e with me," Helena replied before turning towards her guards. "And I am warning you guys, no one will try to use mana to check on me."


    "It''s for your own safety," the leader replied, his voice firm.


    "Sir Josh."


    "Yes?"


    "I will have everyone beheaded if you try that," she replied, her voice colder than ever.


    "I will keep that in mind," Josh nodded with a light bow, without flinching.


    "Come with me." Grabbing Arianell''s wrist, she dragged her inside the vi.


    And as soon as the door closed behind, Helena grabbed her by her arms.


    "What?" Arianell asked, looking at her confusingly.


    "Listen here, princess," Helena whispered, her voice serious. "I need your help."


    "For what?" She frowned.


    "Only you can help me," Helena replied as she reached for her veil. "¡­I really want to see him."


    Arianell gasped in surprise as she flipped her veil, showing a face that didn''t seem to belong to this world.


    For the first time in her life, Arianell felt inferior, looking at her face.


    Helena blinked her eyes that resembled an entire gxy.


    Her pink lips parted. "¡­Help me meet with Sir Azariah."

 Chapter 246 Helena [2]

    Chapter 246 Helena [2]


    "Should we go now?"


    I said, shrugging my left shoulder a little as I looked at the time.


    It was 5 in the evening, just a few hours before the summit.


    "Just a few minutes."


    The girl who sat beside me, with her headyingfortably on my shoulder, said softly.


    I turned, feeling her silver hair brushing past my face.


    Shyamal breathed slowly, her fingers interlocked with mine while her soft body stuck close.


    "We will bete if you keep on doing this," I replied, rubbing her cheek with my free hand.


    "Just a little more," she mumbled as she adjusted her body until we were glued together.


    ''What a clingy girl,'' I thought with a light smile, pinching her cheek.


    [What a bastard guy.]


    And my smile vanished at El''sment.


    ''Can you stop doing this?'' [I should be the one saying it.]


    ''What am I doing?'' [You have a fianc¨¦e and here you are on a date with a different girl.]


    ''Come on, I already told her about Shyamal.'' [And? What was her response to you openly cheating on her?]


    ''...Nothing.'' [...When did you talk with her?]


    ''A few weeks ago,te at night.'' [Did you really talk because with her you are doing anything but talk at night.]


    ''...I did talk with her.'' [Yeah, whatever.]


    His grumpy voice echoed in my head as I patted Shyamal''s head.


    ''By the way, thanks for taking care of the kids.'' [Shut up, don''t talk about those abominations.]


    I chuckled as he grumbled tiredly.


    It''s been almost two months since El started taking care of them at night.


    And let''s just say, he doesn''t like being with them.


    [They are more annoying than any enemy I have faced, and do you really have to leave them with me every night?]


    ''I can''t help myself.'' I shrugged, ncing around the park we sat in.


    [Your sin is lust; you are supposed to despise it. Then why are you always horny?]


    ''Bro, I do despise lust, but it''s different with Christina.'' [....]


    ''What?'' [Nothing.]


    ''Anyway, did you figure out what is happening with my sin and why I have not fully awakened?'' I don''t understand why this is happening.


    I was supposed to awaken the moment I took Christina''s virginity, but even after regrly having sex for months, I haven''t awakened.


    Though it''s not like I wasn''t benefited from it.


    My mana flow has be smoother, and for some reason, I have also be more handsome.


    And even with partial awakening, I have reached the 8th Primeval Level, and I am pretty sure I can tank any attack from a Low Overlord with just my body.


    [I might know the reason for your condition.] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Hmm, what is that?'' [You might have two sins instead of one.]


    ''....''


    I turned silent at his words.


    [If you want to awakenpletely, then you have to use both your sins at the same time.]


    ...How the fuck will that work?


    Like if my sins are wrath and lust, then do I have to fuck someone while being extremely angry?


    ''...''


    ....Yeah, time to give up on awakening for now.


    It''s not going to happen anytime soon.


    "Wake up, Shya." With a tired sigh, I gently tapped on her cheek, "We will bete if you keep on doing this."


    "....Fine." she grumbled softly as she stood up.


    She stretched her body, her navel peeking through the gap of her shirt.


    "What?" she asked, making me look at her face.


    "Nothing," I replied as I stood up as well, "You are looking cute today."


    She froze, and in a blink of an eye, her face turned red¡ªnot just her cheeks but her entire face.


    "T-Thank you." she stuttered, hiding her face.


    Oh, boy.


    I definitely prefer her blushing version over the girl who is always ready to kill me.


    "We should go," I said with a chuckle, extending my hand towards her.


    She nodded as she slowly interlocked her fingers with mine before we started walking towards the parking area.


    "Are you going to the summit alone?" I asked as I suddenly remembered.


    "Yeah." She nodded her head, her voice low, "...Father did call me, but I refused to go with him."


    "I see." I mumbled, "Are you going to be fin¡ª."


    "Don''t worry." She cut in, "I will talk with him soon."


    I nodded my head, not saying anything further.


    Even though I want her to share her problems, at the same time, I don''t want her to be too dependent on me.


    She has to face a lot harsher thingster on; her worthless father is just a small problem.


    "What about you?" She asked, her grip tightening, "...Are you going with Christina?"


    "Well, she is my fianc¨¦e," I replied awkwardly.


    But thankfully, she nodded in understanding.


    But just as we were about to walk out, a cluster of gold emerged from my side.


    It turned into a small girl with blonde hair and beautiful green eyes.


    "Papa!" Iffa jumped at me as I grabbed her with my free arm.


    "Daughter," I replied with a gentle smile, "why are you out now?"


    Her head turned sharply towards Shyamal, anger shing past her eyes, "Why are you with her, papa?"


    "Why should I not be with her?" I asked while Shyamal also turned towards her.


    "..I don''t like her." Iffa replied, ring at her, "...She looks like a mean girl."


    "She isn''t, Iffa," I replied yfully, "Stay with her for a while, and you will love her."


    "No." She firmly shook her head, "Leave her, Papa!"


    "I can''t do tha¡ª."


    "Mommy is better!" She eximed, pointing at Shyamal, "A lot better than her."


    "You know, Iffa," Shyamal said, smiling as she pinched her cheek, "One day I will fuck your father and give him a daughter who he actually loves."


    "Shya!?" I eximed, trying to cover Iffa''s ears, but it was already toote.


    "...Papa." Iffa turned, tears pooling around her eyes, "You don''t love me?"


    "Of course, I do." I replied, hugging her while ring at Shyamal.


    "...Papa."


    "It''s fine, don''t listen to her; she is an idiot."


    Iffa started crying while I rubbed her back, ring at Shyamal.


    She just shrugged, turning around, "I will get us some ice cream."


    I sighed, gently rubbing her back, and just as Shyamal was a certain distance away, I turned around.


    "Come out," I whispered coldly, "...I know you''ve been following us for a while."


    A rustling sound echoed before a figure materialized.


    A girl with ck hair and eyes and an ordinary face.


    She looked nothing special.


    "Why did you not call me out before?" She asked curiously, walking towards me.


    ''Because I thought you were Ashlyn.'' I swallowed that answer before I asked, "...What do you want?"


    "Dating a vessel of [Primordial Evil] while two-timing on your fianc¨¦e, who is on par with the vessel." She whispered, a smile on her face, "I expected nothing less from you."


    "..."


    I remained silent as her gaze turned towards Iffa.


    "Is she your spirit?" She asked, touching her.


    "Yes." I replied, twisting my body, bringing Iffa away from her reach.


    "You have three spirits, right?" She asked, her eyes brightening with delight, "Thest Prince also had the same."


    "What?" I tilted my head in confusion.


    Instead of replying, she circled around me curiously with her hands sped behind her back.


    "I like your scent," she replied, invading my personal space, "...Say, what are the chances you are going to fuck Aria¡ª."


    "Okay, enough of your clowning," I cut in, ring at her while Iffa returned back, "Who the fuck are you?"


    "Just a fan of yours, my lord," she replied with a bright smile.


    "Pardon?"


    "Anyway, I will see you soon," she said, her voice urgent, "I wasted too much time finding you."


    "Wait¡ª."


    In an instant, she brought her face just inches away, her eyes staring into me, her lips parted again, "I hope you don''t disappoint me, my lord."


    She turned before disappearing into nothingness.


    [Az.]


    ''Yeah?'' [I sense divinities from her.]


    ''Divinities?'' [Yeah, Three [Primordial Gods]'' divinities.]


    Something immediately clicked in my mind.


    ''Helena?'' I stuttered as I thought about her.


    ...What the fuck is she doing here?


    And even worse, why is that psychopath interested in me?


    A thud made me turn back.


    Ah, fuck.


    Shyamal stood there, the two ice creams sprawled on the ground beside her.


    "Shya?"


    She maniacally walked towards me.


    "...Who was she?" she asked, her voice chilling.


    "I don''t know," I replied, shaking my head.


    A scythe slowly materialized in her hand, while an obsidian crown hovered gently over her head.


    "She should be around¡ª"


    "Wait!" I eximed, cing my hand around her neck. "You''re not going to kill her."


    She can''t win against that fucking monster of a woman.


    "Leave me, Az," she grumbled, trying to break free.


    "I will hug you for five minutes if you stop." Her thrashing stopped as she looked at my face.


    "Add five minutes of kissing, and we have a deal," she replied with a cheeky smile.


    "Fine."


    I replied as I turned back, walking back into the park.


    "Hmm?"


    A message made me halt.


    I took my phone to check, and just as I read it, my face hardened.


    "What happened?" Shyamal asked, concerned.


    "...Mother," I whispered softly, clenching my jaw. "She ordered me to attend the summit with her."

 Chapter 247 [Summit Of Unity] [Prelude] [Plans]

    Chapter 247 [Summit Of Unity] [Prelude] [ns]


    The luxurious car slowly moved.


    The starry night sky illuminated the road; the moon wasn''t visible today.


    I quietly looked out of the window, observing the extravagant decorations along the road.


    My body felt tense, but I tried my best to rx.


    It took all my willpower to remain calm.


    "Sit straight." A voice echoed within the closed car.


    I turned to look to my side, where a woman sat with tinum hair cascading down her shoulders and lifeless grey eyes ncing at me.


    "....."


    I quietly straightened my back without arguing or saying anything.


    Even though I felt anger building up in me, I tried not to let it take hold of me.


    Not now.


    Now isn''t the right time.


    "Azariah." I turned my head toward the seat opposite me.


    Adaliah, wearing a ck gown with her ckish-brown hair tied properly, stared at me with obsidian eyes, lips parted. "...I heard you n on dropping out of the academy."


    ''...How the fuck does she know that?''


    I tried hard not to frown at her words.


    I haven''t told anyone about dropping out of the academy¡ªnot even Christina.


    ...Arianell.


    But that was when we were in a forest with no one around.


    "I do," I replied, suppressing my bubbling emotions.


    "Why?"


    "It''s none of your business¡ª."


    "There''s no point in hiding it." I drew in a deep breath as I heard my mother''s voice.


    And even though I wanted to deny it.


    She is right.


    There''s no point in hiding it.


    "I n to visit Lemuria, thend protected by old gods," I replied, looking out the window again, "...and if possible, some other ces on the Kandam Continent."


    "...Do you have my permission?" I nced back at my mother.


    "I will use myst wish if I don''t." Clenching my fist, I whispered.


    "Why do you wish to visit an entirely different continent?" She asked, her voice cold as ever. "...Perhaps to find a cure for your broken life source?"


    "..."


    I hate her.


    I hate how she can guess everything urately.


    I hate her.


    I hate how she can guess everything urately.


    I hate her with every fiber of my being.


    "Do you regret saving those two?" She asked, making me turn to look at her.


    "I regret nothing," I groaned, my frustration bubbling. "...And in the first ce, was it really my decision to save them?"


    "If you didn''t desire to save them," her words prickled my skin, her eyes staring at me, "...nothing would have forced you to do so."


    "Right."


    I chuckled at her absurd words as I turned towards Adaliah.


    Some sick and twisted thoughts started to creep into my mind as I thought about someone.


    "...How is Sypha?" I asked, staring at her.


    Her lips parted. "...Still recovering."


    I gently nodded my head in response. "Make sure she''s alive; I don''t want her to die peacefully."


    "..."


    A chilling silence lingered within the car, but I ignored it.


    ...That woman.


    I would never forgive her for what she did.


    The car came to a halt, and I opened the door as I walked out.


    Immediately, Pargoina royal castle came into view.


    It was beautifully decorated with lights that gently glowed, filling the entire ce.


    A red carpet draped the stairs leading inside.


    The opposite door of the car opened as I walked around it.


    ''Fuck, it''s tight.''


    I groaned in my mind as I adjusted my tie to get some air.


    I waited as my mother came out of the car along with Adaliah.


    Her dark cyan dress covered her entire body, without showing a single inch of skin.


    She stood in front of me, and unlike before, she couldn''t look down at me because now I am the same height as her.


    "Hm?"


    I flinched as she reached her hand out.


    "....."


    Grabbing my tie, she fixed it before her hand trailed along my arm, grabbing it.


    "Let''s go," she said, walking towards the castle.


    I tried to ignore the urge to remove her hand from my arm as we walked inside.


    Theughter and discussions of people were clearly audible from outside.


    And the moment we entered the main hall, everyone turned silent as they all looked at us.


    People moved aside as if running away in fear as we walked.


    But...


    ...those fearful eyes.


    They were all directed at me, not my mother.


    "Is he?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Will the church do nothing to him? Aren''t they going to protect the Avatar?"


    "...Kill him while he''s weak."


    I kept a stoic face even though I could hear everything.


    ...The rumors about me being the [Exiled Prince] have be so famous that almost half of the poption believes it.


    ''What a load of bullshit.''


    I grimaced as my mother freed my hand before looking at me.


    "Are you going to the academy after this?" she asked, her voice low.


    I nodded my head once. "Tomorrow is the ceremony for first-year students."


    She looked at me onest time before turning and walking away.


    "..."


    I quietly stared at her departing figure along with Adaliah before I turned around.


    Everyone tried to ignore my presence, making sure they didn''te in my path.


    Grabbing a ss of wine, I quickly found a corner to stand in.


    ''Let''s just wait until Aimar or Christina arrive.''


    I thought to myself as I slowly drank the wine.


    [Az.]


    ''Yeah?''


    [What is this all about?]


    ''The summit?''


    [Yeah.]


    ''It''s just...the church of three gods; they are uniting and preparing the human domain.''


    [For what?]


    I remained silent for a while before I softly replied,


    ''...For the uing war.''


    [...]


    In the memories of the second game that I have, things weren''t good for first-game characters.


    ...Those who were around me were brutally killed in most of the routes.


    And what''s worse, I was the one who killed them.


    "..."


    My gaze quietly rested on the ss of wine as all of a sudden, I felt my chest clench tightly.


    ''...I miss Senara.''


    For almost a year, I have been dreaming about her.


    She has been in my mind for so long that it''s hard to ignore it.


    I miss her endless talk, random teasing, her care for me.


    I miss everything.


    ''....Why did I kill her?''


    I don''t know, and I will never understand.


    ...What made me kill someone who loved me dearly?


    ''...If possible, I want to see her again.''


    My gaze lifted as I felt someone walking toward me.


    "Still alive?" Aimar asked with a small smile on his face.


    "Barely," I replied, shrugging as I looked at him. "You look good."


    "You''re one to talk." He grumbled, his mood immediately turning sour.


    I grinned as I leaned against the wall. "...So, where is Uncle?"


    "...I came alone," he replied, his voice low. "...I haven''t talked with him for quite some time."


    "...Why are you doing this?" I solemnly asked, ncing at him. "...He also lost his son¡ª"


    "I can''t, Az," he cut in, a glumly look on his face. "...I just can''t."


    "....Whatever happened to Oliver wasn''t your father''s fault," I said softly, looking down. "...Don''t punish someone who doesn''t deserve it."


    "...."


    He silently looked down without replying.


    We remained like this for a while, and Ipletely ignored thements passed around about me.


    ''...It''s kind of annoying how they all use me when I haven''t done anything.''


    ...Fuck my life.


    "I am dropping out of the academy." I abruptly turned my head toward Aimar as I heard his words.


    "Wait, why?" I asked, my brows knitting together.


    "I am going to Akasha."


    My heartbeat dropped at his words.


    "No, fuck no." I groaned, cing the ss away as I turned toward him. "Why the fuck do you want to go there!?"


    "If I want to be stronger, I have to learn from someone better."


    "You retarded ass," I cursed, ring at him. "You can train here as well."


    "...I can''t." He shook his head. "...I feel like if I remain here, it will be impossible to bring back Oliver."


    I drew in a deep breath as I ced my hand on his shoulder. "Listen here, I will bring Oliver back. You don''t have to¡ª"


    "He is my brother as well, fucker." He replied, pping my hand away. "I am not leaving an idiot like you in charge to bring him back."


    I drew in deep breaths to calm down.


    No.


    No matter what happens, I am not letting him go to Akasha.


    "Listen here¡ª"


    "In the first ce," he cut in, his voice doubtful. "...Why are you so worked up?"


    Because if you go there, your fucking grandfather will kill you!


    I swallowed that answer.


    I shouldn''t tell him, not now.


    "...I am just trying to¡ª"


    "Are you hiding something from me?" he asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "...."


    I stepped back as I once again turned to lean against the wall.


    "...Az¡ª"


    "Why don''t youe with me?" I asked, ncing at him. "I am going to drop out as well and live in Lemuria for a while."


    He gently shook his head. "...I think I will stick with my n." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "...."


    I turned my head to look at the entrance to hide my distressed face.


    ...I can''t send him alone.


    He will be dead before he can even properly grow.


    But if I go with him, I will most surely die because of my life source problem.


    ...I can''t think of anything that can help me with my problem in Akasha.


    ''No wait, maybe someone can¡ª''


    I immediately scraped that thought.


    I would rather not go with that route.


    "I will look after Christina for you." I turned to look at him as he said, patting my shoulder. "...I want to try greeting my old man."


    Saying so, he turned and left.


    A suddenmotion brought my attention to the main entrance.


    A group of nobles flocked around a boy.


    ''....Ethan.''

 Chapter 248 [Summit Of Unity] [1] [Ashlyn]

    Chapter 248 [Summit Of Unity] [1] [Ashlyn]


    "Wee, Sir Ethan."


    "It''s so nice to see you, my lord."


    "Are you free after the summit?"


    The entrance of the main hall was crowded with the nobles of the Pargoina Empire.


    Their pleasantry voices echoed in the boy''s ears, with brown hair and grey eyes.


    He had strikingly good facial features whichplemented his slightly dark grey formal suit.


    "Could you please give us some space?" Ethan said, his voice soft yet firm as he ced his hand around the waist of the girl beside him.


    Ruby turned to look at him, a small blush on her face.


    She wore a one-piece dress that covered till her knees, her long chocte-colored hair tied down.


    "Sure, sir."


    They quietly moved aside, still smiling at him, and Ethan walked further inside the main hall.


    They halted at a quiet ce as Ethan looked around and noticed how everyone looked at him with warm gazes.


    "Are you prepared?" Ruby asked softly, leaning closer to him.


    "I don''t have to do much," Ethan replied, gently moving in front of her. "All I need to do is go on the stage¡ª."


    "Not that," she cut in with a light chuckle, "About the offer from the Emperor."


    "...Oh."


    Ethan nodded his head gently.


    A few weeks prior, the Emperor of Pargoina, Quinton, visited him to talk about the summit.


    On that day, he proposed an idea to Ethan:


    ...To marry his eldest daughter.


    It wasn''t hard for Ethan to see through his motives.


    ''He just wants to tie me down with the empire.''


    And even though a part of him wanted to marry Sylvania, he refused and instead he chose something else.


    ''...I would rather be an adoptive son.''


    By doing so, he could have a chance to marry some high-ranking noble from another empire.


    At that thought, his gaze moved towards Ruby, who looked at him, blinking.


    "What?" she asked.


    He sighed. "I am sorry, but to gain power, I have to marry someone else¡ª."


    "It''s fine," she replied with a bright smile, "I know my limits, and I would always wee someone who can support you."


    Ethan smiled lightly, his eyes looking at her lovingly. "Thank you."


    Ruby nodded as her gaze shifted around and immediately she noticed someone.


    She waved towards him, "Father!"


    The middle-aged man who resembled her nced up, his lips curled up as he walked towards her.


    "My daughter, how have you been?" Regan, her father, said with a bright smile as he patted her back.


    "I am fine," Ruby replied as she pushed Ethan forward.


    "Father-inw," Ethan said with a bright smile as he extended his hand.


    Regan''s chest swelled up as he shook his head, hisughter echoed, "Hahaha, how have you been, son-inw!"


    Tens of jealous looks immediately turned towards him.


    The nobles, no matter the rank, cursed the absurd luck of Regan.


    The man who was nothing just a while ago now had turned into someone who couldn''t be ignored, even by the Emperor.


    "How is everything going?" Ethan asked as he looked at him.


    "By the grace of God, everything is great," Regan replied, his smile never wavering, "Soon our family will be back to its past glory."


    "Why just past glory?" Ethan asked, a confident look on his face. "Don''t worry, I will ask the Emperor to give you a higher rank."


    Regan turned silent for a while before heughed heartily, patting Ethan''s arm. "Good, good."


    "Pardon my intrusion," a man walked towards them, his ent and the way he presented himself clearly showing he wasn''t from the same empire. "Does sire have time to talk with us?"


    Ethan looked back and noticed a group of people waiting to meet with him, along with beautifuldies around his age.


    He turned towards Ruby, "I will be right back."


    Ruby nodded, "Alright."


    Ethan walked towards the nobles from the Mizraim Empire.


    Even though he knew they wanted to hook him with their daughters, he wasn''t opposed to the idea.


    After Esmeray killed him twice, he had be paranoid, but at the same time, he had also be someone who wanted to experience life more.


    And for him, the best way to do so was to engulf himself in pleasure.


    ''Hm?''


    But his steps halted as he found a boy with white hair standing alone in a corner.


    ''...Azariah.''


    A sense of satisfaction filled his mind as he looked at him, alone without anyone.


    ''That''s how it should have been.''


    He thought, resuming his steps.


    ''...Remain alone until the day you die.''


    ***


    ''The hell was he looking at?''


    Azariah thought, looking at Ethan, who pleasantly talked with somedies.


    ''Fucking idiot.''


    He thought, taking a sip of the wine.


    The people around him kept their distance while he stood alone.


    "Hm?"


    He turned to his side as he noticed someone walking closer.


    "Tiffany?"


    Azariah mumbled, looking at the ck-haired girl standing beside him, Ashlyn''s sister.


    "...Noah?" she meekly called him as if trying to confirm.


    "...Do you need something?" Azariah asked, looking around but couldn''t find Ashlyn.


    "Can we talk?" she asked, her voice low.


    Azariah thought for a moment before he nodded.


    She hesitatingly grabbed his hand before leading him away, curious gazes on them.


    They walked through the crowd before reaching a quiet ce¡ªa guest room that was opened for the nobles.


    "..."


    Azariah silently stood at the entrance of the door, his gaze on the girl who stood inside.


    "A-Az," Ashlyn whispered, her lips trembled as she tried to smile.


    She wore a golden-colored gown that had beautiful patterns carved on it.


    Her golden hair, with strands of tinum in it, was tied neatly behind her back.


    Azariah''s gaze turned towards Tiffany.


    "...Please," Tiffany whispered with a tired smile.


    He sighed as he walked in, looking around the simple room.


    Tiffany guided him to sit down on the sofa while both sisters stood in front of him.


    "...So," Azariah whispered, looking at them with a light smile, "It''s been a long time, hasn''t it?"


    Tiffany nodded her head vigorously, her lips trembled as she whispered, "...Why didn''t youe to visit us?"


    "...It''splicated," Azariah replied, trying to keep his smile. "I would have if I had¡ª."


    "No," Tiffany shook her head in response, "You could have visited us if you wanted to, but you didn''t."


    "Like I said, Tiffy," Azariah smiled, patting her head, "...My condition wasn''t good for me to visit you guys."


    "...Why?" Ashlyn, who stood quietly until now, interjected. "What happened to you after that festival?"


    "....Nothing much," Azariah replied, ncing at her, "I was, uh, let''s just say I wasn''t in the condition to meet with you guys."


    "Then why did you hide it for so long?" Tiffany asked, tears pooling around her eyes, "...Did you think of us as a burden¡ª."


    "No," Azariah cut in, his voice firm. "I never thought about you both as burdens." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Then why?" Tiffany asked, wiping her tears, "All I wanted was to see you again."


    "....."


    Azariah gently patted her head without replying.


    He couldn''t say he did all that to protect them because he didn''t want them to feel like burdens.


    He just kept on rubbing her head without saying anything.


    "Are you going to stay away from us?" Tiffany asked, looking up at him.


    Azariah drew in a deep breath as he smiled at her, "...I promise, I will try to visit you regrly from tomorrow onwards."


    Tiffany''s mood brightened up a little as she gently nodded her head.


    Taking a step back, she bowed deeply, "...Thank you for all the things you did for us."


    "Don''t worry about it," Azariah replied, rubbing her head with a smile, "I did it because I wanted to."


    Tiffany nodded as she turned towards the door, "Then I will leave you both alone."


    "Hey¡ª."


    His words died down as Tiffany quickly closed the door.


    Azariah mentally sighed as he looked at Ashlyn.


    A soft smile filled with sadness adorned her lips.


    "....."


    Azariah quietly looked at her as she walked closer before kneeling in front of him.


    "...Your dress¡ª."


    "I don''t care about that," she replied as she looked up at him, her hands extended, grabbing his, "...Can we talk, please?"


    Azariah gently nodded his head in response.


    "Did I do something that upset you?" she asked, a sense of uneasiness clear in her voice.


    "...No," Azariah replied, shaking his head.


    "Then why are you ignoring me?" she asked, her voice cracking.


    "I am not ignoring¡ª."


    "I am not stupid, Azariah," she cut him off, a tear trickled down her eyes, "...For months you have been avoiding me at any cost."


    "..."


    "Why?" she asked, squeezing his hands, looking up at him, "...Have I hurt you in some way?"


    "It''s not about that," Azariah breathed, his voice tired, "I just don''t know how to deal with all this."


    Somewhere in the corner of his mind, Azariah hadn''t forgotten the thoughts he had about her.


    How he always nned to use her as someone who would be his shield.


    Someone who would protect him in danger.


    But...


    As time passed, he realized how


    messed up his thoughts were.


    ''I took her life for granted.''


    He sighed as he took out a letter from his bracelet.


    "What is this?" Ashlyn asked as he passed it to her.


    "...Your mother''sst words," he replied, making her flinch.


    "...I see." Ashlyn quietly nodded as she stood up.


    "Please stand up," she said, gently looking at him.


    Azariah got up from the sofa as he towered in front of her.


    "...We should hug," she said, cocking her head to look up at him.


    "What?"


    "I mean, we can... keep talking," she whispered, trying to find the right words, "...But I think we both need a hug."


    Azariah looked at her for a while before he gently nodded. "Fine."


    She stretched her arms wide, embracing him while Azariah did the same.


    Ashlyn tiptoed, cing her head on his shoulder as she hugged him tightly.


    ''...You will be mine.''


    Her thoughts started to run wild as she melted in his embrace.


    ''...No matter what happens, I will make you mine.''


    She thought, gently kissing his neck.

 Chapter 249 [Summit Of Unity] [2] [Coldness]

    Chapter 249 [Summit Of Unity] [2] [Coldness]


    ''¡­What should I do?''


    As I walked through the crowd of nobles, I thought to myself, looking around.


    I have no idea how I should approach Ashlyn.


    I mean, everything that was built between us¡ªeveryugh we shared, every time I helped her¡­


    They were all for a reason or just a straight-up lie.


    I don''t know if I''ve ever helped her genuinely, without expecting anything in return.


    And now the girl whom I saw as nothing but a tool to use has started loving me¡­


    ¡­I don''t know how I should react to it.


    ''¡­What have I done?''


    I sighed, rubbing my temples to alleviate the throbbing headache.


    Maybe it''s because I sacrificed a part of my life source to save her.


    I thought I owned her now.


    That''s why I never wanted her to know I am Noah.


    ¡­ I never wanted her to love me.


    [She is possessive.]


    ''I can see that.''


    I groaned in frustration as I rubbed my neck to remove the lipstick mark on it.


    Fuck, I hate all this.


    [And you promised to be together with them from tomorrow onwards because¡ª.]


    ''¡­Yeah, because I will be leaving soon.''


    The final event of the game will happen one week after the summit.


    ''¡­One week.''


    I need to do a lot in just a short period of time.


    "Azariah."


    My head turned to my side as I heard my name.


    "Uncle Paul," I greeted with a smile as I walked toward him, standing beside Aimar.


    But my steps slowed down as I noticed two more people standing with them.


    A tall middle-aged man with blue hair and eyes red at me.


    And a little boy with the same features stared at me.


    "Father-inw," I greeted him with a stoic face as I stood in front of them.


    He didn''t reply, just red at me, which I tried to ignore.


    "How are you, n?" I asked as I looked down at the boy.


    "¡­Fine," he replied, an awkward look on his face.


    ''¡­What the hell happened to him?''


    "How are you, my child?" I looked at Uncle as he asked with a gentle smile.


    Unlike thest time I saw him, he had regained a bit of his previous warmth.


    ¡­But he still looked depressed.


    "Just fine," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "¡­And probably dying from back pain."


    I turned to look at David, who clenched his jaw tightly; the sound of his teeth grinding against each other echoed.


    ''Seriously, what happened to him?''


    "Are you prepared for your exams?" Uncle Paul asked.


    "¡­About that," I replied, scratching my cheek, "I n to drop out of the academy."


    "Wait, what?" Startled, he asked, "Why?"


    "Are you nning to run away?" David asked as well, his voice chilling.


    "No, I will be visiting other ces before inheriting my mother''s position," I replied to both of them.


    Uncle Paul nodded in understanding, while David just red at me.


    "By the way, Aimar is also nning to drop out," I informed him, looking at Uncle.


    "What!?" he eximed before turning to look at Aimar. "Why do you want to drop out!?"


    ''Just as I thought, he didn''t tell his father,''


    I thought, looking at Aimar as well.


    "And he wants to live in Akasha," I added, and Uncle''s face immediately turned pale.


    "A-Aimar."


    "¡­We will talk about that tomorrow, old man," Aimar sighed before giving me a threatening look.


    "But¡ª"


    "Please, tomorrow," he firmly said, looking at his father.


    ''¡­I hope he can stop him.''


    I turned around, grabbing a ss of wine ced on a table before drinking it all at once. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [¡­What are you doing?]


    ''What?''


    [You are drinking too much.]


    ''It''s just wine, don''t worry.''


    [¡­]


    "Hmm?"


    I nced down as I felt a tug on my sleeve.


    "What happened?" I asked while n looked at me curiously.


    "How did you be so good-looking?" he asked, his eyes shining brightly.


    "I drank milk," I replied with a smile, messing his hair, "A lot of milk."


    "Whose milk?" he asked, tilting his head.


    ''Should I say his sis¡ª''


    [Aye!]


    ''Wait, he''s a child¡ªmy bad.''


    "Normal milk," I replied. "You should drink it as well."


    He nodded vigorously while I looked at his father, who, for some reason, kept ring at me.


    "What?" I asked, not hiding my annoyance.


    "¡­My daughter asked me a lot of names for newborn children," he whispered in a chilly tone, "¡­What happened?"


    "¡­Oh."


    I blinked.


    He blinked.


    I turned around.


    He grabbed my shoulder tightly.


    "Don''t run away," he growled, snapping me around, "answer me."


    "You are either an idiot or pretending to be one if you don''t understand that," Aimar chimed in, looking at David.


    "Nobody asked you, fuckface¡ª"


    "You ruined her life," David fumed, his fist clenching tightly.


    "Think what you want," I replied, staring into his eyes, "and unlike you, I am going to take care of her."


    "Have you heard the rumors about you¡ª"


    "Those are rumors," I cut him off, "I am no [Exiled Prince], and I will never be one."


    He drew in deep breaths to calm himself.


    "Just keep in mind," he said, and for once, I saw a father''s care in his eyes, "¡­Your life isn''t just yours now."


    "¡­"


    I quietly nodded my head as I turned around.


    Once again, the nobles parted ways for me without even speaking.


    But at this point, I don''t care.


    ''I should talk with her.''


    ¡­ I didn''t n to do it today.


    ¡­ No.


    I never nned to talk properly with Christina.


    ''¡­My life isn''t just mine.''


    But¡­


    Maybe I should tell her.


    Talk with her about my problems.


    "¡­Sigh."


    With a tired sigh, I looked up at the decorated ceiling in the inner part of the castle.


    All the nobles were in the main hall, so it was rtively empty and peaceful.


    I turned.


    And immediately, my instincts kicked in as someone grabbed my hand, pulling me closer.


    My fist curled, ready to punch, but my body rxed the instant my gazended on her.


    "Shya¡ª"


    My words halted abruptly as she grabbed my tie, pulling me closer.


    "Hello there, handsome."


    She kissed me once, softly.


    Her hands slipped under my shirt and wrapped around me, pulling me closer.


    I took the lead, kissing her back, once, twice, and suddenly, I found my hand behind her neck, holding her in ce.


    I pulled back, just a little. Just enough to look at her beautiful face.


    Her crimson eyes stared into me, and I found myself kissing her again. Without restraint. Without hesitation.


    I bit her lower lip tightly before going for another kiss.


    "Argh¡­"


    A groan escaped my mouth as I felt her nails scratching my back.


    Using my free hand, I tried to pull her hand out of my shirt forcefully.


    "Hmm?"


    But something made me stop.


    Why is it harder to pull her hands out?


    I pulled back from her and asked curiously, "Wait¡­ you broke through?"


    She nodded with a smile. "I did this morning¡ª9th Primeval."


    "Why didn''t you tell me¡ª?"


    "Who cares about that?" she replied, pulling me closer before kissing me again.


    "I. Do. You. Fucking cheat," I rasped, ring at her as she kept kissing me between my words.


    But the next instant, she froze as she looked behind me.


    "What happened?" I asked, looking at her in confusion.


    "Someone is watching us," she replied, her hands on either side of my cheeks, holding my face still.


    "Who?"


    "Your wife."


    ''¡­Ah, fuck.''


    I cursed in my mind as I slowly stepped back from her.


    Gathering myself, I turned around, and sure enough, Christina stood there with her arms folded over her chest.


    [Fucking cheater.]


    ''Shut up, El.''


    "Christin¡ª"


    "Fuck off," she cut in, ring at me.


    "Wait¡ª"


    "I need to talk with her, Azariah," she said, walking closer to me, "¡­So get lost."


    "No fighting¡ª"


    "Don''t make me repeat myself."


    "Fine," I groaned in frustration as I turned to walk away.


    "Clean your face," she ordered, and I quickly took out my handkerchief.


    ''¡­Should I spy on them?''


    I thought as I removed the lipstick mark from my face.


    [It''s better if you stay out of their matter.]


    ''¡­Why?''


    [Just do as I say.]


    ''¡­Fine.''


    I groaned as I quickly arrived at the main hall.


    And immediately, the people entering took my attention.


    Because I know them.


    Or to be more specific, I know one of them.


    She wore a long white gown along with some light essories.


    Her hair, a mix of green and blue, cascaded down her back as she walked with her family.


    ''¡­In?s.''


    But what took all my attention were her eyes.


    ¡­The innocence they once held was gone, reced by a coldness that didn''t match her age.


    ''¡­What happened to her?''

 Chapter 250 [Summit Of Unity] [3] [Oracle]

    Chapter 250 [Summit Of Unity] [3] [Oracle]


    ''..What happened to her?''


    I couldn''t help but wonder as I looked at In?s.


    Just by looking at her, I could tell she has changed a lot.


    I can''t pinpoint how, but she is carrying herself like an... adult?


    ''Hm, gloves?''


    I thought as I looked at her hands.


    ''..Maybe to control her abilities?''


    The Ekari Kingdom''s royal family walked further as they stepped onto the stairs, moving towards the second floor.


    Four different luxurious seats were neatly arranged for the members of the royal families and the church. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They took their seats, and finally, In?s started to look around.


    Her gaze met mine, and she smiled softly.


    I smiled back.


    Her lips moved without any sound.


    ''Meet me in ten minutes.''


    I read her lips before nodding my head in agreement.


    Her expression returned to stoic as she sat quietly.


    ...So, she is still the same?


    ''...Oracle of Past.''


    I mused as I picked up another ss of wine.


    Unlike in the game where she was supposed to die, In?s is alive.


    ...I have some idea about how the [Oracle of Future]''s abilities work, but not about hers.


    ''Are their abilities the same?''


    I wondered, sipping down the wine before picking up another ss.


    ''...Say something, El.''


    [..What?]


    ''That title of yours... [Guardian of Oracle], what does that mean?''


    [..Don''t worry about it; that title doesn''t hold any meaning now.]


    ''How so?''


    I asked curiously.


    [Long ago, there used to be only one Oracle... She could see, feel, and change the flow of the world.]


    ''.....Flow of what?''


    I knitted my brows together as I heard his words.


    What does that mean?


    [...Like I said, it''s not important now.]


    ''Why?''


    [Because the concept of [Oracle of Present] was erased from ''Lumina,'' essentially breaking the flow into two¡ªPast and Future with nothing to keep them connected.]


    "...."


    [Don''t worry, my title is useless now; you don''t have to protect the Oracles in my stead.]


    ''...I see.''


    ...That makes me wonder how powerful the abilities of aplete Oracle were?


    [Enough to be considered a threat by the primordials.]


    "..."


    I drew in a deep breath as I heard his words, a throbbing headache creeping within me as I heard him.


    ''What type of monster were you protecting?''


    [..It''s nothing.]


    He replied with a light chuckle.


    I also got his intention and stopped asking anything else.


    "They have arrived."


    "The royal family of Mizraim Empire?"


    "Move."


    With the growingmotion around me, my gaze turned towards the entrance where another family walked in.


    "..."


    The one leading them was a tall man with grey hair shaved from the sides and a bearded face.


    But what took everyone''s attention were the pair of siblings behind him.


    ""Gasp.""


    A collective gasp of astonishment echoed within the main hall as all eyes turned towards thedy.


    A tall, beautifuldy whose every step oozed confidence and power.


    She wore a vintage purple gown that loosely clung to her body, grey hair cascading behind her.


    Her face, even from afar, looked abnormally beautiful as if carved from marble.


    ''...Roxanna.''


    I thought silently as I looked at her.


    ...The so-called divine beauty of the human domain.


    The people around admired her as if they had seen a goddess.


    [...You don''t seem impressed.]


    ''..Meh, she''s good but not enough to make me admire her.''


    [Don''t you have high standards.]


    ''Yep, Christina looks better than her anyway.''


    I replied as I picked up another ss of wine, gulping it down at once.


    ''Hm?''


    And for a fleeting moment, my gaze met with the girl before she looked away.


    ''..The fuck?''


    I groaned as I felt my head turning heavy.


    Wait, how many sses of wine did I drink?


    "..."


    Well, whatever.


    I turned to look at the Ekari Kingdom''s seat, and sure enough, In?s wasn''t present there.


    I, too, turned around as I walked towards the inner part of the castle.


    Not before grabbing another ss of wine, of course.


    [Why are you drinking so much?]


    ''I have read somewhere that excessive drinking can stop dreams.''


    [That''s false.]


    ''I know, but there''s nothing wrong with trying.''


    [...Why?]


    I sighed as I looked around the ce, my stomach twisting even as I thought about it.


    ''Thest dream I saw was the day before my fifteenth birthday.''


    "..."


    ...The dream that will show why I killed my family back on Earth.


    ...Why I killed Senara.


    And I would be lying if I said I am not scared of what I will see.


    ''...I just hope I don''t get trauma from that dream.''


    I chuckled dryly as I turned towards the hallway, finishing the ss of wine.


    And just as I turned, I found a girl standing at the corner.


    "Yo," I greeted her with a smile as she turned towards me.


    "Azariah." She smiled softly, her hair fluttering as she ran towards me.


    "Ah!"


    But the moment she approached me, her ankle twisted, and she fell down.


    "...Idiot princess," I groaned, looking down at her.


    "Help me," she whimpered, rubbing her ankle.


    Sighing, I extended my hand towards her, helping her stand up again.


    "Urgh, that hurts," she groaned, grabbing my arm for support.


    "Who told you to run?" I said, flicking my finger on her forehead.


    "Uh, is this how you treat a princess?" she grumbled softly, rubbing her forehead.


    "No, I usually ignore them," I replied, shrugging. "Anyway, how have you been?"


    "Barely alive," she groaned under her breath, "you know how fucking bad those people from Lumaria are¡ª"


    "Language." I flicked her forehead again.


    "They deserve it," she said, ring at me. "Do you know how narcissistic those beings are?"


    "Zmeior?" I asked, looking at her.


    She nodded vigorously, "I hate their entire race."


    "Wait, you''re living in Kandam?" I knitted my brows together as I asked.


    "Where else is Lemuria, smartass?" she asked sarcastically.


    "Why?" I asked, flicking her forehead again.


    "...It''s the only ce I''m safe from the Principalities." She whimpered, "...That''s what my aunt said."


    "Malenia, huh?"


    I wondered out loud, nodding my head.


    ...She''s one of the Archons, and unless the leader of Principalities himself tried to kill her, In?s should be safe there.


    ''..That fucker.''


    My mood turned sour as I thought about that guy.


    ...If things are the same as the game, then I will see him soon.


    And I seriously don''t want to see him.


    "Anyway, since when were we so close?" I asked as I nced at her hand wrapped around my arm.


    "Let me be," she grumbled softly as we reached the balcony, "...I''m sick of acting like a perfect princess all the time."


    "Who is forcing you to act like one anyway?" I asked curiously.


    Isn''t she living away from her kingdom?


    Then why behave like one?


    "They only took me in Lumaria because of my sister, and if I don''t want to sully her name..." Her words trailed off as she removed her hands.


    I nodded my head in understanding as she limped towards the railing for support.


    "...Can you still not control your Oracle abilities?" I asked as I walked towards her, my gaze on her gloved hand.


    "...No," she replied, her shoulders slumping down, "...But it has also be more uncontroble."


    "How so?" I asked as the cold breeze rushed past my face.


    "...I don''t know," she replied, shaking her head, "...It was fine before, but when I visited Akasha, it turned rampant."


    "...Akasha?" I asked, frowning.


    She nodded in response, "...I started seeing visions just after my return."


    [She came in contact with [Oracle of Future]....]


    "..."


    I quietly walked towards her, noticing her expression turning into one of anxiety and distress.


    "...Those visions, they are all bad," she replied, rubbing her palms, "...It''s nothing but people dying, blood, and gore."


    ''...So, In?s''s ability is simr to the [Oracle of Future].''


    ...It''s just that instead of the future, she is looking into the past.


    "I can feel emotions that aren''t mine," she continued, her lips trembling, "...It''s horrible to be stuck inside someone else''s head, forced to watch things that I don''t want to."


    "...Hey, calm down," I whispered softly, holding her hand. "... Don''t panic."


    She drew in deep breaths as she looked at me.


    "...I don''t understand," she replied, her voice breaking, "...What do those visions even mean?"


    "...You will understand soon enough." I replied with a smile as I patted her head.


    ''..El.''


    [What?]


    ''Can you exin how her abilities work?''


    [...She is seeing things from the eyes of previous Oracles.]


    ''...So?''


    [...She is seeing and living in the past.[


    "...Azariah." I nced back at her as she whispered my name. "...One thing that doesn''t make sense to me."


    "...What?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "...Every time I see those visions, one thing is alwaysmon in them." She replied, drawing in deep breaths.


    Her body trembled violently, and tears trickled down her eyes.


    I squeezed her hands tightly, reassuring her.


    "...I always see a man," she replied, her eyes staring into me, "...A man with a purple crown hovering over his head."


    "..."


    My grip loosened on her hand as I stepped back.


    "...My vision always ends with him telling me the same thing again and again."

 Chapter 251 [Summit Of Unity] [4] [Avatar]

    Chapter 251 [Summit Of Unity] [4] [Avatar]


    "...My vision always ends with him telling me the same thing again and again."


    "..."


    She drew in a deep breath, her lips trembling.


    "...And that is?" I asked, my curiosity taking over my reluctance.


    Her eyes met mine, her lips parted. "It starts with you, and it will end with you."


    "...."


    I quietly nodded my head in response as I leaned on the railing beside her.


    The starry night came into view, and oddly enough, my gaze found a star.


    An eight-pointed star shining brightly.


    "Do you have any idea what that means?" My head turned to the side as I heard her voice.


    "...No," I replied, returning my gaze to the star, "I have no idea."


    A purple crown, huh?


    Whose crown was it before I inherited it?


    And where the hell is the rest of the crown?


    Who was strong enough to break an unbreakable crown into two halves?


    And most importantly...


    ''Where was this crown in the game?''


    There wasn''t anything about a purple crown in the game.


    How could this crown not choose all those beings from the game with monstrous potential?


    ''Any idea which era''s visions those are, El?''


    [...I don''t know.]


    ''...More like you do know but don''t want to tell me, right?''


    [If you are interested, why don''t you see those visions yourself.]


    ''Huh, what?''


    Confused, I abruptly stood straight, frightening In?s, who was trying to say something.


    [...It''s the ability of the Guardian. They can share visions, given the Oracle epts the offer wholeheartedly.]


    ''.....''


    ...I would be lying if I said I wasn''t interested.


    ''Wait, howe I can do that?''


    [You inherit everything from me, Az, including my title as ''Guardian of Oracle.'']


    That makes sense.


    He did make me his sessor when El blessed me. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''...How will it affect In?s?'' I asked, squinting at the girl.


    [...She will have less burden on her mind.]


    ''...Last question: what are the consequences?''


    [There are no consequences, but you can''t share the vision from the [Oracle of Future]...unless¡ª]


    ''Let it be.'' I cut in, turning towards In?s, ''...I don''t want to see that girl anyway.''


    "What happened?" she asked, frowning while ncing at me strangely. "...Why are you getting serious all of a sudden?"


    "...I want to share your burden." I replied as I stepped closer, my voice firm.


    "H-huh?" She stumbled back, her body trembling. "...W-what d-do you mean?"


    "...Just give me your hand," I said, and she obliged, meekly extending her hand.


    I drew in a deep breath as I looked at her, "...I want to share what you see, feel, and sense, In?s. Please say yes."


    "W-wait, why are you like this all of a sudden?" Her expression turned bashful, her face flushing red.


    "Just say yes."


    "Y-yes."


    She replied, and in the next instant, her eyes turned pure white before returning to normal.


    ''...Hmm?''


    Now, I could feel a strange sense of connection between us.


    "Okay, thanks," I mumbled, stepping back and letting go of her hand.


    "That''s it?" she asked, disappointment clear in her voice.


    I tilted my head in confusion. "...What else do you want me to do?"


    "N-nothing."


    She stammered, kicking my foot before running away.


    "...Idiot princess," I grumbled as I turned around, looking at the scenery.


    "....."


    And even in calmness, I felt unrest.


    All three royal families should already have arrived at the main hall.


    ''...They will most probably start the speech now.''


    ...Should I skip it?


    It''s not important anyway; they will just glorify the church for no reason.


    ...And officially announce Ethan as Avatar.


    ...Hmm.


    ''...Maybe I should go drink some more wine.''


    I mused as I turned around, but my body froze the next moment.


    ...A beautifuldy stood in front of me.


    With light crimson eyes and midnight blue hair cascading down her back.


    ...She looked at me with a myriad of emotions on her face.


    "Can I help you?" I asked, confused by her sudden appearance.


    She shook her head and took a step forward, her body blurring, and before I knew it, she stood in front of me.


    "Huh?"


    I tried to move back, but she was faster.


    Her hands wrapped around me, pulling me into her gentle embrace.


    "Wait¡ª."


    And before I could react, she was gone.


    "..."


    And I stood there, dumbfounded.


    I looked around, finding no trace of her.


    ''Was I hallucinating?''


    ***


    ***


    "Attention!"


    A thunderous voice echoed within the main hall, grabbing everyone''s interest.


    A man in shining white armor smashed the base of his spear repeatedly.


    "The Holy Lady has arrived!"


    He announced, and immediately every noble within the hall knelt down.


    The steps of people walking in echoed, cutting through the silence.


    On either side walked a group of knights protecting them.


    Irisveil took the lead, wearing a silver dress with her eyes covered by a blindfold.


    Her silver hair fluttered with her every movement.


    Behind her walked a girl with her face covered by a veil that blurred everything except her smile.


    She wore a simple white gown loosely clinging to her body.


    And...


    At the very end walked a girl no older than sixteen.


    With her pale amber hair cascading down her back and pure golden eyes.


    She wore a white gown that covered her entire body.


    ...A bar of chocte in her hand.


    ...Lucretia Cressida.


    The Saintess of the church.


    Irisveil walked towards the second floor before she ''looked'' down on everyone.


    Hermanding words echoed. "Raise."


    Everyone raised simultaneously while Helena and Lucretia took their seats alongside the royal families.


    Her gaze moved back as she nodded once towards the three rulers of the human domain.


    They nodded back before her gazended on her disciple.


    ...She was grinning like an idiot while looking somewhere.


    She followed her gaze. A handsome boy with white hair came into her view.


    ''...Azariah.'' She thought, her heart clenching as she looked at the boy drinking.


    But she quickly suppressed those feelings.


    "...It''s been some time since I was physically present at a ceremony, so pardon my clumsiness."


    Her voice echoed within the main hall, easing the tension.


    "...So, after years of disagreement, war, and infighting, the human domain ising together." She said, smiling, her voice echoing in the silence.


    ""p! p!""


    A round of apuse echoed, which she didn''t interrupt until it calmed down.


    "...Humans are fragile beings." Her words echoed once again.


    "...We are not the strongest race, not the fastest. Neither do we have multiple arms or eyes that hypnotize."


    A silence lingered in the main hall as people attentively listened to her every word.


    "...But we still survived. With a rich history that goes back countless years."


    Her words pricked the nobles'' minds, giving them a sense of pride. "...We could do all that because ''They'' were always with us."


    She let her words sink in before her ''gaze'' swept across the ce once more.


    "...The three [Primordial Gods] who looked after us, never gave up on us."


    She whispered softly, her words convincing the masses, "...They are the ones who blessed us, guided us to where we are now."


    Perhaps it was her way of speaking or maybe her position.


    Her words filled most nobles with a sense of gratitude.


    "And how blessed we are, for a part of them is standing together with us."


    She concluded her words while taking a step back.


    Everyone''s gaze turned towards one boy.


    A brown-haired boy stood among them, wearing a calm facade.


    "p!"


    A pping sound brought their attention back to the second floor.


    Helena took Irisveil''s ce with the same smile on her face.


    "I''ll get straight to the point." She said, her melodic voice echoing, "Because unlike you all, we have work to do."


    Peopleughed at her words, thinking she was joking.


    But Irisveil''s calm expression twitched because she knew it wasn''t a joke.


    "Without any further ado," she said, looking at everyone, "...I announce the Avatar of the Primordial God Elohim¡ªEthan Varon."


    "p! p!"


    A thunderous sound echoed within the main hall as everyone weed the Avatar.


    Ethan walked towards the second floor while basking in the glory.


    People congratted him as he moved, which he epted with a slight nod.


    A bright smile on his face as he arrived on the second floor, looking down on everyone.


    "Now, I would like to announce something else." Helena''s voice echoed once again, quieting everyone.


    "Well, the Pope forbade me from speaking about this, but whatever."


    Irisveil''s gaze crucified her disciple, but Helena ignored it.


    She wasn''t going to let go of the uing drama.


    "I would like to wee another person." She grinned widely as her gaze turned towards someone,


    "...The Avatar of the Goddess Anastasia¡ªChristina Shea Mendonca."


    A chilling silence lingered within the main hall.


    Everyone looked at each other without saying anything.


    And within the silent nobles, a girl walked towards the second floor.


    But Helena''s gaze remained fixed on the white-haired boy who stood, frozen.


    Even from afar, she could clearly see...


    ...The horror in his eyes.

 Chapter 252 [Summit Of Unity] [5] [Trust And Betrayal]

    Chapter 252 [Summit Of Unity] [5] [Trust And Betrayal]


    ''Wait, wait!''


    I screamed in my mind as I snapped out of my daze.


    ''What the fuck does she mean?''


    Why did Christina be Anastasia''s Avatar all of a sudden!?


    In the first ce, how is that even possible!!


    She had no connection with Anastasia in the game.


    Then fucking why!?


    My frozen body jerked back to reality as my gazended on Christina walking towards the second floor.


    My stomach twisted, anxiety I had been trying to suppress surged once again.


    ''Stupid idiot!''


    I bit my lips in frustration as I rushed towards her, pushing aside those who stood in my way.


    Amotion rose around me, and soon every gaze was on me.


    "Christina!" I yelled, making her halt halfway up the stairs.


    But she didn''t look back, just stood motionless.


    Two knights blocked my path. I stopped, my annoyance growing further.


    "Move," I ordered, ring at them.


    One of them pointed his sword towards me. "The Holy Lady called her, stop interrupting¡ª"


    "I said move," I cut in, my voice low.


    They both didn''t budge. I nced up and saw Helena grinning widely.


    My patience burst like a bubble, and I stepped forward.


    Without hesitation, the knight rushed towards me with the intent to subdue.


    He drew his sword up over my head and snapped it down.


    Neplh!


    A cold mist escaped my mouth, a sword of ice forming in my left hand.


    I brought it over my head, rotating it so the handle was up high.


    tter!


    His sword sloped down to the left, like a raindrop.


    I sidestepped. Curled my fist.


    "Argh!"


    A powerful right aimed at his ribs connected. A dent formed on his beautiful armor.


    He curled up like a cat, gasping for breath.


    Another right swung, connecting to his head. His skull visibly shook, knocking him unconscious.


    I stepped back, gazing at the other knight, who, momentarily frozen, came back to his senses.


    He charged directly at me, hollering at the top of his lungs.


    His movement more fluid than the other''s, legs shuffled to confuse me about his attack.


    His sword cut and shed towards me.


    "Arghh!!"


    I parried the attack, turned around, and cut both of his legs off just above the knees.


    He copsed. I grabbed him by the back of his neck, squeezing it.


    My gaze moved up. Tens of knights surrounded me.


    I squeezed the knight''s neck further, ring at them.


    "Stop."


    A soft voice echoed, and they all looked up.


    Irisveil walked beside Helena, her gaze on us, "Step back."


    Every knight obliged, retreating to their original positions.


    I loosened my grip on his neck as I walked up the stairs.


    Christina still didn''t look back at me, her head lowered.


    "Come with me," I said, grabbing her wrist tightly.


    She didn''t resist, letting me drag her away from the main hall.


    "Azariah," she called me, her voice tired, "...You are hurting my wrist."


    "..."


    I didn''t reply, instead tightening my grip more.


    Arriving quickly at the guest room, I pushed her in before locking the door from the inside.


    Closing my eyes, I drew in deep breaths to keep myself calm.


    She is the only person I genuinely don''t want tosh out on.


    I slowly opened my eyes.


    She came into my view, smiling.


    "....Why?" I asked, my voice low, barely holding back my anger, "Why did you be her Avatar?"


    "...It''s, uh,plicated." She replied, never looking into my eyes.


    "Whatplicated!?" I snarled, stepping closer, "...I''m asking you why, just tell me the fucking reason."


    "...That won''t change anything now," she whispered softly, looking up at me, "...I made my decision long ago."


    "Fucking why!?" I yelled, grabbing her arms, pulling her closer, "What forced you¡ª?"


    "Nothing." She cut in, "I knew what I was doing and what I was getting myself into¡ª"


    "You don''t, idiot," I said through my clenched jaw, "...You don''t know what you have done."


    "Tell me, then." She replied, staring into my eyes.


    "That won''t change anything now!?" I yelled, pushing her back, "...That fucking monster didn''t leave his daughter, let alone you!"


    "..."


    She quietly looked at me, her lips sealed tightly.


    "You could have at least asked me, Christina." I walked around the room, messing my hair in frustration.


    "In the first ce, you weren''t supposed to be her Avatar!"


    "How do you know that?" my steps halted as she asked, her voice tired, "Tell me, Az."


    I sighed, rubbing my temples in frustration. "...Just why, Christina?"


    "Az, I know what¡ª"


    "You fucked up!?" I yelled, making her flinch, "...You made the stupidest decision for what!?"


    "....Az." She walked closer, grabbing my hands, squeezing them. "...I know you''re being protective¡ª"


    "You are a fraud, Christina!" I yanked my hands away, ring at her. "You are a liar! Stupid!"


    She stepped closer, a gentle smile on her face. "You can say whatever you want. I don''t mind."


    "You should have just stayed like a normal human¡ª"


    My words abruptly stopped as something clicked in my mind.


    Everything started to fall into ce.


    "....You did it for power?" I whispered weakly, and she closed her eyes.


    I stumbled back, staring at her in disbelief.


    "...Why¡ª?"


    "I love you, Az." She confessed, her eyes still closed, "And I never want to be a burden¡ª"


    "You aren''t a burden!" I yelled, suppressing my boiling emotions.


    "But I am weak¡ª"


    "I can protect you."


    "That''s the problem, Az," she replied, standing in front of me. Her hand gently caressing my face, n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I don''t want to be protected. Instead, I want to protect you from everyone."


    "....I am stronger than you," I replied quietly, my forehead touching hers.


    "Not for long." She replied, smiling.


    "You are stupid," I mumbled, closing my eyes.


    "...I know." She replied, nodding in response.


    "..."


    "Anyway." She stepped back, grabbing the hem of her gown before twirling around, "How do I look?"


    "Ridiculous." I groaned, feigning a repulsive look.


    "Really?" She asked, taking a step before grabbing my tie to pull me closer, "Well, that doesn''t seem to stop you from nutting inside me every night."


    "Not every night¡ª"


    My words halted abruptly as her soft lips met mine.


    She kept on kissing me, not letting me get a hold of her.


    "...From now on, trust me a little more," she whispered softly, while gently kissing my lips, "...And I will do everything in my power to make you the happiest."


    ***


    ***


    The main hall buzzed with murmurs from the nobles.


    The two knights beaten by Azariah were swiftly taken care of, removed from the scene.


    Everyone''s gaze remained fixed on the Holy Lady Irisveil.


    They all waited for her reaction to the tant disrespect shown to the church in front of everyone.


    If any other noble had done it, he would have been executed on the spot.


    And even though the same couldn''t be done with Azariah, a severe punishment was set in stone.


    "Anyway, the three royal families will have a talk about the summit."


    But much to everyone''s surprise, she said this,pletely ignoring Azariah.


    "The younger generation should also gather together¡ª"


    "Are we going to ignore that boy?" a voice echoed.


    Every head turned towards Regan, who angrily whispered, "Are we really going to forgive him?"


    The murmurs spiked, and some people also voiced agreement just to stay on Regan''s good side.


    Regan nodded in satisfaction.


    For so long, he had wanted to see Azariah humiliated the same way he had been humiliated in front of everyone.


    And he wasn''t going to let go of the chance.


    "We should¡ª"


    "And who are you to tell them what to do?" A chilling voice echoed, cutting through his words, "Have you forgotten your ce, Regan?"


    Everyone turned to look at Esmeray, who satzily on a chair on the second floor, looking down on everyone.


    "Who are you to say¡ª"


    "Shut up, Regan." She cut in once again. "You have no right to speak here."


    Regan red at her furiously, his chest heaving in anger.


    His head snapped toin about her to his son-inw.


    "Huh?"


    But his expression crumbled as he looked at Ethan.


    ...The boy wasn''t even looking up. His body trembled, cold sweat running down his back.


    ...He was frightened.


    And everyone noticed it.


    "Esmeray." Irisveil nced at Ethan before turning to look at her. "...Can we talk?"


    "Not now." Esmeray replied as she stood up from her seat.


    Without even looking around, she moved forward, in the opposite direction of where Azariah had gone.


    "Like I thought." Esmeray mumbled to herself, "...You are trying too hard, Anastasia."


    She quickly arrived at the room that had been assigned to her in the royal pce.


    Opening the door, she walked in.


    Two people were already present inside.


    "Mydy." Adaliah bowed as Esmeray walked towards the chair.


    "Delete everything about Azariah from the inte." Esmeray ordered as soon as she sat down.


    "Before the sun rises, I only want people to know he exists but with no proof to back it up."


    "Yes, mydy." Adaliah replied, nodding her head in acknowledgment.


    Esmeray''s cold gaze turned to the other girl in the room.


    She wore a one-piece dress that covered her knees, her long chocte-colored hair tied down.


    "Report." Esmeray ordered.


    "Yes."


    Ruby nodded in response.

 Chapter 253 [Summit Of Unity] [6]

    Chapter 253 [Summit Of Unity] [6]


    "Yes."


    Ruby nodded in response.


    "Kneel." But before she could say anything, Adaliah ordered coldly.


    Rubyplied without any protest, slowly lowering herself to her knees.


    "...Delwyn contacted Ethanst night," Ruby informed, her head lowered. "...They''ve found the location of Moshel''s Tomb."


    Esmeray asked, "What else did he tell Ethan?"


    "...Delwyn seemed confident that they could kill Azariah at Moshel''s Tomb," Ruby whispered softly, not looking up.


    "...I don''t know if he was confident in Ethan or someone else."


    "Their leader?" Adaliah asked, her brows knitting together.


    Esmeray nced at her without replying.


    She could vaguely predict what Delwyn was nning to do, and that worked in her favor.


    "How does he n to make Azariah visit Moshel''s Tomb?" Esmeray asked, ncing back at Ruby.


    "...Two days from now, they n to abduct Christina," Ruby replied, closing her eyes. "...Ethan agreed to it."


    "What a pathetic family they are." Esmeray sneered, leaning back in the chair. "...They should just die, don''t you think, Ruby?"


    Ruby''s lips parted, but she quickly suppressed her urge to rebuke.


    The fear she had for Esmeray was deeply engraved in her bones.


    "...That reminds me." Esmeray''s voice turned colder as she looked down at her. "...Have you fallen in love with Ethan?"


    "...It''s nothing like¡ª"


    "Don''t lie." She flinched as Esmeray''s gaze crucified her.


    Ruby drew in a deep breath, her head hanging low. "...I love him."


    "..."


    Esmeray quietly looked down at her, with no emotion in her eyes.


    Ruby''s heartbeat quickened, her breath shallow.


    "Did you forget the reason you got close to Ethan?" she asked.


    "I never did," Ruby replied, shaking her head.


    "My mind seems foggy; remind me of the reason," Esmeray probed further.


    Ruby bit her lip, her body trembling. "...So I can turn him against Azariah."


    "Indeed." She rested her elbow on the armrest, her palm supporting her face.


    "...Since the Ekari Kingdom incident, you''ve been using Ethan for your own agenda."


    The moment Azariah refused to kill In?s, Esmeray came up with a n. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A simple n to use Ethan in a more meaningful way.


    And a daughter of a declining noble family became the most suitable pawn for her.


    She helped Ruby''s family in return for her assistance.


    On the surface, Ruby''s family may seem like it''s crumbling, but they have far more wealth than most nobles of the empire.


    After that, all she needed to do was convince Ruby that she was using Ethan as an extreme way to train Azariah.


    Even when Ruby got suspicious of her motives, she couldn''t do anything.


    "Are you going to tell him the truth?" Esmeray asked, ncing at the girl.


    Ruby shook her head, sadness clear in her voice. "...I can''t do that. I''m too entangled with you."


    "True. He will hate you the moment you do," Esmeray added, and Ruby quietly nodded.


    "...How long do I have to do it?" Ruby asked, looking up at her.


    "No more." Esmeray replied as she stood up. "Delete all proof of us coborating, Adaliah."


    "Yes, mydy," Adaliah replied.


    "..."


    Ruby only nkly looked at Esmeray as she slowly walked towards her.


    "...You are free to live your life." Esmeray whispered, gently patting Ruby''s head.


    "Live with your sins and share that boy''s sin as well."


    ***


    ***


    ''Fuck, I want to go home already.''


    I groaned in frustration as I gulped down another ss of wine.


    I looked around at the ce I was in.


    The younger generation had already been separated from the older ones.


    And in a separate room, only the high-ranking nobles were gathered.


    The three royal families sat in a higher ce along with the saintess and Helena.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the high-ranking youth talked among themselves.


    ''Fuck it.''


    And once again, I stood alone without anypany.


    Christina asked me to leave her alone for some time.


    And for some reason, I couldn''t find anyone else here.


    [...Azariah.]


    ''What?''


    [...Are you not worried about Christina?]


    ''Is that even a question?''


    [No, your reaction was milder than expected.]


    I frowned as I leaned against the wall.


    ''...I don''t have to freak out.''


    Even though Christina made that stupid decision, it doesn''t mean I have to keep scolding her for it.


    And even though she doesn''t want it, I will protect her.


    I won''t let that bastard get anywhere near her.


    ''...Even if I have to keep her locked in a room for years.''


    [...Are you going to take away her freedom?]


    ''I will do anything to keep her with me.''


    [.....]


    "Aren''t you lonely, Sir Azariah?" My gaze turned toward the voice.


    Helena stood up from her seat, smiling at me.


    Everyone quieted down and looked towards me, waiting for my response.


    I smiled brightly. "I am fine, Lady Helena, don''t worry about me."


    "Oh, how could I not?" she replied as she stepped down, walking towards me. "...That would be rude."


    "I am fine¡ª"


    "Come with me."


    "....."


    I looked at her as she grabbed my hand, smiling.


    I yanked my hand away. "Like I said, I am fine."


    "I see." She nodded, standing beside me. "Then I shall apany you here."


    I grimaced in frustration, picking up another ss of wine. "Do as you please."


    She smiled, leaning against the wall, and a momentter the saintess Lucretia also stood up and joined us.


    Without a word she quietly ate her chocte.


    The Mizraim Empire''s princess and prince followed behind, as did the rest of the royal family.


    "..."


    And now, I was surrounded by them.


    ''What a pain.''


    I groaned as I picked up another ss.


    "Aren''t you drinking a little too much?" Arianell, who had been silent, interrupted me.


    "None of your business," I replied without ncing at her.


    "Still¡ª"


    "Don''t act like you care for me now," I cut in, ring at her.


    She quieted down, gently nodding.


    She looked hurt, but I chose to ignore her.


    "What a tragedy you both are," Helena whispered, looking at us both.


    I didn''t say a word and continued drinking.


    "Asgrim told me once that you desired me as your marriage partner." My body halted as I heard a beautiful voice.


    I turned to look at the gray-haired girl, Princess Roxanna.


    Up close, I could clearly see why people called her divine beauty.


    "What?" I tilted my head in confusion, looking at her.


    "During the trip," she replied, and something clicked in my mind.


    "...Yeah, I did say that," I replied, and I could hear quite a few gasps from around me.


    "Does that offer still stand?" she asked, and in an instant, the ce quieted down.


    I squinted my eyes as I replied, "No, I am happy with my current fianc¨¦e."


    "You sure are," Helenamented sarcastically, making my face twitch.


    "I see," Roxanna replied, showing little emotion, and turned around, walking away without a word as her brother followed her.


    "...How does it feel to reject a princess?" Helena asked as I gulped down another ss of wine.


    "Nothing," I replied. "Princess."


    Her smile faltered for a second, but she quickly recovered.


    "Better question." She grinned, sping her hands as she turned to look at me. "...How do you feel about Christina being the Avatar?"


    "...."


    I sighed, rubbing my temples in frustration.


    "Tell me."


    "...It was her choice," I replied, keeping my anger in check. "And I respect her decision."


    ''...I fucking don''t.''


    I groaned inwardly, keeping a stoic face.


    "You don''t seem to love her," Helenamented with the same smile.


    I felt something snap within me.


    With a smile, I replied, "At least Anastasia is better than those three hypocrit¡ª"


    "Azariah!"


    Arianell yelled, making me halt. I turned to look at her, ring at me.


    I could see many others ring at me as well.


    I sighed, feeling my head throb in pain.


    "Don''t bother me, Princess," I replied, ncing at Helena.


    "And if you don''t understand that, I''ll say it again in your words¡ª''Thou shalt fuck off.''"


    She still smiled as I turned to walk away, pushing Johnathan out of my way.


    ''I hate her.''


    I don''t know much about her from the game; in the first ce, I never yed the third game.


    I just have some memories.


    And I know from them...


    ...That Helena...


    Is a fucking snake, a living parasite.


    She eats away the church from the inside, killing everyone holding important ranks within the church all by herself.


    She alone is the reason the church copses in the game.


    And to make it worse, she did all of this just because she was bored.


    ...Fucking bitch.


    "You are naive, Sir Azariah." My steps halted as I heard Helena''s voice. "Truly naive."


    I turned around, looking at her stepping toward me. I asked, "Am I now?"


    "You say she is better¡ªon what basis?" she asked, standing in front of me.


    "Isn''t that the truth?"


    "Let me tell you a secret." She leaned closer, her mouth close to my ear as she whispered,


    "Anastasia massacred an entire race in the Epoch of Rebirth."

 Chapter 254 [Summit Of Unity] [7]

    Chapter 254 [Summit Of Unity] [7]


    "Anastasia massacred an entire race in the Epoch of Rebirth."


    "...What?" I tilted my head in confusion, doubting my own ears.


    "You heard me." She replied with a beautiful smile, her whispered words echoing again.


    "...She killed millions of innocents, destroyed an entire nation of beings that could have been the pinnacle of race."


    "...Why?" I asked, quietly. "...It doesn''t make sense¡ª"


    "It does," she replied, her body just inches away from me. "That single race could have ended everyone else within Lumina."


    "...So, she did it for the sake of this world?" I asked, still confused, unable to process her words.


    "Maybe," she replied, shrugging. "Or maybe she was just paranoid."


    "...."


    I quietly looked down at her, smiling at me carefree.


    "...Why are you telling me this?" I asked after a fleeting silence.


    "I am just reminding you not to trust anyone blindly," she replied, twirling around me. "...Gods are tricky beings. You can never be sure if they truly are on your side or not."


    "....And what about you?" I asked as she once again stood in front of me. "...How can I trust that you are telling the truth?"


    "...Those things are written in the oldest book held by the church," she whispered, her voice lowering.


    "It has a lot of information about the gods, like how the primordial demoness was worshipped as the goddess of wisdom and how Elohim was considered the only being that can kill her."


    "..."


    That''s some new things I''m learning right now.


    ''Wait, is this also the reason why Elohim hates the Aljanah family?''


    My mother basically crushed his pride by killing those who worshipped him the most.


    ...It would hurt him more because he was supposed to kill her.


    "I can bring you a copy of the book if you want me to," my gaze snapped back to Helena as she whispered.


    "...You can do that?" I asked, my brows knitting together in confusion.


    "Of course," she replied with the same smile, "I just need to copy the book with my hand."


    "...."


    ...Is she serious?


    In the first ce, why is she doing all this?


    I am not the person she was supposed to be obsessed with.


    Heck, I was dead in the game before she let go of her facade.


    ''.....''


    Something clicked in my mind as I looked at her, weirdly.


    She asked in confusion, "Did something happen?"


    "Do you know me?" I asked, not believing my own words.


    "Perhaps I do," she replied as she stepped back. "...Perhaps I don''t."


    "...I see," I mumbled.


    She extended her hand, looking at me. "Looks like the time for departure hase."


    I extended my hand hesitantly before shaking her soft hand. "When are you going to give me the book?"


    "I don''t know; we won''t be meeting anytime soon," she replied, her melodic voice echoing. "...Maybe we will be seeing each other again at a wedding." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...Whose wedding?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "Who knows," she replied, grinning, "might be our wedding."


    "Not funny." I grimaced as I loosened the grip on her hand.


    "...I have a lot of expectations from you," she whispered, walking past me. "Don''t disappoint me."


    I didn''t say anything, nor did I look back at her.


    Instead, I started walking out of the ce.


    "Hmm?"


    Something caught my attention as I turned to look at the saintess.


    She was sharing her chocte with someone.


    A girl.


    ''Tiffany.''


    Well, at least something is going the same way as the game.


    I ruffled my hair as I walked out, grabbing a bottle of wine while I was at it.


    [Stop drinking too much.]


    ''It''s not affecting me much.''


    I replied, stumbling on my own legs as I walked.


    [I can see that.]


    ''.....''


    I quickly moved within the castle as I found myself on the top floor.


    Without thinking, I opened the window, looking down.


    "Oh boy," I mumbled as I looked down.


    It was high. Like, really high.


    "Ohm." Using my mouth, I held the bottle of wine before I grabbed the edge of the window.


    My muscles clenched as I used the edge as a swing to propel myself to the top floor.


    I quickly bnced myself at the sweep before sitting down, looking up at the starry sky.


    "El," I mumbled as I unscrewed the cap.


    [Yeah?]


    "Is Anastasia really good?" I mumbled as I gulped down the wine.


    [...I don''t know.]


    "Figured," I said with a chuckle.


    ...Anastasia.


    I don''t know much about her, but one thing that I know from the game is that she cares about her Avatar a lot.


    She had intervened a lot of times just to save her.


    Even if it means going against everyone.


    "I don''t know," I groaned in frustration.


    ...I don''t know if she will do the same for Christina.


    I want to believe that she will, but I can''t.


    ...I just can''t.


    "Azariah."


    I halted as I heard a familiar voice.


    Slowly, I turned around as I found a girl.


    "...Can we talk?" Arianell asked, smiling faintly. "Onest time."


    ****


    At a secretive ce within the Pargoina royal castle, a chilling silence lingered within a room.


    Around a decorated round table, the leaders of the human domain sat along with Irisveil.


    They all didn''t shy away from releasing their aura, not letting the others think they were weak.


    "How long are we going to wait?" Daiswod, the emperor of the Mizraim Empire, said coldly, looking at Irisveil.


    His braided grey beard moved as he spoke.


    "I am sitting here with you," Irisveil replied, not showing any humility. "How should I know?"


    "Isn''t it the church''s responsibility to arrange everything?" Quinton, the Emperor of Pargoina, asked, looking at her.


    "Can we stop?" King Thalor of Ekari Kingdom said tiredly.


    Daiswod opened his mouth to rebuke, but the next instant, the door opened up.


    A regal man taller than everyone in the room, who looked in histe fifties, walked in, his hair midnight blue and his eyes a shade of crimson.


    Everyone in the room stood up as they bowed down together, except Irisveil.


    "We wee you, Sir Vs, leader of the Archons."


    They all looked at him curiously.


    He seemed like nothing but a normal human without any speck of mana moving around him.


    But they all knew he wasn''t someone they could deal with.


    He alone is enough to kill everyone within the human domain.


    A demigod isn''t someone they can deal with.


    Not a demigod of the Zmeior race.


    The race closest to origin.


    Vs Hader Argonian nodded his head in acknowledgment as he walked towards his seat. "I apologize for the dy; my daughter kept me busy for a while."


    "It''s fine, my lord," Irisveil whispered as he took the seat beside her.


    Everyone looked at him respectfully, their previous aggression nowhere to be found.


    "Shall we start?" Vs said as he looked at everyone, "The remaining terms of truce."


    They all nodded in agreement.


    Quinton was the first to stand up, his blonde hair red as he moved. "I will start the first of the three rounds."


    They all nodded, letting him speak.


    "We have already done everything we needed for economic growth," he said, looking at everyone.


    "...All that''s left now are things more personal to the royal families¡ªtheir desires."


    Vs looked at him quietly.


    "I will be the first to request," he said, looking at everyone. "We, the Pargoina Empire, need assistance with Moshel''s Tomb."


    Daiswod frowned, his voicebative. "Isn''t the maiden enough for that?"


    Quinton shook his head in response. "...The maiden can''t hold against them for too long; their span is decreasing with every new maiden assigned for it."


    "But how are we supposed to help?" King Thalor asked, looking at him.


    "The Moshel''s Tomb will open up tomorrow morning," Quinton replied, looking at them. "I propose the idea of sending trained soldiers along with the Maiden."


    "Yeah, sending them to their death?" Daiswod replied sarcastically. "Is that your great n?"


    "Please provide me with a better solution if you have one," Quinton replied, looking at him.


    Daiswod parted his lips to speak but couldn''t.


    He looked away.


    "I agree with your terms." King Thalor was the first to speak, looking at him.


    "Sir Daiswod?" Irisveil whispered, looking at him.


    "Whatever," he replied, shrugging. "I will send my soldiers first thing in the morning."


    "I appreciate your cooperation," Quinton said as he took his seat once again.


    "I will¡ª"


    "Sit down, Thalor." Daiswod said as he stood up. "I will go next."


    King Thalor red at him, but given the situation, he swallowed his pride, letting him go first.


    "... Everyone here knows the history of my Empire," he said as he looked at everyone. "Each of you should be aware of the type of situation we have gone through."


    He took a small moment of silence before he continued.


    "I won''t be asking you to safeguard something that my family should do," he said, ncing at Quinton. "All I want is one thing."


    He ced his hands on the table, looking at Quinton.


    "Give me Azariah. Dead or alive."

 Chapter 255 [Summit Of Unity] [End] [Goodbye]

    Chapter 255 [Summit Of Unity] [End] [Goodbye]


    He ced his hands on the table, looking at Quinton.


    "Give me Azariah. Dead or alive."


    Quinton quietly looked at Daiswod.


    He could clearly see something in his eyes that didn''t seem to suit a ruler.


    ...Fear.


    "I can''t do that," Quinton shook his head. "The Aljanah family isn''t someone that we can¡ª"


    "I don''t care!" Daiswod mmed his hand on the table.


    "My entire empire''s destruction is at stake; I won''t take the risk of letting the Exiled Prince live freely¡ª"


    "He isn''t the Exiled Prince," Irisveil cut in, looking at him. "Don''t assume things on your own, Daiswod."


    "...Fine, if you don''t want to kill him then hand him over." Daiswod took a deep breath, ring at her, "I am ready to marry him to my first daughter."


    "You can''t force him to marry anyone," Quinton scoffed, shaking his head. "And he seems happy with his current fianc¨¦e."


    "Give me Azariah or I am calling off my involvement in this," Daiswod said seriously, taking a step back from the table.


    "You are too stuck up with the rumors, Daiswod," King Thalor said quietly.


    "...There is no way the future husband of Anastasia''s Avatar will be the Exiled Prince¡ª"


    "Shut up, Thalor." Daiswod red at him, his voice venomous.


    "Have you not noticed how destruction always follows him?


    How nobles of your kingdom were massacred when he visited?


    How all my concubines died and my empire''s economy declined?"


    Thalor was rendered speechless, his mouth moved to argue but he couldn''t say a word.


    "He is nothing but a bane of destruction," Daiswod said through his clenched jaw. "...All I am doing is trying to save everyone from him."


    A silence lingered within the three rulers; no one said a word, lost deep in thought.


    Quinton sighed as he looked at Daiswod. "I am not agreeing with what you want."


    Daiswod''s anger red as his re intensified.


    Before he could rebuke, Quinton continued, "But I will turn a blind eye if he goes missing someday without any reason."


    Daiswod''s anger red as his re intensified.


    Before he could rebuke, Quinton continued, "But I will turn a blind eye if he goes missing someday without any reason."


    A smile appeared as he lined up his hand to pat Quinton, but a sharp re stopped him.


    "I will make sure you won''t be involved in all this," Daiswod said, grinning as he sat down.


    Irisveil, who was silent all this time, quietly looked at Vs.


    "Something bothering you?" he asked without looking at her.


    "Are you not going to stop them?" she asked, her voice concerned. "Azariah is¡ª"


    "We are here to overlook everything, not to interfere in it," he replied solemnly without a change in his expression.


    "And if he really is the [Exiled Prince], then I will kill him myself."


    Irisveil sighed, suppressing her disappointment and anger.


    King Thalor stood up from his seat as he looked at everyone and announced, "I shall make my request short."


    Everyone nodded in response as he took a deep breath.


    "The Ekari Kingdom is the weakest of the three and will remain like this if nothing is changed," he exined, a cheerless look on his face. "...And we need power."


    A few of them caught up to his words rather quickly.


    "How?" Daiswod asked, looking at him curiously. "Do you need our army''s support?"


    Thalor shook his head in response. "...I would like a marriage alliance between my kingdom and Pargoina Empire."


    Quinton looked at Irisveil as if asking something with his expression.


    "It''s his choice," she replied as if understanding. "The Church won''t interfere in it."


    "So an arranged marriage between Ethan and your oldest daughter?" Quinton asked, unblinking.


    "No." But much to his surprise, Thalor shook his head. "Not the oldest, but my youngest daughter, In?s."


    "Why her?" Daiswod frowned.


    "You all should know about her being the Oracle and how she is in a constant state of danger," Thalor replied, his expression bleak.


    "I want someone who can protect her, and I don''t see a better choice than an Avatar."


    "..."


    Irisveil looked at him pitifully, but she kept herself out of this.


    "I ept," Quinton nodded in agreement after a long pause, looking at him.


    Thalor extended his hand, saying, smiling, "I hope this alliance brings happiness to both our people."


    Quinton shook his hand as he sat down once again.


    The first of the three rounds waspleted as Quinton stood up once again.


    "I will go next¡ª"


    His words halted abruptly as a letter materialized above the table.


    A simple letter.


    "How!?" Quinton immediately panicked as he looked around the ce.


    They all became alert as something like this shouldn''t be possible.


    It was the most secure ce within the empire; it shouldn''t be possible for a letter to arrive here.


    "..."


    Vs quietly picked up the letter. He opened and read it.


    His expression darkened as he burned the letter.


    "Send all your army to protect Moshel''s Tomb first thing in the morning," Vs ordered solemnly, looking at the three leaders.


    "The announcement for the summit to the general public will be done tomorrow morning without exception."


    "What happened?" Irisveil asked, her concern clear in her voice.


    "Principalities," Vs replied as he stood up, a suffocating aura slowly emerging from his body.


    "They challenged us to stop them from opening the gates of hell."


    ****


    ****


    "...Can we talk?" Arianell asked, smiling faintly. "Onest time."


    "...No." I replied as I turned back. "Go talk with someone else."


    "Well, that''s the problem," she grumbled, chuckling, slowly walking closer and sitting beside me. "I don''t have anyone else to talk with."


    "..."


    I didn''t reply but just drank the wine from the bottle.


    "You know, I am quite selfish," she whispered softly, gazing up at the sky. "...Look at me now, trying to act friendly with you after leaving you at your worst."


    "I tried to force myself on you," I mumbled, feeling a sense of disgust for myself.


    "...You would have a few screws loose if you stayed with me after that."


    "You did that to save me?" she replied, her voice soft.


    "That doesn''t change anything," I rebuked quietly.


    "...Remember how you always tried to coax me when we were children?" she whispered, bringing her knees closer to her face. "...I miss those days."


    "Crybaby," Imented, making her chuckle.


    "I couldn''t help it," she replied, pushing me lightly. "...I was... broken; it''s hard to be normal after knowing when you''re going to die."


    "..."


    I quietly nodded in agreement.


    I was the same as her after knowing I didn''t have much time to live.


    But unlike her, there wasn''t anyone around to support me.


    [...You sacrificed your life source even after knowing she would dieter on?]


    ''...Yep.''


    I don''t remember much about that time when I saved her.


    But...


    ...I do remember not wanting to see her die in front of me.


    [...]


    "When are you leaving?" I asked after a moment of silence between us.


    "Half an hour, maybe," she replied, looking at me.


    "...Moshel''s Tomb will open soon for one week, and I will have to protect it from ''that being''s'' influence without dying; the rest is easy."


    "...The rest is living in solitude until you die," I scoffed, looking at her. "It''s anything but easy."


    "...Maybe," she mumbled, uncertainty clear in her voice. "At least it''s not something that I haven''t experienced."


    "...I see," I mumbled, gulping down the wine.


    "...Are you not going to wish me?" she asked, making me nce at her.


    "For what?"


    "You don''t remember as well, huh?" she mumbled, smiling softly. "...Well, it''s my birthday."


    ...Ah, right.


    I forgot about it with all the things happening around.


    ".....Does it matter?" I asked, looking away. "You are going to die anyway."


    "How rude," she grumbled, pping my arm. "Is that how you talk with a birthday girl?"


    "Yes," I replied, not hiding my annoyance.


    "Whatever," she puffed her cheeks, looking up at the starry night sky.


    "..."


    My stomach twisted in agony as I looked at her, quietly sitting beside me.


    ''...I am still the same little boy, huh?''


    I was sure nothing would affect me after Oliver''s death, but that doesn''t seem true.


    But knowing that she will be standing against me soon doesn''t sit well.


    ''A tragedy.....''


    I grimaced as I remembered Helena''s words.


    In a way, she isn''t wrong.


    Isn''t it tragic for her to protect something that I wish to destroy?


    She will protect Moshel''s Tomb with her life, and I will destroy it to bring Oliver back.


    ...Even if it means I have to go against the one whom I saved with my own life.


    ''A tragedy indeed.''


    "Azariah." I turned to look at her as she called me. "...Remember the dream I told you about?"


    "...About having four, five kids?" I asked, making her groan in embarrassment.


    "...Yeah, that." She mumbled, nodding her head. "...About having a family, living away from all trouble."


    "I do," I mumbled as I looked at her.


    "Well, I left one part out," she replied, turning to look at me. "An important part, a very important part."


    "...That is?" I asked, looking at her curiously.


    "...You were there with me," she replied, smiling softly. "...You were always there, taking care of our kids."


    "...."


    I nkly looked at her without saying a word.


    She did the same, with no wording out of our mouths.


    I slowly turned around, looking at the sky once again.


    "I should go now," she mumbled as she stood up, and I did the same, slowly getting up.


    "..."


    She didn''t move but kept on looking at me.


    "...I have to go, Azariah," she mumbled, a sad smile lingering on her face.


    "...I know," I replied with a tired smile.


    "...Will you miss me?" she asked, tears welling in her eyes.


    I shook my head in response, whispering, "...Not even once."


    "Am I not getting a goodbye hug?" she asked hesitantly, opening her arms.


    I clicked my tongue, shaking my head. "...I would rather hug your cold corpse instead of feeling your warmth."


    "That''s rude," she replied with a chuckle, looking into my eyes.


    I stared back at her.


    Our eyes said goodbye when we couldn''t say the words.


    And I knew it was time to let her go.


    There were tears in her eyes, but I stood still, not trying to wipe them.


    "Maybe in the next life," she mumbled with a bright smile as she turned around.


    I turned around as well, as I slowly lowered myself onto the surface,ying down on it.


    "...Sigh."


    I sighed as I looked at the eight-pointed star shining brightly.


    ****


    **** n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Arianell wiped her tears as she arrived inside the pce.


    Her gaze moved back towards Azariah once again before she took a deep breath.


    "...Time to go," she mumbled, determination returning to her eyes.


    But just as she moved, someone grabbed her wrist.


    She turned around, her brows knitted together as she looked at the girl. "...Christina?"


    "Come with me," Christina replied as she started dragging her away.


    "Wait, where are we going?" Arianell asked, confused by her sudden appearance.


    But Christina didn''t reply; instead, she brought her in front of a room.


    Click!


    She clicked the door open before pushing Arianell inside.


    "Huh?" A startled voice escaped Arianell''s mouth as she noticed the presence of others.


    She confusedly looked at Ashlyn and Shyamal sitting quietly.


    Atst, her gazended on the girl with hair a mix of light green and blue.


    "You can start now, In?s," Christina whispered coldly before closing the door.


    "What is going on?" Ashlyn asked, ring at Christina.


    Christina didn''t even nce at her but looked at In?s.


    "...Hello," In?s whispered softly, looking at everyone.


    "...Would you like to know what Azariah has been through?"

 Chapter 256 [Inder Sephtis] [11]

    Chapter 256 [Inder Sephtis] [11]


    CLANG!!!


    The crimson marking burned hot against Azariah''s forehead.


    The mana around him trembled as he dug his feet deep into the ground, stopping himself from being propelled back.


    "Huff...Huff..."


    His ragged breath echoed, the sweet smell of the rain dampening the ground engulfed him.


    "...Why are you doing this?"


    A tired voice echoed within the heavy rainfall, his blue eyes moving up as he looked at the boy.


    "Why are you trying to kill him?" Oliver asked, his body trembling as he tried to suppress his anger.


    "Stay out of this," Azariah groaned weakly as he swung his sword in the air.


    CLANG!!!


    The sword collided with the spear, stopping it mid-air.


    The spear shivered before exploding into countless pieces.


    "Tch."


    Aimar clicked his tongue in frustration as he looked at his broken spear.


    His body moved again, engulfing him within a portal before he emerged beside Oliver.


    Next to the twins stood a girl, behind ayer of mana barrier.


    Ashlyn trembled.


    Her eyes, swollen from crying too much, looked at Azariah as he slowly walked toward them.


    "Stop it, Azariah," she whispered softly, her voice tearing through the heavy rain.


    "Move aside," Azariah snarled, ring at them.


    "I said stop it!"


    She yelled as thunder crashed, her hand moving.


    Azariah stepped back as a sun disk emerged in front of him, absorbing the light spear she threw.


    The crimson sun disk flipped upside-down before a bolt of light shot through it.


    BOOM!!!


    It collided with Ashlyn''s barrier, shattering it into countless pieces, grazing her body.


    The air around Azariah grew heavy as the mark of the crimson sun on his forehead burned brightly, traditional tattoos of chains covering the rest.


    A portal emerged on either side of him.


    But he remained calm.


    Instead, Oliver''s and Aimar''s eyes dted, and the hair on their heads stood on end.


    "Return To Zero."


    Azariah whispered.


    The sound of a clock ticking echoed within the forest.


    Oliver and Aimar, who were just beside him, turned foggy.


    Their bodies blurred, showing signs of vanishing before an iprehensible scene urred.


    The destiny changed.


    The twins returned to their original position beside Ashlyn as if they hadn''t moved.


    Their bodies numb from the sudden shift in reality.


    And before they coulde to their senses, Azariah was standing in front of them.


    "Arghh!"


    A kick to Oliver''s stomach coiled him up like a cat, and a chop to the back of his neck knocked him unconscious.


    Azariah turned to look at Aimar, who red at him.


    "First form: naqsal."


    Aimar''s twisted body stopped in ce as Azariah used Amun-Ra''s blessing.


    Without wasting any time, he punched Aimar straight in the jaw, knocking him unconscious.


    ...Finally, he turned to look at Ashlyn, who slowly stood back up.


    Tears streamed down her face, blood dripping down her cheeks as she red at him.


    "...Why?" she asked, her voice broken. "...Why are you killing everyone?"


    "....."


    Azariah didn''t reply; he just looked down at her quietly.


    ...He could clearly see concern in her eyes.


    ...Concern for him that she tried so hard to remove from her life but couldn''t.


    "I am sorry," Azariah whispered softly.


    But his words seemed to have an adverse effect as a cloak of burning light coiled around Ashlyn, light spreading out like a web across the floor.


    "Absolute reversal."


    Azariah whispered.


    His eyes turned pitch ck, and a dome covered him and Ashlyn. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For just a fleeting moment, he changed Ashlyn''s destiny.


    Forcing a destiny onto her in which she never awakened, in which she wasn''t Gabriel''s incarnation but just a normal human.


    "Huh?"


    He walked towards Ashlyn, whose hair turned from golden to brown, and her mana depleted to nothing.


    A quick chop to her neck made her unconscious as he slowly helped hery on the ground.


    "Sigh."


    Azariah sighed as he looked at Ashlyn returning to her normal awakened form.


    He nced at them onest time before creating a sturdy barrier of mana around them.


    He turned around and walked further into the forest.


    The heavy rain soaked his body, his tired blue eyes looking around.


    [<Why are you doing this, Qais?>]


    Inna''s disappointed voice echoed in his head.


    And Azariah could clearly sense it.


    "...Sabaoth asked me to kill Anastasia''s Avatar before the first trumpet, but I can''t do that."


    He replied, anxiety slowly gripping his heart as he remembered his words.


    [<Killing Elohim''s Avatar and her Avatar are different things, Qais!!>]


    Inna yelled, not hiding her frustration.


    "All Sabaoth wants is the death of a fucking Avatar!!" Azariah snapped back. "And I am giving him one."


    [<Sabaoth wants an Avatar who has matured, and the only one who has is Anastasia''s Avatar. Killing Ethan won''t change a thing.>]


    Azariah''s step halted abruptly as he drew in deep breaths. "...Are you saying there''s no way to change my destiny?"


    [<.....>]


    "So, no matter what I do... I will watch the world burn." He let out a hollowugh, "...While standing side by side with Esmeray?"


    [<...The more you try to deny your destiny, the faster it bes reality.>]


    "Bullshit!" Azariah groaned as he started to walk again. "I won''t let that happen."


    [<...You destroyed a lot of lives today.>]


    "They were annoying," he replied, taking in deep breaths.


    [<...Even Miley? Her brother? Half of your ss? Were all of them so annoying for you to kill them?>]


    "....."


    He kept his mouth shut, the throbbing headache creeping in once again.


    The space around him twisted as he found himself in a different ce.


    Pitter-patter


    drip-drop


    Step..step.


    In the heavy rainfall, he walked, the rain hitting his clothes, soaking them, while droplets fell from his hair, hitting the ground.


    Even the heavy rainfall wasn''t able to clear the blood that stained his clothes.


    From head to toe, his clothes were dyed a crimson color.


    ...A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu hit Azariah.


    Gurgling...


    As he continued walking, something blocked his path.


    He looked up, his piercing purple eyes meeting the gaze of the monster in front of him.


    It had an octopus-like face, three times his height , with ridges on its back, scaly skin, palpitating gills on its neck, long ws on its hind and forefeet, and narrow wings behind.


    From its half-open mouth, a human hand hung low as the monster disyed itsst hunt.


    Growl...


    "....No."


    Azariah whispered shakily as he killed the monster without thinking.


    ...Inna''s voice in his head started to dim out.


    He slowly walked.


    And he found her once again.


    "Hey... Az...ariah."


    A soft yet trembling and hoarse, feminine voice echoed in the heavy rainfall.


    "...Why?"


    Azariah asked as he looked at Christina.


    The mark on his forehead started to shine brightly.


    ...The loop started once again.


    And ''that being'' once again influenced Inder to be in the ce where he wanted him.


    ***


    ***


    "Haah!"


    A boy abruptly sat up, struggling to breathe.


    His blue eyes frantically looked around the ce, hardly focused on anything.


    "Inder!"


    A girl''s voice echoed beside him, making him snap out of his panicked state.


    "What happened!?" Senara asked, concernedly, wiping the sweat from his face.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Inder drew in deep breaths as he looked at her with trembling eyes.


    Without saying a word, he leaned forward, hugging Senara.


    "...Are you alright?" Senara gently asked, caressing his head.


    "I don''t feel good," Inder whispered softly, breathing in her scent deeply.


    "It''s alright." Senara whispered with a smile, patting his head. "You are fine."


    "..."


    Inder took a few minutes toe back to his senses as he gently moved his body back.


    "Feeling better?" Senara asked, smiling at him as she picked up a ss of water.


    "...Yeah." Inder replied, gulping down the water.


    With his mind calming down, he looked around the living room decorated with different lights.


    A floating happy birthday sign hung on the wall.


    "...What''s the time now?" Inder asked tiredly as he looked at Senara.


    "11:55," Senara pointed to the watch on the table.


    Inder nodded, rubbing his throbbing head.


    "...Where is Mother?" he asked, looking around.


    "Don''t know," Senara replied, shrugging. "Last I saw, she was arguing with Father about something."


    "...I see," Inder mumbled as he stood up from the sofa.


    His gaze moved, eyes stopping on the TV¡ªor more on the character staring at him.


    "..."


    He quietly looked at the woman with tinum hair and grey eyes on the TV screen.


    "What happened?" Senara asked, shaking him a little.


    "...Were you ying the game?" He asked as he picked up the remote.


    "Yeah, what about it?" She replied, blinking innocently.


    Flick!


    "...Nothing," he groaned, feeling his headache growing as he switched the TV off.


    "Inder! Senara! Come here!" A voice echoed within the room, making them turn toward the door.


    "Let''s go." Senara smiled as she grabbed his hand, intertwining her fingers with his.


    "Slow down," Inder groaned as she dragged him away.


    The living room turned silent as they moved toward the kitchen.


    Flick!


    The TV screen flickered back to life.


    A woman appeared on the screen.


    .....Her lifeless grey eyes stared into nothingness.

 Chapter 257 [Inder Sephtis] [12]

    Chapter 257 [Inder Sephtis] [12]


    "You do remember our promise, right?"


    Walking through the dimly lit hallway, Senara asked, ncing back at Inder.


    "...I do," Inder replied, awkwardly averting his gaze.


    "Nice!" Senara squealed in delight, grinning happily. "Arguing with Mother to let me stay tonight was worth it."


    "Aunty isn''ting?" Inder asked, changing the topic.


    "No, she had work to do," Senara replied, shaking her head.


    "...I see."


    "She also wanted me to stay at home, but how could I miss the special day?" she whispered, winking at him.


    Inder gramiced, pinching her cheek as they arrived at the kitchen.


    It was decorated the same way as the living room, with both of Inder''s parents wearing birthday caps.


    "Senara, pick the other stuff," Inder''s mother, Hena, said, looking at her.


    "On it, Mother," Senara replied as she grabbed the food from the counter.


    "Pick up the cake," Hena ordered, looking at her husband.


    He sighed and did as told.


    "Let''s go!"


    Hena eximed as she took the lead, while Inder stood there nkly.


    "Why call us here when you were going back?" he grumbled, looking at the departing figure of his mother.


    Sighing heavily, he walked behind them, moving back to the living room.


    "Hm?"


    Inder tilted his head in confusion as he looked at the TV.


    He clearly remembered turning it off, but¡ª.


    "Why is it still on!?" Hena asked, annoyancecing her voice.


    She walked toward the TV to switch it off from the main source.


    Her blue eyesnded on the woman on the screen.


    Hena blinked. A vacant look crossed her face, her feet slowlying to a halt.


    A few seconds passed, but she kept looking at the screen.


    "Mother?" Inder''s voice brought her back. "What happened?"


    "Nothing," Hena replied, switching off the TV.


    Turning around, she smiled, skipping steps to arrive just beside Inder.


    "One minute left!" Senara eximed, arranging everything on the table with a bright smile.


    Inder grimaced while his mother made him wear a birthday cap.


    "Don''t be shy and wish for whatever you want," his father, Edgar, advised with a gentle smile, lighting up the candle.


    Inder nodded with the same smile before he felt a tug on his sleeve.


    He turned to look at Senara.


    "Wish for me," Senara whispered softly in his ear before stepping back.


    Inder smiled, looking at the three standing opposite the table:


    His mother, who always cared for him, his working father, and... Senara.


    Closing his eyes, he wished earnestly:


    ''I like the way my life is. Please let it be like this for as long as I live.''


    "Happy birthday!"


    They chirped together, pping for him as he blew out the candle.


    Senara was the first to move beside him again, helping him cut the cake.


    "Happy birthday!" she giggled softly, hugging the boy tightly in front of his parents.


    "I will bring our gifts," Hena mumbled with an awkward smile on her face as she walked out of the room.


    Inder''s father red at him, to which he could only sigh helplessly as he tried to separate from Senara.


    "Can you stop?" he whispered softly, gently pushing her away.


    "...Fine," she grumbled, turning around.


    "I will look into, uh, stuff," Inder''s father said, turning around and walking away from the room.


    Senara looked at him curiously but didn''t stop him.


    Inder rubbed his forehead to stop the pain. It felt like hammers constantly hitting his skull.


    "Medicine," he mumbled softly, stepping away from the table.


    He gently touched the objects around him, making sure not to trip.


    The light was hardly enough for him to see.


    "Qais," She turned to look at him, "What happened?"


    "Nothing¡ª."


    Flick!


    His words abruptly halted.


    Slowly, his head moved toward the TV.


    Even without power, the screen flickered back to life, illuminating the ce.


    The screen showed the same woman staring into void.


    The screen flickered, turning ck before returning to the previous woman.


    It flickered again and again.


    Inder glimpsed someone holy within the screen, yet he felt fear, not warmth.


    The world around him dimmed.


    His body trembled violently, and a sense of dread gripped his heart.


    A distorted voice hummed in his ears, making him slowly turn around.


    His blurry gaze focused on the woman.


    Blurriness slowly faded, and he noticed her hand.


    ...A gun.


    ...Aimed at him.


    The woman nkly looked at him as if possessed, and Inder couldn''t find any emotions on her face.


    Everything around him blurred out; he could only see her.


    "...Mother," Inder whispered weakly, staring at Hena.


    He tried tough, thinking it was a joke, but couldn''t.


    He wanted to move towards her but couldn''t.


    ...He stood.


    Confused, frightened.


    "Mothe¡ª."


    Bang!


    Hena pulled the trigger.


    His eyes instinctively shut.


    But instead of pain, he felt a soft body crashing into him.


    His legs copsed from under him, holding the body.


    "...Inder." Senara''s voice was barely more than a whisper.


    "Sena¡ªSenara!" he yelled, holding her tightly, the weight of reality crushing him.


    His trembling hand reached to stop her bleeding chest, but it did nothing.


    Blood pooled around her, soaking them both.


    Hena walked closer, slowly, carelessly.


    "..Qais." The edge of her vision grew darker. Blood dripped from her mouth, choking her. "...I am scared."


    "...Sena, you will be fine. Don''t talk, please," he begged desperately, drawing her close, his body wracked with sobs.


    "...I don''t...want to die," Senara whispered, grabbing his arm with every ounce of strength left. "...Not yet, please."


    Her eyes slowly drifted closed as her consciousness started to fade.


    "..Qais." She whispered, her grip on his arm loosened. "Ru¡ª."


    Her hand dropped helplessly.


    "...Senara?" Inder shook her body, his eyes pleading with her to move.


    Words caught in his throat.


    At that moment he felt like a part of him had died.


    Tick!


    A cold feeling on his head jolted him back from the shock.


    Inder looked up, the muzzle pointed at him.


    His blue eyes met his mother''s eyes.


    ...Hena blinked. Slowly pulling the trigger once again.


    "Hena!"


    But before she could, someone mmed into her, pushing her away.


    Her body tripped as she fell down.


    The gun was still gripped tightly in her hand.


    "What are you doing!?" Edgar yelled, shielding Inder behind him.


    Hena slowly pulled herself up.


    "You don''t understand!" Hena snarled, ring at him, her tone nothing like her usual self. "You don''t understand!!"


    "What has gotten into you?" His father, still trying to protect Inder, slowly walked towards her.


    "He is cursed," Hena whimpered, pointing the gun at him. "I am trying to remove that curs¡ª!"


    "He isn''t cursed!!!" Edgar yelled, standing just a few steps away from her.


    "He is!" Hena rebuked, her gaze crucifying Inder behind him. "An Angel told me he is cursed!!!"


    The boy, still too shocked by Senara''s death, could only helplessly look at her.


    Her words slowly carved deep within his mind.


    "Stop talking nonsense." Edgar raised both his hands in surrender. "...Just give me the gun."


    "...Move," Hena mumbled, pointing the gun at him. "Let me remove that sin."


    "Hena, give me the gun," Edgar whispered, making sure to cover Inder. "Please, don''t make things worse."


    Hena straightened her back without words.


    Edgar quickly caught up to her bodynguage as he jumped at her before she could pull the trigger.


    Both his hands rushed to grab her gun.


    Bang!


    "Urgh!"


    But before he could, she pulled the trigger.


    The bullet hit straight at his throat, destroying his windpipe.


    His body stumbled. He tried to breathe but couldn''t draw in a breath.


    Nothing ran through his brain except one thought.


    To save Inder.


    With the little strength he had, Edgar raised his hand from below.


    It crashed hard with the wrist of Hena, making her lose her grip.


    The gun rose high in the air.


    Edgar''s body fell down, still struggling to breathe.


    nk!


    The gun hit the ground a few times, sliding before stopping in the pool of blood.


    Inder''s nk gaze moved towards the gun close to him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hena walked towards him... Slowly.


    As if giving him time to think.


    ...Inder slowly picked up the gun.


    He moved the muzzle towards Hena, who stopped in front of him.


    "..."


    They both just quietly looked at each other.


    Hena''s body moved.


    Bang!


    ...Inder pulled the trigger.


    His wrist jerked back from the recoil.


    The bullet hit Hena''s heart, crushing it immediately.


    Her body slowly fell down just beside him.


    Her breath slowly started to turn shallow, harder.


    Her head twisted to look at the boy, too broken to process anything.


    "...I wish," Hena mumbled, tears streaming down her cheeks. "...I wish you hadn''t been born in this worl¡ª."


    Her words died down before she couldplete them.


    "..."


    Inder sat quietly in the pool of warm blood.


    The scenery in front of him slowly started to sink in.


    "Hic..." A single tear trickled down his face before it turned into broken sobbing.


    His cry filled the room.


    ...And a sinisterughter echoed within in a distant ce.


    Flick!


    ...The TV turned off by itself, turning everything dark.

 Chapter 258 [End] [He Who Shouldnt Exist] [0]

    Chapter 258 [End] [He Who Shouldn''t Exist] [0]


    The capital city of the Pargoina Empire buzzed with murmurs.


    The sun brightened up the ce, draping it in its light.


    The streets were filled with a crowd, all excited for the official announcement of the rumored summit and its content.


    For mostmon people, it might just be a show for them to enjoy, but for those at the borders, it was a dreame true.


    The conflict between the empires had never ceased to exist.


    Hundreds of soldiers died every week.


    Even though there wasn''t much hostility left among the people themselves,


    ...The egos of the generals kept small-scale wars happening every now and then along the borders.


    But that would all end with the truce between the empires and the kingdom.


    "Know what happened at the summit yesterday?!"


    People gathered in the central part of the streets.


    A man shouted at the top of his lungs, holding up a printed newspaper for everyone to see.


    Newspapers weren''t a rare sight for the people of the empire, but what surprised them was that this one wasn''t affiliated with Pargoina News.


    The only newspany known for confirming the authenticity of information within the empire.


    "The Church got humiliated!"


    The man shouted, earning ring looks from everyone.


    But he didn''t care, a smile stered on his face.


    "Read how "he" once again proved to be the [Exiled Prince]!"


    "He?"


    "Is he talking about Lady Duchess''s son?"


    "...Really?"


    His words grabbed the attention he needed, and people slowly swarmed toward him, buying the newspaper.


    "Know how he tried to humiliate Lady Helena!"


    The man shouted again, attracting another group of people toward him.


    "What''s themotion?!"


    But the man''s face paled as he heard the deep voice.


    Without thinking for even a second, he packed up his things and ran away before the guards could arrive.


    The people slowly began to disperse, some holding the newspaper while others were left empty-handed.


    "Tch, he''s at it again," a man in his early thirties muttered, clicking his tongue.


    "It''s beyond my understanding how Lady Duchess could give birth to such a disgrace."


    "It''s not her fault," his wife whispered, disappointed. "Though she should really stop protecting him from everything."


    "Is he really that bad?" the child in her arms asked curiously.


    "Of course he is," she replied, hugging him. "Never be like him, my boy."


    "Is he strong?" the boy asked.


    "He''s a weak, fraudulent person," his father scoffed. "Let alone kill an Avatar, I bet he can''t even stand in front of one without whining."


    "And even if he is strong, angels will always protect you if you remain a good boy," his mother said with a smile, gently patting his head.


    A buzzing sound echoed across the capital.


    A hologram slowly started to materialize in the sky, higher than the buildings.


    It flickered before gaining form, covering most parts of the capital.


    A figure began to emerge within the hologram.


    The hologram expanded, and more figures standing beside the man became clear.


    "The Emperor!"


    The capital city buzzed with excitement as they all recognized Quinton Nara Pargoina.


    ...Their ruler.


    Many soon began to recognize others within the hologram.


    The other rulers, the Holy Lady Irisveil, and her disciple Helena.


    They all stood, oozing confidence that left the people in awe.


    "Silence."


    Quinton spoke solemnly.


    His voice instantly made the crowd quiet down.


    Everyone waited eagerly for the man''s next words.


    "Right now, we are live not only in the Pargoina Empire but also in the Mizraim Empire and the Ekari Kingdom,"


    Quinton announced. His expression calm, he drew in a breath before speaking again.


    "From now on, there will be no war." ***


    ***


    "Urgh."


    The throbbing pain hit my head like a boulder crashing on it.


    It felt unbearable, the sense of nausea kept on kicking in.


    [I told you not to drink so muchst night.]


    ''Can you be quiet, El?'' I groaned, rubbing my forehead to alleviate some pain.


    I leaned back on the bench I sat on, looking around the ce.


    The students returned to their usual selves, walking at the edge of the park.


    "Sigh."


    I sighed, leaning back against the bench as I ced my arm over my eyes to cover it from sunlight.


    Tock! Tock! The sound of my feet hitting the edge of the bench echoed rhythmically.


    [Are you alright?]


    I stopped.


    ''What do you think?'' [Your condition is bad.]


    ''....Maybe.'' [...You seem to be at your breaking point.]


    ''Come on, it''s not that bad.'' I replied, chuckling as my feet started to move again.


    ''.....''


    The dream that I sawst night.


    It shed past my eyes once again.


    Even though I sat within the sunlight, I felt my body turning cold.


    I tried to keep myself calm but felt it hard to do so.


    ''....Why?'' I asked myself.


    ''... Fucking Why!?'' All I wanted was just a normal life, nothing more.


    Everyone I cared about all my life died right in front of me.


    They died because of something they had no control of.


    ''...What was even that?'' I grimaced, clenching my trembling hand.


    ....I know my mother.


    She would never try to kill me, no matter what!


    Whatever she did was because someone influenced her.


    ...But who?


    Whoever that being is, he can definitely influence people from other worlds.


    When I was on Earth, I never thought about connecting my family''s death to the game.


    How could I?


    It was beyond stupid to think that way.


    In the first ce...


    ''...What is the connection between Earth and Lumina?'' What does a ce filled with manaless beings who don''t even live for a hundred years have to do with a ce filled with gods?


    ''...Pleroma.'' My mother said something about an angel.


    ...Angel.


    My mind started to fill with dark thoughts, anger swelling up in my chest, making my breath ragged.


    [...Keep yourself in check, Az.]


    But I quickly shook those thoughts away as I heard El''s voice.


    ''...Yeah.'' One step at a time.


    I need to get out of this shitty empire first.


    I sighed once again as I stood up from the bench.


    Amotion rose, alerting me of the ceremony that was about to be held.


    ''I should talk with Nathan before leaving.'' I thought as I walked towards the open field.


    ...That man is having a hard life already.


    The least I could do is tell him about his family.


    ...How his daughter died.


    "..."


    As I walked towards the ce where the ceremony was going to be held,


    I couldn''t help but notice the gazes of the students around me.


    ''...They seem frightened.'' I mused, gazing at them, which made them look away.


    But as I looked around, I found a familiar face walking towards me.


    "Still alive?" Aimar asked with a smile.


    "Barely." I replied with a tired smile.


    "Shouldn''t have drunk too much wine." He criticized, walking beside me.


    "...Yeah." I mumbled, too tired to argue.


    "...Where is Christina?" He asked, looking around.


    "She should already be present at the stadium." I replied, shrugging. "Why do you ask?"


    "..Nothing particr." He replied, ncing at me. "...It''s odd for you to be walking without her...or Shyamal."


    "...."


    I kept my mouth shut as I looked around.


    ....Well, I have been spending too much time with them.


    "Where is Arianell?" He asked, making me halt. "...Haven''t seen her sincest night."


    ....Right.


    She should be at the ind where Moshel''s Tomb is located by now.


    "What happened?" Aimar asked, turning back to look at me.


    "Nothing." I replied, suppressing my emotions. "...She should be fine, and I will probably see her soon."


    "Only you?" He asked, squinting his eyes.


    "Don''t mind me." I replied as we arrived at the open field.


    My gaze moved around until itnded on the stage.


    Christina stood there talking with a teacher.


    From the corner of her eyes, she nced at me before her head turned.


    She smiled softly, waving her hand.


    ...I waved back.


    But as I looked at her, my gazended on the boy standing at the side, surrounded by a group of nobles.


    ...Ethan talked with them, but his gaze still moved towards Christina from time to time.


    ''...''


    ...Should I break some of his bones?


    "Is that Shyamal?" My head turned towards my side as I heard Aimar''s words.


    "....What happened to her?" I mumbled, looking at the girl.


    She looked oddly glum.


    Her body oozed an aura like she didn''t want to be approached.


    "....Az?"


    I looked at my side as someone grabbed my sleeve.


    "Ashlyn?" I tilted my head in confusion. "What happened?"


    ...She seems to have aged a lot since Ist saw her.


    There were clear tear marks on her face, and even her eyes were bloodshot.


    "You guys talk."


    ....Aimar mumbled as he stepped back, leaving both of us alone.


    "What happene¡ª?"


    My words died down by an unpleasant sound.


    A sound of static¡ªa hologram forming.


    "Huh?"


    "Was the summit also shown to the students?"


    "I don''t think so?"


    Everyone''s gaze turned to look at the hologram flickering in the sky.


    And so did mine.


    "Doesn''t that look like Drath Ind?"


    One of the first-year students mumbled. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And immediately, the ce turned silent.


    The hologram showed a boy from afar, but I recognized him in an instant.


    "...O-Oliver."


    I whispered weakly as I stared at the boy holding a sword.


    But my happiness caught in my throat as a sword pierced his chest the next instant.


    The hologram flickered before showing the image of the boy who did it.


    "..."


    My mind turned numb as I looked at Oliver staggering back.


    I could also see Aaliyah held hostage just behind him by Ruby.


    Something snapped within me as I turned my head towards Ethan, who looked at the screen in horror.


    "...Az."


    I heard Ashlyn''s voice, but I ignored it.


    I blinked.


    My body moved on its own towards Ethan.


    A de of ice conjured in my hand.


    Aimar appeared beside me in an instant.


    Ethan pushed the nobles aside as a grey mark appeared on his body.


    [Azariah!!]


    But just as my sword reached his neck,


    The mana around me trembled.


    A teleportation magic circle emerged.


    The next instant, a bright light engulfed the entire academy.

 Chapter 259 [End] [He Who Shouldnt Exist] [1] [Sword Maiden]

    Chapter 259 [End] [He Who Shouldn''t Exist] [1] [Sword Maiden]


    A heavy rainfall drowned the ind at the edge of the Pargoina Empire.


    Surrounded by nothing but tidal waves, the ind was an abyssal ce.


    A ce that had so much mana it created a foggy atmosphere.


    A way parted through the forest, the only path that led to the center.


    ...But not everyone could see it.


    ...The pathway made with Chi could only be found by someone who knows how to use it.


    And at the centery the tomb of the being that liberated very from Lumina.


    The man who was buried by the primordial gods themselves.


    The tomb of the man that kept the ind sealed along with the gates of hell.


    ...Moshel''s Tomb.


    "Haah."


    A misty breath escaped a girl''s mouth as she slowly walked on the pathway.


    She didn''t remember for how long she had been walking.


    A few hours? Maybe half a day?


    The ice-cold rain inundated her, drenching her golden-red dress and making her white hair stick to her face.


    Her pure white eyes observed the forest, but she still didn''t seem focused.


    She could hear the sound of monsters echoing within the ind, beings¡ªhorrors that lived here.


    "Haah."


    She breathed out once again, trying not to focus on the pain.


    Pain that felt like daggers piercing her heart.


    Her hand moved, clutching her chest to breathe properly.


    Should I have seen him once again before leaving? She thought to herself, her mind filled with scenarios where she didn''t run away after knowing the truth.


    Coward! She scolded herself, her lips trembling at her own selfishness.


    Would he have forgiven her if she had asked for it?


    Forgiveness for wasting his life on her?


    Would he consider forgiving her if she begged for it?


    What does it matter now? Because of her hollow cowardice, gnawing within her, she left something precious behind.


    Her body came to a halt as if she encountered something.


    She raised her hand in front, touching ''it.''


    A ripple, like a stone thrown in the water, surged through the atmosphere.


    Arianell drew in a deep breath before stepping forward.


    Her body felt like it was being pushed back before the surface tension broke, and she found herself in apletely different ce.


    "Idiot."


    She whispered softly, grabbing her own hair in frustration.


    "You should have let me die, you idiot!"


    She yelled, messing up her hair before coiling up her body.


    "Idiot."


    She whispered weakly before she tried to calm herself.


    Terrified of the hurt she had caused him, she ran away, bing her own worst enemy.


    Now, guilt consumes her like an unending night, haunting her because of her own selfishness.


    She tiredly straightened her body.


    Gazing up at the eerie atmosphere with no sun, but a crimson light still shined, illuminating the ce.


    She drew in a deep breath.


    She already knew she was going to live with guilt, pain, and regret until herst breath.


    ...For being a coward who couldn''t bring herself to see him again.


    I wouldn''t have been here if I had seen him one more time.


    ...She feared that she would have abandoned everything just to live with him for the remainder of his life.


    "I do not belong with him," she mumbled to herself, suppressing her emotions.


    She took a step forward, her eyes looking at the ce.


    At the center stood a tall bronze tree that had its dried leaves scattered around the ce.


    Moshel''s Tomby just below it, protected by a tree stronger than anything.


    Its branches entangled with each other in such a way that they made a woman''s portrait at the top.


    She slowly walked forward, the water covering her knees rippling as she moved.


    Her gaze moved down, finding herself surrounded by the garden of rotten lily flowers that bloomed softly.


    "..." Atst, her gazended on the beautiful golden throne just beside the bronze tree.


    A corpsey on the throne, touching the tree with her rotten hand.


    "...Sword Maiden."


    Arianell whispered softly, looking at the old corpse of the woman.


    Oddly enough, she could see her own future in her.


    Dying alone with no one to speak to.


    Arianell took a step forward closer to the rotten corpse.


    Steeling her own resolve for what she was about to go through.


    "I dreamt for so long," she whispered, taking another step closer, "...To be in this ce, rotting till myst breath, just like you."


    Her leg hit something, making her nce down. Her body slowly bent to pick it up.


    "I do not feel honored being your sessor, nor do I want to be here," she whispered, wearing the golden gauntlet on her left hand.


    "...I am only doing this so everyone could live peacefully... So he can live peacefully."


    She stood in front of the throne, looking down at the corpse.


    "My name is Arianell Kurai Uzume," she mumbled, taking away the golden armor from the corpse before wearing it.


    "I shall take your ce from now on."


    Her firm voice echoed as she took the long sword from her hand.


    "So rest assured."


    Finally, she grabbed her winged helm.


    The corpse turned into dust, moving with the winds.


    Arianell turned around, wearing the helm that covered her eyespletely.


    "Heed my words, oh prince of hell." She whispered softly, sitting on the throne, leaking out her mana. Her majestic voice echoed.


    "From this day on, until the day I die... ...You won''t see the light." The crimson light shone, damping the bronze tree within its light.


    The rotten lilies bloomed brightly, facing towards the crimson light.


    The water within the ce started to boil as a hundred-foot-wide golden engraved door ced on the ground trembled.


    "Hm?"


    Arianell''s gaze shifted to look at her side.


    Even though she was within the center of the ind, she could clearly feel arge influx of mana within the ind.


    "....How?"


    She asked.


    Getting up from her ce.


    But her steps halted.


    As she remembered the mind games she had to go through for a week.


    Her gaze turned back to the first gate of hell¡ªSaqar.


    A sinister yet distinctugh echoed within the ce. ***


    ***


    "Urgh!" Shyamal groaned in pain as she felt a throbbing headache.


    The bright light that covered them now started to fade.


    Drip, drip. "Huh?"


    Her gaze moved up as she found herself within a heavy rain pouring down, drowning the ce.


    "Where is this?"


    Shyamal''s gaze turned to her side.


    A few students¡ªat least thirty¡ªrose to their feet, looking around the ce in confusion.


    She did recognize some of them, but most of them were unfamiliar to her.


    "ROOOR!" A thunderous cry of a monster echoed within the forest, making every student flinch in fear.


    "Az."


    Ignoring them, she whispered, looking around the ce, but she couldn''t find him.


    "Azariah!"


    Her head abruptly turned to her side as she heard someone calling him.


    "Althea?"


    She whispered softly, looking at the red-haired girl frantically searching the area.


    Only then did she remember.


    ...Ethan and Ruby killed Oliver and Aaliyah.


    Her mind soon filled with twisted thoughts as she dwelled on them.


    Althea''s eyes finallynded on her.


    "Shyamal!"


    She yelled, rushing toward her before grabbing her arms. "Azariah, have you seen him?"


    "...No." Shyamal replied quietly, stepping away from her.


    "Where are we?" Althea asked, her voice zing with anger. "And have you seen that Ruby girl!?"


    "I haven''t."


    Shyamal replied quietly before turning around. "...I need to find Azariah."


    "I aming with you."


    Althea said urgently, to which Shyamal just nodded.


    She didn''t have time for the rest of the students, so she left them on their own.


    But before she could take a few steps, someone blocked her path.


    "...We meet again."


    A man with a prosthetic hand said with a smile as he looked at Shyamal.


    Shyamal tilted her head as she examined the pair while Althea stepped back.


    "...What is happening?" Roen, the tall man beside him, groaned in frustration.


    "Mother told us the teleportation was supposed to happen six days¡ª"


    "It doesn''t matter." The man with chocte-brown hair grinned. "...We canplete our task early."


    Roen, his bodyguard, pressed his lips tightly before he whispered, "...Kill her and let us get out of this ce¡ª"


    "What''s the hurry?" Bradyn cut in as he rubbed his head with his prosthetic hand.


    "...I can''t let her die so easily. I lost my precious hand because of her."


    "We will die¡ª"


    "Are you Bradyn?" His words were cut off as Shyamal asked, tilting her head.


    "You know me?" Bradyn asked in confusion.


    "Of course, I do." She replied with a light chuckle that soon turned into creepyughter. "...I can''t believe my luck."


    Her bridal gown feathered into existence across her body. Her scythe conjured in her hand. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hm?"


    Roen looked at her in confusion, feeling an unexinable pressure on his body.


    "Say, Bradyn." Shyamal whispered. "...How did it feel torturing Azariah?"


    Bradyn smiled. "It felt amazing¡ª"


    In an instant, She reached behind Roen.


    Tens of hands grabbed both of them in ce.


    Shyamal smiled crazily, her mind spinning with ways to torture them.

 Chapter 260 [End] [He Who Shouldnt Exist] [2]

    Chapter 260 [End] [He Who Shouldn''t Exist] [2]


    Death of someone close always hurts... Especially when that someone was always there when I needed.


    There are only a few people for whom I can sacrifice my own life.


    ...Oliver was one of them.


    Someone who stuck with me even when the empire despised me.


    His death hurt more than anything, more than months of torture.


    I focused too much on who ordered to kill him that I neglected to find out who actually killed him.


    ...I shouldn''t have done that.


    Edel deserves death, and he will die.


    But...


    There is another person who deserves death more than him.


    The blinding light that engulfed me slowly died down as my surroundings cleared up.


    I twisted my body mid-air,nding on my feet, the heavy rainfall dampening my body.


    I looked around the ce, finding students groaning and coughing because of the adverse effects of sudden teleportation.


    The sound of untamed sea waves radiated in the ce.


    A series of long arched open gates stood seemingly like an entrance inside, wide enough for a toon to walk through without a problem.


    I recognized the ce from the game.


    Moshel''s Tomb. My gaze moved quickly from the gates to the boy with ck hair standing at the edge of the gate.


    ...And then it shifted towards the boy with grey markings on his body.


    ''Ethan.'' My body trembled violently as I stepped forward, a thunder shed across the horizon as I found myself standing beside Aimar.


    Ethan red at both of us with a sword in his hand.


    An irritating voice crawled like bugs in my ears, "Are you aware of what you are doing!?"


    I nced back to look at the mint-haired boy.


    ...Ivan.


    I dismissed his words without a second thought.


    "I will take his head," Aimar said, taking out his spear.


    "..."


    I quietly took out my katana, barely holding back my mind from sinking into frenzy.


    "Are you trying to kill an Avatar?" Ethan growled, the marks on his body glowing. "Do you know the consequences of¡ª"


    "Do I need to remind you again who you truly are,moner?" Aimar snarled, his golden eyes crucifying him.


    Mana bubbled around him, his body burst out a speck of Elohim''s divinity, putting a feathery protectiveyer on him.


    "I am more valuable than you, pest," he rebuked.


    In the next instant, my body blurred, cutting through the heavy downpour with ease.


    My body twisted to gain momentum as I swept my katana at his face.


    A crystal pir emerged from the ground, deflecting my katana, but a gust of wind covered my body, carrying me above the pir.


    Using the pir as a tform, I propelled towards Ethan.


    CLANG!!!


    His sword parried my attack before a gust of wind rushed beside him.


    Aimar twisted his body before kicking Ethan in the ribs.


    The wind carried him, mming his body hard on the arched gate, cracks forming on it like thunder on the horizon.


    But Ethan quickly recovered, rushing back toward us once again.


    Mana condensed around him like a de before his lips parted. "Bloom."


    Tens of crystal flowers emerged around him, spinning at an rming speed.


    "Move!" I ordered.


    Aimar propelled back before his body got engulfed in a portal.


    SWISH!!!


    The petals of the spinning flowers thrust at my body.


    I sidestepped or used my katana to parry them as I looked at Ethan.


    A portal emerged behind him, a spearunched at his heart.


    His head twisted, a sneer on his face, the tip of Aimar''s spear shing with a greyish hue protecting his body¡ªElohim''s divinity.


    Aimar rushed forward, thrusting his spear at his weak points, but the same hue stopped his attack again.


    My legs turned that of an angel as I rushed towards him.


    Neplh!!


    The ground turned frictionless as a thinyer of ice emerged over it.


    My body spun, evading thest petal as my katana swept backward, just a little close to slicing his throat.


    Ethan abruptly focused back on me from Aimar, his lips parted again.


    "Turning spell."


    And just as the katana touched his throat, I felt my mana depleting rapidly, making the cut shallow.


    The previous inertia threw my body away.


    I grabbed onto the arched gate, stopping my body from moving.


    Ethan now started to overpower Aimar with sheer raw power.


    ''He changed his rank with mine.'' I grimaced before I ced both my legs on the stone gate.


    Without a second thought, I burst mana in my legs, rushing back to him.


    Raising my hand, I swept my katana close to his face, but sensing it, Ethan propelled himself away from Aimar.


    His forearm moved, glowing in a greyish hue before a shield made of divinity materialized.


    Muspelh!


    My katana burst into a torrent of crimson mes. It easily cut through the divinity shield but couldn''t reach his forearm.


    "Tch!"


    I clicked my tongue in frustration as I threw away my melting katana while Ethan looked at me in horror.


    But in his daze, he didn''t notice a portal materialized just beside him.


    A spinning kick from Aimar to his face crashed him into the muddy ground a few times before his body mmed on the arched gate once again.


    "Cough, cough."


    Ethan coughed violently.


    A portal emerged behind him; Aimar grabbed him before spinning his body toward me.


    A greyish hue protected him.


    Silverish runes burned my skin as I curled my fist until my bones screamed in pain.


    A low boom echoed as I punched his gut before a shockwave followed, throwing him away through the arched gateway.


    I yanked away the blood on my knuckles as I walked towards him.


    Neplh!


    A de of ice conjured in my hand while Aimar walked out of a portal beside me.


    Ethan''s body recovered quickly as he stood up once again, albeit with less confidence than before.


    "...It''s impossible to cut through divinity," Ethan said through his clenched jaw, ring at me. "How are you doing it?"


    "..."


    I kept my mouth shut as my eyes burned with anger.


    I kept on conjuring des using Neplh while using Andarnaur''s ring to make them float around me.


    Ethan bent his body and, with uncanny quickness, rushed towards Aimar.


    But a portal emerged in his path and one close to Aimar, who raised his spear in one swift moment.


    "Arghh!"


    Ethan hit his own shoulder on the tip of the spear, and even though it didn''t break his divinity, it did damage him.


    At the same time, I rushed forward, shing the ice sword at his side.


    He used the same maneuver as before, forming a shield of divinity to protect himself.


    Muspelh! The icy cold de turned crimson fire that sliced through his shield.


    Grabbing another de, I repeated it again, shing arge chunk of his forearm.


    He howled in agony as he yanked his body back, clutching his hand that bled furiously.


    The wind moved like it had its own will, yanking him back towards me.


    I thrust my de forward in a sharp motion, wide, carving an arc.


    "Argh!"


    But before I could sh down, I felt a throbbing pain in my back just below my neck.


    "Azariah!" Aimar screamed as I stumbled.


    Ethan didn''t let my vulnerability slide as he lowered his upper body, kicking my guts.


    "Urgh!"


    I groaned as I flew back in the air, but a gentle wind grabbed onto me, slowly lowering my body.


    "Hey, are you alright?" Aimar asked as I looked back.


    An arrow was lodged deeply just below my neck beside my spine.


    I gritted my teeth as I yanked the arrow out before freezing the wound.


    "Did you really think you can kill an Avatar and I will just stand back and watch?"


    My head turned to my side as Ivan walked toward Ethan, a few students with him.


    Aimar tried to attack him, but I grabbed his hand.


    "You are trying to kill our empire''s future," he snarled, pointing his bow at me. "Have you really gone mad?"


    I pushed myself up as I moved my shoulder des to feel them.


    Ethan''s wound was slowly recovering while he stepped away from the conflict.


    But just as he passed through the end of the arched gate, his body vanished into thin air.


    ''...Fuck.'' I groaned in frustration as I felt a little sluggish.


    A portal emerged at the end of the arched gate as Aimar ran after him.


    "..."


    I turned my gaze back to Ivan.


    ''I let the clown live for too long.'' Limping a little, I walked towards him.


    [Are you alright?]


    ''...Yeah.'' I replied to El''s concerned voice.


    [....Don''t lose yourself.]


    ''...'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Can you feel your body melting?" I looked at Ivan; he gloated, smiling at me. "How does it feel being poisoned¡ª?"


    I grabbed him by his throat, lifting him up.


    "Urghh."


    He tried to free himself while I slowly wed at his windpipe.


    "Poison doesn''t work on me, idiot," I said before a cracking sound of bones echoed.


    My grip loosened, and his lifeless body fell down.


    I nced at the rest of the students running away in fear.


    Ignoring them, I walked towards the end of the arched gateway.


    The ufortable feeling of something sticking to my body gripped me before it burst.


    The scenery changed around me.


    "..."


    A girl blocked my pathway.


    "Az."


    Ashlyn whispered softly, looking at me tenderly.

 Chapter 261 [End] [He Who Shouldnt Exist] [3] [Principalities]

    Chapter 261 [End] [He Who Shouldn''t Exist] [3] [Principalities]


    "THE ISLAND IS NEAR!!"


    General Svaty of the Mizraim Empire bellowed as he looked forward.


    Fifteen huge ships moved, following behind the one he led.


    Carrying thirty thousand trained soldiers from the human domain towards Moshel''s Tomb.


    The restless night had taken a toll as they moved non-stop sincest night.


    Vice Captain Bret gritted his teeth, the muscles in his back and shoulders screaming.


    A wave lifted their ship high, the front pointing at the sky.


    He felt weightlessness in the pit of his stomach, losing bnce and almost slipping from the ship.


    Then the ship surged down, cutting into the waves.


    An explosion of sea spray crashed over the bows, the wind whipping it across Bret''s back like hailstones.


    "How are you liking the sea!?" Svaty asked, pping his back. He had an old wrinkled face.


    "Not nice, sir!" Bret replied, removing the strands of blonde hair from his face. "We were called in on too short notice."


    Svaty nodded as he moved, Bret following behind. "Indeed."


    "...Are we going to die, General?" Bret asked, looking back at the ind.


    "We signed for our death when we joined the army," Svaty replied with a chuckle, shaking his head.


    "Though death from fighting monsters till yourst breath doesn''t sound too good."


    "We should at least tell them," Bret suggested as he looked around, soldiersughing happily about reaching the ind.


    "Don''t," Svaty denied firmly. "They will lose their morale if we tell them."


    "Yes, sir," he nodded quietly, not arguing with him.


    Svaty looked back from the end of the deck where the other huge ships followed behind them.


    The Mizraim Empire has a history of ruling the sea, and even though the trip was short between the Pargoina Empire, where they were teleported to, and here...


    ...They still took the lead.


    Beyond the ships was an endless sea, with nowhere to return.


    "Hm?"


    Bret looked at Svaty, who started tough, his greyish-ck braid of hair whipped by the wind.


    "Never thought I would see this day in my life," he said, smiling as he turned around. "....Humans working together."


    Lumina is an old ce with history going back to millennia, and even then, one can count on their hand when humans were united together.


    "PULL!!"


    Svaty yelled again, and soldiers started to slow the engine as they carved their way through the waves.


    The ships slowly made way towards the ind while many moved towards the edge to look at the scenery.


    "A TREE?!!"


    A voice cried from the front deck, earning the gaze of curious soldiers.


    "Did someone say tree?"


    Svaty confusingly looked at Bret.


    "I believe so?" Bret replied, reflecting his confusion.


    They both walked towards the front deck, the soldiers making way for them as they moved.


    ".....What?"


    Svaty mumbled, his brows knitting together as he looked in front.


    In the endless sea between them and the ind stood a tall tree, its top vanishing within the clouds, marked by the crimson veins of fire that glowed.


    The tree seemed to breathe, pulsating with life, the restless assault of sea waves leaving no mark on it.


    "Was that always there?" Bret asked in confusion.


    Just now he saw the path, and he clearly remembered there was no such thing.


    The ships trembled violently as if something grazed them from below.


    Bret looked down in the deep sea, noticing something crawling underneath them.


    He felt the sea calm down around them, as if obeying some spell or something beyond their understanding.


    The sailing became easier as they swept into a natural harbour, waves gently guiding them towards the tree.


    "Is that....?"


    "No way."


    The murmurs of soldiers looking at the tree started to fill the deck.


    Svaty squinted his eyes, looking at the centre of the tree.


    Even though from afar, he could see an outline of a throne engraved on the tree.


    ....A man sat on it.


    Svaty stepped back in horror, his breath caught in his throat.


    "RETREAT!" Svaty bellowed, turning around towards the man in charge of the wheel.


    "General, what happened!?" Bret quickly got a hold of the panicked Svaty.


    "T-that ghost...."


    His words trailed off as the ship shook, there was a crunch of timber, and sea water sshed.


    "AHHH MONSTER!!"


    A soldier yelled, making Bret''s head snap to that direction.


    "Huh?"


    He let out a startled voice as a branch of the tree, thicker than a normal house and glowing crimson, started to coil around the ship.


    "What is happenin¡ª?"


    His words abruptly halted as his body got thrown in the air.


    Chaos erupted in a single instant.


    The sound of metal crunching echoed as the coiled branch lifted the entire ship in the air.


    "General!!"


    Bret shouted as he got a hold of himself, grabbing onto an edge to stop from falling into the sea.


    The rest weren''t so lucky, half the soldiers falling into the bottomless sea.


    His head snapped back to the rest of the troops, and much to his horror, every single ship was in the same situation.


    "Arghh!!"


    He groaned, the ship suspended to its side, high in the air away from the calm sea.


    "Bret!"


    Svaty yelled as he bnced himself at the edge of a pir, his breath shallow from what he saw before.


    Digging his feet on the pir, he took his sword out.


    BOOM!!! But before he could try to cut the branch coiling the ship, a thunderous sound echoed.


    His head abruptly turned to look at the humongous tree.


    Two figures rushed towards them.


    Their sturdy bodies moved, gliding through the air.


    "BRACE!!!"


    Bret yelled, alerting the soldiers who had yet to recover.


    BOOM!!! Their bodies crashed hard on the ship''s side, shaking it violently.


    "Hahahaha, this is going to be fun!"


    The broad-shouldered man wearing thick ck armorughed heartily.


    His bright blue hair, styled in spikes, rose along with two onyx horns on his head.


    "You are too loud, brother."


    The man beside him spoke, their faces exactly the same, with the same onyx horns sticking out of his head.


    But unlike his brother, he had blue hair cascading down his shoulders, blood-red eyes staring at the ships.


    They clenched their fists as a war hammer materialized in both of their hands.


    "I will take the left!"


    Khokan, the spiky-haired Asura, one of the leaders of Principalities, announced as he jumped, making the ship underneath him crack.


    Without any problem, hended on the deck of the ship suspended in the air.


    "Hahahaha, look, humans!!"


    Khokanughed, raising the hammer over his head.


    "Your death is here!!"


    BOOM!!! The hammer hit the ship with full force, breaking a huge chunk of it.


    The screams of the soldiers echoed, filling the quiet sea with sounds of horror.


    Khokanughed as he rushed towards the surviving soldiers.


    Some battle-hardened soldiers raised their hands with determination. Magic circles formed as he was inches away from them.


    BOOM!!! An explosion urred, mes engulfing Khokan at point-nk range.


    "Pathetic!!"


    But he batted out of it with no damage, sneering at them.


    He spun the war hammer over his head before crashing it down.


    There was a booming crack, and the soldiers who stood in front of him turned into a pool of blood and flesh.


    Another maelstrom of spells attacked him from a different ship.


    He turned to look at them, not even trying to evade the attack.


    The attack slowly died down as the tens of soldiers on the other ship noticed him unharmed.


    Khokan shed a jaunty grin towards them as he pointed upwards.


    Boom!! And before the soldiers could look up, someone collided, crushing them instantly.


    Vikoka, his brother, coldly looked at the crushed humans, holding a broken part of the sinking ship he stood on.


    Without dy, he rushed towards another ship while Khokan did the same.


    "...M-my g-god."


    Bret trembled violently as the destruction reflected in his eyes.


    His body gave up, knees buckling.


    The fifteen ships that the three rulers of the human domain sent to protect the Tomb were getting decimated without a chance of fighting back.


    mes rose, smoke covering the sky, another ship sank into the endless pit of the sea.


    "Are you enjoying it?"


    Bret''s head slowly turned to his side.


    The man stood tall, ck robes flowing around him, exuding an air of ominous authority.


    His face was pale, framed by jet-ck hair that fell back, entuating his sharp features.


    His eyes, a void-like ck, seemed to pierce through Bret''s soul, unblinking and heavy with disdain. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Tell me, human, are you enjoying this?" He asked again, a scowl gracing his lips.


    Bret''s eyes slowly drifted towards the headless body beside him.


    He recognized the body...


    ...General Svaty.


    "M-monster." Bret stammered, slowly crawling away from him.


    "Looks like you aren''t." He said before gazing back at the remaining ships. "Let me show you something good."


    He raised his hand, chains poured from it like serpents, writhing and snapping.


    Each chain moved as if alive, shing through the air and coiling around the massive ships.


    He raised his hands above his head, the ships rising with it.


    And....


    CRACK!!! The massive ships cracked under the pressure, shattering as the chains crushed and tore through wood, iron, and sails alike.


    The ships shrank into crushed balls along with those residing on them.


    The sea sshed as the chains vanished and the distorted ships sank down.


    ...Humanity''s greatest soldiers died without a chance of fighting back.


    Teivel nced beside him.


    Only to find Bret with hollow eyes.


    "Weak humans."


    He whispered, his tone dismissive as he kicked Bret off the ship.


    The coiling branch holding the ship slowly loosened its grip, sinking it like the rest.


    The branch, a few meters in width, suspended beside Teivel as he moved, standing on it.


    The branch retracted back to the huge tree.


    "Hey, Teivel!!" A loud voice echoed, making him turn around.


    "It was our turn to fight!!" Khokan yelled as he walked on the branch closer to him.


    "You were taking too much time." He replied, turning around.


    "We had just started!" Khokan grabbed his shoulder, forcefully turning him.


    "Where is Delwyn?" Vikoka asked as he walked towards them.


    "Within the ind." Teivel replied.


    "Who made that weak person leader of the human domain!" Khokan growled in frustration.


    "Leader did." Vikoka shrugged.


    Khokan grinned. "Ha! Finally, that bastard made a wrong choice¡ª."


    His words halted abruptly as a sharp chain stabbed his heart.


    "Do not badmouth him."


    Teivel ordered coldly, retracting his chain along with his thumping heart and throwing it into the sea.


    Blood burst out of the opening as Khokan stumbled.


    Vikoka quietly nced at his wound.


    In an instant, the wound healed up, and a new heart reced the previous one.


    "You pest¡ª!"


    "Leave him be, brother." Vikoka advised calmly.


    "Humph!"


    Khokan snorted, looking away.


    The branch finally stopped right in front of the tree where a throne was engraved.


    Teivel knelt in front of the man sitting on it.


    Mana around him adorned the man as if being happy with his every breath.


    "...We have taken care of them, my lord," Tevial said, bowing to show utmost respect.


    The man opened his eyes, looking down at him. ....The throne moved to face towards the ind.

 Chapter 262 [End] [He Who Shouldnt Exist] [4] [Ashlyn]

    Chapter 262 [End] [He Who Shouldn''t Exist] [4] [Ashlyn]


    "Az."


    Ashlyn whispered softly, looking at me.


    "..."


    I quickly scanned the ce without replying.


    It was a giant vintage oval room with a dome-shaped ceiling made of ss that held back the heavy rain outside.


    The ce was illuminated with brightmps hanging on the curved walls a few meters apart.


    ''It''s a different ce.'' The entire ind is the Tomb made for Moshel.


    And in every other ce, there is a checkpoint that teleports someone to a different ce randomly.


    "...Az."


    My gaze turned back to Ashlyn, standing between me and the door on the other side.


    There wasn''t anyone else in the room.


    "Have you seen Ethan?" I asked, walking closer to her.


    She smiled softly. "You look tired."


    "I suppose so," I mumbled, rubbing my temples. "...Have you seen Ethan?" I asked again.


    "...Stop it, Az." She whispered, her lips trembling.


    "..."


    I looked at her, confused, standing in front of her.


    She cocked her head, her bloodshot golden eyes staring into mine.


    "...We will talkter," I said as I tried to walk past her.


    "...Az." She grabbed my wrist tightly, holding me in ce. "...Please don''t do it... Don''t kill him."


    Anger bubbled within me, swelling in my chest as I yanked my hand away.


    "Get out of here," I ordered, suppressing my anger. "The ce isn''t safe."


    "Azariah, please listen to me," she whimpered, rushing to block my path again. "Calm down and think it through¡ª."


    "Since when did you start caring for him?" I asked, ring at her.


    "I don''t care about him," she mumbled, shaking her head and holding my hand. "I care for you."


    "He killed Oliver." I yanked my hand away once again.


    "Please, Azariah, think about it," she mumbled, trying to get a hold of me.


    "Everything will be ruined if you kill him. The church will give you some ridiculous title, and all of the human domain will go against you¡ª."


    "What do you want me to do!?" I snapped, getting away from her. "...Let him live after knowing he killed Oliver?"


    "...Az." Tears trickled down her face as she looked at me pleadingly. "...Not now, please."


    "Don''t look at me like that," I growled, an icy mist escaping my mouth. "...Don''t you dare....."


    "I love you, Az," she whispered, making my words trail off. "And I know you don''t have much time left to live."


    "...."


    She smiled, her eyes teary as she once again grabbed my hand, gently squeezing it.


    "Let''s just run away, Az," she whispered, holding back her tears. "...Find a quiet ce and live the rest of our time together."


    I tried to slowly remove my hand away, but her grip tightened even more.


    "I will take care of your every need. I will do everything you want. Maybe we can start a small business for a living,"


    her face bloomed in a smile as she continued, eyes staring at me. "...I will make sure to love you every day and stay by your side¡ª."


    "Ashlyn."


    Her body moved closer, arms wrapped around me as she tried to hug me.


    "I don''t know if it''s even possible because I am turning into an Angel and you are a Fallen Angel,"


    she gently ced her head on my chest, whispering. "Maybe we can have our own child¡ª."


    "Ashlyn." I grabbed her arms, pushing her forcefully.


    "Az, please stop trying so hard," she choked out those words, tears streaming down her face. "...Let me take care of your burden."


    I drew in a deep breath as I closed my eyes.


    I had a lot to say, but my mind didn''t seem to work together with my mouth.


    I stepped back away from her, gently opening my eyes. I mumbled, "....I''m sorry."


    I could see her clearly sniffing in ce, holding her breath.


    "We will talkter," I whispered as I walked past her.


    [...She isn''t wrong¡ª.]


    ''I don''t care.'' Right now is the only time when I can kill Ethan.


    And even then, I don''t have much time left before someonees to save him.


    ''I can''t let him walk out of this ind alive¡ª.'' The world around me blurred as I twisted my body.


    A sword made of light rushed past the ce I stood.


    I slowly turned back.


    "I can''t let you kill him, Azariah," Ashlyn whispered softly, both her hands shining brightly in golden light. "...And like it or not, you areing with me." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "....I don''t have time for your child''s y, Ashlyn."


    A purple crown slowly materialized in reality, hovering over my head while I conjured a de of ice in my hand.


    "I hope you don''t hold a grudge against me for this."


    She whispered, her body blurred while golden light shimmered around her.


    She hurled towards me, leaving a sh of golden hue.


    A wave of golden swords rushed towards me. I countered it with my de before moving it back.


    CLANG!!! My de parried the golden sword she held, aimed at my ribs.


    Her body disappeared, vanishing from my view.


    My nape tingled as tens of swords made of light conjured around me.


    My arms blurred as I shed around me, shredding the swords into pieces.


    Ashlyn reappeared behind me, holding a sword with both hands, trying to plunge it into me.


    I reversed back, sweeping my de to block her sword, and just as I reached to grab her, a pair of silver wings materialized behind her as she flew away.


    I willed my wings to emerge. My shoulder des twisted as the wings burst out of my shirt.


    "Heaven''s gate."


    Ashlyn whispered, and a beautiful gate emerged behind her.


    I ignored the projections of angelsing out of it as I shed my de at her.


    Her body blurred before turning into three different beings.


    "Tch."


    I clicked my tongue in frustration as all three of them flew in different directions.


    And before I could even chase after her, the projections of angels attacked me.


    I conjured three different des before I rushed in.


    My body crashed into the first projection as I plunged my de, shattering its body.


    Another one tried to attack me from behind.


    Conjuring a b of ice, I used it as a tform to jump up.


    My wings opened wide as I thrust my sword into the closest angel.


    I shed and stabbed while evading most attacks from them until something clicked in my mind.


    ''...Mana.'' My mana was depleting, and as I nced at Ashlyn hovering in the corner, I could guess what she was trying to aplish.


    Biting my lip in frustration, I turned around, conjuring a spear of ice in my hand.


    Flexing my shoulder, I threw it at the gate, shattering it.


    The angelsing out of it shattered, turning into clusters of gold with it.


    Then I moved in the air, close to Ashlyn.


    "...Give up, Az," she whispered, looking at me pleadingly.


    I fluttered my wings, moving closer.


    Bang!!


    But before I could reach her, a bright light shed close to my eyes, blinding me for a while.


    CLANG!!!


    My instincts kicked in as I brought my de close to my chest.


    My body was pushed back, the tip of her sword stopped from piercing me by my de, but it hurtled me backward.


    "Urgh."


    I groaned as my back hit the round-shaped wall.


    I deflected Ashlyn''s sword again, breaking my de in the process as I used the wall to push my body forward.


    Ashlyn flew back while I chased after her.


    I conjured another de, feeling my mana depleting even more.


    Her body split into three once more, and I hacked my de wildly at the one I was sure wasn''t real.


    Her body turned into a cluster of gold before returning to her original self.


    Ashlyn''s face stiffened as I rushed towards her.


    Without thinking twice, she propelled back before raising her hand, finger pointing at me, lightpressed at the tip.


    ''Fuck!'' I cursed as I tried to fly away but was toote.


    So I did the second-best thing: bracing myself for impact.


    Boom!! Aser flew in my direction, hitting my stomach, but I covered it with ice just in time to prevent it from passing through my body.


    Crack!!


    The ice started cracking as my body flew down.


    "Urgh."


    I groaned as I fell on my back, hitting the ground.


    I took a deep breath as I sat back up, looking at her hovering in the air.


    ''Andarnaur''s ring.'' I thought, and the ground just beneath my palm became engraved with a sun marking.


    Without thinking, I fluttered my wings as I flew back towards her.


    Three more swords of light rushed toward me, which I easily dodged.


    Flying closer to her, I shed my de at her.


    She folded her wings before rolling past my attack.


    Her wings opened again as she kicked my body, throwing me high.


    My body collided with the ceiling, and I quickly touched it with my palm.


    A mark of the moon engraved quickly on it, glowing gently, extending to a width of one meter.


    I folded my wings as I looked down, the same happening with the sun mark.


    Gravity did its work as I fell down once again, making sure the markings were between me and her.


    Ashlyn flew closer towards me, but just as she reached below the ceiling marking, I whispered, "Vacuum."


    A cylindrical purple light emerged from both ends, engulfing Ashlyn in between.


    Her body froze in ce, with two ends sending waves of gravitational force as if trying topress her body.


    I quickly flew inside the container, grabbing her by her throat.


    The gravity didn''t work on me as I flew down, mming her body hard on the ground.


    I started choking her, making her eyes widen in pain.


    A small de of ice conjured in my other hand as I hurled it at her face.


    She closed her eyes, but I quickly lodged the de beside her.


    The sun and moon markings vanished as I red at her.


    "...Never show me your face again," I said through my clenched jaw, loosening my grip.


    Her eyes gently opened back, sadness and betrayal clear in them.


    I touched my swollen stomach as I walked towards the gate.


    [...Az¡ª.]


    ''Not now, El.'' I cut his words, suppressing my own emotions as I heard her crying behind me.


    The atmosphere changed once again as I walked through the gate.


    It was a different ce butpletely empty.


    I walked forward, the atmosphere kept changing until I stopped in an open field.


    And immediately, my body stiffened as I looked at the man alongside Ethan.


    Ruby also stood beside Ethan, bandaging his forearm.


    "...How have you been?" Delwyn asked coldly, staring into my eyes. "Azariah."

 Chapter 263 [End] [He Who Shouldnt Exist] [5] [Shyamal]

    Chapter 263 [End] [He Who Shouldn''t Exist] [5] [Shyamal]


    CLANG!!!


    Roen used the dagger in his hand to deflect the tens of ckish hands that threatened to grab Bradyn.


    "Urgh!"


    But before he could even bnce himself, a hand punched his guts, sending him crashing against Bradyn.


    Their bodies flew back before Roen bnced himself,nding on the ground. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hehehe."


    Shyamal giggled as she yed with her scythe.


    Her smile looked inhuman, distorting her beautiful face.


    "She is strong."


    Roenmented, ncing at Bradyn, who red at her.


    "I can see that," he replied, steadying himself. "Do you need help?"


    "No, she may be strong," Roen replied, walking towards her, "but not strong enough."


    He took out another dagger as he rushed towards her.


    As soon as he reached close, Shyamal swung her scythe horizontally in a wide arc.


    Roen scoffed at her stupidity as he ducked before digging his feet deeper.


    But his instincts kicked in as the ground below him turned pitch ck, swallowing everything.


    He jumped back, trying to evade it, but a hand conjured from the ground quickly grabbed his leg.


    "Urghh!!"


    He groaned in pain as his body mmed hard on the ground.


    But...


    ...that wasn''t the only pain he felt.


    His gaze turned to look at his leg, which had be abnormally dry as if ''life'' itself was sucked out of it.


    Slick!! He quickly cut the hand grabbing his leg as he flew back.


    Shyamal elegantly walked towards him with the same crazed smile on her face.


    "It doesn''t feel good, right?" She asked, noticing how he was having a hard time standing.


    Shyamal always used to hold back her powers while fighting with Azariah.


    But not now.


    She could corrupt his life without limiting herself.


    Roen roared in frustration as he rushed towards her once again, forcing his damaged leg to move.


    His hand raised in front as he conjured two different magic circles ovepping one another.


    A barrage of crimson fire fueled by the wind rushed towards Shyamal.


    The crown on her head glowed softly, and the next instant, pitch-ck fire engulfed her scythe.


    She swung her scythe in a wide arc, tearing through the spell with ease.


    Roen''s amber eyes widened in fear.


    He could vaugly see...


    ...The fire was corrupting the mana itself.


    Shyamal raised the burning scythe over her head, her muscles aching as she swung it down with full force.


    Roen raised his arms, crossing them around his face.


    Boom!!


    The de came down, slicing through his hands.


    The shockwave of her attack sent his body crashing to the ground.


    "ARGHH!!!"


    He screamed in pain, struggling to move back to his feet.


    But before he could, Shyamal stepped on his chest, aligning her scythe close to his neck.


    Roen''s amber eyes only held fear now as the cold de of her scythe touched his neck.


    "...No."


    Shyamal whispered, a hand materializing beside her, punching Bradyn away, who tried to sneak up on her.


    "An easy death would be too good for you." She smiled softly as she bent a little.


    "Urghh, move!"


    Roen struggled but could only look helplessly as her finger touched his forehead.


    "Live in insanity," she whispered before a ckish miasma entered his mind.


    Roen''s amber eyes turned ck; his body turned limp.


    His own mind got trapped in a corrupted world, forcing him to live with true horror for as long as his body remained alive.


    "Sigh."


    Shyamal sighed as she turned back towards Bradyn, who stood up coughing.


    His eyes stared at Roen''s limp body before shifting back to Shyamal.


    "Fuck it."


    Without thinking, he rushed towards Althea, who stood at the side, frozen.


    "Argh!!"


    Tens of hands emerged from the ground, grabbing him from different directions, restraining him while stretching his body.


    "Bradyn, oh Bradyn," Shyamal chirped as she walked towards him, the ckish hands removing his clothes. "Where are you running?"


    "Unhand me, bitch!"


    He roared, ring at her as she stood in front of him.


    "Right, don''t you like torturing people?" She asked with a smile as she raised her hand. "Let''s see."


    She conjured a magic circle in her hand.


    Arge chunk of water materialized in the air.


    Her crown glowed softly once again, boiling the water.


    And just as it started to vaporize...


    "Ughhhh!!!"


    Shyamal threw it at Bradyn.


    His skin turned bright red, but it wasn''t enough to cause fatal damage.


    "Hmm~ hmm~."


    Shyamal hummed in delight as the ckish hands grabbed Roen''s dagger, bringing it towards her.


    "W-what are you doing!?"


    He screamed in fear, his face slowly moving closer to her.


    "Scream more, Bradyn!" Shyamal yelled with a delightfulugh.


    She grabbed his face, snapping it sideways as she gently sliced the skin from his forehead to his jaw.


    "Ahhhh, stop! Stop!"


    Bradyn''s screams echoed as her hand gently dug into his sliced skin.


    She grinned as she slowly started to peel off the skin from his face.


    Bradyn''s screams turned even more horrifying as the skin on his face waspletely removed.


    His facial muscles twitched violently as the wind collided with them.


    "Ah, this is fun~," Shyamal whispered quietly as she dug the dagger into the center of his chest just below his neck. "I wonder if Az will praise me if I tell him about this."


    Ignoring his screams, she made a shallow cut on his chest to his stomach.


    Althea started to vomit at the gruesome sight as she turned away.


    She grinned widely as she once again dug her fingers into his wound, slowly stretching the skin, peeling it off.


    "...Help, no more."


    His screams slowly started to die out, turning into desperate pleas.


    Shyamal smiled sweetly. "Don''t worry, we still have a lot of time."


    She let his skin hang around his body withoutpletely ripping it off.


    She moved towards his side, inserting the de into his corbone.


    "Hm?"


    But she stopped as she felt a weird abnormality.


    She looked around the ce, noticing the changes in mana.


    ...They seemed to be yful, as if happy about something.


    Like moths attracted to light, they moved towards the other side of the ind.


    "...Weird."


    Shyamal mumbled before shrugging.


    Her hand moved, returning to skinning Bradyn alive.


    ***


    ***


    "Huff...."


    A cold mist escaped Esmeray as she looked down at the ind from high above.


    Her tinum hair flurted with the air while her lifeless grey eyes gazed clearly at the events unfolding below.


    She hid her presence, ensuring no one could find her.


    Her n worked, and she could see everything going ordingly.


    It would only be a matter of time before the empire learned about the missing students, but by then, it would already be toote.


    ...Everything would be done before that.


    Her gaze moved towards the opposite side of the ind, where a huge tree loomed closer to it.


    "So you finally showed yourself, huh?" she mumbled as her gazended on the man sitting on the throne.


    But her body turned around as she spoke coldly. "...And so did you, Sam."


    The atmosphere blurred as a man appeared, hovering in the air, wearing a vintage ck suit.


    His dull ck eyes stared at her, with midnight ck hair hidden beneath his old hat.


    "You got me," Sam said with a smile, sping his hands behind him.


    "Are you here to enjoy the show?" she asked coldly, looking at him.


    "Frankly, yes," he replied, raising his hand. "I mean, how can I miss such a good show?"


    "Return where you came from before I kill you," Esmeray ordered as she turned around.


    "Is that how you talk to your elders?" Sam asked as he hovered beside her. "I am thousands of years older than you, remember?"


    "Kill yourself, Sam," she whispered without looking at him.


    Sam chuckled before he mumbled, "Though I must say, you won majestically against Elohim."


    Esmeray quietly nced at him.


    "Elohim can only send ''them'' once," he said with a smile. "...And now he has to choose whether to send ''them'' to kill you or save his Avatar."


    "He is foolish," Esmeraymented.


    "No, you just forced him," Sam chuckled.


    "By killing his Avatar before, you forced Elohim to use a huge chunk of his divinity to revive him while, at the same time, making him enemies of beings he was always wary of."


    "..."


    Esmeray ignored his words as her gazended on Azariah.


    "It was so wless that I couldn''t help but wonder," Sam said, making her nce at him. "...Is this really the first time you''re fighting against him?"


    "...What are you trying to say?" Esmeray asked, without a speck of emotion.


    "Nothing," Sam shrugged. "Oh, Sabaoth''s Avatar is here as well¡ª."


    His words abruptly halted as the atmosphere around him twisted.


    The wind transformed into thousands of purple spikes impaling his body from every direction.


    They all yanked back at once, shredding his body into countless pieces.


    "Haha, looks like you''re not in a good mood," Sam''s voice echoed around her before slowly trailing off. "...Well, I''ll enjoy the show from somewhere else."


    "Tch, annoying pest," Esmeray clicked her tongue as she took out her phone.


    It rang once before the person picked it up.


    "Everything ready?" she asked.


    "Yes, mydy," Adaliah''s voice echoed from the other side.


    "Hm," she hummed in response before returning her gaze to the ind.


    "..."


    But when she peered about, her sight fell on someone.


    For a fleeting moment, she assumed it was a coincidence, but as time passed, her gaze did not shift.


    The girl''s blue hair fluttered as she gazed at Esmeray from thousands of meters away.


    Christina''s lips curled into a smile.


    ...Her lips moved slowly.


    Esmeray read her lips.


    "Come at me, you bitch."

 Chapter 264 [End] [He Who Shouldnt Exist] [6] [Ethan]

    Chapter 264 [End] [He Who Shouldn''t Exist] [6] [Ethan]


    "...How have you been?" Delwyn asked coldly, staring into my eyes. "Azariah."


    I felt a throbbing pain in my forehead as I focused on them.


    Ruby quietly walked in front of Ethan as if shielding him, while Delwyn stood at the forefront.


    "Delwyn," I mumbled as I stepped forward, gazing around the ce.


    It wasn''t raining here. The sky was clear with a gentle light illuminating the area, but there was no sun. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Old, broken stone pirs were sprawled across the ce, with five huge angelic statues spread out at different corners, their faces blurred.


    "What are you doing, Azariah!?" My gaze shifted back to Ruby, who yelled at me.


    I felt my blood boiling as I looked at that girl.


    I have never¡ª


    And would never¡ªforget how Aaliyah died in my hands.


    Even though I will always me myself for her death.


    All of this might not have happened if she had just not been close to me.


    Oliver might still be alive if not for her being taken as a hostage.


    I slowly raised my ice de, pointing at her. Staring into her eyes, I ordered, "...Stay right there. I will kill you along with your lover."


    Ethan stepped forward with his sword, now shielding her, ring at me.


    The runes on my entire body glowed in a silverish hue as I tried to gather mana.


    ''....Iksna.'' The mana in my body depleted by half as an invisible half-sphere started to emerge around me.


    It took a moment toplete as the mana in the area slowly started to enter my body.


    ''I need some time.''


    "Do you know why you are here?" My gaze shifted back to Delwyn as he spoke, sping his hands behind his back. "...Who sent you here?"


    "Does it matter?" I asked, tilting my head and pointing at Ethan. "I get to kill him without any interference. That''s enough for me."


    "You are naive¡ª."


    "I don''t want to hear that from you," I cut off his words as I stepped closer. "Instead, tell me¡ªhas Edel gone senile?"


    He looked at me, confused.


    "Why did he ask the Principalities for help?" I asked, voicing the doubt that had been bugging me.


    "...Or is your fucking leader going back on his promise?"


    "What?" he asked, taking some time toprehend. "How do you know¡ª?"


    "Tell me the reason," I ordered, standing just a few feet away from them.


    "Did your mother¡ª?"


    "Reason, Delwyn."


    "Isn''t that hrious," Delwyn chuckled dryly. "How that woman destroys others'' families but cares about her own¡ª."


    "Don''t," I cut him off, ring at him. "You are no better than her. You destroyed families as well."


    He took a moment to stare at me before he solemnly replied, "...I did what was best for humanity¡ª."


    "Don''t give me that crap," I scoffed at his absurd words.


    "You don''t understand¡ª."


    ''This isn''t going anywhere.'' I thought, ignoring his words.


    I can''t waste more time arguing with him, and even though it might be difficult, I need to take him down as quickly as possible.


    I need him to attack me recklessly to create an opening.


    "You know what? I am d your children died," I said with a smile, cutting off his words.


    "At least they didn''t have to grow up under a pathetic father like you."


    The little reasoning in his eyes died out as his gaze turned sharp.


    ''El.'' [Don''t lose yourself, Az.]


    My wings fluttered, propelling me backward as he charged at me.


    He raised his hand, and a crystal vortex burst, sending dozens of sharp, broken des at me.


    "Emperor''s Time." I mumbled, and in an instant, my heartbeat rose.


    The world around me became clearer. I could even see the small mana particles like dust in the air.


    I crossed my arms across my face as the barrage of crystal des plunged into me.


    But in the next heartbeat, my body returned to normal.


    Inded back on my feet, leaning forward while conjuring a de of ice.


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed Ethan rushing toward me.


    A spike of crystal rose from the ground, forcing me to propel back.


    In the next instant, Ethan''s sword came down, d in Elohim''s divinity.


    I folded my wings, twisting my body to let the sword rush past me.


    "Urgh!"


    An overhead kick made Ethan groan as he crashed to the ground.


    Inded once again, reaching out to grab him by his neck.


    But I raised my arm, blocking the kick aimed at my side.


    My body flew through the air from the force, but I unfolded my wings to bnce myself mid-air.


    I blinked. Tens of crystal pirs charged at me.


    I flew to my side, ducked, or straight-up kicked the pirs away as I rushed back toward Delwyn.


    Through the corner of my eye, I saw Ethan standing back up.


    ''Sundisk.''


    A golden sundisk materialized behind me as I glided away from a spike thrown at me.


    Delwyn raised his hand, conjuring a magic circle. An explosive lightning bolt rushed at me.


    The sundisk moved forward, the lightning bolt hitting it before being engulfedpletely.


    It flipped upside-down, and a golden bolt of lightning rushed toward Delwyn.


    He rushed to his side, dodging the lightning bolt that burned the ground to a crisp.


    Inded on my feet and rushed at him. Just as I arrived close, I swung my de at his ribs.


    But in an instant, mana condensed around him. Ayer of crystal emerged, blocking my strike.


    "Tch."


    I clicked my tongue in frustration as I dissolved my sword away.


    I curled up my fist as I swung a powerful right.


    He met me halfway andshed out with his own right, his hand covered in crystal.


    My hand moved faster as I punched him in the face.


    Blood gushed out of his mouth, but he didn''t flinch.


    His arm moved in a blur as he lunged at me.


    I sidestepped, letting his hand rush past me before grabbing it with both my hands.


    Using my body as a lever, I twisted his body, throwing him away with full force.


    Boom!!!


    His body rolled in the air a few times before mming into a broken stone pir.


    My legs turned into those of an angel as I reached him before he could stand back up.


    Covering my hand with ice, Iunched two long swings at his head.


    The stone pir beneath him cracked as his head mmed into it.


    But my nape tingled, and I instantly flew back.


    Spikes of crystal rose where I had just stood.


    Delwyn stood up, his breath wheezing, eyes ring at me.


    "I''ve had enough," he groaned as he raised both his hands.


    Hundreds of crystal spikes conjured in the air, high above my head.


    They slowly started to cover the entire sky, casting a shadow over me.


    I braced myself as they began to fall.


    One after another, the spikes impaled themselves into the ground around me, while I barely dodged them.


    A few of them pierced my body, but they vanished in the next heartbeat.


    The assault ended while I remained unharmed.


    "...Monster," Delwyn groaned as he red at me.


    "Huff... Huff..." I drew in deep breaths as I walked toward him.


    Mana moved as I conjured another de of ice in my hand. The skin on my legs burned, glowing in a silverish hue.


    My body blurred, and I appeared beside Delwyn.


    I aimed my sword at the side of his neck, which he quickly covered with crystal¡ªjust as I thought.


    "First form: Naqsal." Half of the de dissolved, turning into a dagger, while his body froze in ce.


    Without thinking, I dug my dagger into his forearm, slicing it open.


    "Urghh!!"


    Delwyn screamed as blood gushed from his arm, dampening the floor.


    A round kick to his ribs sent him flying, crashing into an angelic statue.


    His body hurtled down, cracking the statue as Inded beside him.


    "You''re weaker than Sypha," I mumbled as I touched his throat with the tip of the de.


    [You don''t have much time.]


    ''I know.'' I raised my sword to slit his throat.


    "Ahh!!"


    But before I could, a scream came from behind.


    I conjured another de of ice in my left hand as I turned around.


    CLANG!!! A shockwave cleared the debris around me as my de collided with Ethan''s sword.


    He red at me furiously, his muscles bulging as he tried to exert more force.


    I twisted my body, aligning my de so the hilt was above the tip.


    His sword slid down with the momentum, throwing him to my side, while I kicked Delwyn in the chest, whose hand was covered in crystal.


    The statue behind him cracked as his body flew even further back.


    I shifted my focus back to Ethan.


    He tried to stand up but swung his sword recklessly.


    I sidestepped and crashed my elbow, covered in mes, into his ribs while ducking under his attack.


    Crack! "Argh!"


    His ribs cracked, and I grabbed him by his hair, dragging him away.


    My body moved in an instant as I touched two opposite pirs lying on the ground.


    A sun and moon marking engraved themselves on it before they extended to a meter''s width.


    "Arghh!!"


    I threw his body into the middle.


    I had gone easy on Ashlyn while using it, but not now.


    His body hovered mid-air as waves of gravitational force hit him from both ends,pressing the space along with his body.


    He screamed in pain as the sound of his bones cracking echoed.


    Blood dripped from his eyes, nose, and mouth, and that made me grin.


    But before I could enjoy it more, I felt the hair on my neck stand up.


    Instinctively, my body twisted, and my hand moved in a blur.


    "Gughh!"


    Ruby groaned as I grabbed her neck.


    The dagger in her hand fell to the ground as she tried to break free from my grip.


    Another gust of wind rushed past me, and before I could stop him, Delwyn quickly grabbed Ethan, forcing him out of the cylindrical purple light.


    "Le...ave him," Ruby choked out as I looked at Delwyn running away, holding onto Ethan.


    "Come back, Ethan!!!" I yelled as I lowered my hand, forcing her to her knees.


    Ethan struggled to get away from Delwyn''s hold.


    "Come back, or she will die!!" I announced, making him force Delwyn to stop.


    He stumbled back to his feet, one arm hanging limply at his side.


    He slowly walked back, ring at me, while Delwyn could do nothing but stare.


    "...Leave... her alone," he groaned, his voice pleading.


    I smiled at his words, squeezing her neck even tighter.


    "Leave her!" he yelled as he rushed toward me.


    My lips parted as I whispered,


    "Muspelh."

 Chapter 265 [End] [He Who Shouldnt Exist] [7] [Angel]

    Chapter 265 [End] [He Who Shouldn''t Exist] [7] [Angel]


    "Muspelh."


    With my small whisper, a crimson me conjured in my hand.


    It engulfed Ruby''s kneeling body.


    Her hysteric scream resonated within the ce as her body started to burn.


    Her dress, along with her skin, burned in an instant before the disgusting smell of flesh melting engulfed me.


    But instead of feeling repulsed, a sense of satisfaction filled my mind.


    Her voice slowly died down while her bones soon started to melt.


    I slowly raised my hand, separating her skull, attached to her spine, from her burning body.


    Finally, I turned back to Ethan¡ªfrozen in ce with a broken expression.


    "...."


    Without a word, I threw the remaining part of Ruby toward him.


    It rolled on the ground before stopping in front of him.


    "Your Ruby," I said, my lips curling up in a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    But¡ª


    It wasn''t satisfying enough. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Maybe I should have been more brutal.


    Ethan quickly snapped from his disbelief as he let out a guttural roar, shing forward, a sword appearing in his hand covered in a greyish hue.


    I rushed forward as well, a sudden blurriness in my eyes, and I stood in front of him.


    I ducked under his horizontal sh before I crashed my knees into his ribs.


    His body coiled up, and a dagger of ice conjured in my hand, which I lunged into his back.


    He swung his sword as he grunted, and I let it sh my chest.


    A heartbeatter, the mark was gone.


    Without thinking, I grabbed his arm before mming him on the ground.


    "Arghh!"


    Ethan grunted in pain as the ground beneath him scattered.


    Before he could recover, I followed up with a punch to his chest.


    Elohim''s divinity shielded his body, making me punch him again, dding my hand with crimson me.


    He coughed violently while I stepped away from him.


    A spike of opaque crystal rushed past where I stood.


    My gaze slowly turned to my left, where Delwyn stood, ring at me.


    His messy blonde hair covered half his face, dampened in his own blood.


    "Is this your master n against my mother?" I asked as I kicked Ethan''s face.


    It''s something that happened in the game.


    Delwyn asking Ethan to promise him to kill Esmeray.


    And funny thing is, Ethan never fulfilled his promise.


    "Can he hear me?" I asked, stepping on his face, squeezing it below my feet. "Where did that arrogance go?"


    From the corner of my eyes, I noticed Delwyn''s face twisting in fury as he rushed toward me, a sword emerging in his hand.


    I kicked Ethan''s body away as I lowered myself.


    El''s blessing wouldn''tst long, and I was painfully aware of that.


    I needed to kill him before I lost my advantage.


    The ice de conjured in my grip just in time to deflect a sweeping cut aimed at my neck.


    A flower of crystal spun at my face before high-speed petalsunched.


    I unfolded my wings as I quickly flew back.


    Delwyn followed instantly, hurtling his sword at my shoulder.


    "Urghh!"


    The de plunged through my body, making me groan.


    But I waited for it to return to normal.


    ...It didn''t.


    A kick from Delwyn made me spin out of control, flying wildly through the ce, but I was quickly jarred to a stop as my back struck a solid surface.


    The rush of power that I felt was nowhere to be found.


    [...The effect of the blessing ended.]


    ''Fuck.'' I stood up from the debris of the stone pir, removing it away.


    Delwyn was on me once again, his sword thrusting faster than before.


    I parried his attack with difficulty, and with every strike, my body felt heavier.


    Delwyn vanished from my sight. I tried to sense his presence but couldn''t.


    Something hit me between my shoulder des and wings.


    My body withstood the blow, and I was knocked forward, colliding with another pir.


    Delwyn reappeared in front of me. I clenched my jaw as I shed my de at him.


    He ducked under before he punched my guts.


    My body knocked back as I felt pain hazing my mind.


    Something crashed on my back once again, making me groan in pain.


    I quickly got a hold of myself, standing up with the support of the statue as I looked at Delwyn walking toward me.


    "Has it ended?" he asked mockingly. "Whatever was boosting your strength?"


    I drew in deep breaths as I conjured another de of ice.


    Using Andarnaur''s first ring, I made it float around me. I conjured another de with its hilt above my right shoulder and another floating parallel to my waist.


    "I can defeat you without it," I said, straightening my back, silverish hue burning my entire body.


    Delwyn burst forward. I focused as I dodged under his sword strike.


    I swung. He deflected the de aimed at his chest.


    I grabbed the de floating at my waist, making a deep cut in his already wounded forearm.


    He groaned before driving his knee into my chest. My body flew back from the impact.


    He rushed forward, grabbing my leg, jerking me back to a halt.


    I spun, letting my leg in his hand twist as I kicked the side of his face.


    His grip loosened, but my twisting leg screamed in pain.


    Without thinking, I grabbed the de close to my shoulder as I rushed forward.


    Delwyn tried to regain hisposure as I leaped at him, lunging my de into his wounded forearm.


    "Arghh, you bastard!"


    He groaned before grabbing my wrist and raising me up. I felt no gravity for a fleeting moment before my body crashed hard on the ground.


    Clenching my jaw, I conjured a de in my pinned hand before shing at his wrist.


    It sliced a little, but Delwyn just grit through it before throwing my body away.


    I crashed onto the statue once again, my head throbbing with unbearable pain.


    "Urgh."


    I groaned as I stood up once again, wiping the blood from my face.


    Most of my body was screaming in pain, especially my back. It hurt like hell to even move a single step.


    My gaze felt heavy, as if I would copse any second.


    Delwyn walked towards me once again, his confidence returning as he saw me losing.


    ''...Hah.''


    I mentally sighed as I reflected on my actions.


    Something clicked in my mind.


    ...Why am I fighting fairly with him?


    My gaze slowly turned to my side, where Ethan crawled towards Ruby''s burning body.


    Unlike before, he didn''t seem like he could fight right now.


    Delwyn also noticed my gaze on him.


    "You won''t be able to defend yourself if you try to attack him," Delwyn snarled as my body turned towards Ethan.


    I ignored his words.


    My legs turned that of an angel as I rushed towards him.


    I conjured a de of ice in my left hand as I locked my gaze on Ethan.


    He also noticed me reaching closer.


    Through the corner of my eyes, I noticed Delwyn''s body reaching closer to Ethan.


    ''He will reach faster than me.''


    ...I won''t make it in time.


    But even then, I didn''t stop.


    My de swung vertically, aimed to split his skull.


    SLASH!!!


    The sound of flesh ripping and bones cracking echoed within the ce.


    I clenched my jaw, gazing at my left hand slowly separating from the elbow.


    Delwyn stepped back after slicing my hand clean, blood gushing out of the wound.


    "You lose," he said coldly as I stumbled back away from them.


    Ah, the look of relief in both of their eyes.


    They seemed happy, thinking it all ended.


    My steps halted as I grinned, looking at them.


    Delwyn quickly sensed something was wrong, but before he could react, I whispered, "Muspelh."


    BOOM!!!


    The severed hand exploded at point nk, engulfing everything in crimson.


    My body flew back at an rming speed from the shockwave.


    My vision dimmed, and my eyes lost focus. I blinked, the world around me twisting.


    "Urghh!"


    My body hit something solid, halting me abruptly as I felt some part of my bones fracturing.


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" I struggled, trying to stand up but couldn''t, my body howling in pain.


    Raising my torso, I looked forward through my haziness, my vision crimson from my own blood.


    The middle part of the field burned in crimson mes.


    Ethany at the other end of the field, below a statue, the greyish divinity around him scattering like broken ss.


    Delwyn was nowhere to be seen.


    ...Nothing was left of him after the explosion.


    And though I wanted the same for Ethan, his god wouldn''t let that happen.


    He survived without much damage.


    ''Not for long.''


    I groaned, rolling to my side, forcing myself to stand back to my feet.


    Neplh. Ayer of ice stopped blood from gushing out of my severed hand while another de conjured in my right hand.


    ''Ah, my engagement ring.'' ...I lost it in the explosion.


    Fuck!


    My mana depleted to nothing as I limply walked towards Ethan.


    His gaze shifted to me as he stood up.


    "...S-stay away." His grueling voice echoed in the silence as he stepped back. "Stay away, you monster!"


    Ah.


    I could clearly see it now.


    The fear in his eyes.


    Fear for his life.


    "Don''t run, Ethan," I said, smiling like a madman. "¡­Don''t you want to take revenge for Ruby?"


    Even after the provocation, he didn''t attack me.


    He stepped back, stumbled, and fell on his butt.


    And I immediately concluded he didn''t have any value now.


    But my steps halted immediately as the ''space'' between me and Ethan erged.


    [...Azariah.]


    El''s tired voice echoed as a single beam of light descended.


    But soon, the entire sky fractured, light pouring through in hues of molten gold.


    An unbearable pressure bore on me.


    I slowly lowered myself, sitting on the ground, leaning against a stone pir.


    [Run away, Az!]


    ''...''


    I slowly looked up at the sky.


    The sky fell down like broken pieces, making way.


    And then they came.


    The first was a single silhouette, descending slowly, wings outstretched.


    It had a muscr, well-defined physique and glowing, white-golden wings that exuded an aura of divinity.


    Its hands elongated and featured sharp, ck w-like fingers.


    Following closely, another appeared, and then another, until the sky was filled with legions of angels.


    ...At least a hundred of them.


    Their wings shimmered like liquid fire.


    They stood between me and Ethan.


    [Azariah....]


    ''Can you feel it, El? The killing intent.''


    I asked, folding my wings while rxing my body.


    ...The way they looked at me.


    It was the look of a predator.


    They were here to kill me.


    ...No, they were supposed to try killing my mother, not me.


    ''Is he really that important to Elohim?'' I wondered, shifting my gaze back to Ethan, who now stood confidently.


    It didn''t matter.


    [No¡ªyou don''t!]


    My body trembled in fear as I stood back to my feet, trying to ignore the pressure.


    ''I can''t die at the hands of some random angels.''


    [I will take care of the¡ª.]


    ''No.''


    [...]


    ''I will be enough.'' [...Don''t do it.]


    ''No one is going to know about this.''


    I replied as I gazed up at them.


    The legion of angels slowly moved towards me.


    Abnormally slow.


    Are they cautious?


    I didn''t think so.


    [...Az.]


    ''I don''t want to run away, El.'' ...Not anymore.


    I exhaled softly, parting my lips as I whispered in a low voice.


    "In the name of Amun-Ra¡­ ...I summon you, my daughter."

 Chapter 266 [End] [He Who Shouldnt Exist] [8] [Massacre And Birth]

    Chapter 266 [End] [He Who Shouldn''t Exist] [8] [Massacre And Birth]


    "In the name of Amun-Ra¡­ ...I summon you, my daughter." Rumble!


    The lightning struck down like torrential rain, illuminating Moshel''s Tomb. The sky, damped with molten gold, slowly started to dim.


    "Heed my call, Sekhmet." Rumble!


    The lightning ceased, rain starting to pour¡ªa rain of crimson blood.


    In a blink of an eye, Azariah transformed into a being that exuded a deep, terrifying aura.


    His rank rose from being at Primeval Level to the edge of breaking into the Demigod Rank. A rank higher than the legion of angels that descended to kill him.


    At the same moment, a towering, ethereal woman in a in ck robe slowly appeared behind him.


    Her pale, haunting face was entuated by piercing red eyes and crimson lips, with her pitch-ck hair swirling outward as though caught in an otherworldly force.


    Her form was surrounded by a chaotic, fiery-red, menacing, and divine presence.


    Sekhmet.


    The goddess of blood and war that aided in the birth of vampires.


    A stream of blood silently surged around Azariah, eroding everything in its path.


    A thirst for blood engulfed his mind, numbing his judgment.


    The ground beneath him creaked as he stepped forward.


    A pool of blood gathered around him, waves upon waves rippling on its surface.


    The tidal wave of blood rose, engulfing Azariah, settling on his shoulder as his robe.


    "Iw.tw mwt r jr.t ns sw n sn?r.f." The army of angels howled, their mouths moving, saying something Azariah couldn''t understand.


    Thend where Azariah stood quaked violently, tearing up with every step he took.


    A blurry light seeped out from the legion.


    An angel rushed toward him, w-like hand aimed to rip his throat.


    "Naraka," he whispered softly.


    The world around him slowed down, and he could clearly see the angel.


    A long chain conjured, looping around his arm.


    Crimson liquid leaked out of his hand, morphing into a one-handed axe with a crimson crescent de on one side.


    The angel''s divinity bore upon him, but it didn''t affect the motion of his hand carrying Naraka, which blurred as soon as the angel reached within his range.


    Dip!


    A slicing sound echoed, followed by a ssh of liquid.


    The angel''s headless body fell into the pool of blood while the head was sucked inside the axe.


    A silence lingered within the ce before the legion of angels roared in fury.


    Ten or so angels rushed at him, anger clear in their eyes, their golden-white wings fluttering to life.


    Azariah grunted, taking another step. The pool of blood around him red up.


    A high tide of blood rose like a tsunami behind him.


    It intercepted the angels rushing to kill Azariah.


    The moment it touched them, their divinity corroded, their bodies melted, turning into mushes of flesh and blood.


    The tidal wave died down around Azariah, who took another step forward.


    The remaining body parts of the angels that died soon rose to the surface of the bloody pool.


    The legion of angels became cautious of his presence, making Azariah''s lips curl up slightly.


    Another angel rushed at him, holding a sword d with divinity.


    Azariah extended his severed left hand.


    The ghostly figure behind him moved, dipping her hand into the pool of blood, collecting the remaining body parts of the angels.


    A huge chunk of body parts gathered in her giant hand.


    In an instant, they "dematerialized" into blood and flesh before rushing toward Azariah''s left hand.


    A "reconstructed" hand made of pure angel bodies conjured in the ce of the severed one.


    SLASH!


    The angel shed his sword at Azariah''s raised hand.


    But his body halted abruptly as Azariah grabbed the sword effortlessly.


    Crack! With little pressure, the sword shattered along with the divinity covering it.


    But the horror didn''t end there as Azariah''s angelic hand blurred, grabbing the angel''s throat.


    The angel struggled to breathe while Azariah had a thoughtful look on his face.


    His lips parted as he whispered, "Was it blood re?"


    Burst!!


    The angel burst like a balloon. The blood in his body boiled at an abnormal speed, turning into vapor in an instant.


    Azariah took another step forward through the mist of blood.


    His gaze moved toward his side, where Ethan crawled back, trying to get away.


    But "his" mere presence in the ce made it hard for Ethan to move.


    "Is that what you are trying to protect?" Azariah asked mockingly, gazing up at the remaining angels.


    Even he was disappointed in himself for believing Ethan was of any worth.


    A silence lingered between them.


    But it didn''tst long.


    In the gloomy atmosphere, a blinding ray of sunlight shone through the dimmed molten gold.


    It descended, illuminating the ce.


    The look on the angels'' faces changed.


    They looked relieved, and the confidence that Azariah had shaken was returning to them.


    ''What is happening, El?''


    Azariah asked as he gazed up at the sky.


    [...An Archangel is descending.]


    Azariah''s body trembled at his words, his lips slowly curling up.


    "You can''t face him."


    El''s voice echoed from outside his body.


    Azariah''s bloodthirsty mind calmed down a little.


    A cluster emerged in front of him, slowly turning into a man with long, pristine white hair.


    "He is too strong even for the current you," El said as he turned around to ''look'' in a certain direction.


    "Are you¡ª?"


    "Make sure you don''t die."


    El''s voice echoed before his body vanished into nothingness.


    "You too," Azariah whispered before letting his mind turn numb once again.


    The legion of angels roared in a sense of delight.


    Their bodies burst forward, rushing toward him.


    Azariah grinned widely as he raised Naraka above his head.


    He blinked. The angels arrived in front of him.


    Azariah brought Naraka down, splitting everything in its path.


    ***


    ***


    "That is all that I would like to say."


    The emperor of the Pargoina Empire, Quinton''s voice echoed within the silence of the capital city.


    p! p! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The crowd, looking at his holographic figure, filled the entire ce with the sound of pping.


    "And now, I would like to announce something."


    Quinton''s voice echoed once again, making the other sounds die down. "The Pargoina Empire has another prince."


    The city soon filled with murmurs and conversations among the people.


    They tried to guess who it could be, and most of them already had a name in mind.


    "As some of you might have guessed," his voice echoed again, "it''s Ethan, the Avatar of the Primordial God Elohim."


    The crowd roared in delight, their happiness clear.


    Having an Avatar as their prince meant the empire would hold more value in the eyes of the church.


    Their empire would be above the rest.


    The devotees of Elohim were just happy to be born in the same era where his Avatar was their prince.


    "But the good news doesn''t end here." Quinton let the voices die down before he continued with a smile.


    "The Ekari Kingdom and Pargoina Empire now have an alliance through marriage."


    People held their breath as if waiting for him to reveal more.


    "Prince Ethan is now engaged to the youngest Princess of the Ekari Kingdom, In¨¨s."


    Another round of apuse echoed within the capital city.


    People celebrated the moment.


    Back in the royal pce, Quinton stepped back from the balcony that had holographic sensors ced around it.


    His gaze moved toward Irisveil as he raised his hand. "You''re next, Holy Lady."


    Irisveil nodded in response as she stepped forward.


    "Master." But she halted as Helena called her, making her turn. "Should I announce it?"


    Irisveil tilted her head in confusion, gazing at her smiling disciple. "Why?"


    "Please." Helena whispered softly, pleading look on her face.


    Irisveil''s expression softened as she nodded. "Fine, but don''t do anything stupid."


    "Of course." Helena chirped happily as she stepped forward.


    The hologram visible to everyone within the human domain blurred.


    Helena appeared on it.


    Her face, covered by a veil, invoked curious looks from those who saw her for the first time.


    But people quickly became interested in what the church had to say.


    "..."


    A second passed. Ten. Twenty.


    Helena just stood there without saying anything.


    "Helena¡ª?" Irisveil whispered in concern, but her voice died out.


    "Huh?"


    "What is that?"


    The crowd looked around in confusion.


    ...A clear sound of a trumpet echoed through the ce.


    Helena grinned widely as the hologram showing her flickered.


    "What is happening?" Daiswod asked, knitting his brows.


    His gaze moved toward the hologram in the sky.


    "Oh God." His eyes widened instantly.


    "Angel!"


    "An Angel!!"


    The hologram showed an angel.


    The crowd fell to their knees almost instantly, clutching their hearts as they saw the divine being.


    Some wept openly, tears streaming down their faces as they lowered their heads.


    But the same crowd soon screamed in horror as the angel was split in half the next instant.


    The hologram zoomed out, showing a pool of blood filled with parts of angels floating in it.


    A single boy stood in the middle of the pool.


    His white hair, damp with crimson blood, framed his face as heughed like a madman, slicing through another angel.


    "What is happening!?" Daiswod repeated, snapping toward Quinton, who stood there astounded.


    The doors of the chamber burst open.


    "Every student from the academy is missing, my lord!" a soldier announced, falling to his knees.


    The vocal crowd all around the human domain turned into a frenzy as they shouted and cursed at Azariah.


    While some could only watch the scene with broken expressions.


    Their beliefs shook as they remembered one thing...


    ...The one massacring their beliefs was a sixteen-year-old boy.


    Azariah punched through an angel''s chest, crushing its heart.


    And as if sensing something, his head turned toward the hologram.


    ...The entire crowd''s voice died out as Azariah''s gaze bore into them.


    Someone slowly turned and ran away.


    And it didn''t take long for others to follow.


    ...A stampede rose with his single gaze.


    "Do something, Quinton!" King Thalor yelled at him as he looked out.


    "They''re trying!!" Quinton yelled back, gazing at those in charge of the hologram.


    Daiswod gazed out. People were crushing each other in panic.


    It was as if the apocalypse had arrived early.


    "My name is Helena, the sessor of the Holy Lady."


    In the midst of it all, a soothing voice echoed through the ce.


    The hologram screen flickered back, showing Helena once again.


    "Right now, I would like to announce something as the representative of the church."


    "Helena!"


    Irisveil shouted, trying to stop her, but she didn''t listen.


    The hologram flickered back and forth between showing Azariah''s back, facing the angels who flew over him like vultures, and Helena.


    It moved so frequently that it created an illusion of them being together.


    "After all these years of peace, the [Exiled Prince] has born again." Helena announced, barely holding back her happiness and delight.


    "His name is Azariah Noah Aljanah!"

 Chapter 267 [End] [He Who Shouldnt Exist] [9] [Sabaoths Avatar]

    Chapter 267 [End] [He Who Shouldn''t Exist] [9] [Sabaoth''s Avatar]


    The wind howled within the ind.


    An eerie silence lingered, apanied by the asional shaking of the ind.


    Woosh!


    At the epicenter of the ind, just below the shattering sky, the wind rushed abnormally.


    A golden light illuminated the ce as if making way for someone to descend.


    Another wind howled, turning into a young man wearing a white robe.


    His white hair fluttered around, his expression sharp, his eyes closed, ''gazing'' up at the sky.


    El mentally analyzed the time it would take for "him" to descend.


    And he quickly concluded:


    ...Enough.


    ...Enough for him to talk with her.


    "Are you going to hide as always?" His deep, calm voice echoed in the ce.


    He slowly turned around, lowering his head, and whispered softly, "I can sense your presence, Lady Sophia."


    A striking blonde woman with long, braided hair slowly appeared in front of him.


    She wore a purple gown that covered her entire body, a golden engagement ring on her left hand.


    Her expression was one of sorrow and exhaustion, with visible battle marks on her hands.


    A silence lingered between them.


    El tried not to ''look'' at her, while Sophia''s golden eyes crucified him.


    "...How have you been?" Finally, El whispered with a tired sigh.


    "Why are you doing this?" Sophia asked, her voiceced with anger and sadness. "...Why are you making him go through all this once again?"


    "...."


    El''s lips parted to answer her, but no words came out of his mouth.


    "Answer me, Ishmael," Sophia said, the mana around her trembling at her words.


    "Why are you dragging him into this matter once again?"


    "It''s inevitable," El replied calmly, shaking his head. "...He needs to¡ª"


    "He has already lived a painful life once," Sophia cut off his words. "Why do you want to make it even more painful?"


    "....Don''t you want to see him again?" El asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    Sophia clenched her fist as she whispered, "....He isn''t my Qais."


    "He is¡ª"


    "My Qais is dead," she interjected sharply, ring at him. "....That boy is nothing but a shadow of what he was."


    El let out a deep breath, his body trembling slightly at her words.


    Sadness and regret hammered his mind as he remembered things he tried so hard to forget.


    "...Sabaoth won''t let him live peacefully," El whispered softly, the sky above him almost broken as golden lightning radiated from it.


    "....He will drag Qais''s soul again and again until he achieves his goals."


    "..."


    Sophia could only re at him without replying.


    She also knew that it was impossible to remove Sabaoth''s influence.


    The only way to truly free him was to kill Sabaoth.


    Crack!!


    The sky above thempletely cracked as a pressure soon started to bear down on them.


    El ''gazed'' up, his lips curling into a small smile.


    "Can you handle him?" Sophia asked, gazing up as well.


    "I can," El replied without ''looking'' at her. "But it will take a lot of time to recover from it."


    Sophia turned around without a word.


    "I will take care of Qais," El softly whispered. "It won''t end likest time."


    Sophia''s body vanished from the ce.


    "Sigh."


    El sighed as the space around him expanded, a white in blocking the path between the sky and the ground.


    A spot within the in lit up as pure light descended on it.


    "Rumble!!!"


    In an instant, thousands of lightning bolts collided with the white in, turning the ce chaotic.


    At some point, the spot of light began to ripple like an illusory ocean taking shape.


    The ripples slowly coincided, taking the shape of a young man with golden-white wings adorning his back.


    The young man''s presence alone bent the space around him.


    The "world" immediately started to reject his presence.


    His divinity red up to resist it.


    The young man''s gaze moved towards El.


    El''s eyelids fluttered, his bright purple eyes filled with divinity opening up.


    El smiled. "We meet again, Michael."


    "Indeed," Archangel Michael said, staring at him. "Heaven''s traitor." His body blurred the next instant.


    .....


    .....


    "Tch."


    Christina clicked her tongue in annoyance as Esmeraypletely ignored her presence.


    The ce where she floated once blurred before her body vanished.


    "I hate that bitch."


    Christina grumbled as her gaze turned towards the sky that somehow returned to normal.


    Turning around, she slowly walked towards the center of the ind while she drew in deep breaths.


    "Everything will be alright," she whispered, trying to calm herself down. "...He will understand."


    Her hand moved as she gently squeezed the ne she wore.


    A wind rustled past her.


    Her steps halted as ady stood in her path.


    "...What are you doing?" Sophia asked, ring at her.


    Christina''s lips curled up in a smile. "The coward finally showed up, huh?"


    "Answer me." Sophia stepped closer, her voice threatening.


    "It''s none of your business," she replied while pushing her aside, resuming her steps.


    "You are trying to trick Anastasia, aren''t you?" Sophia asked, making her halt. "ying with a Primordial Goddess won''t end well."


    "We will see about that," she replied calmly without looking back.


    "...This is madness."


    She turned around to nce at Sophia, her lips parted as she whispered, "...Anything for him."


    "Why are you letting her do this?" Sophia''s body blurred as she appeared in front of Christina. "Answer me, Inarhia!"


    Christina cocked her head to look at the tall woman.


    She could faintly see concern in Sophia''s eyes.


    ...Not for her, though.


    She quietly walked past her.


    Sophia grabbed her wrist, her lips parted. "...Answer me, sister."


    .....


    .....


    SWISH!!


    The Naraka left Azariah''s hand, lodging itself deeply within the chest of an angel rushing at him.


    The weapon glowed crimson before engulfing the angel within itself, making him an eternal ve.


    "Argh!"


    Azariah''s gaze slowly turned down. An angely below his feet, screaming in pain.


    He grinned as he grabbed both its golden-white wings tightly.


    Tear!


    The sound of flesh tearing echoed within the ce as he ripped both its wings, throwing them away.


    The pool of blood below him engulfed the angel''s withering body, corroding its entire being.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Azariah struggled to breathe as he gazed around him.


    A huge pool of blood covered the entire ce, mutted bodies of angels floated on its surface.


    His hand raised up as Naraka returned to his grip.


    Without any dy, he turned his body, throwing the axe at the nearing angel flying towards him.


    The angel raised his hand forward to grab the axe''s handle.


    "Foolish."


    Azariah whispered as the instant Naraka touched his hand, his body incinerated, burning to a crisp, leaving nothing.


    ...Only beings that are rted to Sabaoth can hold Naraka.


    Naraka floated in the air before it slowly returned back to his hand.


    Azariah''s gaze slowly observed the ce.


    The golden light that descended some time ago waspletely removed from reality. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The forest was destroyed, and the monsters that lived here cowered in fear, hiding away.


    Only blood remained in the ce.


    And the angels...


    ...None of them was left alive.


    The angels that descended to kill him were nowhere to be found.


    He lowered Naraka along with his gaze to the pool of blood.


    And there they were.


    The oh, so mighty beings.


    "Hahahaha."


    Azariah let out a hystericalugh as, for some reason, he found it funny.


    Madness from using her divinity was corrupting his mind.


    Those arrogant fools, they died painfully to protect such a worthless being.


    Thinking about him, Azariah''s gaze finally moved towards the end of the ce.


    A boy came into his view.


    ...Ethan sat in the corner, with a broken expression, his body trembling in fear.


    Azariah slowly walked towards him, dragging Naraka along.


    Making sure to take his time.


    The screeching sound of the weapon grazing the ground made Ethan turn to look at him.


    ...And all Azariah saw was fear in his eyes.


    Azariah walked out from the pool of blood.


    His gaze remained fixed on Ethan.


    Walking closer, he halted just in front of him.


    Raising his hand, he aligned Naraka along his neck.


    Tilting his head, Azariah asked coldly, "Anyst words?"


    Ethan red at him with hatred, his entire body fighting against the fear he felt right now.


    "I will kill you," he snarled, clenching his fist till they bled.


    "I will destroy everything you love, I will kill everyone you care about¡ª"


    "Maybe in your next life." Azariah whispered as he raised Naraka high.


    Ethan forcibly shut his eyes as the crimson axe descended.


    "Hm?"


    But it didn''t reach his neck.


    Azariah slowly gazed at his arm, which was now entwined with a branch of a tree, glowing in crimson.


    His instincts screamed as he felt the ground beneath him tremble.


    He propelled himself back, just as thend where he stood quaked violently, tearing open a huge hole in a bid to devour him.


    The mana around the ce soon started to behave strangely.


    The mana particles danced around like beings happy to be in someone''s presence.


    He blinked¡ªand there it was.


    A huge tree, engraved with crimson markings, looming behind Ethan.


    Azariah immediately recognized it.


    The blood pooling at Azariah''s feet red up, mirroring the seething rage boiling in his mind.


    His grip on Naraka tightened as he raised it high.


    Without any dy, he hurled it towards Ethan.


    A figure materialized in front of Ethan.


    "He" raised his hand.


    Naraka rushed towards him at threatening speed.


    And just as it reached close, it came to an abrupt halt as "He" caught the weapon effortlessly by its hilt.


    A silence lingered in the ce.


    "He" had striking long red hair cascading behind "His" back and glowing golden eyes holding captivating spirals that looked at Azariah.


    "He" wore a dark robe with intricate gold patterns, and "His" long elongated ears marking "His" high elf lineage.


    Mana danced around like a child in "His" mere presence.


    Anger swelled in Azariah''s chest as he looked at "Him."


    The name ripped from his throat, his voice echoing as Azariah prowled towards "Him."


    "RAGNAR!!"

 Chapter 268 [End] [He Who Shouldnt Exist] [Sacrifice]

    Chapter 268 [End] [He Who Shouldn''t Exist] [Sacrifice]


    "Huff¡­"


    An exhausted breath escaped from a boy''s lips.


    His body leaned against the spear supporting his tired frame.


    His golden eyes gazed down at his feet.


    Fifty or so beastsy dead there, shredded into pieces.


    Their blood dripped from the corpses, slowly getting soaked into the ground.


    "Fuck, where is he?"


    Aimar groaned in frustration as he straightened his body.


    His eyes, filled with anger and exhaustion, turned around, looking at the cave-like ce he had been teleported to.


    "Are you alright?"


    Aimar turned to look back.


    A group of frightened students stared at him.


    A girl with orchid hair stood at the forefront alongside his brother.


    "Yeah," Aimar replied to Miley before he walked forward toward the ce that seemed to be the end of the cave. "Follow behind me."


    A sudden sticky feeling crawled over his skin.


    The atmosphere burst out, and in the next instant, he found himself in a different ce.


    "Hehehe."


    And the first thing he heard was someone''s eerieughter.


    His eyes adjusted to the light as he gazed forward.


    And his blood froze at the gruesome sight.


    A skinless man hung in the air with his limbs stretched by ckened hands.


    His every muscle was visible, pulsating with every drop of rain falling on it.


    Crack!


    His gaze fell behind the man.


    A silver-haired girl broke the ribs of the man from behind.


    But it wasn''t the first rib she broke.


    A few of them were already torn out, ced in such a way that they resembled the wings of an eagle.


    "Are you liking it, Bradyn?" Shyamal''s delightful voice echoed in the rain.


    "Huh?"


    Only then did he notice something.


    ¡­The skinless man was breathing.


    The students behind him started to vomit, some even fainting at the sight.


    "Aimar?" Shyamal''s confused voice echoed as her crimson eyesnded on him. "...What are you doing here?"


    "...Who is he?"


    Aimar asked, taking a step back as she walked toward him, soaked in blood.


    "Some nobody that hurt Azariah," Shyamal replied as she looked at him. "Where is he?"


    Athlea also walked toward him, a sickening look on her face.


    "...I lost him," Aimar whispered softly as he nced back. "Take care of them¡ª"


    "Let them die," Shyamal cut in, turning around. "We should help Azariah instead."


    "..."


    Aimar mentally sighed, rubbing his temples.


    Even though he wanted to refute her words, the gruesome sight behind her made him hesitate.


    Shyamal took his silence as agreement and turned around. "Let''s go."


    Rumble!


    But her steps halted as the ind quaked violently.


    "Hide!"


    Aimar yelled as a blinding ray of light engulfed everything in its path.


    The rings on his hands moved forward, opening multiple portals.


    The same happened behind them, forming ayer of protective barriers in front of everyone.


    A silence loomed for a split second.


    BOOM!!


    An explosive shockwave erupted, uprooting the trees in its path.


    The debris hurled inside the portal, rushing out of the other side.


    The illusion covering the ind was removed from existence.


    "...Azariah."


    Shyamal whispered quietly, concern clear in her voice as she looked back at Aimar.


    A bronze tree at the epicenter of the ind appeared, free from the fog of illusion.


    Her body blurred the next instant, and Aimar followed behind her toward the center of the ind.


    ***


    ***


    [A few moments earlier.]


    The name ripped from his throat, his voice echoing as Azariah prowled toward "Him."


    "RAGNAR!!"


    The blood beneath him red up, forming a sword that became an extension of Azariah''s hand.


    An eerie aura that threatened to consume everything burst out of it.


    Azariah leaped forward, swinging his sword down, aimed at "His" throat.


    CLANG!!


    Ragnar''s hand blurred, sweeping Naraka upwards. Their weapons collided mid-air.


    The collision illuminated the ce with a bright light before a shockwave erupted.


    Azariah''s body flew back like a broken kite, cutting through the air.


    "Arghh."


    Ragnar''s gaze turned back at the sound of someone groaning in pain.


    His spiraled golden eyes looked down at Ethan.


    Ethan looked up at him.


    Ragnar kicked Ethan''s face, knocking him unconscious.


    "Pathetic pest," he spat, his deep voiceced with disgust.


    His body blurred as he appeared mid-air beside Azariah, raising Naraka high.


    Azariah bit his tongue hard enough for blood to leak from it.


    Naraka descended at a threatening speed, ready to split him in half.


    Azariah''s body turned into a cluster of blood, falling down before vanishing into thin air.


    The pool of blood spread on the ground red up, and his body slowly emerged from it.


    "Sekhmet," Azariah whispered shakily.


    The eyes of the towering woman behind him glowed, staring at Ragnar.


    Ragnar floated mid-air, gazing back at her.


    A look of hesitation appeared in his eyes before a beautiful yet threatening marking emerged on his forehead.


    The air around Ragnar grew heavy as the mark of the crimson sun on his forehead burned brightly, traditional tattoos of chains covering the rest.


    "Absolute reversal."


    Ragnar whispered softly.


    Azariah''s destiny changed.


    "Haah!"


    He gasped for breath as the surging power in his body slowly depleted, his left hand melting, returning to its original state.


    The pool of blood slowly started to vanish along with the solitude of the woman behind him.


    The next instant, Ragnar was on him.


    "Urghh!"


    A kick to his midsection sent Azariah''s body flying back.


    It crashed through the trees until his body halted abruptly.


    "Azariah!?"


    A concerned voice echoed in his bursting ears.


    His spine felt like it was breaking apart while his eyes could barely open.


    "Azariah!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Someone helped him sit back up.


    His gaze fluttered as he looked at the girl with white hair wearing a winged helmet.


    Azariah''s eyes widened as he recognized Arianell.


    "Run!"


    He yelled, pushing her aside and standing back up.


    The tearing sound of wind made him look forward.


    Naraka rushed at him with a low booming sound.


    Without thinking, Azariah stood in front of Arianell, raising his hand.


    Naraka turned into a cluster of crimson liquid before entering his arm.


    "Hm?"


    The next instant, Ragnar appeared in front of them, standing a few yards away.


    His confused gaze bore into Azariah, his lips parted. "Naraka chose you over me?"


    Azariah straightened his back, ring at him while Arianell tried to support him.


    Ragnar''s gaze shifted toward Arianell as well, his hand slowly rising.


    "Move," he ordered as Azariah stood in front of her.


    Azariah didn''t budge.


    "As you wish," Ragnar whispered, conjuring a magic circle.


    But it didn''t end there as multipleyers of circles ovepped the previous ones.


    They all glowed simultaneously before a beam of white sma rushed toward Azariah.


    A golden sun disk conjured in front of him, engulfing the beam within it.


    "Argh!"


    Azariah''s body was pushed back by the sheer force the beam generated.


    Crack!


    The sides of the sun disk cracked until the beam finally stopped.


    Azariah knelt on one knee, struggling to breathe as the sun disk turned upside-down.


    Boom!!!


    A beam of light with twice the intensity rushed back at Ragnar.


    He brought his index finger forward.


    The beam of light touched his finger.


    In the next instant, the threatening beam of light turned into thousands of harmless butterflies, spreading around.


    "I sense Sabaoth''s divinity from you," Ragnar mumbled softly, staring at him. "...And Anastasia''s divinity as well."


    "..."


    Azariah bit his lower lip to keep himself awake as he red at the man.


    "...You seem important to Sabaoth," Ragnar said as he turned around, walking toward the gate of hell.


    Arianell tried to rush toward him, but Azariah grabbed her wrist.


    He shook his head, a pleading look on his face.


    A tear trickled down her face as she smiled at him, gripping her sword tightly.


    Boom!!!


    But before she could even move, a branch entwined with the handle of the huge door lying on the ground.


    "No!"


    Arianell yelled, rushing toward him, but Azariah grabbed her tightly.


    Creak!


    The door creaked open with a roaring sound, the air immediately turning sinister.


    A silence flowed through the ce.


    ...Ragnar opened the first gate of hell.


    "Now, how should I deal with you?" His body turned, red hair fluttering as he gazed back at Azariah.


    "Stay out of my matter," Azariah growled, conjuring a de in his hand. "...And I will do the same."


    Ragnar smiled.


    His body blurred, arriving in front of him.


    CRACK!!!


    A punchnded on Azariah''s chest, breaking parts of his ribs and throwing his body back.


    "Azariah!"


    Arianell yelled before swinging her long sword at Ragnar.


    But before it could reach him, a branch erupted from the ground, whipping her away.


    Her body crashed hard into the thorne beside the bronze tree.


    A cluster of white entered Azariah''s body while he struggled to breathe.


    [...Azariah.]


    El''s exhausted voice echoed in his head.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    But Azariah wasn''t in any condition to reply, forcing his body to lean against a broken tree.


    His gazended on his leg, where a bone was sticking out of it.


    [...I am sorry.]


    El whispered, his voice slowly growing distant.


    "...Qais."


    His blurry gaze focused on a girl, her blue eyes looking at him tenderly.


    "Ch...ristina."


    Azariah whispered shakily, trying to wrap his mind around what was happening.


    She gently hugged his body, her soft sobbing consuming his mind.


    "We meet again," Ragnar''s voice echoed through the ce, making Azariah turn toward him. "Esmeray."


    Ady with tinum hair blocked his path.


    Her hands sped behind her back.


    "Leave him alone," Esmeray said, looking at Ragnar.


    "Why should I?" Ragnar replied, tilting his head. "He is an anomaly I do not wish to keep alive."


    "Leave. Him. Alone," Esmeray repeated her words slowly.


    Ragnar silently looked at her before his gazended on Christina, who was hugging Azariah.


    "Only on one condition," Ragnar said, gazing back at Esmeray. "My daughter should be the only Avatar of Anastasia."


    "..."


    Esmeray thought about it for a moment before her body slowly moved aside.


    Azariah''s heart dropped to his stomach as Ragnar''s hand rose.


    "Run!"


    He growled, pushing his broken body, but Christina didn''t let him.


    "Listen to me," she whispered softly, looking at him. "...Everything will be alright."


    "Move!" Azariah yelled desperately, trying to push her aside.


    A beam of light conjured in Ragnar''s hand.


    "Qais." An eight-pointed star shone brightly on both their chests.


    Christina stood up, a graceful smile on her face as she softly whispered, "...I love you."


    A beam of light hit her body.


    ...Her soul separated from her vanishing self.


    It fell onto Azariah, embracing him before dispersing.


    Azariah''s world broke, time slowing down as he knelt on the ground.


    Ragnar vanished from the ce.


    Esmeray looked at Azariah for a fleeting moment before vanishing as well.


    "...Az."


    Arianell walked closer.


    She knelt down beside him, hugging him tightly.


    ...Shyamal also arrived along with Aimar.


    Her breath caught in her throat as she looked at him.


    Without a word, she rushed forward, quietly hugging him as well.


    Ashlyn flew toward them.


    And the moment shended, teleportation portals emerged on the ind.


    The guards of the empire walked out of them.


    Their weapons aimed at Azariah.

 Chapter 269 Epilogue [1]

    Chapter 269 Epilogue [1]


    [Six monthster]


    A single piece of paper floated at the center of the Pargoina Empire''s capital city.


    No sunlight shone over, the sun hiding behind the clouds that covered the entire ce.


    The streets that were once bustling with people were now silent.


    Martialw gripped the heart of the empire, suppressing the revolts ofmoners.


    Every corner was patrolled, and yet, crime festered like a gue.


    Themoners, stripped of hope and dignity, stole and fought for survival.


    Depression loomed over the human domain for the past six months.


    The people shuffled through the streets with hollow eyes, their faces pale from exhaustion.


    A young man collided with a small boy on his path.


    "Sorry." He apologized as he helped the boy get up.


    The boy, trembling, nodded before running away.


    "Sigh."


    The young man sighed, hiding his face from the hood of his cloak.


    He walked through the streets with a tired expression, gazing around.


    The streets felt bizarre to him, and the gloom that clung to the ce got into him as well.


    Walking a little further, he arrived at the church.


    The ce, once filled with devotees, was barren, without a soul roaming around.


    Sighing, the young man walked in.


    The inside of the church was empty, pewsy cold and unused.


    Candles burned low, prayers no longer echoed here.


    Without saying a word, the young man sat down on a bench, removing his hood to let his long, curly ck hair cascade behind his back.


    Aimar rxed his body, gazing up at the ceiling.


    "You are the only regr remaining." His golden eyes turned toward the side where a man in a priest''s uniform said with a warm smile.


    "Don''t get me wrong." Aimar replied, looking away. "I visit only because it''s the quietest ce I could find."


    "I see." The priest replied with a slight nod. "...Though it''s better than no visitors at all."


    "Whatever you say." Aimar replied, shrugging. "Seems like the church has given up on restoring people''s faith in them."


    "No, you are wrong." The priest shook his head in response.


    "The Elohim''s Avatar will soon visit every ce by himself to restore people''s faith."


    "...So he is still alive, huh?" Aimar mumbled, gazing down at his leg, which was bound with a tracking device.


    A device that forced him to stay within a certain range for his entire life, while limiting his mana.


    ...A punishment for attacking the Avatar.


    "He was just recovering from the previous injuries." The priest smiled confidently. "It''s impossible to kill an Avatar."


    "Is it?" Aimar asked, gazing at him. "I''m sure I heard he was almost killed by¡ª."


    "Do not take his name." The priest cut in, hiding his anger behind the smile. "They are beheading those who take his name."


    "..."


    Aimar quietly looked at the man before shifting his gaze away.


    Things had changed a lot in the past six months.


    A single hologram that showed the angel''s death had broken the faith of the masses.


    People started to doubt¡ªare the Gods really that powerful?


    The fear that a single boy caused resulted in the death of thousands.


    Like dominoes falling one after another, depression led the masses to conflict, and that conflict turned into chaos that consumed not only humans but other races as well in a short span of time.


    ...In the end, the royal family had to step in to control everything.


    "Hm?"


    A suddenmotion brought Aimar out of his stupor.


    People were shouting outside in delight, their voices echoing, which didn''t match the atmosphere.


    Aimar stood up from his ce as he walked out, covering his face again.


    A group of guards patrolled the area, making him halt.


    His gazended on a crowd standing in front of a wall.


    Gazing up a little, he noticed a poster.


    ...A poster that announced an execution next week in front of everyone.


    The execution of the Scourge Of Angels by the hands of the Elohim''s Avatar.


    Aimar''s body turned cold as he leaned against the wall.


    His mind spun with different thoughts.


    But he couldn''t find a way to help.


    ...He gritted his teeth as he walked away, hiding himself within the excited crowd.


    ''I am risking too much for you, Azariah.''


    ****


    ****


    The sound of footsteps echoed within a dark, empty dungeon.


    A dungeon that didn''t have a single speck of mana.


    A woman with tinum hair that cascaded behind her back walked deeper inside.


    Ady with ckish-brown hair walked behind her.


    Nothing alive was in view, only the broken pieces of skeletons spiraled around.


    Esmeray''s steps slowed as she reached a cell.


    She turned around, gazing inside.


    A boy with long, pristine white hair was restrained by a straightjacket-like outfit, with straps binding his arm and legs.


    His body was covered by chains looping around him and a cor around his neck that pinned him against the wall.


    His head hung low, eyes covered by an iron blindfold.


    "They are treating you quite well," Esmeray said, her tone t as she walked inside the cell.


    Azariah''s head raised at her voice.


    Esmeray made a chair from thin air, sitting on it as she added, "It''s been six months, hasn''t it?"


    "..."


    Azariah remained silent without saying a word.


    "The church has finally decided to execute you in public," she informed, looking at his motionless body.


    "....It seems like they are willing to take the risk of going against the Aljanah family."


    "..."


    Again, Azariah remained quiet, as if ignoring her.


    "Aren''t you curious about your little lovers?" Esmeray said, finally earning a response. "The alive ones, of course."


    Azariah suppressed his boiling emotions as he waited for her to continue.


    "Arianell and Ashlyn joined the church," she informed, looking back at Adaliah.


    "And you know the best part? They both will try to kill you if they evere in contact with you."


    "...."


    Azariah remained quiet.


    Perhaps he expected something like this to happen.


    "And, yeah, the church wants to kill Shyamal along with you," she informed. "Well, not like she will survive her third awakening¡ª."


    "Tell me, mother," Azariah cut in, his voice calm like never before. "How would you like to die?"


    "..."


    Esmeray''s lips curled up slightly before her face returned to stoic.


    She looked at him for quite some time before she snapped her fingers.


    ng! ng!


    The chains, straps, and blindfold that bound him fell to the ground.


    His swollen legs couldn''t hold his weight as he fell down.


    Azariah''s eyes adjusted to the light slowly before she came into his view.


    "Not by your hands, son," Esmeray replied calmly, looking down at him.


    "Why?" Azariah asked, staring at her. "Are you afraid that I won''t give you an easy death?"


    "No," Esmeray replied tly. "Why should I be afraid of a weak little boy who can''t even save his lover?"


    Azariah red at her, clenching his fist.


    "Why the re, son?" Esmeray asked, tilting her head.


    "Deep down, didn''t you already know she was going to die the moment she was revealed as Anastasia''s Avatar?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It wouldn''t have happened if not for you teleporting¡ª."


    "Ragnar would have killed her sooner orter," she cut in, her anger hidden behind her words.


    "She was bound to die the moment she entered the power struggle between primordials."


    "..."


    Azariah couldn''t deny her words.


    He already knew what Ragnar wanted, and he was too weak to stop him.


    "Anyway, I am here to reward you forpleting your task of killing an angel," Esmeray said as she leaned toward him, looking into his eyes.


    "Choose, Azariah. Do you want to work under me, or do you want to be free and stand against me?"


    "Do I need to say it?" Azariah asked, staring back into her lifeless grey eyes.


    "Thought you would choose that," Esmeray nodded. "So, from your future knowledge, you should already know what I n to do, right?"


    Azariah flinched slightly at her words as he looked at her nkly.


    "What''s with that face, son?" Esmeray asked, tilting her head. "...Did you really think I wouldn''t notice it?"


    "....."


    His mind turned numb as he looked at the woman in front of him.


    "Answer me."


    "....Destroy Akasha," Azariah whispered softly. "And kill every member of the forsaken families."


    "Indeed," Esmeray nodded her head. "You will be living in Akasha from now on as Mariam''s adopted grandson."


    "....What?" Azariah asked confusingly, knitting his brows.


    "Mariam begged me to give you under her care," Esmeray replied calmly, looking at him. "She didn''t budge even after she got to know that you are engaged to a vampire."


    "...What are you saying?" Azariah asked, unable toprehend her words.


    "You are engaged to Edwin''s granddaughter," Esmeray informed as she stood up. "I quite like that girl, so I arranged it for you."


    "..."


    Azariah quieted down, staring at her as she walked closer.


    "We are standing on equal ground now," she said, looking down at him.


    "...And here''s a deal: try saving one of those families from total annihtion, and I will see you as my equal."


    "....."


    Azariah stared at her for a while before his lips parted. ".....I want to use myst wish you gave me."


    "...What is it you want?" Esmeray asked as she slowly turned around.


    "Train Shyamal," he said, taking a deep breath. "...Make sure she survives her awakening."


    "Why should I?" she asked, tilting her head.


    "Do not y dumb, mother," he replied, ring at her. "....You want her to survive as well, don''t you?"


    "Your wish will be granted," she said without any emotion in her voice as she turned around and walked away.


    Now, only Adaliah and Azariah remained in the cell.


    "What do you want?" Azariah asked as he looked at her.


    Adaliah slowly walked toward him, taking out something from her bracelet.


    "Lady Christina asked me to pass it to you," she said as she passed a box-like object to him.


    Azariah took it, noticing its design, which reminded him of old recorders.


    "You will have one week before you are departed to Akasha," Adaliah informed as she turned around and walked away.


    Azariah clicked the y button as soon as she was out of sight.


    The tape started to roll.


    "Ahem, hello."


    Christina''s voice echoed.


    Azariah''s body trembled as he drew in a deep breath.


    Only after listening to her voice again did he realize how much he missed it.


    "I don''t know how to use this properly, but I hope my voice is clear."


    Her voice echoed once again, making him focus on it.


    "Before that, Esmeray, if you are listening to this, fuck you, bitch. I will kill you one day for hurting my Azariah so much."


    Azariah chuckled softly at her words.


    "If you have any shame, just stop listening."


    Her voice quieted down for a few seconds before continuing.


    "Well, I hope she''s gone and the one listening to me is you."


    She said, her voice tender.


    "I have a lot to say, but I don''t know how I should start."


    Azariah slowly leaned against the wall, closing his eyes.


    "Okay, let''s start with this...


    ....Two months from now, I am going to die."

 Chapter 270 Epilogue [2] [End Of Game One]

    Chapter 270 Epilogue [2] [End Of Game One]


    "Okay, let''s start with this... ...Two months from now, I am going to die." A silence followed as those words escaped my lips.


    The wind rushed past on the balcony where I stood, staring at my hand that held the recorder tightly.


    "Well, that doesn''t seem like the best way to start." I let out a light chuckle as I leaned against the railing.


    "You should already know it by the time you are hearing this recording."


    My gazended on my ne as I whispered, "...''She'' should have informed you."


    Well, that''s what I hope for.


    "So, you might be wondering, why am I recording myself?" I said, smiling as I turned around. "...It''s because I wanted to exin myself for what I did and why I did that."


    Guilt gripped my heart as I tiredly ced her hand on the railing, looking down.


    The empty streets of the night came into view, which oddly enough calmed me down.


    "Remember how I used to tell you stories about the goddess Anastasia when we were children?" I asked, bringing the recorder close.


    "...There is one thing that I didn''t tell you...I could talk with her once every few years."


    Once again, guilt hit me like a hammer as I closed my eyes and waited for some time to gather my thoughts.


    My lips parted again. "....She once told me to visit her shrine when I was a child...


    ...Where I met her priestess, who told me about my lover''s future....your horrible future."


    "...Maybe it was because I was na?ve that I didn''t believe her words at that time." I continued, looking below absentmindedly. "Whatever may be the reason...I didn''t believe her words back then."


    I let out a tired sigh as I thought about it.


    ...Those words that Sana said.


    They made a lot of sense now.


    "Even though I took extra care of you for quite some time after that...I stopped thinking about ''that'' future." I added, feeling a ripple of sadness consuming me.


    "...And because of that, the Shyamal incident happened."


    I stopped the recorder as I took in deep breaths to stop panicking.


    I always thought something happened after that one festival.


    Azariah vanished for months, and even though I tried, I couldn''t find him.


    And...


    ...When I met In?s in Akasha and she ''showed'' me what he had gone through during that time....it broke my heart.


    ...It was even more heartbreaking because I had seen him cry in my embrace before.


    All because of his own mother.


    Tears trickled down my eyes.


    I wiped them, but they kept streaming down my face.


    I slowly sat on the ground.


    Scared and afraid.


    ...I don''t want to ''die.''


    I don''t want to leave him alone.


    I kept crying like a child, holding myself.


    Minutes passed, and I finally got a hold of myself.


    I drew in a deep breath to stop myself from trembling.


    It''s myst message to him; I don''t want my voice toe out sad or pathetic.


    "...When I was thirteen, Annastia offered me to be her Avatar, and surprisingly she told me the reason for it." I said, closing my eyes.


    "But as much as I appreciated her honesty...I hated her reason...I hated how she wanted to manipte you using me, so I rejected her offer and tried to fix things myself."


    I still remember how I used to roam behind Azariah all day. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ....How I always tried to stop him from drinking or beating people.


    Even though he used to yell at me or even throw things at me, I always tried to help him.


    ...But.


    In the end, I started to wonder....


    ''What about me?'' Why don''t my feelings matter?


    ....Everyone was having good times with their loved ones except me.


    The small child in me back then wanted to have a normal love life.


    A good fianc¨¦ who wasn''t neglectful like my father was to my mother.


    ....A fianc¨¦ who didn''t p me in front of everyone.


    "After trying for years and getting humiliated every time...I gave up." I confessed, closing my eyes. "...And like a coward, I ran away to Akasha."


    I sighed once again, rubbing my teary eyes.


    I still remember how much my heart bled that time when I left him.


    How painful it was to leave him alone.


    ...But, I was so annoyed and angry that I did it nheless.


    "I thought it might subdue my feelings for you, but, oh, how wrong I was." I smiled as I gazed up at the starry sky. "...It just made my situation worse."


    Every day, I would think about him.


    Every night, I would dream about him.


    And as time passed, it kept on getting worse.


    "....In the end, I came to the conclusion." I said, my voice sweet. "If I don''t go to you, then I wouldn''t have anywhere to go." Oh my beloved, you don''t know how much I wanted to have a glimpse of you at that time.


    ...How much I missed you.


    "You know, I met someone who changed my life in Akasha." I said, my eyes involuntarily moving to the eight-pointed star in the sky. "...Someone who helped me with my feelings."


    ''Are you listening?'' [<.....>]


    ''I am sorry.'' [<.....>]


    "And that someone told me about your condition when I returned from Akasha." I added, exhaling deeply. "...How you were slowly dying."


    ....It was hard.


    It was hard to keep smiling around him without breaking down.


    ....Knowing how the one I loved the most was dying, and I couldn''t do anything.


    "In the end, I epted Anastasia''s


    offer, and in return, I asked for the location of tears of eternal love¡ªDumal-Hubb."


    I said as I turned around, slowly walking towards the gate. "....But like I said, I hated how she wanted to manipte you through me."


    Opening the door, I entered the room.


    The ce felt a little warm as I walked towards the bed.


    "As you may know, gods can forcefully control their avatars if necessary, and I was sure she would do the same if things didn''t go ording to her." I said as I sat down on the bed.


    "....So, I came up with a n."


    My gaze shifted towards the photo frame ced on the table.


    I smiled gently as I looked at the photo of me and Azariah from the trip.


    "...A way that would make sure you wouldn''t die." I said as I picked up the photo frame. "...But for that n to seed, I needed to pay a price."


    ....That reminds me of a line I heard in Akasha.


    ''When the passion of loving someone exceeds limits...You ascend to the deathbed smiling, for your lover.'' "I know you will hate me for what I did, and I understand it." I said as I closed my eyes. "..But I hope you can forgive me for breaking your heart."


    The memories that I spent with him started to sh past my eyes.


    How I first met him, talked with him, yed with him, always lived with him.


    ...And our first time.


    Something clicked in my mind as I abruptly opened my eyes.


    "...Oh, and I might have broken some important promises with someone." I said with an awkward chuckle. "...It won''t affect you much....probably."


    ''...I hope you survive that, my love.'' I sighed once again, looking at the ceiling.


    ....I don''t know what else I should say.


    I thought I would have hours of things I would like to tell him.


    ...But it seems like there isn''t much I could say now.


    "You know, Azariah." I said, as I remembered something sweet.


    "...I dreamed about a little girl once, with the same purple eyes as you and hair like mine."


    I smiled at the thought as I looked at the clock.


    It was past midnight.


    I think that''s all I would like to say today.


    "...Always remember, Azariah." I sighed as I brought the recorder closer.


    ***


    ***


    "No matter where you are, or what you are doing, or who you are with...I will honestly, truly,pletely love you."


    The recording ended.


    I nkly looked at the recorder tightly held in my hand.


    The ce I sat creaked while my body gently moved like rising waves.


    I let out a tired sigh as I looked at the clear afternoon sky above me.


    The smell of salt engulfed my nose.


    "Can you hear me, El?"


    I asked softly.


    I don''t even remember how many times I had asked this.


    "..."


    No reply.


    [<...He is recovering from using too much divinity.>]


    Another calm and soothing voice echoed in my head instead.


    "....."


    I didn''t reply as I kept my gaze on the sky.


    Time passed as I absentmindedly stared upward.


    I raised my right hand and looked at the mark engraved on it.


    ...A golden star marking.


    I willed it, and the engraving burned before it began to engulf my body in golden markings.


    I stopped it midway, making it return back.


    Finally, I whispered.


    "...Inna."


    [<Yes.>]


    "Was it necessary for her to ''die''?" I asked, leaning against the moving wall.


    [<.....>]


    "I would have been happy if she just stayed by my side," I mumbled, rubbing my eyes.


    A humming sound echoed beside me, making me nce at the cluster of red and gold.


    It turned into a talldy with a face too smooth, pale skin that screamed goddess.


    She had voluminous, flowing golden blonde hair cascading down her shoulders, touching the ground.


    Her crimson eyes stared at me, lips trembling.


    Her ck gown, adorned with gold embellishments, bent along with her as she sat beside me.


    She gently wrapped her hands around my head, bringing me into her embrace.


    "Everything will be alright," she whispered, gently patting my head.


    "...I hate that idiot," I mumbled, closing my eyes. "...Why is she beautiful but has zero brain cells?"


    She chuckled softly without replying.


    A sudden jerk made me snap out of her embrace.


    "Azariah!"


    I looked at Inna, and she nodded gently before vanishing.


    I stood up from my cezily as I walked forward.


    My gaze shifted to the deep sea as I grabbed a rope for support.


    Slowly, I walked to the deck of the boat I was on, where a young man was already standing.


    "Is this the ce?" Aimar, with his hair tied in a bun, asked, ncing back. "...Azariah, or should I call you Himmel now?"


    "Call me whatever you like," I said as I stood beside him.


    In front of us was a huge ind, trees covering it entirely.


    "We''re at the right ce," I mumbled, nodding my head.


    "So, where is the guardian?" he asked, squinting his eyes at the ind.


    "ROOOAR!!!" And as if waiting for his words, a thunderous roar echoed.


    A shadow loomed over, making us both look up.


    Arge creature flew above our boat, its scaly body clearly visible.


    The creaturended on the ind''s shore before turning towards us.


    "....Is that a dragon?" Aimar asked, too shocked to give a proper reaction.


    "Yep," I replied with a bright smile.


    "...We need to kill it?"


    "Of course," I replied as I looked back at the dragon. "...It''s one v/s two. Easy win."


    He looked at me weirdly before his lips parted. "....I hate being friends with you."


    I chuckled softly as I gazed up at the dragon.


    The guardian of Dumal-Hubb.

 Chapter 271 Himmel [1]

    Chapter 271 Himmel [1]


    [Tamriel Kingdom, Alfheim]


    [Year 2982, A.H.W.-III] "Az~."


    The ring sun zed high above the city of Tamriel.


    Its golden rays filtering through the World Tree Yggdrasil, bathing the city in a gentle glow.


    "Where are you?"


    The voice, filled with amusement rippled through the garden adorned with hundreds of different fragrant flowers.


    A woman in her mid-twenties strolled through the garden, her presence regal yet tender.


    Her long hair¡ªprimarily white with soft pink gradients at the ends¡ªcascaded like a silken waterfall down her back, swaying with each step.


    With her hands sped behind, her warm, ember eyes scanned the garden''s tall, colorful nts.


    "If you don''te out, I''ll be sad."


    Herment voice lingered in the air as she crouched, her flowing blue dress crinkling softly around her.


    She covered her face with her hands, her expression morphing into a pout.


    "Azariah doesn''t like me now~," she whispered, her voice filled with sorrow.


    A moment passed. Then another.


    The flowers around her rustled, and suddenly, a small boy with roughlybed purple hair darted from the foliage.


    His grey shirt and ck trousers were slightly dusty from his hiding spot, but his wide, guilty eyes were focused solely on her.


    "Don''t cry, Yennefer¡ª!"


    "Got you!" Yennefer eximed, her sadness vanishing as she scooped him into her arms.


    She twirled him around, holding him as his small hands clutched at her.


    "You cheated again," Azariah huffed, his purple eyes narrowing in annoyance.


    "Why were you hiding in the garden?" she asked, feigning innocence as she pinched his soft cheek.


    "...Nothing," he mumbled, avoiding her gaze, his hands fidgeting.


    "Hm. Did you do something naughty?" Yennefer teased, arching an elegant brow.


    "No," he said firmly.


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    "...No."


    "Should I call her?" Yennefer said with a smile, tilting her head.


    Azariah''s face paled instantly. "Not her¡ª!"


    "Then tell me," she urged gently, her voice as soothing as the breeze that rustled the flowers.


    "....."


    His small shoulders slumped, and he lowered his head, his lips quivering to speak.


    Yennefer said nothing, giving him the space he needed while she carried him toward the edge of the garden.


    As they stepped into the open, the cheerful sounds of children reached them.


    A boy with the same purple hair as Azariah sprinted across the grassy courtyard, hisughter trailing behind him.


    Yennefer recognized him immediately.


    Killian.


    Azariah''s older cousin.


    Behind him, a group of children followed¡ªAvril, Cecily, Pasithea, and at the very end, her own daughter, Zenith.


    Their carefreeughter filled the air, but Yennefer noticed Azariah stiffening in her arms.


    Yennefer smiled softly, gazing at Azariah, who looked at them as well.


    "Az," she asked softly, her gaze dropping to his sullen expression.


    "Did they refuse to let you y with them?"


    Azariah shook his head, his lip jutting out in a slight pout. "It''s not that."


    "Then what is it?"


    "I don''t want to y with Killian," he muttered, crossing his arms. "He always takes my ce."


    "Hm?" Yennefer''s smile returned as she began walking away from the lively children.


    "That''s because he''s older, Az. And the girls seem to like him more."


    Azariah''s head drooped further, his purple eyes clouding with frustration.


    He couldn''t deny it.


    Killian had a natural charm, a warmth that drew others effortlessly.


    No matter where he went, friends seemed to gather around him like moths to a me.


    "Do you think... people will like me more if I be kind like him?"


    Azariah asked hesitantly, his wide, expectant eyes searching her face.


    "You don''t need to be like anyone else, Azariah," she said, her voice gentle.


    "You just need to be you. The right people will love you for that."


    Azariah nodded back with a light smile, but her words stuck in his mind.


    Yet his light smile faltered as he noticed something¡ªthe familiar surroundings of the garden narrowing into a single pathway that led to a resting ce in the middle.


    "...Where are we going?" he asked hesitantly, his purple eyes darting to the trail ahead.


    "Don''t you want to see her?" Yennefer replied with a grin, tightening her hold on the squirming boy.


    "Leave me, Yennefer," he groaned, wriggling to escape her embrace.


    But she didn''t let him move.


    "Let go¡ª."


    "And where do you want to go?"


    A calm, authoritative tone cut through his protests as they approached an open, tomb-like structure nestled in the heart of the garden.


    Azariah flinched at her voice as she slowly turned back to look at her.


    A stunning high elfy gracefully on a reclining chair, radiating an aura of elegance.


    Her long, cascading hair a delicate blend of golden blonde streaked with subtle olive undertones.


    Her almond-shaped eyes, a mesmerizing mix of vibrant green and olive, nced at Azariah.


    Her wless, porcin-like skin glowed faintly, and pointed ears peeked through her lustrous hair.


    She wore emerald-green robes with golden thread-like patterns.


    "...Nerissa."


    Azariah murmured, his voice barely above a whisper, as Yennefer set him down.


    He looked back at her abruptly before quickly hiding behind her.


    "Why are you hiding?" Nerissa asked, tilting her head.


    Azariah shook his head.


    "Come here."


    Yennefer smiled as she stepped aside.


    Azariah looked at her pleadingly.


    "Go on," Yennefer urged, ruffling his hair with a teasing smile. "She won''t bite."


    Azariah meekly walked towards her, eyes fixed on the ground.


    As soon as he was within reach, Nerissa grabbed his arm, yanking him closer.


    "Did you do what I asked?" she questioned,bing his hair with her hand while cupping his face with another.


    "...Yes," Azariah replied, biting his tongue in nervousness.


    "What exactly did she ask, Az?" Yennefer interjected, her toneced with curiosity as she moved closer.


    Azariah blinked up at her innocently before responding, "To propose to Queen Rosalie."


    "Wait, what!?" Yennefer frowned at his words as she looked at Nerissa.


    Nerissa ignored her. Looking at Azariah, she asked, "What did she say?"


    "She said it wasn''t possible," Azariah muttered, shaking his head. "But... the king was very angry."


    "Why?" Nerissa asked as she made sure he looked presentable.


    "Because Rosalie was blushing?" he replied, unsure if that was the reason.


    "...He said I won''t be able to step here again once I leave Alfheim."


    Yennefer sighed, rubbing her temples, while Nerissa nodded seriously.


    "Good," Nerissa dered with a satisfied smile. "Now I won''t have to see his face here again."


    Azariah''s mood soured further at her words.


    Before he could protest, Nerissa pulled him onto herp, her hands steadying his trembling frame.


    "Show me what else you learned," she said calmly, her tone brooking no argument.


    Azariah nodded gently before raising both his arms.


    A cluster of green energy emerged in his hand, moving from one ce to another.


    They danced at his will, taking different simple shapes.


    "That''s good enough. You can learn the next step," Nerissa said, making him gaze up. "How to use Ruah to heal others."


    Yennefer leaned in, pinching Azariah''s cheek yfully. "Hard to believe a child can control Ruah better than most adults."


    "Of course he can," Nerissa scoffed, swatting Yennefer''s hand away. "I taught him."


    "On a whim," Yennefer rebuked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And yet I seeded," Nerissa retorted, turning her attention back to Azariah.


    "And boy, why weren''t you born as an elf with a longer life?"


    "...I am sorry," Azariah apologized, lowering his head.


    "That reminds me." Her eyes flicked to Yennefer.


    "Is his mother still pretending he doesn''t exist, or are you nning to adopt him?"


    "Esmeray will be back soon enough," Yennefer replied with a smile, looking at Azariah, who looked back at her curiously.


    "She will take good care of him."


    "I see," Nerissa replied dryly, pinching Azariah''s cheeks until he whimpered.


    "Good. I''m d I won''t have to deal with your foolish face again."


    "¡­I ahm sossry."


    Azariah replied, his voice whistling as she kept on stretching his cheeks.


    "Uaa Uaa."


    Before Nerissa could say more, the soft cry of an infant broke through the conversation.


    "Come here," Yennefer said, lifting Azariah into her arms once more.


    Nerissa rose gracefully, crossing to a stroller nearby.


    "What happened to my baby?" She bent down, cooing softly as she picked up a wailing baby boy.


    The boy cried louder while Nerissa tried to calm him down.


    "There, there," she murmured, cradling the child against her chest.


    "He''s a little crybaby, unlike Az," Yennefer teased, nting a kiss on Azariah''s cheek.


    Azariah squirmed, rubbing his cheek while ring at her in disgust. "Don''t do that."


    Yennefer grinned before kissing him repeatedly just to annoy him.


    Azariah whined, making her stop.


    "Where is your daughter?" Yennefer asked as she nced back at her.


    "She should be ying alone like always," Nerissa replied as she looked around.


    "Anyway, what name have you chosen for him?" Yennefer asked, ncing at the now-quiet infant.


    "¡­I want to name him Himmel," Nerissa replied with an uncertain expression. "But Ragnar was against it."


    Yennefer nodded thoughtfully. "True. Himmel suits Azariah more."


    "Mariam said the same," Nerissa replied with a faint smile. "So I''ve decided to go with Ragnar''s choice."


    "Oh?" Yennefer raised a brow. "And what did he choose?"


    Nerissa''s gaze softened as she looked at the child in her arms.


    "Liam."


    Dead.

 Chapter 272 Himmel [2]

    Chapter 272 Himmel [2]


    [Unnamed Ind]


    [Year 2995, A.H.W.-III]


    "Why did you stop?"


    My vacant gaze shifted from the screen panel sticking close to my face towards the voice.


    The boy with long obsidian ck hair stared at me with his piercing golden eyes.


    "Go on," he urged, gesturing toward the sand beneath us.


    "Right, where was I?" I muttered, shoving the status screen aside while gazing down.


    "Like I was saying, this one here is my life source which can also be said as a container for holding my life energy."


    I exined as I pointed at the rough sketch I''d etched into the ground¡ªa cylinder drawn with a stick.


    Clearing away stray leaves, I added a bold horizontal line across the middle of the cylinder.


    "This is my current condition; where my life source is broken and where I will die if it''s not fixed."


    I concluded as I smiled while dragging the stick across the cylinder, drawing a cross through it.


    Aimar crouched beside me, his golden eyes fixed on the drawing.


    He was silent for a long moment, lost in thought, before finally speaking.


    "...So," he murmured, his voice unusually subdued. "How long do you have?"


    "Two years, give or take," I replied with a shrug, feigning nonchnce. "Of course, if I can get my hands on Anastasia''s tears, I can repair the damage¡ª"


    "But it won''t change the fact that you''re still dying in two years," he cut in, his voice low and solemn.


    "Unless I find a way to refill the life energy I have lost," I replied as I looked away from him.


    The heat wavesing from the sea hit my face, while the shade of the tree above offered some reprieve from the sun''s re, but not much.


    I closed my eyes as I drew in deep breaths to calm down.


    Every inch of my body was slowly getting used to mana again.


    For thest six months, I had been living alone in a dark eerie dungeon.


    That too without a speck of mana to train my body.


    The faint glow of the silver runes etched across my skin pulsed with each exhale.


    "What now?"


    I gently opened my eyes to look at Aimar.


    "And now we kill the dragon," I replied as I looked deep into the forest.


    "..."


    Aimar looked at me weirdly, still unable toprehend the absurdity.


    "Let''s go," I said, giving him a light p on the chest to snap him out of it.


    He winced, grumbling something before reluctantly following behind me.


    The sound of a dried-up branch breaking echoed as we moved towards the center of the ind.


    Maybe it was because of the humidity, but I felt my body more sweaty and tired.


    "So," I began, ncing over my shoulder at him, "did you have any contact with the outside world while you were under house arrest?"


    "If you have something to ask, do it," Aimar replied, looking back at me.


    "My old man used to tell me every important thing that happened."


    I clenched my fist, suppressing the irritation bubbling in my chest. "What happened to Ethan?"


    "He''s living the dream life," Aimar replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "The entire human domain worships him as a beacon of hope... the one who''ll protect them and kill you."


    I chuckled softly at that, pushing aside a tangle of vines blocking our path.


    "What about the church?" I threw another question at him. "...How are they doing now?"


    "Terribly," he said bluntly. "After your little stunt, the humans have lost faith in them."


    "It won''t be long before they restore it though," I added as I remembered the story of the game.


    ''They might also push forward some of the events that are supposed to happen after a few years.'' Hmm.


    That might be a problem.


    I am already toote to be part of the First Core of the Second Game from the start.


    ''I don''t even know what route Elijah took.'' Either way, if I was going to survive in Akasha, I''d need to ensure things unfolded on my terms¡ªnot my mother''s.


    "Is there nothing else you want to ask?"


    My trail of thoughts halted as I shifted my gaze back at Aimar.


    "No, nothing," I replied, shaking my head as I resumed my walk.


    The vines thickened as we pressed on, making navigation more challenging.


    My amputated left hand was a hindrance, leaving me to struggle one-handed.


    "Not going to ask about them?" Aimar questioned, his voice harsh.


    "What''s there to ask?" I replied tly.


    "I''ve already spoken to Shyamal. The rest... aren''t important."


    "The fuck you mean not important?" he snapped, his tone rising.


    "I already know what they are up to," I replied, my tone still t.


    "Heard they joined the church and vowed to kill me¡ª."


    Aimar abruptly grabbed my shoulder before jerking my body towards him. "Do you even know what made them do it?"


    "Does it matte¡ª."


    "You are the reason." Grabbing my cor, he rebuked. "Your stupid stunt¡ªkilling the angels¡ªforced them into it."


    "..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I stayed silent, staring into his fiery gaze. I hadn''t noticed before, but I''d grown taller than him.


    "Ashlyn was at least able to live because she is an incarnation, but you fucking almost killed Arianell."


    He pushed me back as he continued. "The church was nning to burn her alive just because she was close to you."


    Ahhh.


    I don''t know how I should react to that.


    I know my stupid decision must have consequences, but another person dying...


    "How is she?"


    I asked, looking at him.


    And still, I found my tone calm.


    "Helena saved her," he replied, walking past me. "You destroyed a lot of lives, Azariah."


    "...."


    I smiled softly as I looked down at the ground.


    [<Who does he think he is? Trying to lecture you like some all-knowing person.>]


    A grumpy and annoyed voice echoed in my head as I resumed my walk.


    ''Leave him be,'' I replied silently.


    ''He thinks I''m wrong, and he''s just trying to fix me in his own way.'' [<What were you supposed to do? Let those pesky angels kill you without fighting back?>]


    ''I should have run away,'' I said with a shrug, the words hollow as we approached the heart of the ind.


    [<Nothing would have changed, even if you had.>]


    ''.....''


    I turned silent as my mind nked out.


    A memory shed past my eyes.


    The memory of the blue-haired girl smiling brightly.


    ''...Stupid idiot.'' My mood soured as thoughts of Christina wormed their way into my head.


    Instinctively, my right hand reached for the ne I wore¡ªa keepsake that had once belonged to her.


    ''Couldn''t you have stopped her, Inna?'' I asked, my voice tinged with bitterness.


    [<...I tried. I tried so many times to change her mind, to stop her, but¡ª>]


    ''But she was too madly in love to care,'' I finished with a bitter smile.


    ...Ahh.


    The more I thought about it, the tighter my chest felt, anger bubbling within me.


    How much better would things have been if she had been just a little selfish?


    Selfish enough to think about herself instead of me.


    Maybe then... maybe then, we could''ve been happy.


    [<....Are you angry at her?>]


    ''I am angry for her, Inna.'' [<...I see>]


    ''...''


    Come to think of it, I never told her that I loved her.


    Not even once have I said it with my mouth.


    [<...You didn''t have to. She already knew.>]


    ''...Still¡ª.'' "Hey." My head shifted towards Aimar as he said, looking at me. "Is this the ce?"


    I shifted my gaze towards the huge inactive volcano in front of us.


    With its body covering half of the ind.


    ....The den of the dragon.


    "Let''s move up," I said without looking at him.


    My shoulder des twisted as a pair of wings unfurled from my back.


    Aimar attached a glowing purple sigil to my arm, and with a single beat of my wings, Iunched into the air.


    The wind made me squint my eyes as I howled through the air.


    And just after a while, I arrived at the edge of the volcano,nding softly on it.


    A portal shimmered into existence beside me, and Aimar stepped through.


    At the bottom of the cratery the dragon, its massive form coiled like a serpent, sleeping soundly.


    "Why didn''t it attack us earlier?" Aimar questioned while I squatted down.


    I picked up a small stone andzily tossed it at the dragon''s side.


    It didn''t even flinch.


    "Because it doesn''t see us as a threat."


    "He isn''t wrong," he replied, nodding softly.


    We both remained silent for a while.


    Unable to stop myself, I posed the question. "Do you hate me for what I did?"


    "I wouldn''t have been here with you, away from my only family, if I did," he replied, ncing at me.


    "Though, yeah, I do hate you for not killing Ethan after all that shit."


    "Your mother is your family too¡ª"


    "Don''t," he growled, cutting me off. "Don''t talk about her."


    "...Okay."


    "Now what?"


    I quietly looked at the dragon. "Now go kill it."


    "...???"


    "You don''t expect a cripple to do that, right?" I asked as I showed him my amputated left arm.


    He looked at me nkly again.


    "Don''t worry, I will have your back." I replied with a bright smile, patting his shoulder.


    "...Fuck, I should''ve just stayed home," he grumbled, leaning forward to get a better look at the dragon.


    Then, his expression shifted. "Wait, doesn''t it look injured to you?"


    "Go and ask how that happened," I replied.


    And before he could react, I shoved him forward in the pit.


    "Wha¡ª?!"


    dead.

 Chapter 273 Himmel [3]

    Chapter 273 Himmel [3]


    Aimar often found himself questioning why he''d ever be friends with Azariah.


    And as he looked at his grinning face after he pushed him down, he couldn''t help but wonder,


    ''Why do I bother sticking with this prideful bastard?'' Maybe it was because of Oliver.


    Or perhaps, he actually liked being around Azariah, though he''d never admit it out loud.


    In the end, he didn''t know.


    ''I should have stayed home.''


    Grumbling internally, Aimar twisted mid-air as he refocused on the task at hand.


    The thought of fighting a dragon alone chilled him to the bone.


    But....the idea of burdening Azariah¡ªafter all the hell he''d been through¡ªwas worse.


    The inside of the inactive volcano was eerily silent, bathed in a dim, unnatural light.


    The walls of the crater were steep and rugged, carved by previousva flows.


    Layers of volcanic rock, ash, and sediment were visible.


    A smallke was present at the side, formed by umted rainwater over the years.


    The heavy air reeked of sulfur, thick enough to cling to the back of his throat.


    On one side was a small cave that glowed with gentle light.


    And at the heart of the crater, curled in a massive bowl-shaped depression,y the crimson-scaled dragon.


    "Hah."


    Aimar took a deep breath as he took out his spear, gripping it tightly with his trembling hands.


    "Everyone feels fear."


    He slowly whispered to himself, trying to ignore his heart hammering in his chest.


    "It''s a necessity to do the job."


    Still suspended mid-air, his body twisted in a full rotation.


    He hurled the spear with every ounce of his strength.


    A shockwave echoed, the spear hurtling toward the dragon.


    CLANG!!


    But before it could even touch the dragon, a barrier made of mana stopped its trial.


    A wave of primal fear washed over Aimar as the beast''s piercing gaze pinned him in ce.


    An abnormal fear gripped Aimar''s heart as he stared back.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s a baby dragon!"


    Azariah''s voice rang out from above, breaking the tension.


    It was neitherforting nor helpful¡ªif anything, it was annoying.


    Aimar''s jaw clenched.


    ''That smug prick.''


    A portal opened beneath him, depositing him onto the ground as he took out another spear.


    He bnced himself on the ground as soon as hended in front of the dragon.


    His body shuddered as the dragon rose on its fours, ring at him.


    ROOAR!!


    A deafening roar echoed, making Aimar tense up while a faint greenish aura started to envelop his body.


    He took a fighting stance.


    The dragon lunged.


    A portal materialized just in time, swallowing Aimar before the beast''s massive ws could reach him.


    He reappeared atop the dragon''s back, driving his spear into the scales with all his might.


    The weapon barely pierced its hide, leaving only a shallow wound.


    Gritting his teeth, he started targeting the soft tissue underneath the scales.


    The dragon whipped its head around, looking at him like he was nothing more than an irritating insect.


    "Fuck."


    Aimar cursed under his breath as the dragon''s mouth opened, fire igniting within its throat.


    Another portal whisked him away just as a torrent of mes consumed the spot where he''d been.


    He emerged in front of the beast, mind racing to calcte his next move.


    Subconsciously, his eyes drifted toward Azariah, who was sitting at the top munching on popcorn.


    ''Is he taking revenge for notforting him about Christina''s death?''


    Aimar grimaced in his mind. He felt annoyed while, at the same time, he felt... sad.


    Even though he wanted to, he felt like he wasn''t the guy who couldfort him.


    He was too awkward to emotionally support him.


    ''...I am sorry, man.'' Aimar suppressed those feelings as he let another portal engulf him.


    His body emerged beside the belly of the dragon as he drove his spear.


    ''Hm?'' Only then did he clearly notice a huge cut on its stomach that ran down to its tail.


    He aligned his spear along the soft part, making a cut.


    But before he could thrust further, the dragon''s body moved.


    The beast reared back, spreading its massive wings.


    With a single powerful p, it lifted into the air, ring down at Aimar with disdain.


    Another stream of fire surged toward him as he once again let his body be engulfed inside a portal. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Multiple portals emerged around the dragon''s body, making it look around.


    Aimar emerged from one of them with a chain made up of solidified wind in his hand.


    He threw it at the dragon, making it loop around its wings.


    He vanished into the portal again, dodging the mes streaming at him.


    Emerging from another portal, he did the same until he made it hard for the dragon to fly.


    When the dragon finallynded with a ground-shaking crash, Aimar appeared by its side once more, thrusting his spear toward the vulnerable underbelly.


    But a barrier of mana stopped his spear midway.


    "Tch."


    He clicked his tongue, leaping backward just as the dragon''s jaws snapped shut where he''d been standing.


    The tip of his spear gleamed as he spun it in a wide arc, a de of wind arcing toward the dragon.


    ng!


    The mana barrier absorbed the strike effortlessly.


    ''How am I supposed to kill this thing?'' He wondered, feeling his frustration turning into desperation.


    With every step he took, with every portal he conjured, Aimar could feel his mana being spent.


    While the dragon remained the same. Unhinged.


    He bit his lip in frustration as the dragon''s wings red violently, shattering the chains binding them.


    Making sure that his breathing remained controlled and movements sharp and unwasted,


    Aimar mustered forward once again, using the same tactics he had used thest round.


    A few more shallow cuts covered the dragon''s body while Aimar felt his strength snapping away.


    ROOAR!!!!


    "Be careful. He is going to be serious now!!"


    "...????"


    Aimar tilted his head upward, his expression baffled as Azariah''s voice echoed through the cavern.


    ''The fuck does he mean by that?'' He wondered, but his body froze as he looked at the dragon.


    The surroundings around him buzzed as the dragon red at him. The ground beneath the beast erupted as long-dormant magma sprang to life, bathing the cavern in a hellish glow. "Fuck my life," Aimar muttered under his breath, his body instinctively retreating. A spike of molten rock shot up from the ground where he had been standing moments ago, sharp enough to skewer him. Wherever he moved, more magma spikes erupted in his wake, forcing him into an erratic retreat. And before he knew it, the dragon opened its maw wide, fire igniting in it. Aimar barely managed to summon a tornado of wind around himself, its whirling force shielding him from the searing mes that burst forth. Another spear appeared in his hand as he slipped into a portal. Dodging the spike of magma, he picked up two of the spears he used before. He locked onto the ring dragon. Letting his body swallowed again, he sneakingly hurled the spears like a javelin, letting their tips bury themselves into the limbs of the dragon. With no time to rx, enveloped in a greenish hue, he dipped and weaved through the flurry of spikes from the dragon. He continued skirting around, without fighting back. The dragon roared in frustration, unable tond a hit. Spikes and the mes streaming from its mouth made Aimar find it hard to breathe. Finally, with an opportunity in ce, Aimar jumped up, using its head as a tform to reach above the dragon. With a spear in hand, he used wind to cover his entire spear before lodging it deep within the dragon''s back. The dragon roar echoed within the ce while Aimar jumped down with a slight grin. His body moved back and before he could even be delighted at the upper hand he got, something abnormal happened. ''What?'' A thick, dark gas began to seep from the dragon''s body and started to cover the ce. Aimar sniffed the air and instantly regretted it¡ªhis head spun, nausea gripping his stomach. Before he could react, the world around him dissolved into pitch-ck nothingness. Suddenly, something massive struck his ribs, the force sending him sprawling across the cavern floor. His body felt like it was breaking and joints snapping, and he was knocked to his side. "Argh." Aimar groaned as he quickly stood up, his head buzzing while he caught a glimpse of the dragon''s tail moving. "Fuck." He cursed softly, feeling his skin crawl with pain. Another portal emerged, but before it could swallow him, a spike pierced his left thigh. His entire body trembled violently as he felt his flesh tearing apart. Another hit from the dragon''s tail knocked him over, making his body slide on the harsh floor. "Cough! Cough!" Aimar coughed violently as he used his spear to support his body. Blood dripped down his head, while his skull was visibly cracked open. Aimar groaned as he tried to get into the fighting stance once again. ''If I''m going down, I better take that dragon with me.'' He thought as he drew in shallow breaths repeatedly. Through the darkness, a pair of glowing eyes stared down at him. A fire ignited in the dragon''s mouth once again and as if they were inmmable, the gas burned. And then¡ª A figure appeared before him, cutting through the fire with a wide arc of his arm.


    Trails of blue me swirled in the air, absorbing the dragon''s onught with unnatural ease. "I would have pped for your performance, but you know¡ªone hand." Azariah smiled, ncing back at Aimar. "Have some rest, buddy." He said while Aimar''s body gave in. "I will handle the rest."

 Chapter 274 Himmel [4]

    Chapter 274 Himmel [4]


    ''He didn''t grow much stronger.''


    I mushed to myself as I turned back from Aimar.


    Well, he did say he was on house arrest for six months.


    But still....


    .....If he wants to stay by my side.


    ''He needs to grow much stronger than he is now.''


    Far more stronger.


    ROOAR!!!


    My gaze shifted to the dragon who was flying in front of me.


    The dark mmable gas poured out of his body once again.


    ''You sure it''s a baby dragon?''


    I couldn''t help but ask as I looked at the enormous being dravaging me.


    [<It is. He isn''t even twenty years old.>]


    ''Tch, whatever.''


    I clicked my tongue at Inna''s words as I conjured a de of ice in my right hand.


    And just as I stared into the dragon''s eyes, I felt a creepy sense engulfing my mind.


    Fear slowly crawled under my skin.


    ''Dragon''s fear, huh?''


    I thought as I used Andarnaur''s ring to let the de in my hand float before gripping it again.


    I shrugged off the fear as I drew in a deep breath.


    "Give me your strength, Anastasia."


    The star mark in my palm pulsed to life before golden runes started to engulf my body.


    I blinked as I walked, feeling the golden markings burning underneath my eyes. The same markings that covered my entire body.


    I glimpsed my own long hair turning from pure white to wheat blonde.


    ''Hm?''


    Slowly, everything became much clearer than before, even though the gas covered the entire ce.


    ....Even the flow of mana that was gathering in front of the dragon''s mouth.


    ''Let''s see.''


    A stream of mes rushed toward me, ready to melt my body.


    Golden lightning radiated from my body, cloaking me in one swift moment as I burst to my side, dodging the attack effortlessly.


    The air around me turned to fire as the gas exploded.


    Muspelh.


    A blue me conjured in my hand, absorbing the explosive fire around me.


    With lightning still cloaking my body, I burst forward toward the dragon.


    The world blurred, and I found myself in front of it.


    I leaped forward, using its foreleg as a tform to jump up.


    A de formed of pure ice conjured in my hand as I twisted my body, plunging the de into its head.


    ng!!


    The impact sent a shockwave throughout the ce, but the dragon''s tough scales saved it from heavy damage, only just breaking its skin.


    Instantly, the dragon moved its head, and a barrage of fire rushed toward me.


    A crackling sound echoed as my body blurred from the ce.


    I barely bnced myself as Inded just beside the dragon.


    ''Fuck it.''


    The dragon''s tail rushed toward me like a raging bull.


    The golden lightning crackled and burst, its energy sending me flying toward the side.


    The tail whipped close to my face as I bnced myself before getting into a fighting stance.


    The golden lightning crackled once again before bursting precisely around my legs.


    My speed turned faster as I leaned backward to dodge the tail once again.


    Grabbing another de floating around me, I plunged it into the softer side.


    The dragon roared in fury as I dragged the de, making a cut on its tail. Blood gushed out, soaking me.


    Leaping into the air, I avoided dozens of spikes of magma that conjured below me.


    Using one spike as a tform, Iunched upwards toward it, using lightning to enhance my speed.


    But my heart trembled as I noticed something odd happening with the Avatar''s power.


    "..."


    I jerked to a halt as I used the dragon''s agape mouth to flip my body away from it.


    Skidding through the ground, I came to a halt as I looked down at my body.


    [<...What happened?>]


    I hastily willed the Avatar''s power to disperse as I tried to calm my trembling heart.


    ...Even though I wanted to deny it, I certainly felt it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''I am going to use it.''


    I informed Inna as I nced back at the dragon once again.


    A broken purple crown slowly materialized, hovering above my head.


    [<Wait! No¡ª!>]


    Ignoring her warning, I raised my hand as my lips slowly parted.


    "Inanna''s Blessing: First Insignia."


    I felt my entire mana depleting in an instant and even a small chunk of my life source.


    The dragon roared as it rushed toward me with its jaw wide open.


    I slowly moved back as I made a mental image in my mind.


    "Bnce."


    And the moment those words left my mouth, its body halted abruptly as I used Amun-Ra''s blessing.


    The ground beneath me pulsed with a gentle hum, and a glowing circle emerged, etched in light.


    A yin and yang symbol, unruffled within my feet.


    On one side, the white field held a small ck circle, and within it, I stood.


    Opposite me, on the ck field''s white circle, the dragon loomed, unmoving.


    I let the silence stretch, let the dragon feel the fear. Then, I whispered again.


    "Mass."


    The air around the dragon shimmered, and its massive frame jerked violently.


    Pieces of its crimson scales began to ke off, dissolving into nothing before they touched the ground.


    The dragon roared in rage, its wings beating furiously. But the more it struggled, the faster it happened.


    I watched as its sharp ws fractured and crumbled.


    Its mighty tail disintegrated into dust.


    Piece by piece, its mass was stripped away until its mass was equal to mine.


    The yin and yang symbol faded, its glow sinking back into the ground.


    Only a part of flesh was in the ce where the dragon once stood.


    I sighed as I turned back toward Aimar.


    "Yo." I smiled as I greeted him, who looked at me with utter shock, leaning against a wall.


    "H-how?"


    He asked as I walked toward him.


    "Nothing special," I replied, shrugging. "I just have a blessing that forces us to fight roughly in equal terms."


    "That''s so fucking unfair." He grumbled as I sat beside him. "How can anyone win against that?"


    "Simple," I replied, smiling. "Just don''t mess with me."


    "Are you for real?"


    "Nope, it has a ring weakness," I informed as I sat beside him. "But against beings who can''t speak, it''s absolute."


    "Still so fucking unfair," he groaned.


    "That''s life," I replied as I examined his ruptured leg. "...It''s always unfair."


    "I hate this shit," he groaned, and I could feel envy in his voice. "How many blessings do you even have?"


    I chuckled in reply as I ced my hand just above his wound.


    "Ruah¡ª."


    "Wait!" He yelled, grabbing my hand. "Don''t use your life energy, fucker."


    "I am fine," I replied, forcefully removing his hand. "I can handle this much."


    "Az."


    "Don''t worry so much; I will be fine," I replied with a smile as a cluster of green started to get absorbed into his wound.


    [<I want to p you.>]


    ''Shut up, Inna.''


    I rebuked, ignoring the searing pain in my body.


    [<No, seriously, why do you have to use my blessing when you could have easily defeated it?>]


    ''About that....We need to have a talk.''


    [<.....>]


    She fell silent.


    I treated Aimar''s wound, patching it up properly.


    "Get up," I said as I turned back to look at the dragon''s corpse.


    And just like I expected, a crimson ring was glowing just above its body.


    "What''s that?" Aimar asked as he noticed it as well.


    "The ring that holds its power," I informed before I looked at him. "Go absorb it."


    "Huh?" Startled, he turned toward me. "What? Why?"


    "Because you are weak," I replied, staring dead into his eyes. "The way you are right now, even a random person from Akasha can kick your ass."


    "..."


    He red at me but had enough reasoning not to argue.


    Even he knows I am right.


    Slowly his anger melted away, turning into a little gratefulness.


    ...Just a little.


    "And I am doing it because I don''t want to look after you all the time," I replied with a smile. "So don''t have that grateful expression, fuckface."


    "...Go kill yourself."


    He grumbled before drawing in a deep breath.


    "Always remember, my friend," I patted his shoulder as I said brightly. "With great poweres¡ª."


    "I know, great responsibility."


    "I was going to say girls, but yeah...." I patted his shoulder regretfully. "You are going to die single."


    "Aren''t you talking a lot!" He exclimed, locking his hand around my neck.


    "Help!" I yelled. "This fucker is trying to kill a cripple!"


    "Shut up!" He pushed me aside as he red at me.


    "Welp." I raised my fist toward him. "See you soon."


    "Good luck." he fist-bumped, and I nodded.


    We walked in opposite directions as I looked at the cave.


    ''Time to get healed.''


    I mushed as I entered the cave, pushing aside the glowing veins that covered the ce.


    I slowly walked, looking around at the abnormally smooth cave.


    And only after a few minutes of walking, I reached the end, which was breathtaking.


    A picturesque view left me in awe as I looked around the ce illuminated by glowing flowers in a closed tomb-like space.


    It felt peaceful.


    But I suppressed those emotions as I eagerly walked towards the two pools in the center.


    The golden liquid that symbolizes eternal love.


    The liquid that should have filled the pools...


    ...But it was empty.

 Chapter 275 Himmel [5]

    Chapter 275 Himmel [5]


    Dumal-Hubb. The tears that fall from Anastasia''s eyes when she was separated from her lover.


    The liquid that, when two people bathe in it, can make them lovers for eternity.


    It changes their body, soul, fate, and destiny.


    So, they could be a perfect match for each other.


    There are two pools of her tears: one for the female and one for the male.


    ...That''s what I always thought.


    "What the fuck happened!?"


    My startled voice echoed within the ce as I looked down at the two pools.


    One of the pools was filled with slightly pale golden liquid to the brim, but...


    ...The other one.


    "Why is this empty!?"


    I squatted down as I looked inside the pool, which waspletely empty without a single drop of golden liquid.


    Is this some kind of joke?


    Am I being pranked or something!?


    "Inna,e out!"


    I eximed as I waited for her.


    I was too confused to think properly, and I had some other questions I wanted to ask her.


    A humming sound echoed beside me, taking my focus, as a cluster of red and gold conjured.


    It turned into a talldy with a mesmerizing face, pale and soft skin.


    She had voluminous, flowing golden blonde hair cascading down her shoulders, touching the ground.


    Her crimson eyes stared at me.


    "Inna!" Still squatting, I pointed at the empty pool. "What is this!?"


    Inna blinked innocently, her beautiful brows knitted together as she mumbled in confusion. "An empty pool?"


    "I can see¡ª!?"


    I drew in a deep breath to suppress my irritation.


    I don''t want to yell at her.


    Breathe in.


    Breathe out.


    "I can see that, Inna," I replied, smiling sweetly. "But where the hell is the golden liquid inside it!?"


    Never mind.


    I can''t keep myself calm.


    Inna replied, still as confused as me. "Someone already absorbed this one."


    "..."


    I quietly sat down beside the pool, my mood turning worse than I thought it would be.


    "...Who was it?" I asked as I turned to look at her.


    "I have no idea, Qais," Inna replied, shaking her head.


    "Christina didn''t know about this?" I asked, my mind still foggy with confusion.


    "No." Inna replied as she sat down beside me. "...She had no idea about this either."


    "...."


    I rubbed my temples as my frustration kept on piling up.


    Just when I thought things couldn''t get any worse, this happened.


    "...What should I do now?" I asked, gazing at her as she gently sat beside me on the ground. "Myst shot at getting better just got crushed."


    Inna blinked innocently, tilting her head. "What do you mean? The one that is already used was the female one."


    I tilted my head in confusion.


    She mimicked my movement.


    "No way," I mumbled.


    "Qais."


    "Nope, not happening, Inna," I snapped as I stood up, walking away from her. "I am not going inside that thing!"


    She too stood up while letting out a tired sigh. "Are you going to walk away aftering this far?"


    "Are you for real!?" I raised my voice as I looked at her in disbelief. "Do I have to remind you what that liquid signifies?"


    "..."


    She quietly looked at me without saying anything.


    "I can''t be a lover with a random girl for a whole eternity," I exined myself, even though she should already know it.


    "Wait, what if it''s ady orc!?" I eximed in horror.


    My body visibly shuddered at the very thought of it.


    Urgh.


    "Are you dumb?" Inna asked in annoyance. "How would an orc get here when a dragon was guarding the ce?"


    "What if she sneaks in?" I countered as I walked around. "Fuck, I don''t want to marry an orc."


    "Why are you fixated on the orc?" Inna asked bitterly. "You are thinking of the worst-case scenario¡ª."


    "That''s not the worst case, Inna," I cut in her words. "What if she is a werewolf or a fucking elf!?"


    "...Why is an orc better than a werewolf?" she questioned back.


    "You won''t understa¡ªCough, Cough."


    My words died out as I coughed violently, a burning pain coursing through my body, making me kneel down.


    A viscous liquid leaked out of my mouth, making me wipe it in confusion.


    ...It was blood.


    "Hah."


    I tiredly sat down on the glowing flower to catch my breath.


    My insides felt like they were twisting in on themselves.


    Inna walked closer as she gently rubbed my back. "I warned you not to use my blessing in your current condition."


    "I am fine," I groaned as I felt weakness creeping into my body.


    Without saying a word, Inna sat beside me while she continued to rub my back.


    "You sure are down-to-earth for a goddess," Imented as I nced at her sitting beside me.


    She smiled, making me quickly avert my gaze. "Trust me. You don''t want to see my usual self."


    I can''t get used to her.


    Even after seeing her almost daily for six months...my heartbeat still skips a beat.


    She is way too beautiful.


    "I take that back," I whispered softly, looking down. "That''s not the worst case."


    "Then what is?" she curiously asked,while her hand moved towards my hair, she started weaving them together making small braids.


    "What if...I actually fell in love with that person," I replied quietly, staring at the ground. "...I don''t want that."


    Both Senara and Christina died protecting me.


    I loved them both, and I couldn''t save either.


    "I am tired," I whispered with a soft smile. "I am tired of making everyone happy, tired of falling in love...Tired of losing."


    She gently patted my head in assurance.


    I was way too naive to think everything would go ording to my n.


    Things would have been a lot better if both the pools werepletely filled.


    "Argh."


    I groaned as I felt a burning pain in my gut.


    "Why did you stop using Anastasia''s Avatar ability?" Inna asked concernedly. "You could have killed that dragon¡ª."


    "I don''t know how to exin it," I cut in as I shifted my focus toward her.


    "But something abnormal happened when I was using her ability."


    Her expression turned serious as she asked, "...What?"


    "I felt my body...absorbing her divinity," I replied, staring into her mesmerizing crimson eyes. "It''s like I am making her divinity my own."


    "..."


    She just quietly looked at me without uttering a word.


    "This never happened before," I said while she quietly stood up. "...Are you hiding something?"


    "Do you want me to be blunt?" she asked, her gaze locking onto mine, unflinching. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "As blunt as you can," I replied, averting my gaze. "El used to keep too many secrets from me. I don''t want you to do the same."


    She turned around as she walked toward the pool, her voice trailing behind her.


    "You know, Qais, there are seven curses on you ced by seven different beings."


    "What?" I frowned as I stood up as well. "Seven of them?"


    She nodded, ncing back at me. "One on your body, one on your mind, and four on your soul."


    Wait, what?


    Why would someone curse me so many times?


    That doesn''t make any sense.


    "Wait, that''s only six." I frowned as I stood beside her.


    She looked into my eyes as she replied slowly, "Thest curse is your blessing."


    "....."


    My mind buzzed with confusion as I tried to make sense of her words.


    "Are you saying one of them who cursed me was Amun-Ra?" I asked, my voice barely audible.


    Inna didn''t reply but kept on staring at the golden pool.


    After a while, her gaze slowly turned toward me. "You can lift at least two of those curses if you bathe in that."


    "That doesn''t answer my question," I frowned. "You can''t just drop a bomb and act like nothing happened."


    She stepped closer. "Make a decision, Qais. If you don''t want to bathe in that, then we can find another way to help you."


    "..."


    I stared back into her eyes.


    Honestly, I don''t think there is another way that can help with my broken life source.


    There might be a way somewhere in Lumina, but the problem is I don''t have much time.


    I barely have two years to live, and I have to do a lot of things...


    But most importantly.


    "Gosh, why are you so tall?" I groaned, rubbing my neck that started to strain.


    She was a head taller than me, making it harder for me to look at her.


    "Your decision?" she asked, stepping back.


    "Let''s just hope she isn''t an orc," I mumbled as I turned toward the pool. "Or any race that I hate."


    "Which race do you like anyway?" Inna asked, making me shut my mouth.


    "Sigh."


    I sighed as I stepped inside.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    The moment Azariah stepped inside, the golden liquid rippled violently.


    The further he went, the more it rippled.


    And as the golden liquid reached his chest, it red, submerging Azariahpletely.


    "Uh."


    Azariah gasped, only to find himself breathing.


    The liquid filled his lungs but didn''t choke him; instead, it saturated every fiber of his body.


    And then, it began.


    Azariah immediately lost consciousness as his left hand started to burn.


    Tendons stretched, bones knit together, veins wove themselves back, and the hand he had lost grew anew.


    "Hm?"


    Inna, who was keeping an eye on him, gently lifted her head.


    She smiled faintly, sensing something.


    The golden liquid lifted Azariah''s unconscious body upward.


    A crimsonyer slowly began to form around his body.


    It trembled violently before cracking and scattering into millions of pieces.


    At the same time, an invisible hand that had tightly clenched Azariah''s mind twisted.


    The golden liquid surged, swallowing the handpletely.


    Inna blinked.


    Azariah''s body began to transform in earnest.


    His hair gradually regained its some of its purple color, and his body shifted, altering itself.


    His fate changed, binding him to someone he was never meant to be with.


    Two parallel lines emerged on his right hand.


    They slowly morphed into a sentence.


    Found you.

 Chapter 276 The Highbloods Of Akasha [1]

    Chapter 276 The Highbloods Of Akasha [1]


    Lumina has been scarred by three great wars whose marks are still present to this day.


    Every war took the lives of millions and caused the extinction of one or multiple races.


    The Lumina is an ancient world, but only a history of nine thousand years is known, divided into the span of three epochs.


    And in every three thousand years, a Great Holy War happens.


    Before the First Holy War, everything is unknown, and everything about the origin race has been lost in the sea of time.


    The First Holy War was a brutal civil war that brought the origin race of Dajin and Divyan to the brink of extinction and broke the supercontinent of Rodinia into smaller continents.


    Each continent gave birth to different races from the origin race as a source that were further nourished by God/Goddess.


    The elves who remained close to the world tree gained its grace and longevity.


    Primordial Goddess Annastia and Goddess Am were the ones who blessed them.


    The Asura gained toughness by living in barren and rough ces at the southern edge of Lumina.


    Primordial Demoness Anant and Goddess Hathor gave their blessing to them.


    The werewolves that lived in the dense and brutal forests gained sharpness and instincts better than any other.


    Moon Goddess M¨¢ni and the Blood of Fenrir blessed them with extraordinary abilities. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Everything in Lumina was going well in a suffocating peace until two thousand years ago before the Second Holy War.


    ...A unique child was born amongst the elves.


    The first child of mana...


    ...Buinal Train Sgaeyl.


    ...


    In a dimly lit room where arge round table was ced, eight holographic figures slowly started to emerge.


    Even from the holograms, their presence and power could be felt.


    A terrifying and deadly presence that could crush a normal being¡ª a presence they didn''t try to hide.


    The holographic figure of a man who looked in histe fifties was the first to take his seat.


    He had short ebony hair that had turned slightly grey from aging, with a short greyish beard on his face.


    Edel Von Casita.


    The head of Casita Highbloods.


    Edel gazed around with his obsidian eyes, his voicemanding as he said, "I don''t have much time to spare."


    "Trying to act like you are of any importance, ain''t that right, Edel?" A tall man scoffed, his bright amber, cat-like eyes ncing at Edel.


    With a robust build and broad shoulders, the man looked fierce, his deep brown hair flowing behind his back.


    He wore the traditional dress of the werewolves.


    The head of the Fenrir Highbloods.


    Drake Leon Fenrir.


    Edel ignored hisment.


    He wasn''t in any mood to argue with someone he considered nothing but a barbarian.


    Drake shrugged, taking his seat like everyone else while looking at the only woman standing.


    "I believe everyone should already be aware of the reason for the summon," Mariam said as she looked at everyone. "...It''s about Azariah Noah Aljanah."


    "You sure are brave, Lady Mariam." Edel scoffed, staring at her. "Instead of sneakily bringing him here, you''re announcing it."


    "I am not like you, Edel." Mariam stared back. "I don''t want unwanted nuisanceter on."


    "You want to adopt him?" Orelena asked, trying to hide her concern behind her calm facade.


    Her skin was smooth, contrasting her age, with her purple eyes staring at Mariam while her purple hair spilled behind her back.


    The current head of the Aljanah Highbloods and mother of Esmeray.


    "...Yes." Mariam replied honestly, nodding her head. "...I want him to¡ª"


    "I refuse." Another voice echoed, silencing her. "I do not wish for that abomination to step on Akasha."


    Mariam turned to look at the voice.


    Thedy stared back.


    With her beautiful blonde mixed with olive hair flowing behind her back...


    Her face was cold, detached of any emotions, and deep dark circles adorned her face, though they still couldn''t conceal her attractiveness.


    The head of the Gerald Highbloods.


    "...Nerissa." Mariam whispered softly. "At least listen to what¡ª"


    "I refuse to let him stay here as well." Edel announced, staring at Mariam.


    "Me too."


    Another voice echoed. This time, it was the head of the Uzume household.


    She had long, pristine white hair with a slightly wrinkled face; her apathetic white eyes stared at Mariam.


    Coretta Kurai Uzume.


    "I heard he was close to ''that'' girl." Coretta continued, remembering the girl her family had sacrificed. "And that alone is enough for me to not allow him here."


    "What they say." Drake added, while Mariam could only look at them.


    The heads of the Asura Highbloods and Valentine Highbloods remained quiet, not giving their opinions.


    "Looks like most of us don''t want him here." Edel said as he stood up, his hologram blurring. "Then that shall be final¡ª"


    "Sit down, Edel." A cold and detached voice echoed within the room.


    Another hologram slowly started to emerge.


    Everyone''s gaze turned towards it as a woman began to appear.


    Esmeray looked at Edel with her lifeless grey eyes while Edel red at her.


    Mariam sighed as she took her seat, letting her do the talking.


    "Who are you to order me?" Edel growled, staring at her.


    "Aren''t you too carefree now?" Esmeray asked, tilting her head. "...It seems you are forgetting the promise that Ragnar made."


    The entire room chilled down instantly at the mention of the promise.


    Everyone''s gaze crucified Esmeray, including her own mother,


    as if she had touched a forbidden topic.


    "No matter how much you try, it''s impossible to run from it forever," Esmeray announced, looking at everyone.


    "Last I remember it was Ragnar who promised to destroy the families of both his wives¡ª"


    "...Esmeray." Nerissa slowly said, her chilling voice echoing throughout the room as she let out a murderous intent. "Stay quiet."


    "I am merely stating facts," Esmeray calmly replied, looking at her. "Facts you can''t change."


    Edelzily sat down on the chair again, gazing up at Esmeray. "...Why did you mention that promise?"


    "Can''t I?" Esmeray tilted her head in response. "Or have you already found a way to deal with him?"


    "It''s unnecessary to worry about him," Mortis said, his voice echoing within the room, silencing everyone.


    He exuded an imposing aura, standing well over six feet tall, his frame lean and well-carved even though he was the oldest present in the room.


    His skin was ashy bronze with short grey hair and beard.


    Two long onyx horns emerged from his head, curling slightly.


    Mortis Varyan Asura. The head of the Asura Highbloods.


    He stared back at Esmeray. "He isn''t worth it."


    Esmeray took a few moments topose herself.


    "Ragnar killed a demigod twelve years ago while being an eternal rank himself," she said, staring back at him.


    "Tell me, Sir Mortis, is that being really not worth your time?"


    "No. He isn''t stronger than me and never will be," Mortis said calmly, touching his onyx horns. "...Unless he can win against me, I won''t acknowledge him."


    "You think he will fight you just to gain your acknowledgment?" Edwin, who had been quiet all this time, added, looking at him. "You sure are unreasonable, my friend."


    Mortis quietly looked at him.


    For him, Edwin was an odd guy.


    Someone whom he couldn''t understand or predict.


    He always did things that didn''t make sense to him.


    "Why did you mention that promise?" Edel asked again, this time impatience clear in his voice.


    "Ragnar killed the girl that Azariah loved," Esmeray sighed, taking everyone by surprise. "The girl whom he loved dearly."


    "I thought Azariah was the one who killed her," Coretta said before her eyes squinted a little. "...The church lied?"


    "...Ragnar is still seen as a beacon of hope for everyone," Mariam, who had been quiet for a while, said, looking at her hands.


    "They are afraid of how much despair it will cause the general public if they know he is the enemy..."


    Her words trailed off as she sighed deeply; she didn''t want to talk about him.


    Not in front of Nerissa.


    "We are getting off topic." Drake pped his hands, earning her focus. "So, why did Ragnar kill that little lover of your son?"


    "...Annastia''s Avatar."


    Everyone''s gaze turned to look at Nerissa, who quietly whispered.


    Her body trembled in rage as she leaned against the chair.


    A few of them looked at her with pity.


    Losing her son when he was an infant.


    And...


    ...She was now on the verge of losing her daughter as well.


    Esmeray looked at everyone, her voice echoing and breaking the silence. "...Before that happened, Azariah fought against Ragnar."


    A surprised look shed past everyone''s gaze.


    Even Nerissa''s cold eyes opened wide, filled with tremor.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "...He survived?"


    "Indeed, he survived for almost five minutes," Esmeray nodded in response.


    "She is bluffing," Edel snorted, dismissing her words.


    "Even with his one-time powerup, which helped him kill those angels, it isn''t enough to stand against Ragnar."


    "Why would I lie?" Esmeray replied calmly, gazing at him. "I gain nothing from lying here."


    "Then why are you here?" Daina asked sharply, looking at her.


    "...If he keeps living in Lumina, he might someday get caught by the church, and even Ragnar is trying to kill him," Esmeray replied, her voice ''earnest'' as she lowered her head.


    "...I just want my son to be safe."


    ...A valid reason.


    A few of them thought, and only Orelena red at her daughter.


    "Whatever reason you may have, I won''t allow him to live here," Edel firmly announced, looking at her.


    "...Why is that?" Mariam asked, annoyed by his stubborn behavior.


    Edel sighed, looking at everyone.


    "Have you all forgotten what the previous [Exiled Prince] did to us?"

 Chapter 277: The Highbloods Of Akasha [2]

    Lumina has a deep history, and the forsaken families tried their best to preserve it.


    From what they know, the First Holy War was ignited from the sh of the Origin Race.


    The Second Holy War erupted among the Three Children of Mana to determine the superior among them that lived in the same epoch.


    The Third Holy War, infamously known as the ¡¯Akasha Holy War¡¯, saw the rise of the Dronarta Empire against the world.


    A time where humanity was at its peak, waging war against every other race.


    Many found it hard to believe, and why would they not?


    It was an empire of humans, who are widely considered the weakest among all races.


    How could they stand against the whole of Lumina?


    But the records held by the forsaken families say otherwise.


    And for the glorious rise and even for the harsh fall of the Dronarta Empire...


    ...Only one man was responsible.


    The man who ughtered millions alone.


    The man who was feared so much by everyone that they forced themselves to forget about his existence.


    The Duke of the Dortiona Empire.


    ...Qaisel Ingrid Ayaan.


    Or infamously known as the mad lover Qais.


    .....


    .....


    The silence stretched within the room after Edel¡¯s words.


    No one said a word for a short while.


    "...It¡¯s in the past," Mariam broke the silence, her calm voice echoing. "And it¡¯s forbidden to talk about him¡ª"


    "That man alone killed four heads of the forsaken families!" Edel roared, ring at Mariam. "And you are talking about adopting the child with the same title?!"


    "Azariah isn¡¯t the Exiled Prince," Mariam retorted calmly before her gaze trembled.


    ...She said something she shouldn¡¯t have.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Slowly, she turned to look at Nerissa, who silently stared at her, holding back her emotions.


    "We all know who the Exiled Prince is," Esmeray said, breaking the tension. "Azariah became the scapegoat because the church couldn¡¯t reveal the real one."


    "Oh, that will cause a huge unrest," Corettamented, ncing at Mariam. "Don¡¯t you think?"


    She nced away as Mariam turned toward her.


    "And your grandson will also being to Akasha along with him," Esmeray added, looking at Edel.


    Finally, Edel turned silent.


    He had thought of dealing with Aimar before but couldn¡¯t do so.


    ¡¯Her¡¯ warning was clearly etched in his mind.


    And even thinking about ¡¯her¡¯ made Edel¡¯s blood boil in anger, but he suppressed those feelings for now.


    With Aimaring toward him.


    He got the opportunity he needed.


    To end him just like his brother.


    "While we are at it," Edwin suddenly said as he stood up, earning everyone¡¯s attention.


    "I would like to announce something as well."


    "Finally, the silent one says something," Drakeughed as he looked at Edwin.


    Edwin looked at Mariam, who seemed oddly irritated by his presence.


    "My granddaughter Siersha has been engaged to Azariah," Edwin announced, taking everyone by surprise.


    The room soon turned chaotic as everyone gave different reactions.


    Drakeughed harder, his voice echoing throughout the room. "Are we finally seeing the two eternal enemy highbloods getting together?! That¡¯s hrious!"


    Nerissa red at Mariam, and on the other hand, Orelena looked confusedly toward Esmeray.


    She was sure Mariam wasn¡¯t the one who arranged it.


    Yet she also couldn¡¯t understand why Esmeray would do such a thing.


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this, Edwin?!" Coretta yelled, abruptly standing up from her seat.


    "I will exin everything to you¡ª"


    "No!" She cut into his words, ring at him. "You promised to marry her off to my grandson!"


    "Azariah is ¡¯engaged¡¯ to my granddaughter," Edwin said calmly, emphasizing the word. "...And I will exin why I made that decision to you."


    "..."


    Coretta quieted down, understanding the hidden meaning beneath his words.


    Everyone could feel the hidden talk going on between them, but they weren¡¯t interested enough to care.


    "No matter what happens, you won¡¯t go back on your promise, Edwin."


    Corettamented seriously as she sat down.


    She also mentally noted to talk with Edwin properly.


    "Did you know about this?" Nerissa asked, her gaze crucifying Mariam.


    Mariam quietly nodded her head.


    "Have you already given up on your pride as an elf?" Nerissa said, disgust clear in her voice.


    "Are you really fine with Sgaeyl Highbloods being associated with those filth?"


    Edwin coldly looked at her, hiding his fury behind his impassive expression.


    "...It was necessary," Mariam replied cryptically without looking at her.


    "Enough for you to be fine with the entire elven race looking down upon Sgaeyl Highbloods?" Shw retorted, not hiding her disappointment. "...How could you associate yourself with those traitors¡ª"


    "You talk a lot for someone so weak," Edwin coldly cut into her words.


    "Strength doesn¡¯te from oneself," she said, ring back at him. "Bring out the army and see how we crush you underneath us."


    "For how long, though?" Edwin coldly smirked, leaning back in the chair.


    "I heard you still haven¡¯t found the cure for the dying World Tree. Is that true?"


    "That has nothing to do with you," Nerissa replied, her voiceced with contempt.


    "And don¡¯t talk about the World Tree. It makes me nauseous when a parasite like you says its sacred name."


    "Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like you elves can defend that ¡¯sacred¡¯ tree," Edwin rebuked while ncing at Nerissa.


    "....."


    Nerissa ignored his words as she looked at Mariam.


    Her eyes clearly judging her decision to have an alliance with them.


    "Your father was a better ruler than you," Edwinmented, and the atmosphere turned chilly the next instant. "Too bad he died because of your own¡ª"


    Find your next read at empire


    "That¡¯s enough, Edwin," Mortis cut his words, stopping him from continuing. "...You already said what you wanted to."


    "Sure." Edwin shrugged as he sat back down once again.


    Esmeray once again took the lead; her voice echoed. "We will vote once again."


    And without even anyone noticing, she took the lead away from them.


    "Those who don¡¯t want Azariah to live in Akasha, raise your hands," she said, looking at everyone.


    A silence lingered before Coretta raised her hand.


    "I don¡¯t want him here," she dered, looking at Edwin.


    "I second that." Drake raised his hand as well. "He smells trouble even though I haven¡¯t met him."


    "I agree with Drake¡¯s words." Mortis quietly raised his hand as well. "I don¡¯t want more trouble in Akasha than we are already facing."


    Finally.


    Esmeray looked at Nerissa.


    She could already predict what she was about to say.


    "If it can stop Mariam¡¯s mistake." Nerissa said, raising her hand as well. "...Then I agree; he shouldn¡¯te here."


    Of the eight forsaken families, four refused to let him live here.


    "It seems like we aren¡¯t going to reach a conclusion anytime soon," Edel said, looking at everyone.


    A few sighed, ready for another round of discussion.


    "Hm?"


    But before the conversation could start again, Esmeray confusingly looked up.


    She felt mana behaving oddly.


    .....Oddly emotional.


    And only after a while did she understand the phenomenon.


    Mortis was the first who stood up, his body blurred as he said while looking around.


    "Look at Lumina."


    His body vanished, leaving everyone confused.


    "What happened?" Orelena asked, noticing the oddness in her daughter¡¯s behavior.


    "I believe you guys should look at Lumina right now," she said before her hologram vanished.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    But it wasn¡¯t long before Edel¡¯s hologram vanished.


    The rest vanished one by one.


    Edwin looked at Coretta onest time before nodding.


    She just nced at him before their hologram vanished.


    Mariam was the only one left before her body moved as well.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Sigh."


    A long, tired sigh escaped Mariam¡¯s mouth as she rubbed her temples.


    She stood up as she walked toward the window of her room before looking up.


    A huge golden tree loomed over her mansion, its branches moving as if breathing.


    And behind it was a that loomed in the sky, an enormous, glowing sphere.


    Lumina.


    Everything seemed the same.


    "Huh?"


    ...Before she noticed something.


    The atmosphere of Lumina pulsed rhythmically, a faint shimmer coursing across its surface.


    The colors of the shifted¡ªdeep purples bled into crimson before fading to soft blues.


    "No way."


    Mariam gasped in dread as she looked up in horror.


    Lumina¡¯s clouds swirled in spirals, following the specific rhythm.


    asionally, arcs of light danced across the atmosphere like veins.


    It felt as if the itself was awake, its pulsations mirroring the heart of someone connected to it.


    "How could another one be born now?"


    She whispered softly, feeling her emotions harden, fear creeping into her heart.


    The door of her room mmed open as a maid with blonde hair walked in.


    "Did you see that, mydy?!" Daina asked, making Mariam focus on her.


    "Inform everyone who is residing on Lumina," Mariam ordered, suppressing her emotions.


    "We need to find that child!!"


    ...


    ...


    [At The Same Time.]


    [Lumina.]


    Esmeray looked at the clear sky above her, that changed color from time to time.


    The mana trembled with happiness, following the rhythm of a heartbeat.


    "Mydy."


    Adaliah¡¯s voice echoed from behind her.


    Esmeray turned around as she looked at her.


    "Is that?" Adaliah asked, uncertain.


    Esmeray nodded. "He lifted the curse."


    Adaliah looked up as well, observing the mesmerizing phenomenon.


    But even amidst the odd phenomenon, something more bizarre happened.


    "Mydy?" Adaliah confusingly called her. "Why...why is it not stopping?"


    The phenomenon, which always stopped at one minute, continued even after that.


    One minute stretched into two.


    Two became five.


    Five became ten.


    Still, the rhythmic pulsations continued.


    "..."


    Esmeray¡¯s face remained impassive, but a faint tension crept into her jawline.


    ...On that day, the fragile bnce of the world was destroyed.


    A new ¡¯Child of Mana¡¯ had been born¡ªfar superior to any of its predecessors.

 Chapter 278: Mariam [1]

    "Everything alright?"


    My gaze shifted from my left hand towards thedy in front of us.


    She had a beautiful face with a professional smile.


    "Yeah," Aimar replied to her while I looked around.


    We were inside a white chamber with thousands of runes engraved on it.


    They glowed softly every other second.


    Part of it was to ensure our safety while the rest were runes used for teleportation.


    ¡¯Hm? Is that a rune for light?¡¯


    Why is this rune here?


    [<You learned runguage?>]


    Inna asked curiously.


    ¡¯Yeah, El taught me,¡¯


    I replied as I thought about him.


    It¡¯s been so long since I talked with him.


    ¡¯Any idea when he will wake up?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask Inna about it.


    [<Not anytime soon.>]


    ¡¯...I see,¡¯


    I thought quietly while gazing beside me.


    "What?" I asked as Aimar kept on staring at me.


    "The hell happened to you?" He asked, ring at me. "Weren¡¯t you already enough? Why did you be more handsome?"


    "Why does it matter?" I replied, shrugging. "Not like a handsome face will win a fight for me."


    He grumbled under his breath, ring at me.


    I chose to ignore him.


    "Just a reminder," thedy said, making me nce at her as she closed the chamber. "Please don¡¯t take those bracelets off, you might die if you do."


    I gently touched the handcuff-like bracelet on my hand that worked like a seal as well as a filter.


    The mana on Akasha is different from the mana on Lumina.


    They call it Ethereal mana.


    A mana far more potent than normal.


    Thedy slightly bowed towards us. "It will take a few seconds for the teleportation to start."


    Informing us, she walked out.


    "Himmel."


    "Yeah."


    "You caused it, didn¡¯t you?"


    At his words, my gaze subconsciously shifted to my left hand.


    I raised my sleeve only to notice those words still etched there.


    Found you.


    "..."


    Is that you?


    My so-called lover?


    "Answer me," Aimar urged.


    "We will talk about itter," I groaned, feeling a headacheing in my life.


    The runes around us started to glow, and the gravity diminished.


    Our bodies floated in the air before the world around us shifted.


    For the next five minutes, there was nothing but blurriness.


    The gravity returned, and so did our vision.


    "Argh, that was a shit experience," Aimar groaned as the chamber slowly opened.


    I also steadied myself as the chamber opened up fully.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    We stepped out of it where anotherdy showed us the exit.


    "It¡¯s gonna take some time to adjust," I mumbled to myself, walking through a hallway.


    The first thing that I noticed was the change in gravity.


    My body felt lighter than before, and with the new changes that happened to me, it felt weird to walk.


    The hallway led us to the epicenter of a huge building made of ss.


    The afternoon light shone brightly.


    My gaze moved around, noticing the different counters where long lines were present.


    ....People of different races.


    They all looked impatient and anxious.


    Some were even shouting, making the ce feel more like a market.


    A few curious gazesnded on me, but I chose to ignore them.


    It¡¯s not like they know who I am.


    Oddly enough, most were moving towards the teleportation portal that led back to Lumina.


    ¡¯Oh right. A new child of mana was born.¡¯


    [<It¡¯s you.>]


    ¡¯...¡¯


    Since we walked out of the ind, I have been suppressing the feeling.


    ....The feeling of having total control over mana.


    ....Like I own it.


    ¡¯I need to learn more about it.¡¯


    I turned to look at Aimar as he hit my ribs with his elbow.


    "That¡¯s for you?" he asked, gesturing towards someone.


    I followed his gaze, finding a woman with long, pointy ears holding a signboard with my name.


    She had a beautiful face with light blonde hair cascading behind her back.


    She wore a in dress loosely clinging to her body.


    "I think so," I mumbled as I walked towards her, Aimar walking behind.


    The woman¡¯s gaze flicked towards me. She looked surprised, but her expression quickly returned to normal.


    "Are you Himmel?" she asked, her voice cold and detached.


    "Yeah," I nodded.


    "....You don¡¯t match with the picture mydy showed me," she whispered, narrowing her eyes.


    I just shrugged. "You think a random person will talk to you for no reason?"


    She stared at me for a while before she replied, "Please, follow me."


    The woman led us towards the parking area while I kept looking around.


    Honestly, it was cool to look at so many people from different races together.


    As soon as we walked out of the building, we were greeted with a clear sky.


    A huge was visible in the sky even during the day.


    The trees covered most of the ce while they blended perfectly with the tall skyscrapers.


    I curiously looked around, noticing the train tracks hovering in the air, intertwining with the tens of highwaynes.


    The whole ce looked futuristic.


    "This way," my gaze shifted back to the elfdy as she led us towards a car.


    "Who are you again?" I asked, following behind her.


    "Daina," she replied without looking back. "Lady Mariam¡¯s personal maid."


    "So, Daina, where exactly are we?" I questioned, looking around.


    "Kallistar," she replied as we arrived at the sleek ck car. "The capital of Akasha."


    "Okay, so where are we going now?" I asked as she opened the door.


    "Thend of Sgaeyl highbloods, Idris," she replied, sitting inside the car and gesturing for me to do the same. "Your new home."


    "...."


    I quietly looked down at her.


    Aimar also stopped in ce.


    "Something the matter?" she asked, looking at me.


    "You seem oddly friendly for an elf," Imented, staring into her eyes.


    When I got to know I would be adopted by Mariam, I was ready for harsh treatment from every elf.


    I mean, Sgaeyl highbloods are the oldest forsaken family.


    They have a reputation among elves, even though only a handful of them are left.


    The arrogant elves who can¡¯t ept a normal elf as their representative...


    ...Let alone an outsider like me.


    It¡¯s odd for her to act normal.


    "If you¡¯re wondering if I am disappointed by mydy¡¯s decision, then yes," Daina replied, staring back. "But I am merely a maid; I have to be respectful towards the next heir."


    ¡¯Merely a maid, she says.¡¯


    I scoffed at her ridiculous statement as I entered the car while Aimar took the front seat beside the driver.


    [<She is powerful.>]


    ¡¯I know,¡¯ I replied as I closed my eyes, leaning back.


    I could feel the brimming mana in her body.


    She is around peak Overlord rank.


    "Lady Mariam wants you to¡ª"


    "Do you have a phone or anything that I can use to listen to music?" I cut into her words.


    She looked at me confusingly. "...I do."


    "Give me," I ordered, extending my hand towards her.


    "I have things that need to be conveyed¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care about that," I cut into her words. "Give me your phone."


    She stared back as she took out her phone, cing it in my hand along with an earphone.


    I put them on as I yed Echo¡¯s song.


    Leaning back, I waited for us to reach our destination.


    ¡¯Now, let¡¯s think a little about the future.¡¯


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "We have arrived."


    My eyes fluttered open as Diana¡¯s voice echoed. The car was faster than any I had ever sat in, yetfortable.


    But it still took us more than an hour to reach Idris.


    Daina opened the door, walking out while I did the same.


    My gazended on my own reflection on the window.


    A handsome face with heterochromatic eyes¡ªone blue and the other purple, long white hair with purple highlights at the end.


    [<The little boy has be quite handsome, don¡¯t you think?>]


    Inna teased, but I just scoffed at her words as I looked up.


    The enormous mansion was the first thing that came into view, and above it was¡­ that.


    I drew in a deep breath, my gaze fixed on the enormous ancient tree, its trunk wider than any building, its branches stretching high into the sky like golden veins against the blue. Stay tuned to empire


    Its leaves shimmered in the sunlight, giving off a faint glow.


    "The Heart of Akasha." Aimar mumbled as he stood beside me, gazing at the tree. "Nuaria."


    Daina turned around, facing me as she bowed slightly.


    "On behalf of the Sgaeyl Elven Highbloods, I wee you, my lord."


    Her voice remained impassive.


    It was clear she was doing it for formality.


    "..."


    I quietly looked at her as she straightened her back and turned around, leading us.


    We followed.


    I looked around the oddly quiet road that led to the mansion.


    There wasn¡¯t a single soul around; left unchecked, the weeds grew wild.


    A huge chunk of the walls surrounding the ce was covered with golden branches.


    "If you don¡¯t mind, Lady Daina." Aimar¡¯s voice made me look at him.


    "....When we were arriving here, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that the entire city was oddly empty."


    "It wasn¡¯t always like this," she replied, ncing back at us. "...But most people living here abandoned the ce a few years ago."


    "I see." Aimar nodded, not asking further.


    ¡¯He should have already guessed the reason.¡¯


    I thought, ncing away.


    The Battle of Red Crown.


    ....The event in which the Sgaeyl Highbloods were massacred in cold blood, leaving only a few alive.


    Turning the strongest of the eight forsaken families into a hollow shell of previous glory.


    We arrived at the main garden just in front of the mansion.


    Unlike the outside, the ce was well-maintained, with a variety of flowers blooming around.


    "I will inform Lady Mariam about your arrival," Daina said while ncing at Aimar. "If you don¡¯t mind, can you please give them some time alone?"


    "...Sure." Aimar replied, nodding.


    Daina walked inside the mansion along with Aimar while my gaze shifted towards the tall statue at the center.


    Walking closer, I observed it¡ªa handsome man with pointy ears wearing royal attire, holding a sword in his hand.


    I lowered my gaze as I looked at the words written on it.


    Buinal Train Sgaeyl.


    1056 F.H.W-II ¡ª 0018 S.H.W-II.


    ¡¯Dude sure lived a long life.¡¯


    I mused, gazing at the first child of mana and also the first head of the Sgaeyl Highbloods.


    My gaze lowered as I looked at the words written on it, and immediately my expression turned serious.


    I mumbled aloud, "The way to True Godhood is Akasha."


    "....."


    My mind turned numb as I quietly stared at those words for a while.


    "A strangest words for someone who was a peak demigod." A soft voice echoed from behind. "Don¡¯t you think?"

 Chapter 279 Mariam [2]

    Chapter 279 Mariam [2]


    "A strangest words for someone who was a peak demigod." A soft voice echoed from behind. "Don''t you think?"


    I slowly turned around; a woman came into my view, walking towards me.


    She had long, pointy ears that peaked from her crimson hair, her eyes a shade of golden with spirals in them, staring at me.


    She had a striking resemnce to Ragnar.


    And my blood boiled just by thinking about him.


    "It is strange." I replied, gazing back, suppressing my emotions. "Strange how no one is able to find the meaning of his words to this day."


    Mariam came to a halt just in front of me, her eyes softened a little.


    "You have grown a lot." She whispered, reaching her hand, touching my face. "I thought I would never see you."


    "Don''t act like you care for me." I replied, gently removing her hand away. "I hate when people do that."


    Hesitation shed in her eyes as she retracted her hand.


    Her lips curled up in a gentle smile as she turned around. "Come with me."


    "...."


    I followed behind as she took me towards the side of the mansion.


    "Do I need to put on a disguise of an elf?" I asked the question that had been bothering me for a while.


    "No one knows who you are here, and even in Lumina, there isn''t a record of how you looked." She replied without looking back at me.


    "So, no, just be yourself. Besides that, every family head already knows your identity."


    "And they still allowed me?" I questioned, raising one brow.


    "Half of them were against it." She replied. "But Corett¡ªUzume family head¡ªchanged her decision."


    "Is that so?" I mumbled, throwing another question at her. "And why Himmel?"


    "Hm?"


    "You chose that name for me, didn''t you?"


    "....It suits you." She softly replied.


    "I don''t think it does." I said, looking down at myself.


    "You changed a lot sincest I remember." She said, ncing at my left hand, while slowing her steps to walk beside me. "What actually happened?"


    "Can''t say." I replied with a light shrug.


    "I see." She nodded, refraining frommenting. "I had prepared some ways to help you¡ª."


    "Of course you did." I cut in her words, sarcasm clear in my voice.


    "It would have hurt your pride if a cripple became the heir for the oh-so-great Segyal Highbloods."


    "That''s not the reason." Mariam softly wishpered, ncing at my face. "I never wanted you to be burdened with my family''s situation."


    "Then why bother adopting me?" I scoffed as I came to a halt. "Surely it''s not without a reason."


    Mariam stopped as well, staring back at me.


    She sighed as her gaze shifted towards the golden tree looming over us.


    "Do you know what that tree signifies?" She asked, keeping her gaze on it.


    "Nuaria." I replied, looking back at the handcuff in my hand. "Something that keeps Akasha alive by refining ethereal mana."


    She slowly extended her hand, the space beside her rippled like waves in a still pond.


    A brownish tree branch slowly conjured into thin air; it moved gently, patting my head.


    "Anyone with Segyal bloodline has a subspace-like thing where they can cultivate a tree." Mariam exined while I pped the branch away.


    Her gaze returned back to the golden tree, her voice prideful as she whispered, "Nuaria was the tree cultivated by the first head of Segyal Highbloods."


    "....I know that." I grumbled, annoyance filling my mind.


    [<That''s a cheat ability, isn''t it?>]


    Innamented, and I subconsciously nodded my head.


    Verdant Nexus.


    The ability to connect to a tree, which can take the enemy''s damage inflicted, give one infinite mana, and much more.


    An offensive and defensive ability envied by everyone.


    "You still haven''t answered my question." I asked again, shifting to look at her. "Why bother saving me?"


    She averted her gaze, unable to look at me as her gaze returned, fixed on the tree.


    "...I have so many regrets in my life." She whispered, her voice barely audible. "Regrets that keep drowning me."


    "..."


    I waited for her to untangle her emotions as she remained silent for a while.


    "I-I j-just don''t want you to be like Ragnar." She confessed, squeezing her hands. "I don''t want you to take the wrong path like him¡ª."


    "So, I am just a tool for you." I cut in her words with a tired smile. "...A tool you can use to correct your mistakes."


    "What? No¡ª."


    "You can see it, right?" I asked as I turned, standing in front of her. "That I am going to die soon."


    Her gaze trembled slightly.


    Just like I thought, she can see through my condition.


    "And yet you didn''t ask how this happened." My lips curled up in a slight smile. "Were you delighted knowing I won''t live long enough to be a threat like Ragnar?"


    "Why are you talking like that?" She grumbled, staring into my eyes. "I was going to help you with your condition and even provide a peaceful and happy¡ª."


    "Sure you do." I cut in, sarcastically. "Aren''t you best at helping others and making them happy? I mean, just look at your happy famil¡ªUrgh."


    "Himmel." Her cold voice echoed, and a heavy pressure hit my body.


    It felt like I was being crushed by a boulder, but the pressure vanished as soon as it appeared.


    Her eyes widened as she noticed her blunder. "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to¡ª."


    "It''s fine." I raised my hand, stopping her froming closer. "I shouldn''t have overstepped my boundary."


    Her expression crumbled at my words.


    I forgot she is a demigod and has no reason to care about me.


    There isn''t any reason for me to act close to her either.


    She is using me to lessen her guilt, and someday I am going to use her as well.


    So....


    I straightened my back as I stared at her restless face before I calmly asked, "What order do you have for me, Lady Mariam?"


    "Please don''t act like that¡ª."


    "Your. Order."


    "Sigh." She sighed, rubbing her temples. "Orelena asked to meet you, and so did Edwin."


    "....I see." I replied with a slight nod. "Anything else?"


    "No, you can do as you please." She shook her head in response. "I will help you assimte with ethereal mana in the next few weeks."


    "I understand." I said as I turned around. "Then I will go meet the Aljanah family right away."


    "They are your family."


    I chose to ignore her words while I kept on walking.


    [<You don''t trust her, do you?>]


    ''I don''t trust anyone.'' I grumbled as I found Diana standing at the forefront of the mansion.


    [<Not even me?>]


    ''...I trusted Christina, and look what happened.''


    [<.....>]


    She quieted down as I made myself clear.


    "Do you need anything?" I asked while I arrived in front of Daina.


    "As per mydy''s decision, you will be joining the academy from tomorrow." She replied, her face impassive. "Tell me if you need anything."


    Ahh.


    Is this what Mariam meant by ''A peaceful and happy life?''


    ....Damn. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That''s some bullshit.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?" I asked, looking back at her.


    "I tried. You didn''t care." She replied. "I will inform both families to expect you today."


    I rubbed my temple in frustration.


    My family....


    I really don''t want to see them.


    I really don''t.


    [<Just go and meet them. Who knows, they might not be as bad as you think.>]


    I mentally nodded at her words.


    "Call Aimar." I said, walking past her. "And we need a phone as well."


    "Anything else?"


    I halted my steps as I looked back. "I need a bike."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    My squinting eyes rxed as I slowed the new bike I got.


    ''It''s perfect.'' I thought as I gazed down at the purple bike with a mana-based engine.


    "Is this the ce?"


    Stopping the bike, I turned back as I asked.


    "Are you blind?" Aimar mumbled, looking at his phone. "Beside you."


    I shifted my focus to my side, where a bright and elegant pce with tall towers and arched windows was situated.


    The soft sunlight gave it a glowing, dreamy look, and just above it was a huge pair of wings looming over the pce.


    Two soldiers stood at the main gate, staring at us.


    The gate slowly opened up without us even talking.


    I sighed as I started the bike, moving in.


    A neatly designed garden with pathways and flowerbeds came into my view.


    I parked the bike just at the outer part of the garden.


    "I think I shouldn''t be here," Aimar mumbled, his gaze still on the phone.


    "Don''t be shy," I replied, patting his back. "My family is your family as well."


    Aimar sighed as he kept his phone back with a distressful look.


    "What happened?" I questioned, fixing my clothes.


    "Ethan executed ''you''," he replied. "For Lumina, you are officially dead."


    "I see," I mumbled, my gaze shifting to the two maids rushing toward us. "The church should know about the decoy, right?"


    "Pretty sure they do," he replied. "And they also dered me as a traitor."


    I chuckled as both the maids reached us.


    "Please follow us." They bowed slightly as they requested.


    I smiled. "After you,dies."


    The younger one blushed a little, while the older one quickly turned around.


    [<Don''t smile too much.>]


    ''Why?'' I asked as they led us inside.


    [<Just don''t.>]


    ''Urgh, whatever.'' I groaned, walking inside the pce.


    The beautiful hallway was the first thing that came into my view.


    At the end of the hallway was the staircase that led to the second floor.


    "Please have a seat." The maids bowed before walking away.


    We both moved toward the sofa while a few more maids nced toward us.


    ''Come to think of it, Elijah should be here as well.'' I mused, taking my seat.


    [<Are you nning to keep your distance from him like your other family members?>]


    ''...''


    I remained quiet at her words.


    Technically, he is my brother.


    The problem is he is also the protagonist of the second game.


    And if I want to influence the events of the game to my ord, I need to be close to him.


    [<So you are going to be close?>]


    ''...We have another problem.'' [<That is?>]


    I sighed tiredly. ''I don''t know which route he took.'' [<And what does this ''route'' mean?>]


    ''Depending upon which main heroine Elijah is close with, the game has different endings.'' Some good, some bad, and some disastrous.


    [<Oh wait, isn''t your new fianc¨¦e¡ª?>]


    ''Yep, a Main Heroine of the game.'' And I have no idea how to handle the situation if Elijah is close with her.


    [<Come on, it wasn''t your fault that you''re engaged to her.>]


    ''Inna, I would burn any man alive if he was engaged to Shyamal or Christina, doesn''t matter if he isn''t at fault....doesn''t matter if he''s my brother.'' [<...Not everyone is like you.>]


    "Az!"


    A loud voice echoed within the hallway, making me turn toward the staircase.


    A beautiful girl with purple hair rushed toward me.


    I stood up from my seat, looking at Avril.


    "I am d you are safe."


    She hugged me tightly, relief clear in her voice.


    "I am d you are doing great."


    I patted her head as I hugged her back.


    A few more stepped down the staircase, making me gaze up.


    And my expression immediately hardened as I stared at the ''him''.


    He was a tall young man with broad shoulders, his short purple hairbed neatly, and purple eyes staring back at me.


    My older cousin.


    Killian Noah Aljanah. And... The [Viiness Maker] of the Second Game.

 Chapter 280 Aljanah Highbloods

    Chapter 280 Aljanah Highbloods


    Killian slowly walked down the stairs while my gaze shifted to the woman walking just behind him.


    She was a talldy who looked like she was in her mid-thirties, with long ombre blonde hair and hazel-green eyes that sparkled with genuine happiness.


    She wore a vintage gown that loosely clung to her body.


    A [Main Heroine] of the prequel game and...


    ...my uncle''s wife, Tyshara.


    ''Looks like some things remained the same from the prequel game.''


    I looked at her in amusement as she pushed Killian aside with an annoyed look, as he kept blocking her path.


    Avril gently parted from me as she looked back at them.


    Her expression softened as her gazended on... her new family.


    "Come here," she urged our aunt, who quickly skipped stairs to arrive in front of me.


    Tyshara''s gaze softened as she gently smiled.


    "She is¡ª"


    "Our aunt," I cut into her words, ncing at her. "Right?"


    "R-right," Avril stuttered, nodding her head hesitantly.


    What''s with her?


    "I believe it''s the first time we meet," I said, smiling awkwardly as I looked at her.


    "What are you talking about?" Tyshara said, tilting her head in confusion. "We have met before."


    Surprised, I asked, "Really?"


    "Yes," she replied, nodding her head.


    Using both her hands, she made a half-meter or so sign and smiled. "You were this much at that time."


    I awkwardly rubbed my cheek. "...I was quite small."


    "You were," she nodded, a mischievous smile on her face. "But unlike your age, you were quite a charmer."


    I tilted my head in confusion. "Was I?"


    "Of course," she replied, ruffling my hair. "I still remember how much headache you caused by proposing to the Elven Queen."


    I froze at her words, trying to make sense of it.


    Wait, what the fuck?


    Why would I do that?


    "I did what?" I asked, my brows knitting together.


    "You don''t remember?" she asked.


    "Are you guys going to talk about everything right now?" A voice cut into her reply.


    We both looked at the woman walking toward her.


    She looked in her mid-fifties had purple hair and eyes¡ªa signature look of the Aljanahs.


    Her every step was graceful, while her lips curled up in a small smile.


    She walked toward me, extending her hand, and gently touched my face.


    "You have grown a lot," she whispered, her voice filled with emotion. "How have you been?"


    I smiled awkwardly as I whispered, "Trying to be better."


    "I am sorry," she softly mumbled, her gaze lowering. "Avril told us about your life."


    My eye shifted toward Avril, who averted her gaze, unable to look at me.


    ''What did she tell them?'' I wondered.


    She herself doesn''t know much about what happened to me.


    All she knows is that Esmeray treated me a lot worse than she did her.


    "I am sorry, I couldn''t keep my child in control," she whispered, looking at me. "I am sorry you had to go through all that."


    I smiled, shaking my head. "Don''t worry, it wasn''t that bad."


    [<...Qais¡ª>]


    ''I don''t want to share what happened to me, Inna.''


    I interrupted her words, already knowing what she wanted to say.


    I don''t want to share what I experienced.


    Whatever I have been through is not something that I want to share with strangers.


    [<They are your family.>]


    ''Whom I met today.''


    [<.....>]


    I know why she wants me to do that.


    So, I don''t be a cold-hearted person without empathy.


    A being who is living just for the sake of living.


    Honestly, even I don''t want to be a person like my mother.


    But...


    ''...I would rather keep my past trauma to myself.''


    "Why are you guys so emotional all of a sudden?"


    A deep voice echoed from behind my grandmother.


    A boy with purple hair walked toward me, his height almost the same as mine.


    He walked until he stopped in front of me.


    Avril quickly arrived between us. "Brother Killian, he is Az¡ª"


    "Himmel," I cut into her words, extending my hand. "That''s my name now."


    "Killian," he replied with a smile, shaking my hand. "Heir of the Aljanah family."


    "...Nice to meet you, Killian," I replied as I tried to retract my hand.


    But he tightened his grip, refusing to let go.


    "That''s big brother Killian for you," he said, his lips curling up in a cheeky smile.


    I tilted my head. "What?"


    "Big bro¡ª"


    A p on the back of his head made him abruptly stop.


    "Who are you trying to intimidate?" Tyshara growled, pinching his ear and pushing him back.


    Killian red at her as he rebuked, "You are ruining my image, Tysh."


    "What image?" she asked, pping his head once again. "He is your brother, stupid. Don''t try to act like a jerk."


    "Argh, fine," he forcefully released himself, ring at his mother. "I see your favorite child has changed."


    Tyshara ignored hisment as she smiled toward me. "Take a seat. Do you want something to eat?"


    I hastily shook my head in response. "I am in a little hurr¡ª"


    "Bring us some food," she ignored my words as she looked back at the maid.


    "....."


    Why ask when you were going to bring it anyway?


    An elbow to my ribs made my head snap to my side.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Aimar groaned, ring at me. "I feel like¡ª"


    "You are?" Aunt asked.


    "Aimar," he replied with a light smile. "Himmel''s friend."


    She smiled back. "Make yourself at home."


    Aimar nodded awkwardly, averting his gaze.


    "What do you n to do next, son?" Grandma asked softly, taking a seat in front of us.


    "We will be joining the academy," I replied. "Second-year students."


    "Oh, which ss?" Killian asked as he sat on the longer sofa along with his mother.


    I shrugged. "Mariam is the headmaster, so whichever ss I like."


    "I see," he nodded while taking out his phone. "I will be your senior, so just call me if you need anything."


    I nonchntly nodded my head.


    A maid quickly brought us some food, arranging it in front of us.


    "Are you going to be alright?" she asked while I picked up some fruit. "I don''t think the elves will wee you."


    "I will be fine," I replied with a light smile.


    Her gaze turned toward her son, as if trying to say something.


    But her expression turned furious as she looked at Killian smiling at his phone.


    "Who are you talking with?" she asked, snatching his phone away.


    "Tysh!" he eximed, trying to snatch his phone back. "Give me that!"


    "Hm?" Aunt looked at his phone while keeping him at bay with her other hand. "Who is she?"


    "Cecily," Killian said, snatching his phone back.


    "Why are you destroying her life?" Aunt grumbled, pping his face gently.


    ''...''


    So he is close with her, huh?


    I rubbed my chin as I looked at him.


    [<Who is she?>] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Arianell''s older sister,'' I replied as I munched on the fruit.


    ''....Tasteless.''


    I mentally sighed.


    Even after bathing in that, I still can''t taste food.


    That''s a letdown.


    "Elijah is also in his second year," Avrilmented, standing up from her seat. "He should also meet with Az¡ª"


    "Avril," Tyshara whispered, stopping her in her tracks. Unlike before, her voice wasn''t gentle but filled with hatred. "Only family members are allowed here."


    "B-but¡ª"


    "Take your seat," she ordered, looking into her eyes.


    Avril reluctantly took her seat back with a tired look.


    I shifted my gaze as I observed other people''s expressions.


    Tyshara rubbed her eyes to calm herself, while both Killian and Grandma didn''t show much reaction.


    ...As if it''s something they experience daily.


    I mentally took note of it as I noticed Tyshara looking at me.


    "I heard about your fianc¨¦e," she said, her eyes softening a little. "I am sorry you had to lose someone so precious."


    "It''s fine," I replied with a light smile. "I haven''t lost her. She is always with me."


    "..."


    A suffocating silence lingered between us.


    They all looked at me with sadness and pity.


    Avril slowly stood up from her seat as she walked toward me.


    She grabbed my hand, making me stand up.


    "I am sorry," she whispered, hugging me. "...I am sorry I wasn''t there when you needed me."


    "It''s fine," I replied, patting her head. "You are worrying too much."


    And it''s not like anything would have changed if you were there.


    Her grip tightened around me as she whispered, "You do know that Christina is gone forever."


    "..."


    I quietly patted her head, unable to reply.


    I just can''t say that I n to bring her back.


    [<They will think you have gone mad.>]


    ''I know,'' I replied, gently stepping away from her hug.


    She looked up at me, concern etched on her entire face.


    "Az¡ª"


    "You should tell him, Avril," Killian interrupted her words. "Don''t hide the truth from him."


    I tilted my head in confusion.


    "Not now¡ª"


    "You should, Avril," Tyshara added, looking at both of us. "It''s better to inform him before he identally finds out."


    "What are you talking about?" I asked, letting out a dry chuckle.


    ...This doesn''t seem right.


    I turned to look at Avril. "What truth?"


    She sighed and gently guided me to sit on the sofa before settling down beside me.


    "Promise me, you won''t get mad," she whispered, staring at me with trembling eyes.


    "Why¡ª?"


    "Please," she pleaded. "Promise me."


    I hesitated for a moment before slightly nodding. "I promise."


    She drew in a deep breath, her lips parting slowly.


    "I am not your sister."

 Chapter 281 Aljanah Highbloods [2]

    Chapter 281 Aljanah Highbloods [2]


    "I am not your sister."


    I blinked twice, trying to wrap my head around her words.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, dismissing her words. "You are my sister¡ª."


    "Cousin sister," she interrupted my words, lowering her head. "Aunt Tyshara is my real mother."


    I slowly retracted my hand that she was holding.


    For an instant, my heart stood still. I wanted to scream at her but found myself too tired to speak.


    Was I always living in an illusion?


    That I had someone to call family except my emotionless mother?


    "Az¡ª."


    "Since when?" I interrupted, retracting my hand as she tried to grab it again. "How long have you known about this?"


    "At least listen¡ª."


    "Answer me."


    "A few months back," Killian answered in her stead. "Aunt Esmeray forced Mother to tell her the truth."


    I chuckled softly as I stood up from my seat. "I should be on my way."


    "Az, at least listen to the reason¡ª."


    "I don''t want to," I growled, ring at her as she tried to grab me. "Just be happy with your family."


    "Hey, son," Tyshara blocked my path, her voice soft. "Please calm down."


    My mood immediately plunged into the abyss as I looked at her.


    The anger and frustration I felt for her far surpassed what I felt for Avril.


    How could she do that?


    "What type of mother are you?" I snapped, my furious gaze crucifying her. "How can you just leave your daughter in that woman''s care?"


    "We had our reasons¡ª."


    "Do you even love her?" I questioned, interrupting her again. "Or was she just a burden for you to throw¡ª."


    "Az¡ª."


    "It''s fucking Himmel!" I yelled, forcefully yanking Avril''s hand away. "Azariah died when he was a child."


    "..."


    Tears trickled down her face, her body trembling at my harsh words.


    I stepped back before my gaze shifted back toward Orelena.


    "I should have known better," I mumbled, suppressing my bubbling emotions. "The Aljanah family always treats their children as shi¡ª."


    "You are taking it too far," Killian interrupted, cing his hand on my shoulder and squeezing it. "Nothing changed even if she isn''t your real sister."


    I yanked his hand away before staring dead into his eyes. "From this day on, never try to act like you are my brother. It''s fucking repulsive."


    Without any words, I walked toward the main door.


    But before I walked out, I controlled my emotions, turning back onest time.


    "I hope you guys take care of yourselves."


    Because I am done taking care of everyone.


    I quickly walked out of the pce before I looked beside me.


    Aimar was walking beside me with a nonchnt look on his face.


    "You seem too carefree," Imented, ring at him.


    "It''s your family," he replied with a light shrug. "I would be lying if I said I wasn''t expecting some kind of drama."


    I let out a smallugh, shaking my head as we arrived at my bike.


    I swiftly sat down before I rode it out of the house.


    I drove for almost ten minutes until we were far away from the Aljanah pce.


    Finding a quiet ce, I parked the bike beside the road just outside the dense forest.


    Without asking anything, Aimar got down, and so did I.


    I quietly stood leaning against the bike, gazing down at the streets.


    [<You should have at least listened to her reason¡ª>]


    ''That wouldn''t have changed anything.'' I interrupted Inna''s words, rubbing my eyes that were oddly hot.


    [<Whatever happened wasn''t her fault.>]


    ''.....I thought of her as my real sister, Inna.'' The only person I could call my family.


    What have I not been through to keep her safe?


    How desperately I tried to keep her away from ou¡ªmy mother''s influence.


    I was ready to die just to keep her safe, and...


    I sighed as another possibility came to my mind.


    ''Did Esmeray agree to take care of her just so she could have better control over me?'' It may be far-fetched, but knowing her... it''s not impossible.


    "Are you alright?" I looked toward Aimar as he asked concernedly.


    "Never been better," I replied with a light smile.


    He nodded before he walked a little away from me, giving me space.


    [<Qais>]


    ''Yeah?'' [<Howe you weren''t aware of this? Don''t you have the game''s knowledge?>]


    ''It wasn''t revealed in the game,'' I replied while I slowly sat down on the ground.


    The second game was different from its others¡ªit was one game divided into two¡ªFirst Core and Second Core.


    Both Cores were brutal and far harder than other games.


    Even the most favorable oue had almost two of the Forsaken familiespletely eradicated.


    ....At the very start of the Second Core, half of the Aljanah family was destroyed, and Orelena and Tyshara died.


    "Hm?"


    My gaze shifted toward a bike that slowed down while reaching us.


    It stopped right in front of me while my gaze shifted toward the boy riding it.


    He was a handsome boy with slightly long red hair, golden eyes, an athletic build, and broad shoulders.


    Gentleness oozed from his face, yet his posture showed confidence.


    He smiled, getting down from the bike. "Azariah, right?"


    "Elijah," I replied, extending my hand toward him.


    "You know me?" Surprised, he asked, holding my hand.


    Of course.


    The [Protagonist] of the Second Game.


    "I do," I replied as he helped me stand up.


    "Heard a lot about you," he said lightly. "They say you are a demon with a thousand arms who feels delighted by killing angels."


    "Aren''t I famous?" I replied, smiling. "Do I look like that?"


    "Nah, you look great," he replied, pping my arm lightly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I was on my way back to the academy," he said, his voice soft. "...Avril asked me to look after you."


    "I see," I replied, nodding my head slightly.


    Aimar quickly arrived toward us, his gaze fixed on Elijah.


    "Who is this macho man?" Aimar asked before immediately cringing.


    "Don''t ever do that," I groaned, ring at him. "You sound¡ª."


    "I sound gay. I know," hemented before extending his hand toward Elijah.


    "Breast or thighs," Aimar asked before introducing himself.


    Taken aback, Elijah took a moment before he replied, "Thighs."


    Aimar grinned. "We will be great friends¡ª."


    "Elijah Vukasin," he replied with a light smile. "Azariah''s cousin."


    Aimar raised his brow. "Not an Aljanah?"


    Elijah just smiled.


    ''He might not know what Vukasin means.'' I mused, gazing at Elijah.


    [<What does it mean?>]


    ''Of course, you don''t know, dumb goddess.'' [<Why are you being rude?>]


    ....She is pouting, isn''t she?


    Urgh.


    ''In Aljanah traditions, the Vukasin surname is given to a bastard child.'' [<...Oh>]


    "Aimar," he replied. "Azariah''s best friend."


    "You are not my best frie¡ª."


    "Kill yourself."


    I shoved a middle finger in his face.


    "Are you going to the academy?" Elijah asked, looking at us. "We have sses from tomorrow onwards."


    "We will join a littleter," I replied, pointing at my bike. "Well, uh, I have to meet with my new fianc¨¦e''s family."


    A look of admiration shed past his eyes as he looked at the bike.


    "What!?" Aimar eximed, ring at me. "When did this happen?"


    "I didn''t tell you?"


    "You didn''t, fucker," he growled. "How could you do that?"


    "It was arranged," I grumbled before looking back at Elijah.


    He had a curious look on his face as he looked at me.


    "...So," I began, looking back at him. "Do you have anyone you like?"


    "Why are you asking that?" he replied with a strange look on his face.


    "No way, you are going after your brother¡ª."


    "Shut up, fuckface," I red at Aimar, who tried to make a vulgarment.


    Ugh, why am I friends with him again?


    "Do you know Siersha?" I asked, looking back at Elijah.


    He tilted his head in confusion. "Yeah, she is my friend. What about her¡ªOh."


    Realization dawned upon him as he connected the dots.


    "She is your fianc¨¦e?"


    "...Yeah."


    He sighed, patted my shoulder, and shook his head.


    The fuck does that mean?


    "Good luck, buddy," he said, smiling brightly.


    No, seriously, what the fuck is this guy doing?


    "So, you don''t like her, right?" I asked just to confirm.


    "Why would I?" He retorted with a tired smile. "I have only known her for around four-five months."


    "What?" Aimar asked, confused. "You didn''t talk to her the whole first year or what?"


    "I joined the academy as a second-year student," he replied. "So I haven''t spent much time with anyone."


    ''Just like in the game,'' I thought, nodding slightly to myself.


    At least something is the same.


    "Where were you in the first year?" Aimar asked casually.


    "....I would rather not talk about it," Elijah replied before gazing at me. "Just so you know, she is... quite unique."


    "I know," I replied, nodding. "She''s depressed and all."


    "What depressed?" He asked, frowning.


    "What?" I frowned as well. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Is she not depressed?


    Didn''t her brother die a few months ago?


    "...Just go meet her," he shrugged. "And we are keeping your identity a secret, right?"


    "Yeah," I nodded. "My name is Himmel."


    "Got it." He turned around, walking toward his bike. "Well, see you soon¡ª."


    "Wait," Aimar said, walking with him. "I''ll go to the academy with you."


    "Oye,e with me," I groaned, looking at him.


    "I don''t want to be part of your business," he replied while sitting behind Elijah. "Go meet your new fianc¨¦e or whatever."


    "Yeah, go fuck yourself," I replied, ring at him while Elijah just smiled.


    They moved away, leaving me alone.


    I sighed as I walked toward my bike.


    Time to meet the bloodsuckers.

 Chapter 282 First Anomaly [1]

    Chapter 282 First Anomaly [1]


    The heavy air breezed past my face, the kind that seeps into one''s bones and stirs a sense of unease as I stood in front of a mansion.


    A silence lingered in the ce as I walked towards the main gate, parking my bike outside.


    The main gate opened with an eerie voice.


    The mansion loomed in the distance, a brooding silhouette against the oppressive gray sky.


    An old mansion, adorned with intricate stonework and arched windows.


    Barren trees framed the estate along with beautiful roses that were being cared for by the maids.


    I crossed the bridge, above a still waterway, which mirrored the mansion''s imposing figure, the reflection rippling faintly in the cold breeze.


    My steps slowed as I stared at the eerie mansion, uneasiness crawling up my spine.


    ''...On second thought, maybe I should visit some other time.''


    I thought as I turned to leave, my feet carrying me back to the gate before¡ª


    [<Coward.>]


    ''Who are you calling a coward?''


    [<Who else is here?>]


    ''I am no coward.''


    I groaned as I turned back towards the mansion.


    Fuck my life.


    This ce gives me chills.


    I already hate the ones living inside without even meeting them.


    What if they capture me and start drinking my blood?


    [<Now that you mentioned it, just to be on the safe side, don''t let any vampire drink your blood.>]


    ''Hm? Why?''


    [<Just listen to me.>]


    ''Okay.''


    I shrugged as I steadied my steps, walking forward.


    It''s not like I would offer my blood to them on a silver te.


    I don''t want AIDS.


    As I neared the mansion, the massive doors creaked open, revealing a woman in a maid''s uniform.


    Her skin was unnervingly pale.


    She bowed slightly, her voice soft yet formal. "Please,e in."


    I nodded as I took the lead, walking further inside.


    We arrived at the main hall, with a staircase at the heart of the mansion.


    They led to the second floor, while dim light illuminated the ce.


    On the ornate sofa that sprawled in the hall, two people sat, their eyes crucifying me.


    The one on the left was a tall, handsome man with short ck hair and crimson eyes. He had a stern look on his face, while his skin was as pale as marble.


    Beside him sat a beautifuldy with long ck hair cascading behind her back, her skin pale just like the man, her eyes glowing with a greenish hue.


    Unlike the man, she had a smile that didn''t quite reach her gaze.


    The man stood up, walking towards me, his eyes keeping watch.


    "Himmel, I presume?" he said, his voice deep as he extended his hand. "New heir of Segyal highbloods?"


    "Ah, yes," I replied, shaking his hand. "And you are?"


    "Ledgar Twilight Vntine," he replied, his gazending on the handcuff around my wrist.


    "Nice to meet you," I smiled slightly, brushing off the threatening look he was giving me.


    "I am against it!" thedy eximed abruptly, standing up. "How can we let our baby marry him!?"


    "Aynomi," Ledgar said with a sigh, turning toward her. "Father decided this. We have no say¡ª" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How could he?" she snapped, her re cutting toward me.


    "Of all people, why a wannabe Segyal? What does Father see in this random boy from Lumina?"


    "How would I know?" he replied, rubbing his temples in exhaustion. "I am as much in the dark about the engagement as you."


    Aynomi red at her husband before her gaze shifted towards me.


    She quickly walked toward me and, like her husband, she was quite tall with an imposing presence.


    "Who are you?" she asked, squinting her eyes in suspicion. "And how did you emerge from nowhere and be an heir?"


    "Himmel," I replied, forcing a smile. "And well, my identity is quiteplicated."


    "Are you a human?" she asked, stepping into my personal space. "You don''t seem like one."


    "...I would like to keep that a secret," I replied calmly, taking a step back.


    "See?" she eximed, whirling on her husband. "He doesn''t even trust his supposed mother-inw!"


    "Father explicitly told us not to ask about his origins," Ledgar said, his gaze flicking back to me. "Perhaps it''s something we shouldn''t know."


    "But why my daughter?" Aynomi murmured, slumping back onto the sofa. Her anger had faded into something softer¡ªsorrow, perhaps.


    "I wanted her to choose her own husband, not be used as a tool for our family''s ambitions."


    "..."


    I quietly looked at her without replying.


    From what I know, she also had an arranged marriage without her consent.


    ...Maybe that''s why she clung to the hope of a different future for her daughter.


    "Have a seat, Himmel," Ledgar gestured toward the sofa with a smile. "And please don''t mind my wife."


    I nodded slightly before taking the seat opposite them.


    "Is she not here?" I asked. "Your daughter?"


    "...She is with her friends," Ledgar replied with a tired sigh.


    "You didn''t inform her about my arrival?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "We did, and that''s precisely why she isn''t here," Aynomi replied in his stead. "She doesn''t want to see you."


    I nodded. "I see."


    [<You are taking their distance surprisingly well.>]


    ''You have no idea how much I want to sprawl out of this ce.''


    [<Then why are you not doing it?>]


    ''I don''t want my emotions to control me...not anymore.''


    If it can ruin even a fraction of Esmeray''s ns, then I''d dly break the engagement.


    But....


    I want a better view of her ce first.


    What, how, and why is she doing this?


    And the best way to know it is by being a part of her n.


    "Do you know Ragnar?" Ledgar suddenly asked, taking me by surprise. "The previous heir of Segyal."


    "I do," I replied, looking at him. "Who doesn''t know the greatest genius Lumina has ever seen?"


    "Are you aware of his situation?" His tone turned serious. "He wille after you as well."


    "I know," I replied, calmly looking at him. "He won''t spare my life for taking his ce."


    "Then why are you here?" he asked, frowning. "Being Segyal''s heir is like asking for inevitable death¡ª"


    "I want him to target me," I cut in, leaning forward, cing my elbow on my knees, staring dead into his eyes. "I want him toe after me, try to kill me."


    Aynomi chimed in. "And why is that?"


    "So I can kill him," I said with a smile. "And give him the worst death he could imagine."


    Aynomi blinked before turning to her husband. "Congrattions, dear. Your future son-inw is mentally challenged."


    "..."


    I hate this woman.


    "Bring us something to drink," Ledgar ignored her words as he said to a maid.


    "What else do you do, Himmel?" Aynomi asked, crossing her legs. "Apart from daydreaming that is."


    "I sing as well," I replied, ignoring her jab.


    [<Ew. Don''t lie like that.>]


    ''Huh? I can sing, Inna.''


    [<A dying cat can sing better than you.>]


    I felt a pang of pain in my heart as I heard her words.


    ''...That''s so rude, how can you say that?''


    [<Wait, I didn''t mean¡ªokay, maybe I did, but I''m sorry.>]


    ''....''


    "I see," Aynomi replied, clearly unimpressed, while a maid walked toward us with a tray. "How old are you again?"


    "Seventeen. Turned a few months back," I replied, taking her by surprise.


    She turned to her husband. "He is younger than our daughter?"


    "...Yeah," Ledgar replied with a weird face. "I did not know that."


    The maid set down an ornate bottle filled with a dark red liquid and three sses.


    The bottle caught my attention immediately.


    "Is that...blood?" I blurted, staring at the bottle.


    "It''s wine, kid," Aynomi retorted, ring at me. "Why do you think we will serve you wine?"


    "I mean, you guys are blood¡ªvampires."


    I bit my tongue mid-way, but my blunder wasn''t gone unnoticed.


    Aynomi turned to look at her husband. "Did he just call us the BS-word?"


    "We only drink blood during bloodlust phases," Ledgar said, ignoring her seething irritation. He poured the wine into each ss with ease.


    "And even then, it''s pre-packed blood bags. We don''t feed directly from the neck."


    "Why not?" I asked, taking the offered ss.


    "Our saliva is quite special," he replied with a slight smile. "Drinking blood directly is an act of dominance."


    "Like in a fight?" I asked, taking a sip of the tasteless wine. "You drink blood to subdue your enemies?"


    Aynomi turned to look at her husband. "Is he dumb?"


    And, to my dismay, Ledgar gave a subtle nod.


    "...."


    I swallowed the rest of the wine in onerge gulp.


    Let''s just get out of here.


    "So," Ledgar began, continuing the conversation.


    "You''re the warrior type, then? The first thing that came to your mind with ''dominate'' was a fight."


    Wait, was he talking about that dominate?


    [<He was, you dumbo>]


    ''How can they talk about that with their son-inw?''


    "Ah, yes," I said, clearing my throat awkwardly. "I do think I''m good at fighting."


    "You mean below average?" Aynomi said sarcastically. "No offense, but today''s the first I''ve ever heard of you."


    "Good fighters at a young age are often famous," Ledgar replied, trying to exin his wife.


    I just smiled, rubbing my brow with my thumb.


    "My son could''ve wiped the floor with you," she boasted with a proud smile.


    I tilted my head, confused. "Your dead son?"


    "What!?" she eximed abruptly, standing up.


    "What?" I mumbled, confused.


    Isn''t he dead?


    She turned toward her husband. "Did he just say that?"


    Ledgar''s gaze hardened as it met mine. "Don''t joke about things like that, kid."


    "...???"


    I could only nod in confusion.


    The fuck is happening?


    A roar of an engine echoed from the outside, making us look at the front gate.


    Aynomi smiled as a car parked right in front of the mansion gate.


    I slowly stood up as a handsome young man walked out of the car.


    With broad shoulders and a lean, athletic body, he had ck hair and crimson eyes just like Ledgar.


    ...Eyes that red at me furiously.


    Thousands of questions ran through my mind as he walked inside.


    But only one remained dominant.


    "Why is he alive?"

 Chapter 283 First Anomaly [2]

    Chapter 283 First Anomaly [2]


    Siersha Twilight Vntine.


    A main heroine of the second game who was chosen as the Vessel of the Goddess of Corruption and Misfortune, Taishareth.


    A tragic heroine who lost her everything... including herself.


    Someone who willingly offered her body to Taishareth in return for a painless death.


    And her tragedy started at her first awakening.


    When she killed her little brother with her own hands.


    ''Why am I thinking about all this?''


    Right....


    I was doubting my own knowledge about the game.


    Because standing before me, sword in hand, was the one person who was supposed to be dead.


    I looked around, finding myself at the back of the bloodsuckers'' mansion.


    The ce was decorated with small stands of trees along with clusters of rocks around us.


    My gaze shifted to my inws, who were standing at the side, before returning to my brother-inw.


    "Why are we fighting again?" I asked, gazing back at my inws.


    Ledgar just gave me a small, apologetic smile, hoping I would understand.


    Aynomi, on the other hand, was grinning widely.


    "You don''t want to?" She gasped, cing her hand over her mouth. "It''s fine if you are afraid, dear. No one is forcing you to fight."


    "That''s not the problem," I replied, smiling faintly. "It''s just I don''t understand the meaning behind this duel."


    "So, I can put you in your ce," the young man replied, ring at me. "Whoever you are."


    "What''s your name?" I asked, turning to look at him.


    "Carson," he replied, uninterested.


    "Right, Cumson¡ª"


    "Carson!" he snapped.


    "Listen here, Myson," I said, ignoring his re. "Do you really think a demigod would choose a random person as your sister''s fianc¨¦?"


    "I don''t see anything worthwhile for grandfather to choose you," he replied, unsheathing the sword.


    "My sister is against this engagement, and I will make sure she doesn''t have to go through it."


    "Ah, I see. So, Dickson¡ª"


    "It''s Carson!"


    "Right, Piston," I began, once again ignoring his intense re. "Don''t you think I am the wrong person to talk with? Shouldn''t you be fighting your grandfathe¡ª?"


    The sheath in his hand rushed towards me.


    I tilted my body, evading it before I grabbed the sheath from the middle.


    "You talk a lot," he said, prowling towards me.


    ''He is fast.''


    I thought as he almost reached me in an instant, shing his sword in one swift movement.


    Using the sheath, I deflected the sword, taking a step back.


    He stepped forward, thrusting at my guts.


    Bringing the sheath in between, I adjusted it so the sword aligned with the opening.


    ng!


    A soft sound of the sword sheathing echoed.


    Using my other hand, I grabbed the end of the sheath, snatching the sword away.


    His face morphed into a surprise as he propelled back, creating a distance between us.


    I threw the sword while using Andarnaur''s ring, and I marked its hilt.


    "Can we stop now?" I asked, looking at him. "I don''t want to hurt you."


    He red furiously, taking my words offensively.


    ...But I genuinely meant that.


    I wasn''t confident in my control yet.


    If I wasn''t careful, I might seriously hurt¡ªor worse, kill¡ªhim.


    [<You are overthinking, vampires are difficult to kill.>]


    ''Better be safe than sorry.''


    Carson started muttering something underneath his breath.


    A chant?


    The air around him trembled before blood started to seep out of the ground.


    A ck de conjured in his hand, filled with glowing crimson runes.


    A binding weapon?


    ''Dude got serious all of a sudden.''


    I shifted my gaze towards my inws, who now had a serious look on their faces. "Can''t you stop him?"


    "Be careful."


    Was all Ledgar said.


    I sighed, noticing the blood sticking to my shoe.


    The hair on my nape stood up, and my body instinctively moved back.


    The blood below my feet trembled before a sword shot up from the blood below, narrowly missing me.


    Before I could react further, Carson closed the distance, his fist hurtling toward my face.


    Having no other choice, I clenched my jaw, bracing myself for the impact.


    ...But a tiny bit of me didn''t want to get hit.


    My ego refused to do so.


    "Huh?"


    My heart skipped a beat as I felt the world around me slow down.


    The mana around me moved gently as if caressing me.


    A shadowy purple path came to my view, foggy yet clear.


    Curious, I lifted my leg before stepping on it.


    My body tensed up before it subconsciously moved.


    My face effortlessly dodged his unavoidable fist.


    "Huh?"


    Carson let out a startled voice as I stood there. Unharmed.


    His face turned furious as he punched again, a ripple in the air from the force behind it.


    Multiple foggy paths came to my view in an instant, and I took a long, delighted breath.


    I stepped on the one at the right, dodging the punch aimed at my guts.


    I took one shallow step, letting his punch cut through the air less than an inch from my face.


    His punches became faster, and so did the foggy paths.


    Pain started to creep into my mind, unable to process the information.


    I willed my body to move, and mana itself lifted my body before gliding it back.


    My feet softly touched the ground, leaving everyone stunned.


    "How are you doing that!?" Carson eximed, ring at me.


    I blinked, still catching my breath.


    "I have no idea," I honestly replied, still unable to process what happened.


    Carson turned serious as he raised his hand.


    A rune began to form in the air before him¡ªa rune of water.


    But unlike its usual tranquil blue, this one glowed an ominous crimson.


    He quickly conjured a magic circle.


    A concentrated burst of crimson water rushed toward me.


    But as the liquid reached closer... something peculiar happened.


    A thought, perhaps insight about the magic circle, started to stir in my mind.


    Now, I could easily replicate the magic circle.


    Not only that, I could also notice multiple ws in the circle.


    ''It''s as if mana itself is telling me,'' I thought as I whirled around to evade the attack.


    Carson''s face morphed in frustration as he noticed me dazed.


    His body blurred while his sword conjured from the blood on the ground.


    I raised my hand.


    Taking full control of the mana around me.


    A sword rushed into my hand, its hilt glowing purple.


    With a swift pivot, I spun, grabbing the hilt and striking Carson aggressively.


    He raised his de defensively, blocking me; the ground beneath him cracked.


    I willed to move to his side, and a foggy path somehow conjured.


    I stepped on it, and my body subconsciously moved, arriving at his side.


    Without a second thought, I plunged my sword at his throat.


    "Enough."


    A deep, breathy voice echoed in the ce.


    A hand pinched my sword between his finger and thumb, its tip touching Carson''s throat.


    I looked at the man who was holding my sword.


    He was quite tall with pale skin and slick ck hair.


    His crimson eyes stared at me.


    "Carson!" Aynomi yelled, grabbing her son in the next instant. "Are you alright? You aren''t hurt, are you!?"


    I quickly stepped back as I felt an abnormality in my body.


    It felt like my body was burning, like I would die at any moment.


    My entire body soon started to scream in pain while my breath became shallow.


    I looked down, silver runes glowing all over my body.


    [<Mana overdose.>]


    Innamented, making me frown.


    ''What?'' [<Right now, you can intake mana with breathing, but because of the runes you engraved before, your body is taking in more mana than necessary.>]


    ''So, too much mana is... killing me?'' [<Yes.>]


    ''What should I do?'' [<Are you forgetting who you are?>]


    ''Right.'' Gritting my teeth, I forced the mana to stop flowing into my body, and even though I felt some resistance, it eventually stopped.


    "Are you alright, kid?" My gaze turned back to the old man staring at me.


    I may say old, but he doesn''t look like one.


    Someone whom I recognized from the game.


    Edwin Twilight Vntine.


    The head of Vntine Highbloods.


    "I am fine," I replied with a slight nod.


    The years of torture that I have been through made it easy for me to mask my pain.


    The man turned around and started walking. "Come with me."


    "Wait, this isn''t over yet!" Carson eximed, blocking his path. "I won''t let you do this."


    "You have no say in this, Carson," Edwin coldly replied, looking down at him. "Stay out of the family matters."


    "But he is just a random¡ª"


    "You tried to belittle him by asking for a duel," Edwin said, his voice impassive. "And you lost. Pathetically. Was that not enough?"


    "I didn''t lose¡ª!"


    "Ledgar."


    Ledgar stepped forward without hesitation, grabbing Carson by the arm and dragging him aside.


    Edwin started walking, and I followed behind into the mansion.


    Carson continued to re at me, which I chose to ignore.


    With some quiet time, I fell deep in thought about Carson.


    And it wasn''t long before I came to the conclusion.


    It''s because...


    ''Shaymal is alive.'' Siersha never became Taishareth''s vessel.


    She never awakened, and neither did she kill her brother.


    The event that defined her in the game never happened here.


    This made me wonder. ''How is she now?'' What is she like?


    She should surely be different than what I know about her in the game.


    It''s something that I can''t know without meeting her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Are you usually so quiet?" Edwin asked, ncing back.


    "I don''t have anything to talk about," I replied with a light shrug.


    "Is Akasha to your liking?" he asked, making a sharp turn.


    "I haven''t been here long enough toment on it," I replied, gazing around the ce.


    It was a different hall than the one I entered.


    A dark hall with long ck marble pirs and beautifully decorated ornaments.


    A chandelier hung from the ceiling, illuminating the ce.


    An enormous painting hung on the wall at the eastern side, catching my attention.


    "Show me."


    But before I could admire it, Edwin coldly asked.


    I turned toward him, asking, "Show what?"


    He stared into my eyes for a while before he said, "The thing you stole from the World Tree." I barely controlled my body from flinching at his words.


    My heart hammered in my ribcage as I tried to keep myself calm.


    Feigning ignorance, I asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t y dumb, Azariah."


    Edwin growled, pressure slowly leaking from his body, suffocating me.


    "Show me the energy you stole from Yggdrasil."

 Chapter 284 First Anomaly [3]

    Chapter 284 First Anomaly [3]


    "Don''t y dumb, Azariah."


    Edwin growled, pressure slowly leaking from his body, suffocating me.


    "Show me the energy you stole from Yggdrasil."


    I drew in a deep breath, steadying myself even though I felt my shoulder cracking underneath his pressure.


    The sharp, jarring pain spread, making me clench my teeth and lock my gaze with his.


    Gritting my teeth, I replied, "I have no idea, Edwin."


    The pressure on my body slowly started to subside as he kept on looking down at me.


    I drew in shallow breaths repeatedly as my body wasn''t in the best condition right now.


    Edwin turned towards the east, where the enormous painting was hanging.


    He sped his hands behind his back, staring at the painting.


    "Do you know who that is?" he asked, ncing at me over his shoulder.


    I straightened my back as I turned towards the painting.


    It was a portrait of a family of three.


    An impossibly handsome man with crimson eyes sat on an borate throne, his long obsidian-ck hair cascading behind him.


    Beside him stood a woman of ethereal beauty, her green eyes contrasting against her dark hair.


    But what drew my attention was the child cradled in the woman''s arms¡ªa little girl.


    A knot of confusion coiled in my chest as I studied her face.


    "He was the third child of mana to be born and the first head of the Valentine family."


    Noticing myck of response, Edwin continued coldly, staring at the painting.


    "His name was Lazarus Twilight Valentine."


    I tore my gaze from the girl in the painting to meet Edwin''s eyes.


    He studied me for a moment, then resumed his slow steps toward the painting.


    "Many aren''t aware of it, but the First Head of Sgaeyl Highbloods was actually his grandfather," Edwin said, ncing back at me.


    I frowned at his words as I asked confusedly, "What?"


    "He was an elf," Edwin continued, his words sharp, filled with distance. "Before his ascension. Before he became something far greater."


    ...I do know that.


    It was vaguely exined in the game.


    The reason behind the conflict between elves and vampires.


    The Sgaeyl, Gerald, and Valentine Highbloods are all connected.


    "But despite his superiority, Lazarus lived in his grandfather''s shadow," Edwin said, his voice taking on a bitter edge. "And he despised it to his core."


    "..."


    I stayed silent, watching the flickers of emotion in Edwin''s crimson eyes. Hatred. Frustration. Pride.


    For the one who started the Valentine Highbloods.


    Edwin turned around once again as he raised his hand towards the candle.


    "Do you know how many wars have been waged between vampires and elves in thest six thousand years?" he questioned, lighting up the candle.


    I slowly walked towards him as I replied, "I don''t."


    "The Heir of Sgaeyl Highbloods doesn''t even know this much?" he asked, sarcastically. "Howughable."


    I didn''t reply; instead, I slowly walked and stood to his left.


    Edwin didn''t wait for my response either. "Two hundred eighty-six wars. Thirty of them great wars."


    "And how many did vampires win?" I asked, folding my hands, already knowing the answer.


    And like I expected, Edwin''s jaw tightened, annoyance shing across his face before his expression turned impassive. "Zero."


    "Quite the number you have there," I replied sarcastically. "Howughable."


    [<Don''t provoke him, Qais.>]


    ''I have no reason to be respectful to him either.'' Edwin red at me, yet he controlled his emotions immediately.


    "Do you know the reason behind it?" he asked, staring back at the painting.


    "..."


    Something immediately clicked in my mind.


    And a lot of things started to make sense.


    My stomach twisted as I turned my head to look at him.


    "Yggdrasil," Edwin replied with a slight smile on his face.


    Ah, right.


    Esmeray never engaged me with the vampires just to give me a backer.


    [<Qais¡ª!>]


    Neplh.


    A de of ice began to form in my hand, its glint aimed directly at Edwin''s neck.


    But it was slow. Agonizingly slow.


    It stopped close to his skin.


    But Edwin didn''t move.


    His eyes lingered on the de as if it were a curiosity rather than a threat.


    "This is it," he whispered, hiding his myriad of emotions behind a calm facade.


    I chuckled softly. "So I am a tool to be used against the elves?"


    Edwin didn''t reply; instead, his eyes remained fixed on the de.


    I willed it to shift. The hilt became the tip, and I gripped it with ease before offering it to him.


    "Try holding it," I said, pointing the hilt towards him.


    Edwin looked confused before he asked, "Won''t that hurt me?"


    "That''s precisely why I am asking," I replied with a slight smile. "I want to see how much damage it will inflict on a demigod."


    "Why?" he asked, curiously.


    My smile grew wider. "So I could know how much I need to kill one."


    He returned the smile before he raised his hand.


    He flicked his finger, the ice de shattering like pieces of ss.


    "Live out what''s left of your life in peace," he said, patting my shoulder. "Your death will be painless. I''ll make sure of it."


    Without another word, he turned and left the hall, leaving me alone with the portrait.


    I looked back at the portrait, especially at the little girl in the woman''s hand.


    [<Why don''t you tell Mariam about it?>]


    ''I can''t.'' I rubbed my temples to alleviate the headache.


    Elves revered Yggdrasil more than anything else.


    Telling her that I stole the one thing that keeps Yggdrasil alive would be suicide.


    ''She would either capture me and make me ab rat or outright kill me.'' [<.....>]


    I lightly smiled as I looked back at Lazarus''s portrait while taking out my phone.


    His inferiorityplex is royally fucking me up.


    ****


    Kallistar, the capital of Akasha.


    The ce which was the hotspot for business conviction.


    It wasn''t odd considering, except for the humans, every other Highblood has firm control over their races.


    Even if the races have their own king or queen that leads them, the one who has the most authority was the forsaken families.


    But interestingly enough, there was another thing that Kallistar was famous for.


    That was having the most prestigious academy in Lumina.


    [Akasha Faith Academy.]


    The ce where the game Fall of Akasha started.


    "That would be 1000 U.C."


    My trail of thoughts broke as my gaze shifted towards thedy who stood opposite the counter.


    Hm.


    She was... in, especially whenpared to Christina.


    "Sir?"


    "Right, I am sorry." I replied with a light smile, taking out a card handed by Daina. "I lost in admiring you."


    Her cheeks flushed, and she smiled bashfully as she took the card. "Don''t be like that, sir." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I leaned casually against the counter, watching her process the transaction. "You seem awfully young to work here."


    "Akasha Travel Center hires based on talent," she said, her eyes flitting between theputer screen and me.


    "You must be quite talented." I replied, and her smile widened, clearly pleased.


    "By the way," I began, lowering my voice slightly, "what''s the current currency exchange rate between Akasha and Lumina?"


    Her expression faltered, just for a moment.


    Usually, it''s a no-go for staff to reveal the exchange rate to anyone.


    It''s like an unwritten rule because they also add their own charges in it.


    But...


    I mustered the best smile I could as thedy hesitated.


    After a few seconds of debate, she slowly leaned closer.


    "It has gone down significantly since thest few months, but it''s still around 2:1. But it''s safe to assume it won''t go any lower."


    "I see." I replied, with a slight nod.


    ''So, Esmeray has started to influence universal currency.'' I thought, rubbing my chin.


    It might seem insignificant right now as the rate always fluctuates, butter on, it would cripple Akasha''s economy.


    It was so significant that by the middle part of the Second Core, Akasha''s currency would plummet, leaving it weaker than Lumina''s.


    ''I don''t know how she did that.''


    She is scary when ites to controlling these insignificant things.


    She gives a lot more attention to little details than anyone else.


    ''I should learn to do as well.''


    I thought as I looked back at thedy.


    "Here is your ticket for the academy." She replied while handing me a token.


    "Thank you, mydy." I replied with a smile while taking the token.


    "Ah, sir?"


    "Yes?"


    "Could I... could I have your number?" she asked shyly, holding out her phone.


    I tilted my head. Genuinely confused.


    What made her think I am in her league?


    [<Your wrist, genius.>]


    I nced down. Right. The cuffs.


    She might be thinking I am some noble from Lumina who is trying to make connections.


    "Of course." I replied, taking her phone.


    What was Aimar''s number again?


    Ah, right.


    I swiftly dialed his number before returning her phone.


    She smiled sweetly while I turned back and walked away.


    Looking around, I couldn''t help but admire the infrastructure of the ce.


    It was the main train station that joined Kallistar with every other major city and ces within Akasha.


    The sprawling tform was a marvel of mana-infused engineering, with glowing runes guiding the constant movement of trains on intertwining tracks.


    ''It''s far better than anything on Earth.'' I mused, taking a sharp turn toward a quieter tform.


    Here, only one track stretched westward¡ªthe route to Akasha Faith Academy.


    Even though the academy is said to be part of Kallistar, it''s still far away from here.


    ''I remember reading somewhere that the academy is spread over five percent of Akasha.''


    It may seem insignificant, but given Akasha is twice or more the size of the moon on Earth, five percent is a lot.


    A sleek, rune-etched train pulled into the station. The doors slid open silently, and I stepped inside.


    Oddly, there were no students aboard, only a handful of staff.


    ''Maybe because it''s past curfew?''


    I wondered, taking a seat and making myselffortable.


    It was alreadyte at night, and because I had to travel from Velentine Highbloods to Kallistar on a bike.


    ''Edwin, Edwin.''


    I thought, rubbing my brow with my thumb.


    He sure is an ambiguous man.


    Even in the game, he was one of the guys who was mostly unpredictable.


    But it was easy only if you know his end goal.


    ''And he is using me to reach that.''


    I leaned back on the chair, closing my eyes.


    Esmeray really just threw me into a quicksand, huh?


    The more I struggle toe out, the more I will sink deeper.


    Come to think of it, didn''t he promise to engage Siersha to ''That guy?''


    ''Did he change his ns?'' I frowned at the thought.


    But another possibility quickly emerged in my mind.


    ''His n is still the same.''


    Siersha''s engagement was supposed to happen in the Second Core.


    That''s almost two years from now.


    And from Edwin''s perspective, I was as good as dead by then.


    If I died, there''d be noplications.


    Given if nothing happens between us, his n seems wless.


    ''Too bad I don''t have any intention to die.''


    If anything, he made things easy for me.


    The Valentine family is an enemy that I need to be wary of.


    "Hm?"


    My phone buzzed, interrupting my thoughts.


    I nced at the screen.


    "Aimar?" I muttered, answering the call.


    His voice echoed.


    "We have a problem."

 Chapter 285 Akasha Faith Academy [1]

    Chapter 285 Akasha Faith Academy [1]


    The Second Holy War, fought between the Elves, Asura, and Vampires, pushed Lumina to the very edge of annihtion.


    After the war, the Children of Mana were already on the brink of death.


    Lumina itself bore the scars of their conflict.


    Thend was fractured, and every race felt the weight of devastation.


    The reason why no one attacked was the fear they had of the Children of Mana.


    The fear of what if. What if one of the Children of Mana turned towards them?


    What if they became the next target?


    What if, in their rage, these beings stripped them of everything they held dear?


    But fear, like all emotions, could only suppress action for so long.


    The moment people got to know about their condition, everyone moved to extinct the three families that gave birth to those monsters.


    ... Including the people of their own races.


    Facing the extinction of his own family, Buinal, the first Child of Mana, made a decision.


    To shift his family to Akasha. And the other two Children of Mana agreed to help him.


    Though it might seem impossible, with the First Child of Mana Buinal''s Spirit, they pulled it off.


    The ce that was just a barren moon turned into a habitable heaven.


    But before dying, the Children of Mana made a contract that is still adhered to this day.


    "The Forsaken Families will never wage war against one another." But pride, the inherent w of all Highbloods, could not be contained for long.


    During the peaceful time after the Second Holy War, when the forsaken families settled within Akasha, they faced numerous problems.


    Racial tensions rose beneath the surface, threatening to tear their fragile peace apart.


    The conflict couldn''t be resolved.


    To ovee the problem, the third Head of Sgaeyl Highbloods came up with something that became essentialter on.


    Akasha Faith Academy. The academy, which has a history of over five thousand years.


    Situated in an area that was in amon zone with no Highbloods owning the ce.


    The ce where different races try to prove themselves better than others.


    ****


    "How does the ce feel?" Elijah asked, a casual smile on his lips.


    Aimar tore his gaze away from the towering structures and looked at him.


    His lips parted, and he murmured softly, "Overwhelming."


    Elijah chuckled, giving him a pat on the back. "You''ll get used to it."


    Aimar nodded faintly before letting his eyes wander once more.


    Since their arrival at the academy, Elijah had been guiding Aimar through its grounds, pointing out every major ce.


    Yet, even after hours of exploring, they had barely scratched the surface.


    "This ce is enormous," Aimar muttered, his voice filled with awe.


    The academy was a world of its own, a huge campus divided into thirty-four buildings.


    Eight of them were exclusively dedicated to the teaching staff.


    The infrastructure was a masterpiece on its own¡ªancient stonework that bore no visible signs of age, as if time itself had been kept at bay.


    Aimar''s eyes drifted to his left.


    A sleek, cobalt-blue pipe-like structure connected the buildings, snaking through the campus like a lifeline binding everything together.


    "Tube elevator sure is convenient," hemented, gazing back at Elijah.


    "It sure is," Elijah replied, smiling. "Anyway, where''s Himmel?"


    "No idea," Aimar mumbled, taking out his phone. "It''s already past ten."


    "Let''s move back to our dormitory rooms," Elijah said, before he abruptly halted. "Wait, were you even assigned one?"


    "..."


    Aimar looked at him, dumbfounded.


    "Call Himmel," he said with a sigh. "Ask him if he knows it."


    Aimar quickly dialed the number before calling him.


    "Aimar?" he muttered.


    "We have a problem," Aimar said.


    "What?"


    "I don''t have a ce to stay."


    "Oh, I will arrange that."


    "And where are you?"


    "On my way. Give me five minutes."


    "We are at the second-year department."


    "Got it."


    Aimar ended the call before looking back at Elijah.


    "Wanna eat something?" he asked, turning around.


    "Yeah, I could eat," Aimar nodded, trailing behind him. After a moment, he added, "By the way¡­ are you an outcast?"


    "Hm? Why do you ask?" Elijah questioned back.


    He shrugged. "Just a feeling."


    He did remember how some students were looking at him with disdain earlier.


    "I do have friends," Elijah replied, awkwardly scratching his cheek. "But most of them are girls."


    "Of course, they are." He scoffed, ncing at him. "You are Himmel''s cousin."


    "What do you mean?" Elijah asked.


    "It''s nothing," he replied, shaking his head. "So, any male friends?"


    "Oh, I got tw¡ªone," Elijah corrected himself with a smile. "I don''t know if the other is actually a friend or not."


    "Oh, who?" Aimar asked curiously.


    "Carson," Elijah replied. "He just hangs out with us because of his sister."


    "I see," he mumbled as they arrived at an intersection with different directions.


    Elijah turned to his left where the tube elevator was but immediately halted.


    He smiled gently as he greeted the woman. "Assistant Professor Hannah."


    Aimar, who wasn''t paying attention, flinched slightly at his words.


    His gaze slowly turned toward the woman.


    Her beautiful face morphed into shock while her obsidian eyes trembled looking at him.


    She wore a simple shirt and jeans with an overcoat while holding some books.


    Elijah quickly noticed her abnormal behavior as he gently moved aside. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hannah''s expression changed from shock to relief and to concern.


    She slowly walked toward him, extending her trembling hand toward his face.


    She bitterly smiled. "H-how have you been, son?"


    Aimar quickly took a step back, averting his gaze.


    Her extended hand remained still before she hesitantly lowered it.


    She wanted to say a lot, but her mouth remained shut.


    All she could do was just keep on looking at him.


    Ufortable by her presence, Aimar quickly turned towards Elijah.


    "Let''s go," he said, ignoring her.


    "What''s happening here?"


    A voice suddenly echoed within the intersection.


    An annoyed look appeared on Elijah''s face as he shifted his gaze.


    From the opposite direction, a striking boy with short, jet-ck hair strode toward them, his presencemanding attention effortlessly.


    The boy smiled as he moved, his every step filled with confidence.


    Behind him trailed a group of students, their hushed conversations and eager nces bore on Aimar.


    "What are you doing here, Aunt?" he asked, gazing at Hannah.


    Hannah bit her lip, looking at him.


    He resembled her brother, and she didn''t like that one bit.


    The boy turned towards Aimar, who stared at him.


    He took a step closer until he stood in front of him.


    "Are you perhaps her son?" he asked. "Aimar, right?"


    "..."


    "Sir Vald is asking something."


    As Aimar remained silent, a girl tailing behind Vald barked.


    "Don''t you know how to behave in front of your new master?"


    "It''s fine," Vald raised his hand with a smile. "You don''t expect much intelligence from the son of a lesser and a failure."


    Aimar''s eyes glowed with a golden hue as he red at him.


    But before he could move, Elijah grabbed his shoulder.


    He nced back, only to notice Elijah shaking his head.


    "Get back to your dormitory, Vald," Hannah sternly said, ring at him. "It''s already¡ª"


    "Don''t tell me what to do," he replied, disgust evident in his voice.


    He turned around before walking towards her. "I don''t want to take orders from a disgrace of the Casita family."


    With a swift motion, he pped the books out of her hands, sending them scattering to the ground.


    His gaze returned toward Aimar, who coldly looked at him.


    "Look forward to your new academic life, lesser," he said, smiling sinisterly. "Because your failure of a mother won''t be of much help."


    With that, he walked away, his minions trailing behind him, theirughter echoing in the corridor.


    Aplete silence lingered within the ce.


    Ding!


    The tube elevator opened up.


    A handsome boy with long, pristine white hair with a purple undertone walked out.


    His confused gaze looked at them.


    ****


    ''What happened here?'' I wondered, shifting my gaze from Hannah to Aimar.


    They looked tense while keeping their gaze down.


    I turned my gaze toward Elijah, who just shook his head.


    Aimar walked towards me. Extending his hand, he asked, "Keys."


    I quickly passed the one for his room that I got from Daina.


    Without another word, he walked towards his room.


    But just as he walked past his mother, he stopped.


    "Don''t ever try to act like you care for me," he spat venomously. "It''s disgusting."


    With that, he walked off, leaving her frozen in ce, her expression a mix of pain and helplessness.


    Hannah''s shoulders slumped as she stared at the ground her.


    I stepped forward, picking up the books she''d dropped.


    "Please don''t take his words to heart," I said gently, handing them to her. "He''s just¡­ lost."


    Her lips trembled. "H-he shouldn''t be here."


    "I will take care of him," I replied softly. "And also make sure he doesn''t remain lost."


    She looked unsure but still nodded slightly.


    "I will see you in the morning," she said tiredly before dragging her body away.


    "What happened?" I quickly turned towards Elijah.


    "Vald Von Casita," he replied, looking at me. "Aimar is rted to Casitas?"


    "....Yeah," I replied as I thought about him.


    Vald, huh?


    ''That fucking nuisance.'' I rubbed my temples, thinking about him.


    "You didn''t interfere?" I asked, looking at him.


    "Didn''t feel like I had to," Elijah replied, shrugging.


    "Yeah," I nodded.


    It''s good that he didn''t.


    There is no reason for him to get involved with Vald, and Aimar should take care of his problems himself.


    ''Though I should help him reconcile with his mother.'' He is foolish for distancing himself from a caring mother.


    .....Not everyone is blessed by them.


    [<I''m here for you, my sweet boy.>]


    ''Shut up, Inna.'' I cringed at her words as I looked back at Elijah.


    "See you in the morning," I said, extending a fist.


    "Yeah," he replied with a smile, bumping it lightly. "Don''t bete."


    "Sure," I said, parting ways with him.


    As I walked to my room, the card-shaped key glowed faintly, guiding me through the corridors.


    ''Oh, I forgot to ask him about what''s currently going on in the academy.'' I thought about turning back, but Elijah was already gone.


    ''I will ask tomorrow.'' I reached my room quickly without much dy as the ce was already empty.


    Opening the gate, I walked in, looking around the room.


    And damn, it was pricey.


    Every piece of furniture was made out of beautiful wood while the ce was also neatly arranged.


    ''Not that it matters.'' I shrugged.


    [<You n to drop out, right?>]


    "Yeah."


    Six months at most, and I will drop out.


    I don''t want to be here in the first ce.


    It''s far better to move freely than be confined in this ce.


    Walking towards the bed, I sat down.


    "Olivia?"


    I mumbled, not expecting any answer.


    --Yes, Father? But surprisingly, a voice echoed in my head.


    "You woke up?" I asked, raising my brow.


    A blur stirred in front of me, soon turning into a little girl.


    I held the girl in my hand while she gently smiled.


    "I missed you," she said, while I raised her up.


    "You haven''t changed a bit," I said with a light smile.


    All my three spirits were forced to go into a deep slumber when I was captured.


    They had to, as I didn''t have any mana for six long months to sustain them.


    "Are the others still sleeping?" I asked as Iy down on the bed.


    "Yes," she replied, my hands stretching to ce her just above me.


    "Olivia is my daughter, right?" I asked, gazing at her.


    She smiled brightly. "Of course."


    I smiled back as I observed her.


    Long ck hair, crimson eyes, and a cute yet pale doll-like face.


    ''How?'' I wondered.


    Bncing her in one hand, I took out my phone while she giggled.


    I ced my phone beside her, which disyed the Valentine First Head''s family photo.


    My mind swirled with confusion.


    ''Why?'' I wondered, shifting my gaze from Olivia to the little girl in thatdy''s hand.


    ''Why do they look so simr?''

 Chapter 286 Akasha Faith Academy [2] Asking Her Out

    Chapter 286 Akasha Faith Academy [2] Asking Her Out


    Name: Azariah Noah Aljanah/Inder Sephtis.


    [Merging: 78%]


    [Age: 17]


    [Rank: Limiter (08%)]


    Stats:


    [Strength: Mid-Overlord (59%)]


    [Sensory: Low-Overlord (60%)]


    [Agility: Mid-Overlord (81%)]


    [Stamina: Limiter (08%)]


    [Toughness: Mid-Overlord (97%)]


    [Mental Power: High-Overlord (43%)]


    Bloodline:


    ? Unawakened


    Origin Energy:


    ? Neplh


    ? Muspelh


    Blessing:


    ? Amun-Ra''s Blessing


    ? Ismael''s Blessing


    ? Inanna''s Blessing


    Spirit:


    ? Willis


    ? Olivia


    ? Iffa


    Passive Status:


    ? Runic Body


    ? Stressed


    ? Mana Overdose


    Traits: ? [??????]


    ? [??????]


    ? [Anastasia''s Avatar (Christina)]


    ? [Child of Mana]


    ===========================


    I groaned, staring at my status panel hovering close to my face.


    Since the day I lost Christina, my status screen had returned.


    But it wasn''t the same as before.


    Not that it mattered.


    ''It''s all over the ce,'' I thought, frowning at the uneven distribution.


    Unlike a normal person, my stats are uneven, mainly because of my Runic Body.


    My body is constantly being nourished by Neplh and Muspelh, steadily growing stronger beyond what my rank should allow.


    Even now, I could hold my ground against opponents above my rank. But still...


    ''If only I hadn''t been imprisoned for six months.'' Regret crawled into my mind, but I quickly suppressed it.


    Sure, my stats might look good at a nce, but the truth was painfully clear:


    ''I''m still too weak,'' I admitted to myself bitterly.


    Compared to the academy''s top students, I wasn''t even in the same league.


    [<Don''t be like that. You''re improving at an astonishing rate.>]


    ''Ragnar is a demigod, Inna,'' I cut her off sharply.


    And then there was Esmeray. My mother. She was close to being a demigod herself.


    Compared to them, I am nothing.


    I sighed, my gaze shifting towards the name at the bottom.


    Christina. I need to bring her back as soon as possible.


    It will only be a matter of time before Inna''s seal breaks on her soul.


    [<You still have time.>]


    ''...Yeah.'' I continued to stare at her name with a nk expression.


    I miss her.


    Her smile, her voice, her warmth¡­ the way she''d insist on feeding me.


    I miss everything.


    "Hey."


    My trail of thoughts halted as my head shifted to my side, where Elijah sat.


    "What are you thinking about so deeply?" he asked, leaning back slightly.


    "Nothing," I replied softly.


    "Are you listening to the speech?"


    "Nope," I said bluntly, my gaze sweeping over the auditorium instead.


    The academy''s students filled a massive U-shaped auditorium, their soft murmurs echoing.


    The structure itself was enormous, with multiple tiers stacked one above the other, all angled toward the central stage.


    Its design allowed everyone a clear view, though I had chosen a seat on the second floor at the very edge, tucked away from prying eyes.


    My gaze drifted to the stage, where Mariam was giving a speech.


    And my gaze settled on the man who stood behind her.


    Ignoring everything, I focused entirely on the man.


    He was a tall, striking man with an athletic build, his short blonde hair.


    His piercing green eyes seemed to scan the audience, making every student feel as though they were under his gaze.


    His long, pointed ears left no doubt about his elven heritage.


    Wilhlem. One of the famous supporting characters in the game.


    "Are you training under Wilhlem?" I asked Elijah casually, my gaze still on him.


    Surprised, Elijah turned to me. "How did you know?"


    "Intuition," I muttered.


    Wilhlem... was quite important in the game.


    There were many things that made him unique.


    But most importantly:


    ''He trained alongside Ragnar under the same master.'' I rubbed my chin thoughtfully.


    Should I ask him to train me?


    [<I could train you.>]


    ''Oh, please. You''re the worst trainer I could ever have,'' I scoffed.


    Thest time she tried to exin her home¡ªthe eight-pointed star¡ªall she did was ramble some nonsense.


    [<You are just dumb.>]


    ''I am not dumb. You dumbo goddess!'' [<Wow! Is that what I get for taking care of your mental health for six months?>]


    I immediately quieted down.


    She isn''t wrong.


    If she hadn''t been there for me, I would have probably epted Esmeray''s offer.


    ''....Sorry.'' [<Hm, good boy.>]


    I cringed immediately. Being called a "boy" didn''t sit well with me.


    The speech dragged on, painfully boring, as my thoughts began to wander.


    Aimar stared at the stage nkly.


    ''What''s going through his head?'' I wondered idly.


    "Huh?"


    I suddenly noticed something strange on my hand. The word etched into my skin had changed.


    The word "Found you" had morphed into "Hello."


    ''How does this work?'' I thought, brushing my fingers over the text.


    The words shifted again, as if responding to my thoughts:


    ?Touch the words and think deeply about me. The words in my hand will change.?


    Is that it?


    I did as she told, asking the most important question.


    ''Are you an orc?'' ?.....?


    No reply.


    Time passed, and my anxiety grew.


    ''Fuck, is she really an orc?''


    ?Sorry to break your fantasies, but I am not.?


    I let out a sigh of relief, my tension immediately easing up.


    But I immediately focused back.


    ''Who are you?'', I asked, touching the two lines.


    ?I won''t tell you~?


    "..."


    ''Where are you from?'' ?I wonder~?


    ''What''s your name?'' ?I forgot~?


    ''Family name?'' ?I don''t know~?


    Closing my eyes, I pinched the bridge of my nose, frustration bubbling up.


    What the fuck is wrong with her?


    Is she doing this on purpose?


    I sighed as I asked, ''What do you want?'' The words remained the same for a while.


    She took her sweet time before she replied with one word.


    ?You~?


    ''I am a scumbag with two fianc¨¦es and one lover,''


    I replied in hope of having her lose interest in me.


    ''Trust me, I am the worst person to fall in love with.'' Her reply was instant.


    ?I will fix you.?


    I frowned.


    This wasn''t going to work. I needed to find out who she was and talk to her face-to-face.


    But how?


    ''She could be anywhere in Lumina.'' As if reading my thoughts, new words appeared on my hand:


    ?By the way¡­ ?


    ''What?'' ?You look handsome in your academic uniform.?


    I felt goosebumps all over my body.


    No, this can''t be.


    I shot to my feet, my eyes darting frantically around the massive hall.


    She is here!


    She is definitely in this ce.


    "Himmel?"


    Elijah and Aimar looked at me with confusion, but I ignored both of them.


    I didn''t have time to exin.


    Using the railing as a makeshift foothold, I vaulted down toward the stage,nding with a dull thud.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    Wilhlem was the first to walk forward, stopping me, his ring eyes boring into me.


    "What are you doing, student?" he barked, his tone sharp.


    "Himmel?" Mariam''s confused voice followed.


    I turned to her, extending my hand. "Mic."


    "...."


    She quietly looked at me without a word.


    Her lips slowly parted. "Why?"


    "Just give it to me," I replied firmly, meeting her eyes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With a reluctant sigh, she handed over the mic.


    I checked the mic before I said, "I know you are here."


    "Who does he think he is?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Has he lost his mind?"


    I could faintly hear the murmurs, but it didn''t matter.


    My gaze kept on looking around the hall.


    "Come out," I said, my voice low.


    My eyes locked briefly with Killian''s, his expression questioning, but I paid him no mind.


    Seconds passed. Nothing.


    ....No one came out.


    ''Fuck. That was impulsive.'' With a heavy sigh, I turned back toward Mariam, ready to hand the mic over.


    "Introduce yourself," she said suddenly, her tone firm.


    I blinked at her. "What?"


    "They should know who you are," she continued, her expression stern.


    For a moment, I considered arguing. Then I sighed, turning back toward the crowd.


    Maybe it''s not bad.


    I should make myself clear right now.


    The murmurs slowly quieted down as I looked at them.


    "My name is Himmel," I said, my voice echoing. "The Heir of Segyal Highbloods."


    Chaos erupted.


    "What?!"


    "Impossible!"


    I paid no attention to their outburst.


    "And, as you can see," I continued, unfazed by their voices, "I''m not an elf. Honestly, I''m d. I''ve never liked pointy ears."


    "What?"


    "This bastard!"


    "Who does he think he is!?"


    Just like I expected, these prideful elves immediately got triggered.


    "Yeah, I am an outsider who is going to lead the most prominent Elven family." I grinned, looking down at them. "Cry about it, sucker¡ªoh wait, wrong target."


    A few vampire students red daggers at me.


    I shrugged nonchntly.


    "Anyway, let''s get one thing straight." My tone shifted, sharp and serious. "I don''t care for your arrogance. You will regret if any of you bother me with your superiorityplex."


    The words were specifically for the elves.


    But I know that won''t stop them froming after me.


    ''And that''s exactly what I want.'' These prideful fuckers could only be ruled with fear and nothing else.


    And just as I was trying to observe their gaze, my eyes met someone on the third floor.


    A shiver ran down my spine as her golden eyes filled with spirals bored into me.


    I quickly averted my gaze.


    Fuck.


    Of all the times, she has to be present today.


    "That''s all," I concluded. "Have a nice day."


    I lowered the mic as I moved to walk down the stage.


    But....


    I halted.


    "What now?" Wilhlem, who had been quiet, asked, his voice annoyed.


    Ignoring him, I raised the mic to my lips.


    "Professor Yennefer," I said, my voice cutting through the noise. The room fell deathly silent. "I know you can hear me."


    I looked up at the top floor.


    "I know this may seem abrupt," I said, mustering my best smile.


    "But.... would you like to go out with me sometime?" The silence after that was something else.


    ****


    "Impudent!"


    At the top floor of the auditorium, a male professor roared in anger.


    "Who does he think he is!?"


    His piercing crimson eyes red at the handsome boy walking down the stage.


    His pale face flushed with anger.


    "Calm down, Harper," another male teacher who stood beside him whispered softly. "Didn''t you hear what he said?"


    "So what?!" Harper seethed. "Being an heir doesn''t mean he can do whatever he wants!"


    Being a fairly well-known professor and the son of the demigod Edwin Twilight Valentine, he wasn''t afraid of Himmel''s position.


    A few more teachers were also present there, but they remain quiet.


    ''I will kill him!'' Harper''s blood boiled in anger as he slowly turned his gaze to the corner.


    A strikingly beautifuldy stood there.


    Her long white hair with a pink undertone cascaded behind her; she wore a simple dress along with an overcoat.


    Her amber eyes were staring at the boy sitting in the corner.


    With her long pristine white hair with a purple undertone, even to her, Himmel looked quite handsome in the academic golden and white uniform.


    Harper walked toward her.


    "Don''t worry, Professor," Harper said, his tone venomous. "I''ll ensure he''s properly punished."


    Yennefer ignored him as her gaze remained solely on the boy.


    Himmel''s confession didn''t bother her in the slightest.


    Since she was young, she had been confessed to countless times.


    Her attention was on something else entirely.


    "Yennefer¡ª."


    "That ne."


    Yennefer''s soft voice cut through his words.


    Her gaze was on the ornament on Himmel''s neck.


    "Why does... it look so familiar?"

 Chapter 287 Main Heroines [1]

    Chapter 287 Main Heroines [1]


    Tic! Tic!


    The rhythmic ticking echoed in avishly furnished office.


    The room was filled with ancient artifacts and priceless heirlooms that seemed to tell stories of their own.


    A towering bookshelf stood in one corner, packed with leather-bound old books.


    At the center of the room was a desk¡ªcrafted from the sacred wood of Yggdrasil itself.


    Mariam sat on the other side, her re boring into me.


    "...."


    Her silence made me ufortable as I shifted slightly in my chair.


    [<Why did you do that?>]


    ''I just felt like it.'' ...But even to me, that answer seemed hollow.


    I had no particr reason for asking Yennefer out.


    From deep within me, I wanted to do it.


    Like a small part of me yearned for her.


    ''It''s really odd.''


    "What were you thinking?" Mariam''s frustrated voice snapped me out of my thoughts. "Asking a professor out on your first day at the academy."


    "..."


    I just kept my mouth shut.


    It wasn''t like I could defend myself here.


    It was reckless and, frankly, inappropriate.


    And being the headmaster, Mariam had every right to lecture me.


    "And was it necessary to antagonize the elves?" she groaned, rubbing her temples. "I can already see them trying to make your life hell."


    "They would''ve done that anyway," I replied with a shrug. "Their arrogance makes it impossible for them to ept me."


    "Still, if you hadn''t provoked them, you could''ve lived a normal life¡ª"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 288 Main Heroines [2]

    Chapter 288 Main Heroines [2]


    "Who here thinks a god can die?"


    A few students raised their hands, including me, at Wilhelm''s question.


    His meadow-green eyes swept across the room. "I see¡­ fewer than I expected."


    Gesturing for us to lower our hands, he turned towards the massive map of Lumina pinned to the wall behind him.


    Dots with symbols of various shapes and sizes marked it.


    He tapped the map with a long stick; his voice echoed. "What do these symbols represent?"


    "Dungeons."


    Wilhelm nodded, pointing to the southernmost part of the map.


    "As you can see, the Danava Kingdom of the Asuras doesn''t have any dungeons. Does anyone know why?"


    The room fell silent. No one said a word.


    "No one?" Wilhelm''s gaze shifted to the Asuran students in the room, but even they avoided his eyes.


    He answered his own question, tapping the map again, this time at a nearby location.


    "It''s because of this¡ªthe Shrine of Princess Gwenyra." A few Asuran students recognized the name, though confusion clouded their expressions.


    "But how?" one of them finally asked. "Isn''t she just a myth? Something the Maidens of Artemis made up?"


    Wilhelm tilted his head slightly.


    "A myth, you say? Yet many im to have seen her¡­ and some even say she healed them."


    "Anyone can do that by utilizing mana," another chimed in. "Doesn''t mean they can start acting like a self-proimed goddess."


    "She utilizes sunlight instead of mana, though," he replied, ncing back at the map.


    "Anyway, as I was saying, Princess Gwenyra is the reason why there are no dungeons in the Lindit Continent." His stick moved across the map, pointing to the northern regions. "But what about the Vendrick Continent, home of the werewolves?" The stick shifted westward. "Or Alfheim, where elves and vampires live?" Finally, itnded on the sprawling Ocelotte Continent in the east. "And what of the humans in Ocelotte?"


    Leaving the continent of Kandam at the center, he turned to look at us. "Why do they have dungeons?"


    "..."


    Aplete silence lingered in the ce as no one had the answer.


    I could have answered it, but I chose not to.


    Wilhelm took a dramatic pause before his lips curled up slightly.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 289 Main Heroines [3]

    Chapter 289 Main Heroines [3]


    Elves are inherently¡­ superior.


    Being closest to the World Tree, Yggdrasil.


    From the very beginning, they''ve always had the upper hand¡ªstrength, intelligence, beauty, and of course, Ruah.


    The ability to control their own life energy for defensive and offensive purposes.


    The ability to use their own life to give others life.


    ''But of course, these narcissistic beings won''t do it.'' Grumbling to myself, I made my way to another floor.


    Every building in the academy had at least seven levels, including the second-year tower where I currently was.


    The sheer size of the ce made getting anywhere a chore unless you used the tube elevators.


    I nced out the corridor window as I walked.


    My body rxed itself as I walked alone in the empty ce.


    There is also another reason why I choose not to travel with tube elevators.


    [<Qais>]


    ''Yeah, I sense them too.'' I replied as I took notice of the four figures hiding behind the wall at the intersection.


    Their hardened posture, battle stance¡ªeverything told me they weren''t here to talk.


    [<Are you sure?>]


    ''I can take care of a few students with ease, Inna.'' And honestly, I was curious.


    It had barely been two hours since my speech, and someone had already sentckeys to ambush me?


    Who could it be?


    The moment I approached the corner, a shimmering silver dome snapped into ce around me.


    I pressed a hand to its surface, feeling my mana being drained as I touched it.


    But with a little more focus, I could see some lines forming on it.


    ''Are they its weak points?'' I wondered.


    Being a child of mana felt like cheating sometimes.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 290 Main Heroines [4]

    Chapter 290 Main Heroines [4]


    Siersha.


    My fianc¨¦e.


    Our eyes met briefly before she averted her gaze.


    I walked closer, and the others took notice of my presence.


    Zenith, Pasithea, Heather, and Siersha sat on one side, while Aimar, Elijah, Amaury, and Carson upied the opposite side.


    "Miss me, Zenith?"


    "Tch, go away."


    Zenith clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    I smiled at her before I moved toward the side where the boys sat.


    "Where were you?" Aimar asked, shifting and squeezing to make space for me.


    "Can you not find a different ce to sit?" Carson grumbled, scowling as the others shifted to amodate me.


    "Why don''t you find another ce, Piston?" I said, smiling at him.


    "It''s Carson," he replied, ring at me.


    "Siersha, he is Himmel," Elijah said with a yful smile, introducing me. "And Himmel, she is your¡ª"


    "I know," I cut in, interrupting him. "You don''t have to be a middleman."


    "What''s happening?" Amaury, sensing something amiss, asked curiously.


    "So, Amaury," I began, testing the waters, "are you Heather''s brother?"


    "What! No!?" His reaction, as I expected, was dramatic. "The fuck you mean brother?"


    "Chill down," I said, raising my hand. "I just guessed because of your ears."


    He red at me while Heather giggled.


    "I told you we look simr," she said, grinning widely.


    "We do not," Amaury scoffed.


    "They''re childhood friends," Elijah chimed in with a smile. "Amaury is a prince from Lumina living in Akasha."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 291 Main Heroines [5]

    Chapter 291 Main Heroines [5]


    "What defines strength?"


    The question hung in the air, carried by a soft, melodic voice thatmanded attention.


    I sat in silence, my gaze fixed on the woman at the front of the lecture hall.


    Yennefer Von Castia¡ªour professor and a figure as intimidating as she was captivating.


    She moved gracefully, pacing around the ss with an air of authority.


    Her long white hair, touched with a faint pink undertone, was tied neatly into a high bun, though a few loose strands framed her striking face.


    She wore an elegant dress beneath ab coat, an unusual yet captivatingbination that somehow suited her perfectly.


    Her sharp ember-like eyes swept over the sea of students as though she could see through every facade and mask.


    Her presence alone was enough to keep the room silent, each of us waiting for her next words.


    A stinging pain rushed through my finger, but I chose to ignore it.


    ''She is ignoring me.''


    I thought, looking at her.


    Contrary to my expectations, she didn''t spare me a single nce.


    She is taking her ss normally like I never tried to ask her out.


    "Pasethia," she called, gesturing toward the elven princess seated near the front.


    "How much mana they have?" she replied, unsure about the answer.


    "A reasonable answer." Yennefer''s expression remained stoic as her eyes scanned the room. "Anyone else?"


    "Race," another elven boy said, his tone smug.


    "Not quite," Yennefer replied, her voice stern.


    "There are countless examples of individuals you might consider ''inferior'' surpassing those who are supposedly ''superior.'' Strength is not determined by bloodlines or reservoirs of mana alone."


    Even today, her voice was melodious, her tone sharp.


    The elven boy shrank back at her words.


    Elijah, sitting beside me, answered, "It''s how they utilize their abilities, isn''t it?"


    Yennefer turned toward us, her gaze stopping on me for a second before she looked at Elijah.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 292 Main Heroines [6]

    Chapter 292 Main Heroines [6]


    "How can this be happening!?"


    Zenith groaned loudly, stomping alongside me as I grinned, thoroughly enjoying her frustration.


    "It''s happening, shorty," I said with a smug smile, ncing at her. "I didn''t get pped by Yenna."


    "You were supposed to!" she snapped, ring at me. "And stop calling my mother by her nickname!"


    "I hope you die soon," Aimar muttered from my other side, sounding way too sincere for myfort.


    "I agree," Zenith said, nodding with enthusiasm.


    "You guys are just jealous of my charm," I replied, shrugging off their hostility.


    "Jealous of what?" Aimar scoffed. "Your ability to make everyone hate you?"


    "Not everyone hates me."


    "I do," Zenith said, raising her hand without hesitation.


    "So do I," chimed in Amaury, who trailed a few steps behind us, his hand shooting into the air.


    "Why?" I asked as I nced back at him. "Is it because I didn''t give you any leftover bones, mutt?"


    "That''s why people hate you," he replied, ring at me. "Fucking racist."


    I snapped a branch off a nearby tree and threw it down the path. "Go fetch, Amaury."


    "Seriously, Elijah," Heather groaned, walking just behind us and shaking her head. "Why are you even friends with him?"


    Elijah chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of his neck as if unsure himself.


    I am your brother, fucking shit.


    "Anyway," I said, sidestepping Zenith''s attempt to shove me into amppost, "where exactly are we going?"


    "Senior consultant ss," Pasithea answered my query. "It''s held every once in a while."


    "I see," I mumbled as I looked around.


    A lot of second-year students were walking along with us.


    Our unusual group did bring curious nces from them.


    When we arrived at therge circr field, senior students were already scattered about.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 293 Nymeria [1]

    Chapter 293 Nymeria [1]


    "Oh my." A soft, crisp voice echoed.


    My head tingled as the mana around me still warned me about the danger.


    My hand trembled uncontrobly from the shock of deflecting the branch.


    It felt numb, as though it wasn''t even mine anymore.


    I ignored the sensation, my gaze drawn instead to the girl walking toward us.


    She moved with a grace that seemed almost unnatural.


    She wore the white-golden academic uniform, with her long, elongated ears peeking through her vibrant red hair tied in a low ponytail.


    She stood tall¡ªalmost my height¡ªwith her hands sped neatly behind her. Golden eyes adorned with spirals stared into me.


    I frowned slightly, looking at the gruesome scar that marred her otherwise wless face.


    In her presence, the elves around us bowed their heads.


    Some did so out of respect, others out of pure fear.


    Nymeria Leena Gerald.


    The [Viiness] of the second game.


    And¡­


    ¡­Ragnar''s daughter.


    Wilhlem stepped forward, shielding me as I turned my attention to Elijah, who was still trembling on the ground.


    Looking at her stirred something in me¡ªa burning rage, perhaps¡ªbecause of her faint resemnce to Ragnar.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Nymeria?" Wilhlem asked, his voice chilling the ce.


    I looked back at Nymeria, who stopped, tilting her head slightly as her lips curled into a polite smile.


    "What do you mean, Uncle?" she asked sweetly, stepping closer with grace.


    Behind her, a group of students followed silently, each of them tall, elegant, and unmistakably elven.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 294 Nymeria [2]

    Chapter 294 Nymeria [2]


    ''The fuck is happening now?'' I groaned, leaning back on the chair, staring at the office ceiling.


    Why is Cecily dating that fucker?


    This doesn''t make any sense.


    ''No, that''s not the problem.'' The real problem is that Cecily is already too far gone.


    The moment the trigger event happens, she''ll turn into the Viiness¡ªthe kind who''ll burn the world down for Killian.


    ''Elijah said they started datingst year.'' Apparently, during that school trip to Lumina, they were ambushed by the Demiurge.


    Killian saved Cecily, risking his life in the process.


    Afterward, she confessed, and they started dating.


    ''But nothing like that happened in the game.'' I frowned, rubbing my temples, exhaustion creeping into every corner of my mind.


    There''s a memory¡ªsomething Christina mentioned once¡ªabout the elves'' deteriorating conditions.


    Maybe this event was somehow tied to that.


    ''This is so tiring.'' Well, at least I know Uzume Highbloods have a higher chance of facing total annihtion.


    "This is... fascinating," Mariam muttered, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    She held the pages I''d written¡ªthe ones with answers to Lirien''s questions.


    "Are those answers correct?" I asked in confirmation, looking at her.


    "I won''t say correct," she mumbled, cing the pages down. "But they sure are thought-provoking."


    "Good," I replied, reaching out. "Now hand them back."


    She nced at me, reluctant. "Can I keep them for¡ª"


    "Nope." I snatched them out of her grasp. "Not sharing."


    She looked regretful but just nodded, respecting my choice.


    "Anyway, will this theory work?" I asked, leaning back in the chair. "Combining mana and Ruah?"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 295 Runes

    Chapter 295 Runes


    "How is this even possible?"


    Yennefer''s awe-filled voice echoed in my ears.


    I sat on a chair, my upper body half-naked and fully exposed to her.


    Yennefer stood behind me, mumbling things to herself while I tried my best to hide my boner.


    ''Fuck this stupid body.'' I swear, I am not the kind of guy who gets thrilled by exposing himself.


    [<Or you might never know¡ª>]


    ''Don''t make me doubt myself, you dumb goddess.'' I groaned, adjusting myself so I could hide my stupid thing.


    Why is it so big anyway?


    Sighing, I nced back at her.


    She was scribbling something in a notebook, her brows knitted together.


    Her pink-tinted white hair kept falling into her face as she worked, and the way her brows furrowed in concentration was¡ª


    ''Fuck my body.'' "How are you still alive?" she asked, mming her notebook on the table.


    "...I don''t know," I replied, shrugging off her question.


    She sighed, rubbed her eyes, and then ordered, "Bend over."


    "What?" I asked, cing my hand on my chest. "What do you mean?"


    "Just bend over," she repeated tiredly before walking closer.


    "I respect you, Professor Yennefer, but I am not that kind of man¡ª"


    My words abruptly halted as she pushed my head down while touching my back along my spine.


    ''....''


    Stop touching me like that, woman.


    [<How shameless.>]


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 296 Inder Sephtis [13]

    Chapter 296 Inder Sephtis [13]


    [Lindit Continent.]


    [Devana Kingdom, Land of Asura.]


    "May Princess Gwenyra look after you,"


    A woman said softly, her voice warm and soothing, standing at the back door of an ancient church.


    She wore an elegant nun''s attire, the fabric flowing around, covering her entirely except her face.


    Her serene expression was framed by a modest yet dignified headdress, lending her an air of authority.


    With a slight bow, she addressed the tall boy before her, her demeanor both respectful andposed.


    "Is this the ce?" the boy with long, purple hair asked, his gaze shifting to the woman standing beside him.


    "Yes." Thedy said softly.


    She reached up and removed her wide, elegant hat, revealing her flowing ckish-brown hair that cascaded down her back like silk.


    Her obsidian eyes staring at the nun.


    "Please,e inside, Lady Adaliah," the nun said, bowing deeply.


    Her voice carried an undercurrent of respect, almost fear.


    "Not now," Adaliah dismissed curtly. "We have other matters to attend to."


    "Is there anything else I can assist with?" the nun asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Transfer all the information you have gathered till now." Adaliah ordered.


    "And remember his face. He would be the new owner of this ce."


    "As you wish, mydy." The nun bowed once more, her eyes briefly flicking to the boy before her.


    Adaliah turned on her heels before she walked away, the boy following behind her.


    "Who was that woman now?" Azariah asked, his blue eyes staring at Adaliah.


    "Her name is Elodie. One of the head nuns." She replied, without looking at him.


    "She is a spy who is keeping an eye on Maidens of Artemis and influencing their decisions."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 297 Market [1]

    Chapter 297 Market [1]


    "Aimar."


    "What?"


    "Question."


    "Ask."


    I turned, leaning against the edge of the table, arms crossed as I sized Aimar up.


    He was dressed sharply in a waiter''s uniform¡ªwhite sleeves rolled neatly under a ck waistcoat, his usual annoyed look in ce.


    "If you woke up," I began, watching him, pletely oiled up on top of a mountain, with a ck eye and... uh... a sharp stinging pain in the backdoor, would you tell anyone?"


    His head jerked up in disbelief. "What type of questio¡ª."


    "Yes or no. Bitch."


    "No. Fucker."


    "Really?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. "Wanna go mountain hiking?"


    "Hahahaha."


    Elijah, standing beside me, let out a heartfeltughter. He wore the same clothing as Aimar.


    "Why the hell are youughing?" I turned my gaze on him, head tilted. "You''reing with us."


    Elijah''sughter died instantly.


    "Uh... I should really¡ª"


    "Where are you going?" I grabbed his wrist, grinning like a maniac. "Want some candy, little boy?"


    "Aimar, help!" He yelled, trying his best to get away from my grip.


    "Huhuhu, no one is going to save you from me." I let out an eerieughter, tightening my hold as Elijah''s face contorted into genuine worry.


    "A-Aimar." He stammered, but the boy he was asking for help wasn''t even listening to him. "Help me, he is serious!"


    "Can you stop being a dick?" Aimar growled, mming his hand on the table. "I''m trying to work here."


    "What work?" I scoffed, finally releasing Elijah, who stumbled away like a frightened rabbit. "You''re practically a gigolo."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 298 Market [2]

    Chapter 298 Market [2]


    "Tweet!"


    "Yes?"


    "Tweet!"


    "Oh?"


    "Tweet!"


    "Right. Got it."


    "Tweet!"


    "Can you shut up?" I grimaced, swiping at the bird perched on my head.


    The little menace easily dodged my hand, pping its wings to hover briefly before settling right back onto my head.


    "Tweet!"


    "¡­."


    Once again, it started pecking at my scalp.


    The fuck is wrong with this little shit?


    "Stop ying with that bird," Zenith snapped, ring at me from a few feet away.


    "I''m not ying," I shot back. My eyes scanned the bustling mall as I continued walking. "This thing just keeps assaulting me."


    Like everything else in Akasha, this ce was a home of advanced design, sprawling across an immense area.


    The architecture gleamed with sleek, futuristic materials, seamlessly integrating technology into every corner.


    Holographic disys danced in the air, showcasing ads, directions, and interactive guides, while the floors and walls seemed to hum with subtle energy.


    Despite having roamed around for a while, we hadn''t made it past the second floor.


    Our disguises altered our appearances just enough to avoid unwanted attention.


    Even so, the bird perched on my head wasn''t helping.


    Gazing at the different shopping ces¡ª.


    "Tweet!"


    The little bird pecked my head once again.


    "Does anyone here speak bird?" I asked the group I was stuck with.


    "Birdnguage?" Carson raised an eyebrow, walking beside Siersha.


    "Ask Amaury," Aimarmented, looking at me.


    "Now, hold on a minute," Amaury, who was walking with Elijah and Heather, chimed in. "Why are you dragging me into this?"


    "He''s being racist, Amaury," I deadpanned before Aimar could respond. "If I were you, I''d beat the shit out of him."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 299 Wilhlem [1]

    Chapter 299 Wilhlem [1]


    "The Three Main Gods who are worshipped by the majority of humanity."


    Wilhlem''s voice echoed within the ss as he stared at every student who listened to his words attentively.


    "As you all know, they are¡ªElohim, Adon, and Elyon."


    His gaze swept around the ss beforending on Himmel.


    His expression hardened as he noticed him sleeping with earphones on, but he chose to ignore him.


    "Humanity was weak¡ªweaker than any race for most of their existence in Lumina."


    He gestured toward Aimar. "How did theye to existence?"


    "There is no proper exnation about it," Aimar replied, shaking his head.


    Wilhlem nodded, pacing around the ss. "Like he said, there isn''t any concrete evidence of how they came to existence.


    Some say they were born from a pair of man and woman. Can anyone tell me their names?"


    ""Adam and Eve.""


    The sound resonated within the ss, making Wilhelm nod.


    "Some say humans originated from their reproduction. Some say they were made by the Anunnaki, which many believe are just a different name for the Three Main Gods."


    For a moment, Wilhlem hesitated, as though tempted to reveal more.


    But he quickly shook off the thought and resumed.


    "Regardless of the theory, one fact is agreed upon: humanity did not descend from the Origin Races¡ªthe Dajin and the Divyan. Yet today, humanity stands as one of the most well-known races in Lumina."


    His gaze swept across the ss once more. "Can anyone tell me why?"


    "...."


    Aplete silence lingered within the ss, which made Wilhelm sigh.


    "It''s because of the Three Main Gods," he replied, pointing at the board behind him. "To be more specific, it''s their church that helped humans."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 300 Wilhelm [2]

    Chapter 300 Wilhelm [2]


    I blinked.


    A sword rushed towards my face.


    Instinctively, I kicked the edge of the table.


    The de grazed past my chin.


    The chair I was sitting on fell down as I exerted force on my hands to backflip onto my feet.


    Ufortable fear quickly started to creep within my body as I stared at Wilhelm.


    Like a predator, he was letting out a suffocating pressure that dampened me.


    He let out a low, chilling chuckle, rising to his feet, the sword gripped in his hand.


    "What else was I expecting?" he muttered, his toneced with contempt. "Of course, you''re after my master''s sword art."


    The sword in his hand gleamed as he effortlessly shoved the heavy table aside.


    "Listen to me¡ª"


    "Shut up!" he barked, cutting me off, his voice sharp and brimming with unrestrained anger.


    "I thought you were different from those damned elves, but you''re just like them¡ªdemanding my master''s art as though you have any im to it."


    "Calm down, Wilhelm¡ª"


    "Don''t you like to sleep in my ss?" he asked, his smile chilly like a frozenke. "You should be punished for that, right?"


    ''Fuck.''


    I bit my lip in frustration.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 301 Ruah Five Points.

    Chapter 301 Ruah Five Points.


    "Ruah, as all of you know, is the physical manifestation of one''s life energy."


    Lirien''s voice echoed within the ss.


    Her long blonde-green hair, tied into a sleek ponytail, swayed gracefully as she moved across the front of the ss.


    "Its properties vary among those who wield it," she continued, a note of pridecing her words. "Of course, only the elves have mastered its full potential."


    Gazing around the elves, she continued. "Now, don''t confuse Parna with Ruah. Unlike Ruah, whiches from within, Parna is the maniption of external life energy¡ªnts, animals."


    Walking to arge diagram of a universal body structure stered next to the board, she gestured to the intricate markings.


    "Typically, there are five primary life energy points within the body," she exined, pointing to the diagram.


    "They align along the spine, corresponding to the center of the brows, throat, heart, sr plexus, and pelvis."


    Her finger traced a line connecting the five points.


    "This line," she said, "is what we call the Life Source."


    Her piercing emerald eyes returned back to the ss.


    "The more points you awaken, the more adept you be at using Ruah," she said, leaning back on her desk while looking at everyone until her gazended on... me.


    "Hier Himmel," she said with a smile on her face. "How many points have you awakened?"


    I shrugged, leaning casually in my chair. "I don''t know. Probably one."


    "Of course, it''s only one." Her reply was instant. "Lesser beings always struggle to grasp the true essence of Ruah."


    A mockingugh echoed within the room.


    The elves who hate me¡ªevery elf here¡ªwere enjoying her trash talk.


    It''s a daily urrence anyway.


    "Sure," I replied, smiling slightly. "But doesn''t that make it worse for you elves¡ªbeing led by a ''lesser being''?"


    "How dare he!"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 302 Echo [1]

    Chapter 302 Echo [1]


    "Amaury, fetch!"


    Throwing a pen outside the window, I yelled.


    "Can you just shut up!?"


    His vibrant orange hair flowed behind him like mes as he snarled. His cat-like piercing blue eyes ring at me.


    "No," I replied nonchntly, shrugging as I turned my attention to Elijah walking beside me.


    Our sses had just ended, so we were roaming around the building without any purpose.


    "What?" he asked, noticing my gaze.


    "Are you ready for the trip?" I asked, stretching my arms above my head.


    "I guess so," he replied, ruffling his red hair. "Not much to prepare, honestly. What''s the big deal?"


    "You won''t know," I mumbled to myself.


    In the game, the whole event was triggered when the Dark Trinity infiltrated the Tamriel Kingdom.


    And for obvious reasons, it happened when the students of Akasha were on a trip there.


    Their main objective was to kidnap Pasithea as a bargaining chip.


    But Elijah, being the protagonist, saves the day by protecting Pasithea.


    This entire event helped him win Pasithea''s heart and earn the Tamriel Royal family''s trust, which helped him a lotter on.


    ''There wasn''t much to this event.''


    I mean, this was one of the easiest events in the second game.


    Elijah could take care of it... probably.


    Hopefully, my interference doesn''t turn him into another Ethan.


    "Did you talk to Lady Mariam?" Aimar''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    "I did," I replied casually. "She said we could join without any issue."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 303 Echo [2]

    Chapter 303 Echo [2]


    The sound of my own feet tapping rapidly echoed within the third floor of the library.


    Books were strewn across the table, some open, others discarded in frustration.


    I leaned back in my chair, my gaze fixed on thetest one I had been trying to decipher.


    It was about elven tradition and how they greet each other.


    Basically, the do''s and don''ts when you are in the presence of an elf.


    "What the fuck am I doing!?" I groaned, mming the book on the table.


    "Studying, your highness," Aimar responded deadpan.


    He sat across from me as he spun a pen between his fingers.


    "Shut up, dickhead," I yelled, throwing a heavy book at his face.


    He grabbed the book mid-flight, his golden eyes ring at me.


    "Show some respect, fucker," he growled. "I''m sacrificing my sleep to keep youpany, and this is the thanks I get?"


    "And so is he," I replied, pointing at Elijah, who was sitting with us.


    "..."


    But unlike us, he was busy with his phone.


    "Oye, what are you up to?" I asked, tossing a smaller book his way.


    He barely managed to catch it, startled. "Nothing. Just texting Heather."


    "Ew. Why a wolf?" I asked, not hiding my disgust.


    "Fuck off," he retorted without missing a beat, his fingers still scrolling. "We''re just friends."


    "Is that how you talk to your brother?" I asked, ring at him.


    He sighed, finally looking up. "Wilhelm wanted me to remind you¡ªtraining starts the moment we get back from the trip."


    "Yeah, yeah, sure thing," I replied dismissively, stretching my arms over my head.


    "Now, fuck off. You both need to wake up early tomorrow."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 304 Heart Of Yggdrasil [Prelude]

    Chapter 304 Heart Of Yggdrasil [Prelude]


    "Hmm? hmm?"


    In the garden sprawling below the World Tree Yggdrasil, a breathtaking high elf paced gracefully through the garden, her soft humming filling the air.


    Her long, cascading hair¡ªa delicate blend of golden blonde streaked with subtle olive¡ªgently cradled a tiny baby in her arms.


    "Uwaa," the baby''s soft cry broke the serene melody, his small hands reaching out.


    "Are you awake?" Nerissa whispered, her voice warm as she leaned closer. "Morning, sleepyhead."


    "Uwaa."


    "It''s Mama~," she crooned, her tone teasing as though coaxing him to speak. "Can you say ''Mama'' for me?"


    "Uwaa."


    "Are you still asleep?" Nerissa gently asked, bringing him close to her. "Will a kiss wake you up?"


    She gently kissed his head and cheek.


    "Uwaa."


    The baby boy giggled softly, making Nerissa kiss him more.


    "Liam~," she called his name sweetly, savoring the way it rolled off her tongue as if trying to embed it into his tiny heart.


    Pausing for a moment, she mused aloud, "You know, I almost named you Himmel. It would''ve suited you perfectly... my little piece of heaven."


    Gently rubbing his cheek, she continued, "But your father wanted your name to be Liam."


    The boy giggled as her finger brushed past his face.


    Nerissa smiled gently as she looked around.


    Her gaze drifted to the corner of the garden, where a young boy with vibrant purple hair was yfully wielding a slender branch from the World Tree.


    "See him, little one?" she whispered, gesturing toward the boy.


    "That''s your big brother, Azariah. He''ll look after you... maybe not as much as your sister, but he''ll try."


    "Azariah,e here," she called out, her voice carrying a gentle authority.


    Azariah quickly ran toward her, throwing the stick aside.


    "Yeah?" he said, his voice filled with caution.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 305 Heart Of Yggdrasil [1] [Royal Elves]

    Chapter 305 Heart Of Yggdrasil [1] [Royal Elves]


    "Brace yoursel¡ª!"


    My words were cut short as a tree branch mmed into us.


    The car skidded like it was on ice as Daina tried her best to bring it under control.


    For a moment, the car spun,pleting a full rotation beforeing to a jarring halt.


    I shoved the door open and stepped out cautiously, scanning the surroundings.


    The road was eerily quiet, save for a few cars slowing down to look at the scene.


    But my focus abruptly shifted to the branch¡ªa massive, unnatural thing, thick as a car and hovering ominously near us.


    "What was that?" Daina asked as soon as she walked out of the car.


    "Say..." I began, giving her a quick nce. "Does the World Tree randomly attack people?"


    She frowned, before her gaze shifted to the tree branch with thickness close to a car, hovering in front of me.


    "Don''t move," she said, her voice strained.


    The branch slowly moved around me like it found me interesting while I remainedpletely still.


    Sweat trickled down my face as a single thought passed through my mind.


    ''Can it feel the origin energy from my body?''


    If it really is the reason, then I have to be ready.


    I don''t know if I can fight against the World Tree if it tries to attack me with full power.


    Not to mention the elves, who will recognize its odd behavior.


    I bit down on my lower lip, my heartbeat rumbling in my ribcage.


    If things go south, maybe I should summon my daughter agai¡ª.


    [<You are overthinking. Even if it recognizes the energy, it won''t attack you.>]


    ''Huh?''


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 306 Heart Of Yggrisial [2]

    Chapter 306 Heart Of Yggrisial [2]


    "Well, well¡­ If it isn''t Ragnar''s recement."


    Just as I stepped to follow her, a sharp, mocking voice echoed from behind me.


    A wave of burning anger surged through my chest, but I quickly suppressed it.


    I sighed, turning to face the man who had spoken.


    He appeared to be in histe forties, his tall, well-maintained frame exuding an aura of power.


    Long, vibrant olive hair cascaded down his back, framing his sharp features, while two elongated ears peeked through the strands, betraying his elven lineage.


    His eyes¡ªdark emeralds filled with hatred¡ªbored into me.


    The slight tilt of his head,bined with the way his gaze lingered, made it clear he found my existence either amusing or pitiful.


    ''Great. Another high-and-mighty elf.'' I sighed again, turning to look at Diana, who stood at my side with no intention of helping me.


    "Do I know you?" I asked, my voice t, though I already had an idea who he was.


    His face contorted with fury at my casual tone.


    Yep, it''s so like you, Lorvil Leena Gerald.


    "You sure are impudent for a heir," Narcos barked, his voice filled with malice. "How can you not know Sir Lorvil?"


    "Is he important?" I asked, not hiding my smirk. "Doesn''t strike me as one."


    "You speak as if you are important," said Kelvhan, stepping forward.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 307 Heart Of Yggrisial [3] [Dark Trinity]

    Chapter 307 Heart Of Yggrisial [3] [Dark Trinity]


    "That was uncalled for."


    My gaze turned to my side as Pasithea grumbled softly, ring at me with her greenish eyes.


    "What was?" I asked back, ncing back forward. "Talking back to your father?"


    "Was it really necessary?" she asked, frustration creeping into her voice. "Can''t you be more polit¡ª?"


    "If you aren''t blind, then you can clearly see your father picking on me without any reason," I replied calmly as we kept walking on the marble floor.


    "He did no¡ª."


    "I wasn''t the one who humiliated him, Pasithea," I cut in her words. "Don''t try to pick a fight with me."


    Her lips parted slightly, but she said nothing. Her steps quickened as she tried to leave me behind.


    "By the way," I began, reaching closer to her, "can I have your mother''s number?"


    Her steps abruptly halted at my words.


    She turned around, ring at me furiously.


    "What?" I scoffed, looking at her. "I just want to apologize¡ª."


    "I will only warn you once," she snapped, pointing at me. "Don''t try to do anything funn¡ª."


    Realization dawned upon her as her mouth remained agape.


    I tilted my head in confusion.


    "You weren''t talking about her tiara, were you?" she snarled, ring at me.


    I smiled brightly.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 308 Heart Of Yggrisial [4] [Party]

    Chapter 308 Heart Of Yggrisial [4] [Party]


    "So, what''s this party about?"


    Taking off the spectra ss, I asked as we walked out of the museum.


    The sun was dipping below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of gold andvender.


    Though we''d left Akasha in the morning, the time difference made it feel as if the day had sprinted ahead of us.


    "Do we need a reason to party?" Amaury, walking beside me, stretchedzily as he replied.


    "Fair enough." I shrugged, rolling my shoulders. "How many people are in on this?"


    "Us four, Carson, and Heather," Elijah said.


    I stopped in my tracks and turned to face him, frowning. "Heather? Why?"


    "It was her idea," Amaury answered before Elijah could. "She said she wanted to try drinking for the first time¡ª"


    "That''s good and all, but why with us?" I interrupted, looking back at Elijah. "You sure she would fit in?"


    Elijah scratched the back of his head, his awkward smile making it clear he''d already had this debate in his mind. "She seems pretty adamant about it."


    "Then you guys can have your party," I replied, walking away from them. "I am out."


    "Hey! At least listen to us," Elijah said, quickly blocking my path. "It won''t be that bad, trust me."


    "It will be that bad," Aimar chimed in, his tone as dry as ever. "We can either have an all-boys party, or you and Amaury can babysit Heather."


    "What my side chick said," I added, pointing at Aimar. "Either us or Heather."


    "Who''s your side chick?" Aimar snarled, pping my hand away.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 309 Heart Of Yggrisial [5] [Demand]

    Chapter 309 Heart Of Yggrisial [5] [Demand]


    "Argh. Hah."


    Stretching my body, I let out a tired sigh as I felt my body rx, sinking deeper into the sofa.


    Sitting straight back, I looked around the messed-up room.


    Elijah and Aimar were sleeping peacefully, hugging each other.


    Carson was sprawled upside down at the edge of the bed, while Amaury was coiled up on the side.


    ''Right, he fell asleep while crying.''


    I sighed, standing up from my seat.


    Poor dude has it rough.


    I should stop bullying him.


    ''...''


    On second thought, maybe not.


    Quietly, I walked towards Aimar and Elijah, deep in their sleep.


    Touching both their shirts, I whispered softly.


    "Muspelh."


    A small fire turned their shirts into ashes, leaving them half-naked.


    Perfect.


    I grinned, taking out my phone and snapping pictures from different angles.


    Maybe it was cold¡ªthey stuck even closer, giving me even better poses.


    After taking enough, I let out a satisfied smile before covering them with a nket.


    ying with my phone, I made my way out of the room while I thought of different ways to use it.


    Should I show it to Heather?


    Or maybe save it for when she proposes to Elijah?


    [<You are evil.>]


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 310 Heart Of Yggrisial [6] [Aetheria]

    Chapter 310 Heart Of Yggrisial [6] [Aetheria]


    "The Sce Kingdom demands that the World Tree be handed over to the protection of the Demiurge."


    A heavy, suffocating silence lingered within the hall.


    Hayes''s sapphire eyes scanned the room, his professional smile faltering ever so slightly as he registered everyone''s re at him.


    "I''ll take that as a humorless joke," Nerissa said, her chin resting on her hand, faint disdain in her voice.


    "Regretfully, this is no joke," Hayes replied smoothly, forcing his smile to remain intact. "It is the sincere demand of the Sce Kingdom¡ª"


    "Then we can end this meeting right here," Nerissa cut into his words. "It''s impossible. Handing over Yggdrasil to lesser beings is out of the question."


    "Lesser beings?" Hayes tilted his head, feigning confusion.


    "I was under the impression that you elves care more about Yggdrasil than your pride. Or am I mistaken?"


    "It''s been almost ten thousand years since we elves have been taking care of the World Tree," Mariam said, her voice calm yet oppressive.


    "By handing over the World Tree, we will also lose the Tamriel Kingdom. You are asking too much here."


    Hayes sighed deeply, even though he was trying to maintain his calm, deep down he was afraid of Mariam.


    His gaze briefly shifted toward Himmel, who, oddly enough, wasn''t focusing on him.


    He was focused on the guards who had followed him.


    "It seems I''ll have to deliver some disappointing news to my king," Hayes said, not hiding his disappointment. "Nevertheless, let us proceed to our next demand."


    His sharp eyes fixed on Narcos, seated at the center of the table. "We require the Aetheria artifact."


    There wasn''t much reaction from anyone.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 311 Heart Of Yggrisial [7].

    Chapter 311 Heart Of Yggrisial [7].


    "Heir Himmel may marry the First Princess of the Sce Kingdom instead."


    "Wait, what?"


    I frowned, trying to process Hayes'' words, my mind struggling to catch up.


    "You heard me correctly, Heir Himmel," Hayes replied with a small, calcted smile. "You should consider yourself lucky¡ª"


    "I refuse." I cut him off mid-sentence, and his smug expression faltered for the first time. "I have no intention of marrying¡ª"


    "Are you even hearing yourself?" One of the elders chimed in, looking at me. "You are rejecting a princess of the Zmeior race."


    "So what?" I scoffed, turning a re toward her. "I couldn''t care less about some random princess I''ve never even met¡ª"


    "You can''t insult our princess in front of me," Hayes snapped, his tone venomous as hisposure cracked.


    "You think I care¡ª"


    "Is this the heir you have chosen, Lady Mariam?" one of the elders scoffed, looking at her.


    "Does he not understand how much the Sce Kingdom can help in restoring the Segyal Highbloods¡ª"


    "How exactly?" I asked with a cold smile, cutting through his words.


    "Segyal doesn''t need political power, and I''m an outsider. Even if I had a dozen children, they wouldn''t inherit the Segyal bloodline."


    Fucking stupid old shit.


    The room froze, and everyone looked at me weirdly.


    "What?" I frowned, genuinely confused by their reaction.


    "I don''t understand," Mariam said softly, her gaze shifting to Hayes. "What benefit does the Sce Kingdom gain by marrying their First Princess to Himmel?"


    Hayes just smiled, refusing to answer her query.


    "It doesn''t make sense," Nerissa chimed in, her sharp gaze fixed on him. "Unless, of course, you have ulterior motives for getting closer to the Segyal Highbloods."


    Hayes stood silent, neither confirming nor denying her usation.


    ''This isn''t good.''


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 312 Heart Of Yggrisial [8] [Shift]

    Chapter 312 Heart Of Yggrisial [8] [Shift]


    "So¡­" Zenith began, her sharp gaze fixed on the long-haired man trembling before her. "Dark Trinity wants to kidnap Pasithea, is that it?"


    The man nodded feverishly, sweat trickling down his temple.


    "And why would they do that?" she asked, her staff''s gem pulsing with light closer to his face.


    "I don''t know!" he stammered, his voice cracking. "They never told us the reason. We just follow orders!"


    "It''s not hard to guess, though," Aimar muttered, stepping to her side. His eyes briefly flicked to Zenith. "Himmel did tell me about the elves'' current condition."


    "They want to exploit the elves?" she guessed, a frown appearing on her beautiful face.


    "I believe so," Aimar replied with a curt nod of his head. "We should move."


    Without warning, Zenith raised her staff, gripping it like a club.


    Thwack!


    The man crumpled to the ground, unconscious, blood trickling from a fresh wound on his temple.


    Zenith twirled her staff in her hand, the blood staining its surface flicking onto the ground.


    "Yeah, we should take Pasithea somewhere safe," she replied casually while ncing at the two bodies. "What about them?"


    "Leave them here," Aimar replied, already turning on his heel. "We''ll notify the guards. They can handle the cleanup."


    "Hmm." Zenith nodded gently as she trailed behind him. "Let''s do that."


    But as she moved, Zenith waved her staff, making a rune of ''light'' in the front space along with a rune of ''Barrier.''


    The runes seamlessly merged, half of it encasing the unconscious man before vanishing while the rest etched itself onto her hand.


    "This should do," she whispered softly, flicking the switch on her handcuff on.


    "Hey, Zenith." Aimar''s voice pulled her attention back to him.


    "Yeah?" she asked, ncing at him curiously.


    He hesitated for a while before he asked, "How strong are you?"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 313 Heart Of Yggrisial [9] [Core Space]

    Chapter 313 Heart Of Yggrisial [9] [Core Space]


    "Okay, I get the gist of it," I muttered, rubbing my temples as Zenith finished her exnation.


    "So, we''re here in the royal pce," she concluded, ncing around the guest hall with mild curiosity. "Pasithea said it''s the safest ce in Tamriel."


    ''Is it though?''


    I wondered, my gaze shifting to Pasithea, who was seated on the adjacent sofa beside Heather.


    The two were engaged in a conversation, with Heather asionally nodding while Pasithea gestured around.


    ''I am missing something.'' I thought, staring nkly at her.


    Zenith nudged me lightly, pulling me from my thoughts. "You''re spacing out again."


    "I''m just thinking," I replied, still staring at Pasithea. "Something doesn''t add up."


    Zenith raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. "And what might that be, Miss Lumi?"


    "Hmm?" I blinked, taken aback. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "You don''t know who Lumi is?" she asked, her eyes shining brightly. "Want me to tell you?"


    "...Sure," I muttered, already regretting it.


    That look in her eyes¡ªI''d seen it before.


    The look of someone far too invested in something.


    A die-hard fan.


    ''But Lumi.....''


    Why does it sound familiar?


    "You know Lumi is one of the most famous persons for her intellect," she said, her voice filled with excitement.


    "She is likely the smartest person of this epoch."


    "...I see," I replied, with a gentle nod. "And how do you know that?"


    "She wrote books and made puzzles as well," she replied, staring into my eyes. "One of her most famous puzzles is ''Who Killed Mary?''"


    "Who did?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "Let''s take a break," I said as I stood up. "We will talk about herter."


    "How would I know?" she replied, tilting her head in the opposite direction. "No one has ever solved that puzzle except one¡ª."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 314 Heart Of Yggrisial [10]

    Chapter 314 Heart Of Yggrisial [10]


    ''This doesn''t make sense.''


    I grimaced as I slowly walked through the silent corridor.


    Attacking the Royal Pce with a demigod guarding it is a death wish.


    ''Have they really lost their minds?''


    Wondering, I threw the bloodstained sword out of the window, careful not to startle the others.


    I will try to make sure not to use mana for as long as possible.


    Using it will only have adverse effects on me, and I don''t want to be a liability.


    But I am not sure how long my body canst.


    I quickly reached the room closest to mine.


    Maybe it was coincidence, but it was her room.


    Knock! Knock!


    I rapped my hand on the door while I kept my gaze around.


    I can sense a lot of them.


    They are all over the ce.


    Knock. Kno¡ª


    The door flew open.


    A hand shot out, grabbing my cor and yanking me inside the dark room.


    Siersha pinned me against the wall and ced her pointy nails against my throat.


    "Are you trying to announce to everyone that you''re visiting my room?" she hissed, ring at me with her crimson eyes.


    Not much was visible, but I could clearly see anger on her face.


    "Listen to me¡ª"


    "I know, you want my life energy," she cut into my words, unhanding me. "What else do you want from me?"


    "Wait¡ªwere you expecting me?" I asked, straightening my cor as she turned her back.


    "No," she replied, her tone quite firm.


    ....A little too much.


    "Well, let''s get this over wi¡ª"


    "We''re under attack," I interrupted, reaching for the light switch. "Probably the Dark Trinity¡ª"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>